《The Strongest Hokage》


 Chapter 1: The fruit that shouldn鈥檛 have appeared

    In Naruto World, In the Vige Hidden in the Leaves.


    The sub had already set, but there still one student in the Ninja school.


    ¡°kage Bunshin no Jutsu.¡±


    Puchi!


    A group of white smoke appeared, but the clone didn¡¯t.


    ¡°And failed again ...¡±


    Haneyoru had a little smile on his face.


    He hade to this world for years now.


    This is the world of ninja, he dreamed to be a genius.


    But his body found it extremely difficult to extract mana, let alone practicing Ninjutsu.


    Although the chakra in his body was the same as the ordinary boys his age, he couldn¡¯t seed in using any kind of Ninjutsu, no matter how much effort he put in it.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t practice Ninjutsu, there is still the Taijutsu. The Hachimon, But I don¡¯t want my power tost for a moment, I want to be powerful constantly.¡±Honeyoru


    is the heaven joking with me?


    ¡°Sigh, There still about two years for the second Ninja war to begin, not mentioning fighting in it, Even trying to survive will be hard with my current strength.¡±


    Haneyoru Sighed, he just had toe when the second war was about to begin, this was his bad luck.


    He is only eight years old now.


    But his time was running out.


    If within two years he didn¡¯t develop a way to protect himself, then in the war his fate would be that of a cannon fodder.


    Honeyoru didn¡¯t want to be a cannon fodder.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not think about it and just go to the mountain and practice over there. Even if it¡¯s difficult to practice Ninjutsu, I can¡¯t just give up.¡±


    He shook his head trying to throw away the thought about the war, he stood up and went toward the mountain.


    While he was walking on the road, from time to time some student would look at him with strange eyes.


    ¡°I heard that he can¡¯t use Ninjutsu at all.¡±


    ¡°I think he wouldn¡¯t be able to even pass the graduation exam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, that guy is an outsider, he wasn¡¯t born in the vige so how can he bepared to the geniuses in our vige.¡±


    Students kept on talking about him while a look of contempt surfaced on their faces.


    Honeyoru pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    A group of big farts, after the war that will break in two years, they will know what crying is.


    But it is not good for him to say that his luck was bad.


    Coming into this world, he wanted to be a Ninja in Konoha.


    And even if he wasn¡¯t one of the Senju or the Uchiha ... Even a normal home is good.


    But the truth is he doesn¡¯t have a home.


    Honeyoru wasn¡¯t born in Konoha, he was from a small vige.


    That vige was exterminated by the Suna vige and he was the only survivor. So he was found by a Ninja from Konoha who brought him here.


    Although he was only a child, everywhere he goes there are only cold eyes looking at him.


    Honeyoru was already ustomed to this.


    He went to the mountain behind the school. (Tl: I don¡¯t know if there is really one there.)


    He went toward a little wooden pir. (Tl: Words betrayed me, What do they call it again?)


    There was an obvious dent over that little pir. This was caused by Honeyoru¡¯s countless kicks and punches.


    He looked at the bandages on his legs and fists, then he suddenly kicked at the little pir.


    Even if he can¡¯t practice Ninjutsu, He didn¡¯t n on giving up.


    ¡°One, Two, Three ... Thirty-five, Thirty-six ...¡±


    His body was drenched with sweat as if it was raining over his head.


    Soon, his body began to get more and more tired, Especially the ankles part, They were turning numb.


    Even so, Honeyoru still didn¡¯t stop, he ground his teeth and continued.


    He can¡¯t practice Ninjutsu so he could only practice Taijutsu. But this needs someone who could withstand a huge amount of pain and so much effort that children his age won¡¯t be able to do it.


    Huff! Huff!


    Gradually, Honeyoru started breathing violently, sweat soaked his clothes and was dripping on the ground.


    Finally, when his legs were too numb for him to stand, he stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break, then I will do five hundred straight punches, then two hundred sidekicks ...¡±


    Honeyoru was setting while watching the horizon that still got a trace of sunlight, this made him rx for a bit.


    If I could just continue to enjoy this scene every day that would be good.


    but unfortunately the second great war about to begin, Then the third and then the fourth ... there are still many hidden crises ahead, It won¡¯t be easy to survive with my current power.


    After his break ended, Honeyoru was standing up to resume his practice, but suddenly he issued a sound of surprise.


    Because he suddenly noticed a strange light wasing from the sky.


    What was that?


    His face showed his curiosity.


    That light was a fruit. And it wasn¡¯t a fruit from the tree on the mountain.


    Honeyoru started walking toward where that fruit fell.


    The sky gradually darkened, but Honeyoru could still find his way.


    After a while, Roja found the ce of that Fruit which still had some light on it and picked it up. But due to his tiredness, he dropped it.


    The Light was suddenly gone, and darkness fell.


    ¡°This ... Is this ...¡±


    Honeyoru suddenly squatted, He touched it a few times, then he picked it up again.


    He still felt sluggish, but he held on it firmly this time.


    This fruit is strange.


    If anyone else in this world found it, then no one will know what actually it is. Maybe they will think that it was some toxic fruit and throw it directly.


    But Honeyoru is different.


    He was a fan of many Animes and it almost impossible for him not to recognize this fruit.


    It¡¯s a Devil fruit.


    ¡°How could this appear in Naruto world?!¡±


    Looking at the very delicate fruit in his hand, he suddenly thought that it was a fake one.


    Was it really a Toxic fruit and just happened to be like the real devil fruit?


    This idea shed in his head.


    But He shook his head.


    No, This so much like one that it¡¯s impossible for it to be fake.

 Chapter 2: Devil fruit bloodline limi

    After a bit of deliberation, Yu decided to take a bite and feel the power that woulde with eating the mysterious fruit.


    He took a bite and swallowed, feeling the bolus slide down his throat.


    PWEH! PSSH! PLEH! PLEH!


    [That was horrible, it felt like someone put a dried dog turd in my mouth. That someone being me...] Yu grimaced.


    Putting aside the thought of dried dog turd. He remained still, waiting for the inexplicable power toe to him as tried feeling for it.


    One second... Two seconds


    He did not feel any change


    [It doesn¡¯t seem to be poisonous, but there also seems to be no apparent ability that is showing... hayy] Yu sighed, his face showing a clearly disappointed look.


    Yu don¡¯t know what ability the fruit he ate might have even if he did saw some illustrations of the devil fruits and their powers at the before he came into this world. Sadly, his memories were betraying him as he can¡¯t recall shite.


    Since he did not feel the emergence of a fruit ability, his decision to bite the mysterious fruit at a whim looked like a horrible, horrible decision.


    [Eh, forget it] A disappointed Yu shook his head.


    As Yu starts to practice again to clear his head, one of his punches suddenly showed a baffling phenomenon.


    [What!?] A startled Yu said as he looked at his fists.


    He felt it, he felt the movement of chakra to his hand. Followed by the movement, the space he punched into looked like shattered ss, although it was quite small.


    Yu cannot hide his excitement when he noticed


    [Is this the ability of my devil fruit?] thought Yu


    [It looks and feels familiar... is this?]


    ted, he quickly tried to replicate his feat. Readying himself, he punched the empty area the same way.


    PWOOF!


    PSHHHH! KRCK!!


    He heard the same sound from the ce his fist touched. Space as if it were ice, started cracking and spread through the air.


    Suddenly, a surge of power erupted from the space he punched to the direction his first targeted.


    GBBBRRGGROOOUUUUMMMM! GRK! KKK!


    The ground shook, a small fissure showed itself from the space his power surged and traveled through the ground.


    He recovered his fist, as Yu showed his surprised face with his mouth open.


    [This ability, one of the strongest fruits in the world of One Piece, a fruit that started the War of the Best, the Gura-Gura no Mi!!] Yu said to himself


    After eating the fruit, he could produce earthquakes, air quakes, seaquakes, he could even produce a quake that would have its epicenter on a human itself.


    If he develops this power to the extreme, he could even have the power to destroy this world.


    He excitedly clenched his fist and looked at it with surprise and thrill. With the power of this fruit, he wouldn¡¯t even have to practice ninjutsu.


    After a while, Yu finally calmed down


    [It is incredible, to get the power of Edward Newgate, but it seems a little different] Yu thought


    He thought to test the power one more time to a tree. He walked towards the tree, stopped when he decided the distance was enough. Yu took a stance, and the characteristic transparent white halo formed around his clenched fist. The light produced by the halo was still weak, but it would do for now.


    The next moment Yu punched towards the trunk of the tree.


    BOOM!!


    His fist did not touch the trunk and was still a way off from the tree, but his fist felt that he hit the air physically.


    GROOM!! GRRKKKKKK!


    Cracks in the air formed and spread to its surroundings. It seemed that space itself shattered. The crack itself, he thought, was still small.


    The thick tree took the full brunt of his attack and shook. Leaves were even falling from the shaking the tree took.


    [My power is still small, I still need to train continuously] said Yu while nodding slightly.


    Using his power, he felt that he used his chakra a bit. His devil fruit power might be connected to his chakrawork, like using a blood-line limit.


    Although the size of his power was directly linked to his physical strength. Also, if he could use the eight gates, a punch that could break the moon would not be impossible.


    In addition, chakra consumption of his ability is minimal. The most important goal is to improve the strength of his body, his taijutsu!


    The stronger his taijutsu, the stronger his devil fruit power. For now, even disrupting a rank C ninjutsu is very difficult, as his level is still too low.


    To strengthen his body, he might need the techniques of ¨¥. Techniques that are a closely guarded n secret of the Hidden Cloud. Yu¡¯s eyes glimmered in hope, yet it faltered since it was unreachable for now.


    Yu snapped from his brooding moment to set his mind to his immediate goal, which is to strengthen himself and increase his chance to find these secret techniques.


    As he readies himself to train again, Yu suddenly thought of an important issue.

 Chapter 3: Kushina Uzumaki

    Devil fruits, while it grants incredible power to its users, had a major drawback. Users be weak when exposed to seawater and Kairoseki, a trade-off if you will. In this world, Yu was not certain if he was also burdened with its weaknesses.


    If he too had it, then battles over bodies of water would not really be conducive to his survival. Even if there are no Kairoseki in this world, being a shinobi would still include missions and battles over bodies of water. That would really decrease his effectiveness and most likely, his enemies would quickly catch on to his weaknesses and use it against him.


    So he decided to have a controlled test using a simple wooden barrel


    Since he¡¯s an outsider, the vige only appropriated the cheapest of appliances for him, he did not mind though as long he had something to use.


    He filled the barrel with water, took off his clothes, and jumped right in the barrel.


    He squatted and soaked his full body in the water


    One second... Two seconds... Nothing


    A minuteter, he still didn¡¯t feel weak


    [Sure enough, the weakness doesn¡¯t exist in the shinobi world] Yu thought


    Yu stood up, his face clearly filled with relief. As the weakness doesn¡¯t extend to the shinobi world. That is to say, there is no devil¡¯s curse in this world. With his Gura-Gura no Mi power already being a blood-line limit and no longer a devil fruit


    [That¡¯s great, I won¡¯t have to worry about being a hammer if I get knocked into a body of water] Yu said to himself


    Just as Yu was getting out of the barrel, his door was abruptly pushed open.


    [Yuu-kun! Are you home?] (t/n: I think gonna go with Yoru Yuu from now on, to give it a more naruto world feel, with yoru ¡°night¡± from jp and yuu from yumao ¡°feather¡± from Chinese)


    As the voice passed over, a red-headed little girl peeked inside his room.


    [Uhh... I can.. exin] Yuu desperately wracking his brain for an excuse


    Yuu, a little dazed, since he was only testing if he has a weakness to water. He did not lock the door and it was proving to be a costly mistake.


    This is not the main issue, however, the main issue was it was already night time, why did Kushina suddenly enter his room... at night!?


    [What! Ah!... Ah...AHHHHHH]


    Finally, Kushina screamed, closed the door with a bang!


    [If you go to school tomorrow you¡¯re gonna die!!]


    The shockwave from the closing door reached the whole neighborhood with some neighbors peeking their heads checking out what happened.


    [The hell!? She¡¯s the one barging on people¡¯s rooms and she had the gall to be angry?? My door was almost destroyed for Kami¡¯s sake] a disgruntled Yuu said as he picked up his clothes and started dressing up.


    For those who are confused, that was Uzumaki Kushina. She¡¯s also an outsider, like Yuu, but the difference is she came from an allied vige called Uzushiogakure (Hidden Whirlpool)


    As Yuu finished dressing up, he opened his door with a pained expression and sure enough, Kushina was still standing outside, her face bulging red with anger


    [Do you want to say anything else?] Yuu quickly tried to change the topic


    Yuu and Kushina are both treated outsiders and came to the vige around the same time, they noticed that they were both alone in the vige so they got to know each other.


    Yuu realized who Kushina was from the characteristic red-hair, and the fact that she was from Uzu, he deliberately tried to get close to her. He seeded and made a good impression, the two quickly became good friends.


    Even if the treatment of outsiders is quite bad, Kushina got it a bit easier as she came from an allied vige. While Yuu was seen as an outsider with little to no background despite his tragic backstory.


    Since Kushina¡®s identity is not just a simple outsider, the rtionship between the two gradually changed, even so, Kushina never hated Yuu and was still willing to help him every time as Yuu was there for her in her lowest point, she was also willing to be there for him.


    [I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt tomorrow, so I¡¯m here to give you something in advance] Kushina said while her little face flushed, as she handed a small bag over.


    When Yuu heard her say that, he remembered that there would be a test tomorrow. Under normal circumstances, one-on-one testing is nothing. The teachers were always facilitating the fights to prevent injury urring among the students.


    It is not the same with Yuu, academy teachers don¡¯t want to see outsiders with the native academy students. To force them to drop from the program, their treatment in the academy is poor, meaning as long as there¡¯s no lethal injury, everything is permitted. So in these type of tests, he is often injured


    [Thanks, Kushina-chan] Yuu said as he took the bag


    He opened it and checked its contents, Yuu saw some healing ointments and herbs.


    Yu felt touched by her gesture, and genuinely wanted to say thanks, but he felt strange about the atmosphere and felt his lips twitch.


    [Who wants your thanks, youzy baka!] Kushina said, with her face still flushed


    Watching her so shy and angry, Yuu wanted tough but held himself as he was detectingrge amounts of bloodlust from the petite redhead¡¯s direction


    [Even if you cannot perform ninjutsu, I can still protect you Yuu-kun. Don¡¯t try to be brave, please surrender quickly] Kushina said as she turned around and left


    [...]


    Yuu watched Kushina¡®s back as she disappeared into the night. He was quite surprised at what she said


    [Surrendering quickly for my own good?]


    [Fuck that!]


    [I won¡¯t be sheltered, I¡¯ll stand on my own two feet damn it!]

 Chapter 4: Shinobi Academy

    Yuu looked conflicted, he was thankful Kushina was will to go that far for him despite being talentless in ninjutsu, but being under protection just doesn¡¯t sit well with him. With a grieved look, Yuu went back to his room, he was clearly restless. Without anything else better to do, he started training again.


    One hundred and twenty-six... one hundred and twenty-seven!


    ...


    Two hundred and thirty-one... two hundred and thirty-two!


    Silently counting his push-ups, his body already soaked of sweat.


    There was already a puddle on the ground, it was even beginning to stain.


    As tired as he was, remembering his mediocre past life, his ident. He couldn¡¯t ept being weak.


    His arm went numb, squeezing every bit of power he could conjure up from his already weak arms. Relying on his will to go on, to break the limits of his body.


    Last time, Yuu only made 276


    This time, he¡¯s already made 320. He gnashed his teeth as his arms began to lose power.


    He wanted to reach 350, yet he came up short on 345. Unable to keep going, he crashed on the floor, his breaths were shallow and fast. Yuu has done significantly more thanst time, for the purpose of breaking his limits.


    [Heh.. heh... hah... good. The next goal should be to increase it by at least a hundred. Without training this hard, it¡¯s impossible to catch up with the students in the academy.] Yuu said to himself as he panted.


    He couldn¡¯t even feel his arms anymore, yet his eyes never lost fire, he became more determined.


    After resting for a while, he barely had enough to power his legs as he got up. He set his position and started squatting.


    [Hooh... This time, more than a hundred squats!] said Yuu


    Repeating his movements, not only to reach his set goal but to surpass it.


    Yuu didn¡¯t even notice how much he sweat. The puddle was getting bigger.


    He performed 160 squats. He was happy with it, as he surpassed his own goal.


    Summoning thest of his strength, he dragged his body to his bed, and immediately fell asleep (t/n: at least get a dip in barrel first man)


    As often as he does extreme training, he could still recover with a good night¡¯s sleep. After all, this world is full of characters that could perform superhuman feats, even if Yuu struggle at molding chakra and performing ninjutsu, his chakra cirction still reinforces his body to withstand torturous training.


    ....


    The next day Yuu woke up without feeling wear from yesterday¡¯s training. He stood up feeling reinvigorated.


    [I broke two of my limits yesterday, it seems like my body got enhanced a bit]


    He closed his fist and felt his enhanced strength, Yuu could not help but smirk.


    [It would be nice if I can break through my limits every day] Yuu thought to himself as he went outside and walked towards his training area


    It might have been a result of eating the fruit, maybe his new pseudo-bloodline was ying a role in giving a positive feedback from his arduous training.


    The quaking power of his new ability is limited by the amount of power his fist can produce


    [Let¡¯s try the ability again this time] Yuu thought


    He could hardly suppress his excitement, clenched his fist, bent his arm. The white halo surrounded his fist as he threw it at an empty space.


    FWWOOOF!


    As his fist flew and hit his target, the halo suddenly burst


    PFWaaHH!


    Space where he hit his fist suddenly had cracks as if it were a broken fragile ss. The cracks were slim, yet he knew it had more power than before...


    [Sure enough, the ability was enhanced yet it¡¯s unfortunate, my overall strength is still quite low, its reach is still short]


    He felt the range of his quaking ability only reached about a meter away from his fist. Of course, the range would also improve along as he trains.


    For now, his ability would only be effective in melee. Yuu currently still has no techniques for long range.


    An idea dawned upon Yuu. he took out a kunai from his pouch and held it. The kunai suddenly had ayer of white light. He threw it at a faraway tree.


    THUK!


    Nailed to the tree, the white light surrounding the kunai disappeared as small spatial cracks formed around the area where it prated.


    KRK! KRKK!! GRMMM!


    The tree then shook as the superficialyer of the trunk broke apart.


    [Trying to use the ability this way appeared to diminish some of my ability¡¯s power, no matter, it¡¯s enough for now] Yuu said as he grinned.


    [In the future I could imbue it with my chakra nature, it would enhance its prating power] Yuu thought as he went to the tree and pulled the kunai


    He looked at the effect of his ability. Fairly satisfied, he nodded and went in the direction of the shinobi academy


    [There is a one-on-one test today, I cannot train heavily to conserve my strength]


    He stopped by his apartment and ate a meal first before going to the academy


    The shinobi academy was founded by Senju Tobirama out of military necessity, to nurture the next generation of shinobi, and to create a standardized shinobi force.


    Presently, the number of the students in the academy was still lowpared to canon as many ns were in decline. An exception was the Uchiha, they were still strong with many members. For ordinary vige families though, they can only stand aside and look up to the prestigious ns.


    [You came...]


    When Yuu walked into the ssroom, Kushina greeted him. Yuu thought that she would be the only one who would greet him too. Other students outright ignored him, some even red at him.


    [Yep] Yuu said as he smiled at the redhead


    He went to sit in his ce while Kushina, still looking at him said


    [I gave you an ointmentst night, did you bring it?]


    [Ugh...I forgot?]


    [Why are you so careless?? How are you going to take care of yourselfter if you got hurt?] Kushina said while having bulging, angry face


    [...] Yuu was silently getting annoyed


    [Argh, why does she think that me getting injured would be a sure thing? She doesn¡¯t really have any confidence in me does she?]

 Chapter 5: Uchiha Izumi

    (Tl: Since this novel was tranted to the fourth chap I will take it from there, Also I changed the Mc name to Naito as it will be better as a japanese name.)


    ¡°I know that boys always like to act strong, but I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, I want you to consider quitting this type of life, even if you¡¯re not a ninja, living an ordinary life is good too¡±


    With shining eyes, Kushina couldn¡¯t help saying quietly.


    Naito was shocked after hearing this sentence.


    ¡°Living an ordinary life?¡±


    He never thought of it.


    Against all the odds he never gave up, even before he got the Gura Gura no mi, he never stopped practice every day.


    I lived already an ordinary life once, and by an ident, it was ended to give me another chance, and not anywhere but in Naruto world, I¡¯d rather take my chances.


    And this chance will be higher after I¡¯ve received the power of the Gura Gura no mi!


    ¡°I am not gonna get hurt¡±


    After taking a deep breath Naito said this sentence with a calm and serious face.


    Hearing his words and seeing how he looked right now, Kushina had a little bit of a regret.


    If that¡¯s the case, maybe what she said was a bit harsh.


    However, there is no one can disagree that Naito didn¡¯t get any talent, he wasn¡¯t suitable for a ninja, Kushina knew she was a little bit harsh to him, she wanted to apologize but her intention was to make Naito quiet so she will always protect him.


    After a while, Nakamoto sensei came to the ss, he said a few words then he called the students to came out to the yground.


    Then Nakamoto began to read the arrangedbats.


    He called two names, then they start the test immediately.


    They could use shurikens and Kunais but not as front props, this way the chance of fatal injuries is very low, still its impossible to avoid thempletely.


    This is a ninja school after all, and the ninja world is much crueler.


    Even if the system of Konoha is a bit softer then the one in Kirigakure, its impossible to grow flowers without bleeding.


    there are a lot of familiar faces in Naito¡¯s ss.


    of course, Kushina is one of them, in addition to the genius Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh Namikaze Minato, also there is Uchiha Mikoto mother of Itachi¡¯s and Sasuke¡¯s.


    of course, she¡¯s only a 7 or 8 years old girl now.


    However, Minato talent was incredible not only in Naito ss but in all grades, no one can defeat him, no one can be the opponent of the Konoha¡¯s yellow sh.


    Minato was very popr with girls, the girls were all over him, cheering him all the time, there is no doubt about his poprity, it was ridiculously high.


    Handsome face with a great strength and talent, that was the case for Minato and also Minoko.


    Naito¡¯s appearance looked very simr to the Uchiha, except for his hair that was pale silver.


    When Naito came to school he¡¯s poprity was pretty highpared to Minato, butter as Naito¡¯s poor talent in ninjutsu shown up, he starts to lose it a peer by peer.


    At the cheering and screaming of the girls, Minato defeated two opponents.


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito, she felt uneasy to look at him.


    In terms of training and hard work Naito wouldn¡¯t lose to Minato, the problem was his poor talent in ninjutsu, that created a big gap between the two of them.


    Kushina¡¯s worried heart skipped a beat when the teacher announced Naito¡¯s opponents


    ¡°Naito, Uchiha Izumi, pleasee out.¡±


    Kushina stunned for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked:¡±An Uchiha, why? and not and not anyone its Izumi. he¡¯s the second strongest after Minato in terms of talent.¡±


    Sparing with Uchiha Izumi can also be very dangerous, he¡¯s the strongest without counting Minato.


    The teacher must do this on purpose.


    ¡°There is absolutely a problem here! Naito! don¡¯t go up there, and just admit defeat, I am also sure Uchiha Izumi...¡±


    Kushina said that with Angry and eager


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    Naito held her shoulders as he interrupted her her words, then he looked her in the eyes and said: ¡°Rest assured, I will not be injured.¡±


    This sentence had a kind of inexplicable momentum, Kushina couldn¡¯t stop him after he said that sentence, Naito turned around, with a calm look went to the field.


    Of course, he knew the teacher¡¯s intentions.


    Nakamoto sensei never liked the outsider students. he¡¯s missions outside of the vige filled his heart with hatred.


    That was the case for Naito too as an outsider of the vige, sadly not every teacher can be like Iruka.


    Especially with Naito¡¯s poor talents, he didn¡¯t find any reason for him to stay in his ss.


    The school has a system unless Naito chosen to drop out of the school on his own no one can expel him even his teacher.


    ¡°Naito, do you want to surrender? it would be bad if you get injuredter.¡±


    As he spoke his true intentions appeared.


    In his opinion, the embarrassment of surrendering without even trying in front of all the ss will be worse than defeat itself.


    Naito didn¡¯t speak a word but he quietly looked at the teacher


    Stare!


    This look made the teacher uneasy.


    This kind of indifference, this calmness... this is not like seven-years-old eyes!


    ¡°No, you can start straight away.¡±


    Naito turns around and looked to Uchiha Izumi.


    Kushina looked at the other kids, they were surprised, they didn¡¯t expect Naito to even stand on the field, they didn¡¯t understand his courage.


    ¡°Damn! these guys are always underestimating Naito.¡±


    Holding a small fist, Kushina wanted to rush into the scene, but she could do nothing but stay still and worry about Naito.


    She hoped that everything will end before Naito¡¯s get hurt.


    At the field, Uchiha Izumi also took a cold proud stare at Naito, seeing how Naito didn¡¯t want to surrender in front of her powers, it revealed a trace of contempt.


    A failure like him who can¡¯t use Ninjutsu want¡¯s to Defeat him?!!


    Since he dared to face him, then he will make him regret it, he will make it an unforgettable memory for Naito, so the next time when his name is called he will know that there is no other choice but to surrender.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start!¡±


    Since the teacher n failed because of Naito¡¯s courage Nakamoto felt guilty for a second but he just throws it behind his back, and directly announced the beginning.


    At that very moment, Uchiha Izumi directly took out two handfuls of shuriken and suddenly throw it toward Naito


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, out of a ck residual shadow, it turns to eight shurikens four targeted his fatal organs


    And the other four targeted his escape routes!

 Chapter 6: The appearance of the devil fruit power

    This is the Uchiha¡¯s n throwing shuriken¡¯s technique, the only one which isparable in term of techniques is Minato.


    It¡¯s so hard to dodge this attack.


    But since it¡¯s so hard to avoid it, then simply don¡¯t!


    Facing the eight shurikens, Naito clenched his fist, then looked coolly toward it, took his fighting sentence, and bent his arm toward it.


    ¡°He¡¯s not serious, right?!¡±


    ¡°Take out you¡¯re kunai, you can¡¯t stop the shurikens with your fist¡±


    Seeing this scene, the students¡¯ Faces were full of shock, their mouths were dropped open slightly.


    For a moment Nakamoto-sensei was stunned, although those shurikens cannot kill him, they will definitely hurt him badly or so he thought.


    It¡¯s Naito¡¯s responsibility, even if he gets seriously injured, he will only bear a little bit of the me, he got nothing to be afraid of.


    But in the next moment when Naito fist suddenly knocked the air, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Kacha!!!


    A slight soft white light emerged out, then suddenly burst.


    Naito fist obviously did not hit anything, but why does it seem as if it¡¯s breaking an invisible mirror.


    Suddenly, on that mirror appeared signs of fragmentation, a few slender spread around, and then a piece of the air suddenly shattered.


    The wave Naito created started to slow down the movement of the shurikens.


    Finally, it didn¡¯t make it, not a single shuriken reached Naito¡¯s body, and all of them fell on the ground.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°How could his fist block shurikens, is it... a ninjutsu!?, but what was it? , I didn¡¯t see him do any hand signs¡±


    A hustle of the audience.


    All the students were shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw.


    Kushina was surprised too, she didn¡¯t expect that Naito is this powerful.


    On the other hand, Minato who wasn¡¯t concerned with this battle was also amazed and curious about the power of Naito.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Uchiha Izumi also was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect his shuriken technique to be blocked this easily.


    Naito didn¡¯t answer Izumi, but suddenly took a Kunai, and dushed toward him.


    Izumi was really upset.


    This guy actually did not answer him, hepletely ignored him!


    ¡°You think with such a strange Jutsu you can win against me? Arrogant guy! let me show you the real strength of the Uchiha!¡±


    Naito increased his speed while Izumi wasn¡¯t afraid, he took his Kunai and dushed toward him too.


    At that moment, Naito concentrated the vibrations into his hand.


    Om!!!


    A Dim white halo surrounds the Kunai, then he pointed it toward Izumi.


    Izumi saw that halo, he felt the danger, but the only choice he got was to clench his teeth and jump in.


    Finally, the two Kunais shed together.


    But strangely, it didn¡¯t seem like the sound of the nging iron.


    On the contrary, the sound was like a broken ss.


    Kacha!!


    Slim cracks spread out from Izumi¡¯s Kunai.


    Suddenly, Izumi felt devastating shock waves through the air, then an unbearable force that passed over his body.


    The power of that shock, seemed like it can tear his body!


    After he received those waves directly, he fell on the ground, immediately he stood up and took his fighting sentence and fell back, a slight trace of blood was dropping out of his mouth, the horror trace was still in his eyes.


    what is this white halo?!


    what are these strange shocks!


    Nobody answered him.


    All the students, including Nakamoto, saw it


    Silence.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop, but he continued his attack and rushed toward Izumi.


    Having lost one sh, Uchiha Izumi hated the fact that he lost to Naito, he was embarrassed.


    It looked like Naito is having the upper hand!


    Uchiha Izumi continued retreating, the moment the numbness and trembling all over his body stopped, he showed a very angry face.


    ¡°Hane Naito, you forced my hand!¡±


    Then he looked at his teacher and said


    ¡°This is was your idea, don¡¯t me me if he dies¡±


    Then he stopped and start doing Hand signs.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t give him a chance toplete it and throw a stack of shurikens toward him.


    Pushi!!!


    shurikens hit its target, but Izumi¡¯s body suddenly turned into a piece of wood.


    Kawarimi no Jutsu


    With this, Izumi finally has cast out his ninjutsu, Naito still didn¡¯t find him.


    However, from behind his back he felt a terrible wave of heat, no, it wasn¡¯t just heat, it has given a kind of anxiety and heat.


    ¡°Katon! Goukakyuu no Jutsu!!¡±


    The appearance of this ninjutsu caused a shock.


    Because this is a C-ss Ninjutsu!


    Uchiha Izumi was sweating all over his body, it¡¯s not an easy ninjutsu, he¡¯s almost out of chakra.


    On the other hand, the fireball was heading toward Naito, Izumi smirked.


    No matter how much strong Naito was, he cannot stop a C-ss ninjutsu.


    Bang!!


    Seeing this fireball stunned all the students, all the students couldn¡¯t help but fall back.


    ¡°Oh My God! How can he use such a ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°Is he really the same age as us?¡±


    All of the students are showing shocked faces


    ¡°Naito-Kuuuuuuun¡± (Kurosaki-kuuuuuuuuuun)


    With a worried look, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but call his name loudly.


    With this kind of Jutsu, he won¡¯t only be injured, he could get killed!


    Even the teacher didn¡¯t expect Izumi to use a C-ss ninjutsu.


    Subconsciously he thought of blocking it, but he calmed himself.


    ...Aren¡¯t these kinds of injuries normal in battles?


    At the field, facing the fireball even Naito was afraid.


    Despite the fact that Izumi did Kawarimi no Jutsu and sneaked behind him he didn¡¯t expect him to even use a C-ss jutsu.


    Ninjutsu were divided into S, A, B, C, D, E and other levels.


    E-ss is the level of the ninja school, D-ss is a Genin-level technique, it Can be achieved by all genin, though


    many ninjas only learn their ¡°type¡± of technique, but C-ss is Ch¨±nin-level techniques, Sometimes learned by genin who have trained extensively, Only some genius can achieve such a ninjutsu in ninja school.


    ¡°The Uchiha can¡¯t be underestimated...¡±

 Chapter 7: Sorry, I Still Suffered An Injury

    If it was any other student facing this C-ss Ninjutsu, he would be killed!


    But that¡¯s not the case for Naito, without hesitation he retreated.


    However, his speed isn¡¯tparable to the speed of the Fireball.


    The fireball is about to hit Naito. But his eyes weren¡¯t dead yet suddenly an idea came to him, and toward the fireball, he advanced.


    ¡°Time to split some shit up!!¡±


    Kacha!


    With halo burst again around his fist he was confident, but this time he need¡¯s to increase his control its not just a full charge attack, he needs to split it.


    However the fireball was at the perfect distance for Naito to crash it, so he attacked with all his power...


    Split!


    The fireball split into two halves, the mes didn¡¯t even touch Naito¡¯s body.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Naito didn¡¯t reveal any happiness, but he was just calm.


    He still can¡¯t fight against a C-ss ninjutsu, he just found a clever way to deal with it...


    However, the fireball was very close to him.


    And the students didn¡¯t saw what happened, so they were having very horrified expressions.


    ¡°He¡¯s.. dead...¡±


    ¡°Oh My God, this is a so terrible that was a murder.¡±


    All that the students saw was Naito being overwhelmed by the fireball.


    Everyone panicked.


    Kushina couldn¡¯t stay still she freaked out and rushed into the field, her eyes were full of tears.


    Why did u choose Naito and Izumi what did he do to you? why didn¡¯t you stop Naito when you had the chance??


    At this time, the only one who could stop all of this was Nakamoto who was clenching his teeth.


    It looks like Naito is dead.


    Even Uchiha Izumi thought that was the case too, he thought Naito has turned into ashes, his face was a little bit pale, but his eyes were cold.


    Suddenly, his expression directly changed, a shock crossed his face.


    Because from the me a shadow starts to slow down a little by little, finally it was clearly Naito¡¯s shadow.


    All of sudden he rushed out.


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    ¡°How did you...??!¡±


    Uchiha Izumi thought for a moment that he was delusional but watching Naitoing out from the mes he panicked, and dushed toward him.


    Surviving that Fireball must have warned all of his power.


    Thinking of that Uchiha Izumi showed confident eyes.


    However, facing him Naito showed cold eyes and a fist to colid Izumi¡¯s.


    White halo surrounded Naito¡¯s fist.


    Kacha!!


    Again it¡¯s that strange sound, cracks spread into the air, it seems that space itself is fragmenting.


    Izumi¡¯s arm was doing strange sounds too, his body couldn¡¯t resist such a power, he was on the edge of losing his arm!


    That was a strong wave of shock it was an all-out one.


    ¡°this is impossible...¡±


    Flop


    The power of the show thrown Uchiha Izumi at distance, his eyes wasn¡¯t dead yet, suddenly he spits blood, under the pain his body was dealing with he fainted right away.


    The silence was dominating the ce.


    Naito took his clothes and start putting out the mes.


    Finally, someone breaks the silence with an uproar.


    ¡°this is impossible!!¡±


    ¡°God! this is not true, right?!¡±


    ¡°How did he escape that fireball??¡±


    Suddenly everyone reacted, everyone felt like it was a dream, everyone was showing


    Shocking faces.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it, Hane Naito... won against Uchiha Izumi??


    In another word, Naito is no longer the failure of the school, No, he¡¯s one of the geniuses!


    This is incredible!


    Between the crowd there she was, Kushina with tears in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t react.


    Naito didn¡¯t want to ignore the other students, but he had to see Kushina, he went to her, his arm got burned a little bit.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t keep my promise, I still suffered one injury¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kushina tears of worries merged with her tears of happiness.


    ¡°Baka!¡±


    Kushina wiped her eyes, then restored her lively face.


    At the field, Nakamoto was shocked.


    He looked horrified.


    ¡°you, you...¡±


    ¡°it seems I won!¡±


    Naito said that with a calm face.


    Nakamoto couldn¡¯t believe that he simply didn¡¯t think Naito have any chance against Uchiha Izumi!


    If It was Naito who got injured it would have been fine, but its Izumi, he will be med for what happened.


    His expression was very disgraceful, be he dered Naito as the winner anyway, while doing it he nealed toward him and said to his ear.


    ¡°Doing what you did to an Uchiha, you should watch your back Naito-kun¡±


    ¡°I think this is none of your concern, sensei¡±


    Dazed Naito responded, then left the field.


    all of the students were looking to him, but they took a long time to believe the fact that he won.


    He even caught Minato¡¯s attention, he started to be more interested in him.


    After that test, Naito was the center of the attention in the school.


    Many people were amazed by the power he showed.


    Naito exined that it was a Kekkei Genkai, an earthquake type.


    It was a perfect exnation.


    After All, in this word there is a great chance to get a power like this it called bloodline limits like the Uchiha eyes or the Hyuga¡¯s, some other Kekkei Genkai include mixing one type of elemental chakra with another like the wood or the ice type.


    It shocked everyone at first, but after a while, everyone starts to ept it.


    ...


    Hidden Leaf Vige, at an open space.


    The sky was getting darker, but Naito didn¡¯t leave yet, he continued to train his body.


    This is was his first time doing this proudly, but Naito knew it¡¯s not gonna be thest time he¡¯s gonna get in trouble, so he put more effort into training, his goal was to enhance more power from the Gura Gura no Mi.


    ¡°Four hundred and fifty-one, four hundred and fifty-two ... four hundred and ny-nine, five hundred!¡±


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    When he reached his predetermined number of sets, Naito stretched his muscles, then he stood up.


    While he¡¯s outside he wouldn¡¯t do extreme exercises.


    Only at home, he will squeeze everyponent of his body.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal in the Ninja world, Naito learned at a very young age to take care of himself and his improvement.


    ¡°Nice just a little bit, and am gonna have what it takes.¡±


    With a sweating body, Naito walked into the home.


    It was almost month since he eaten the fruit that should not have appeared in this world.


    In this month, Naito gave up on doing all he¡¯s Ninjutsu and chakra practice and turned all his forces into training his body.

 Chapter 8: Maito Dai

    Even thought Naito is just an 8 years old kid but still his body can carry a hell out of exercises.


    A month has passed, Naito¡¯s strength has improved a little bit, now he can endure more power from the Gura Gura no mi, his endurance and his physical strength also improved.


    At home, Naito continued his daily training but it¡¯s not effective anymore.


    When you reach this point, you will need to start lifting weights.


    In this world lifting weights is not that developed, it¡¯s always the same method Rock Lee used, but a lot lighter.


    But thinking about it Sasuke reached the same speed Rock Lee had in just one month of training using the lightning speed, Naito envied him.


    If he can just get his hand on the same lifting weights he will be just fine.


    Whew!


    The distraction warned his mind, so he took a little rest, then he immediately started to train again.


    Naito was always sure to take his training seriously, by squeezing everyponent of his body, by forcing his limit, what he aimed for was always breaking his limits!


    By doing this everyday Naito¡¯s body starts to change, some muscles went bigger.


    But this is just phase one.


    In the world of ninjas, muscles are just a very ordinary thing to have, it doesn¡¯t represent the power of that person.


    When he¡¯s in the final stage, his muscles will take it shape but in meanwhile he¡¯s muscles will appear then disappear from time to time.


    He will get there when he¡¯s at the peak of the growth of his body and it will be around the age of fourteen to sixteen.


    But the problem is, he doesn¡¯t know if he can live that long.


    in less than two years, he¡¯s gonna witness the second shinobi world war.


    After this month of training, the power of the earthquake be even stronger, a weak C-ss is no longer a problem for him, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem from the start but the fact an Uchiha used it made it even stronger.


    Ninjutsu is a mysterious thing, but the physical power is something else and with the power of the Gura Gura no mi even shattering the space wouldn¡¯t be impossible!


    Naito¡¯s sweat was dripping on the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t move his arms, but with a strong willpower, he continued his training.


    His face turned red, he was gnashed his teeth, he was hitting his limits, Naito exceeded thest few sets then he copsed on the ground.


    Naito¡¯s training was an extremely hard and rough.


    That was the attitude and the willpower of someone who got a second chance in this world.


    Naito who had no family and also who¡¯s an outsider knew that the moment the war started he will be sent to do the most dangerous quests.


    Kushina was different.


    She was the next Jinchuriki, and once the real war broke out she will be forbidden to even leave the vige and everyone gonna protect her.


    Knowing that, Naito wasn¡¯t worried about Kushina safety.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    Naito looked so surprised, he wanted to get up but he reached his limit.


    Naito didn¡¯t trust anyone with his key, the only one was Kushina.


    ¡°You exhausted your self again¡±


    Carrying the dinner, she looked with a pitiful look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are you doing this to yourself every day... aren¡¯t you stronger now with the power of the Kekkei Genkai?¡±


    Naito thought for a moment, he didn¡¯t want to fill her head with dark thoughts about war, so he smiled and said: ¡°But he¡¯s still stronger than me¡±


    ¡°Minato?¡± she sighed then she said: ¡± But its normal you can¡¯t surpass that guy easily¡±


    ¡°Yea, and that¡¯s why am working hard.¡±


    Naito smiled.


    Kushina pursed her lips then she smiled.


    ¡°I believe you will surpass him soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Naito nodded, then his scratched his hair, then he raised his head slightly with an awkward look, Kushina said:¡± you want to borrow money from me don¡¯t you??¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Naito was surprised, Kushina was embarrassed ¡± of course you can silly... what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Well, its nothing, I only want to buy some training tools... but I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    yes, its awesome to leave in Konoha.


    However, due to Naito¡¯s being an outsider most of his money has bee deducted, and the rest can barely afford the food.


    One of the reasons that make Naito wants to be stronger so he can avoid this embarrassing situation.


    ¡°those damn elders...¡±


    Kushina said that, she was a little bit furious, but she patted Naito¡¯s shoulder then said ¡± Well, you can always count on me¡±


    ¡°I pay you back, I don¡¯t know when but I will when I can do some quests.¡±


    Kushina smiled then said¡±if you want to give it back don¡¯t ask for my help ever again¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kushina already knew about his situations ¡± Well... you can pay me back with other ways¡± (TL/N: Damn giiiiirl¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡±


    Kushina lent the money Naito needed then she left.


    Seeing how Kushina shared her dinner with him, Naito eyes slightly turned soft.


    ¡°Oh... if this continues, Am I gonna change the reality ?? but even if want I cant change how she thinks about me.¡±


    ...


    Walking through the streets of Konoha, Naito was happy as always.


    The view always gave him that unreal feeling.


    But he¡¯s really here, in Naruto world, and in the middle of Konoha.


    Although it has been a long time since he came to Konoha, he was so busy practicing so he never, so he never noticed how crowded the streets are.


    After wandering around, Naito was in front of the Ninjutsu shop.


    Just when he was ready to go in.


    He saw very familiar faces


    Green tights, thick eyebrows... it¡¯s Rock Lee but that¡¯s impossible he shouldn¡¯t be born yet.


    Naito immediately got closer.


    There is no mistake... it¡¯s Maito Dai!


    it¡¯s Guy¡¯s Father!

 Chapter 9: Uchiha Samui

    Naito admired this man because he went through the same way, the same difficulties.


    Now he himself belongs to the kind of Maito Dai.


    Ninja shop


    BANG!!


    Naito felt the ground tremble.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±


    The owner was very exhausted carrying all of these weights after he throws it on the ground, Dai felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±


    The owner got sick of him he looked at him and said: ¡°Just take them and leave!¡±


    Dai took his weights, as he started to leave the owner whispered ¡°what¡¯s his deal? why does he only use weights? building muscles are useless in this world!¡±


    Dai heard him he stopped for a moment but he didn¡¯t look back, then he walked away.


    What a snob!


    Looking to this scene, Naito felt very sad.


    However, he knew that his hard work is not for nothing the power he will gain is really enormous.


    Dai patient was the same as the original, he controlled his temper and just left the store.


    Naito shooked his head, then walked into the store.


    ¡°Give me two loads of weight... just two is enough¡±


    ¡°you want that kind of weight too?¡±


    The owner looked a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect such a small kid is also interested in bodybuilding, but he brought out two anyway.


    It looks just like two pieces of iron, but in his hand, it was very heavy.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavier than what I expected, it seems like I still can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Naito suddenly felt down.


    But he bought it anyway.


    Naito left the shop quickly, looking for Dai he went into a crowd of people


    It wasn¡¯t that hard to find him after all Dai is too conspicuous.


    Then he followed him into the woods, Dai put on those enormous weights and then began his crazy training.


    That¡¯s kind of training, even Naito was speechless.


    This is indeed the original way to open the eights gates.


    If the owner shop saw this he wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    Watching how Dai practiced, Naito found out how he¡¯s gonna practice too, but just with fewer weights.


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate to record all of Dai training process.


    Even if Maito Dai is wearing weights there no one in Konoha who can surpass him in terms of techniques.


    there is nothing wrong with his path.


    After discovering Dai¡¯s practicing ce, Naito went there every day to see him practice.


    After All, there is no book about this kind of training, if he wants to improve he has to steal a one or a two from him.


    It¡¯s Nearly a month now, watching Maito Dai every day Naito¡¯s physical aspects of progress is veryrge, in both strength and speed, he reached already the next level.


    In this period Naito managed to wear the weights he brought, he also enhanced more amount of the Gura Gura no mi in his attacks.


    A ce on the open


    Naito clenched his fist, a halo emerged, fiercely in front of a stake Naito knock out the air.


    Kacha!!


    the air spreads out of cracks like a broken mirror.


    Naito¡¯s punch didn¡¯t touch the stake directly, he was one foot far from it, but the wave reached it start to cracks then finally copsed.


    ¡°The power of the shock increased a lot¡± Naito was so excited.


    if he reached this level before the fight with Uchiha Izumi that fireball he used wouldn¡¯t have a chance against him, one punch and there wouldn¡¯t be even a little me left!


    However, for an entire month, Naito didn¡¯t see Dai practice the eights gate, he was a little bit disappointed.


    he really wanted to witness the power of the eights gate.


    ¡°Perhaps he still didn¡¯t discover how to open the gates!¡±


    thinking about that for a moment, Naito turned around and walked in the familiar direction.


    Naito heeded the streets, but he noticed a guy wearing a Konoha forehead protector approaching him.


    Any genin can wear the Konoha protector, everyone can have a special uniform it can change for one to others.


    with the headband, you can easily determine the level of the ninja also identity to which vige he belongs.


    Because some ninja will not wear the uniforms of the vige the forehead protector is the only way to identify them.


    Their eyes met when he noticed that he stared at Naito with cold eyes then walked straight to him.


    ¡°you got a problem?¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t react to that and kept the calm face.


    No matter how you look at it, this guy want¡¯s some trouble but Naito didn¡¯t fear him.


    After all, they were in the middle of the Konoha streets, no one dares to do mess up.


    However, Naito was surprised that someone has the guts to even pull out something.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who his vige was destroyed, you¡¯re that outsider who joined Konoha, they call you Naito right?¡±


    the proud tone, the posture everything lead to one conclusion this guy came with trouble, apparently, he can¡¯t escape from this one.


    But he needed to understand the situation.


    He¡¯s not that famous in Konoha, and he never provoked anyone, so from where did thise.....


    Suddenly, he remembered what happened a month ago, he has beaten Uchicha Izumi in the Ninja school.


    At that time Izumi wanted to kill him, you don¡¯t use the fireball against someone unless you want them dead, Naito, of course, didn¡¯t just watch him do whatever he wanted so he fought back and Izumi ended beaten with a few broken bones.


    And he needed toy down for a month.


    Well if this is the case, then no doubt that this guy is an Uchiha.


    ¡°Are you rted to Uchiha Izumi?¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t answer his question, instead, he asked a question.


    His eyes slightly exposed a hint of shock, apparently, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to guess his identity.


    ¡°My name is Uchiha Samui, am Uchiha Izumi¡¯s brother, and since you guessed it, just tell me which arm you want me to brake.¡±


    Uchiha cold tone made it very clear he was serious.


    Listening to this, Naito was stunned for a moment.


    So this is the Uchiha family?!


    How arrogant!

 Chapter 10: Tremor Human!

    The Uchiha is one of the strongest ns in Konoha, but that doesn¡¯t justify his actions!


    After all these years, after all the bloodshed to achieve political stability and implement the institutions that made the vige system work in, after all the work of the Nidaime Tobirama Senju, all of this went to nothing?


    They were in the main street of Konoha, it¡¯s a problem between kids, so why did he make all of this fuss?


    Naito really wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You provoked the n when you hit my brother Izumi.¡±


    Samui wanted to see how Naito would react so he revealed a trace of anger, then suddenly punched him.


    This guy really dare to start a fight in the middle of the street!


    Even Naito didn¡¯t expect the Uchiha to be this arrogant.


    But... he didn¡¯t stop there he even dashed to him!


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate he also clenched his fist and throw a punch.


    Bang!!!


    The fist collided directly at the same moment.


    Naito was as good as Samui in terms of speed, as for the physical strength, but with the power of the gura gura no mi the power of his shocks was enough to crush a C-ss ninjutsu, in another word when ites to Taijutsu every punch he throws has the power of a C-ss Ninjutsu!


    To be able to use a punch that can crush any C-ss ninjutsu, That¡¯s just overpowered!


    That¡¯s unreal!


    Kacha!


    When Naito¡¯s fist surrounded by a white halo, Samui features changed.


    A terrifying force of shock, from the fist of Naito, suddenly spread out, it didn¡¯t only make Samui feel that his fist gonna crush.


    He even felt that his entire body gonna crash at any moment!


    Samui¡¯s heart for the first time felt the true horror, desperate to even mobilize Chakra in his body.


    It¡¯s true Naito only punched his fist, but the damage was all over the ce, his whole body was trembling as if he was being hit by lightning Jutsu.


    This is impossible!


    Samui eyes exposed his astonishment.


    He knew from his brother that Naito was a Kekkei Genkai user, his bloodline made him superior in terms of the physical power.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    Superior huh?!


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be this ¡°superior¡±!


    To stand against an Uchiha!


    It supposed to be a fight against a kid who didn¡¯t even graduate so it wasn¡¯t fair to finish him off from the start!


    So he simply didn¡¯t think to fight him seriously, he just wanted to use taijutsu to knock some sense into him.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to be this powerful.


    This was Frightening.


    While he was throwing in the air, he looked to Naito¡¯s eyes and murmured: ¡°So strong.....¡±


    Maybe he didn¡¯t break some bones but he made him vomit blood.


    He¡¯s lucky that Naito was a little kid because he could have been dead.


    However, Uchiha Samui didn¡¯t get hurt that much, it made him realize the power of Naito.


    ¡°This damn little kid... You just used a bloodline Jutsu against an Uchiha¡±


    Samui stands up, he¡¯s so angry.


    Because the fuss he made was for nothing he even got beaten and some people witnessed that.


    Although it¡¯s some kids fighting, he is still an Uchiha and it was watched by a lot of eyes.


    He¡¯s one of the best, to get beaten up by a kid who didn¡¯t even graduate from ninja school is simply a shame.


    Under the pressure and the anger, Samui didn¡¯t even try to cast a Ninjutsu but he dashed again toward Naito he wanted to defeat him only with Taijutsu so he can wash away his shame.


    Naito didn¡¯t expect him to even dare to continue the fight.


    Naito¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a trace sneer, the Uchiha are so arrogant.


    ¡°Look over there, isn¡¯t that Uchiha Samui.¡±


    ¡°How pitiful, the kid kicked his ass.¡±


    The people start gathering, everyone was surprised when they saw the trace of pity on Naito¡¯s face.


    From the first look, they knew that Naito is just a kid who hasn¡¯t even graduate from ninja school, to see an Uchiha let a kid that young provoke him, How pathetic.


    Even if Samui is so arrogant and he wasn¡¯t afraid to kill him in the middle of the street, Naito was so afraid to seriously injuring him.


    while all those people were watching, Naito and Samui collided again.


    Bang!!!


    Naito didn¡¯t even blink or evade yet he charged toward him even though Samui was the one who¡¯s attacking.


    It¡¯s just a punch!, that¡¯s what he was telling himself, no matter what tricks he¡¯s pulling off it¡¯s still just a punch, he can¡¯t hit all of my body with just a punch!


    I will show you the power of the Uchiha, with my Sharingan I will analyze your movements, how about this?


    Against an earthquake user, you can¡¯t just win with Taijutsu.


    Madamada!!!


    This time, facing the punch of Naito, Samui didn¡¯t recklessly throw a punch at it, he dodged him then he throws a kick at him.


    As long as you avoid it, the shock wont reach him.


    That¡¯s what he thought.


    However, if the earthquake is that easy to avoid, how can it be the strongest force in the world?!!


    Bang!!


    Naito fist directly hit the air, but still, it made a sound of cracking!


    It was clear he didn¡¯t hit anything but it was as if he broke the air.


    Kacha!!


    Once again the air crumbles like a broken mirror, it sent a devasting shock wave through the air and spread out toward Samui.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Uchiha Samui one again felt the horror to fight against a Tremor Human.


    It was clear that he dodged yet why did the shock reached his body?!


    Folds and cracks have emerged on his body.


    This time, the situation is more serious!


    Last time when he tried to use force against it he contained all the power of the shock and push it back to one spot.


    But this time when he tried to evade it, the power of the shock spread and surrounded his body.


    Bang!!


    The power of the shock made a crazy impact, Samui clenched his teeth, at this point he can do nothing, but he barely managed to stick his arms over his chest to resist the impact.


    However, he failed to do that!


    Boom!!


    Within the shock of all the people, Naito sent him flying!

 Chapter 11: The Anbu

    Samui was spitting blood while flying in the air!


    This is the circumstances of underestimation the power of the earthquake, he insisted on only using the Taijutsu and Naito just made him pay the price.


    This is just payback!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! This is impossible!! How... How can he be this powerful?!¡±


    Samui wanted tond safely, but he couldn¡¯t his body was still paralyzed, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    Plop


    Samui fell to the ground shamefully while his body was still trembling.


    A moment of shock fell on everyone.


    Therefore, the crowd bes bigger.


    Damn it!!


    An Uchiha just got wounded from fighting a kid?!


    How can this be!


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°The Uchiha... isn¡¯t this weak!¡±


    ¡°Just what power did that kid use?!¡±


    Every single one of them didn¡¯t believe how Naito was standing up proud and calm.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to believe.


    If it was Uchiha Samui the one who¡¯s standing it would be just normal, but this is just incredible!


    Seeing How Samui was lying on the ground was just pathetic.


    Naito just sent him flying and he still didn¡¯t do anything about it.


    He just starts to lose it because everyone saw what happened.


    ¡°Damn it, this bastard, how dare you...¡±


    He didn¡¯t only send him flying but even made him vomit blood.


    Such a thing happened to him, is simply a shame, he can¡¯t face his n now, he just gonna be a big joke from now on.


    Under this pressure, Samui just revealed a murderous aura.


    At first, he only wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But now, he¡¯s just gonna kill this damn kid!


    Anger blinded his ability to think clearly, he stood up, but he¡¯s not gonna use Taijutsu this time, this is the real thing, he started to use Hand Seals.


    It was clear that he¡¯s just trying to kill Naito, he even ignored the fact that his in the middle of the street.


    ¡°Katon! Kary¨± Endan!!¡±


    A fire dragon bomb, it¡¯s a B-ss Fire Jutsu!


    This doesn¡¯t evenpare with the fireball, this is a terrifying me, and it takes the shape of a dragon, it can burn


    anything, and it¡¯s heading toward Naito.


    Anything it touches turn¡¯s it into ashes.


    ¡°This is not good!¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy? how can he use this here!¡±


    The scene of the fire scared everyone and made them retreat.


    Even Naito was shocked.


    This kind of Jutsu, he simply cannot stop, but also he cannot hide.


    If he just didn¡¯t provoke him to this point, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation


    .


    However, even in this situation facing this unstoppable fire release


    Naito¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any kind of fear, he was calm, his eyes weren¡¯t dead yet.


    Woosh!!


    From nowhere a shadow appeared in front of Naito and made a Hand seals.


    Suiton! Suijinheki!!


    Crash.


    The wall turned into a big wave.


    The Fire dragon made a strong impact, the water and fire collided, then the steam rose.


    finally, the dragon disappeared.


    Instantly the water disappeared too.


    ¡°Uchiha Samui, starting a fight in the vige, you know this is a crime right?!¡± with a cold voice he said.


    The shadow in front of Naito turned out to be a man with a mask!


    The Anbu, the dark department also known as assassination tactical special forces, who is directly under the Hokage


    himself.


    Not only responsible for a variety of assassinations, but also responsible for the internal security of Konoha.


    This is the real elite troops, even the Uchiha fear¡¯s them.


    His crime wasn¡¯t just starting a fight but also using that frightening Jutsu in the vige.


    His murderous Aura was still there but he needs it to restrain it in front of the Anbu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do any crime!¡±


    ¡°fighting in the vige is forbidden!¡± the Anbu said that while staring at Samui.


    Samui restrained all the anger, then he stared at Naito and said: ¡°Am one of the team¡¯s captains, I got suspicious that Naito is associated with an outside vige as a spy, So I wanted to ask him some questions.¡±


    what?!


    After this sentence, everyone was in shock.


    No wonder this guy dared to attack like this, it turned out his got his reasons, after all the Uchiha is the military police force of Konoha.


    It¡¯s clear he put some pressure on some people.


    The people who witnessed everything from the start felt the shame but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, anyone stands against the Uchiha is a dead man.


    How arrogant can they be!


    The Anbu, coldly said: ¡°do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°The Anbu has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Samui reyed.


    ¡°But if you want to arrest him, you will need permission from the Hokage.¡± The Anbu tone changed.


    In fact, whether it was the root or the Anbu they were often keeping an eye on the Uchiha.


    He was sent by the Sandaime to monitor the Uchiha n on the dark.


    Naito who didn¡¯t have any background at the same time is an outsider of the vige, so he needed to be protected from the wrong hands.


    Uchiha Samui thought only about his n.


    The crowd knew this too, they even saw this scene before were the Uchiha and the Anbu stand against each other.


    ¡°Permission right, this is an urgency we can¡¯t just leave him, he will run away!¡±


    Samui said that whileughing.


    Inside of the Vige, the Uchiha has strong privileges, so even against an Anbu, Samui didn¡¯t back off.


    The Anbu knew something was off so he wasn¡¯t gonna let him do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°No, there is something wrong, I think the Hokage need¡¯s to know about this.¡±

 Chapter 12: Life/Death Duel

    The two men stood against each other, but the one who won was the Anbu.


    After all, the one who is behind him was the Hokage himself.


    ¡°Well, this is not the end.¡±


    Uchiha Samui was so angry because it seems unlikely to deal with Naito with the presence of the Anbu.


    However, he will get another chance that¡¯s for sure, the Anbu can¡¯t protect him all the time!


    He won¡¯t feel better unless he kills Naito.


    After showing his attention, he turned his back and prepared to leave.


    Even the people showed a trace of sympathy, they knew the fate of Naito


    .


    Even if Naito managed to survive now, this won¡¯t be the case when the Uchiha im to revenge, they won¡¯t spare his life.


    Knowing the Uchiha dark side, no one gonna gets surprised if they end up hearing that Naito is missing the next first thing in the morning.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything but to feel sorry for him.


    But out of nowhere, Naito yed his final card.


    He called for Samui.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    Uchiha Samui stopped, then turned to him with a trace of a sneer, even if he banded his knees and begged for his life, it toote!


    That¡¯s what he thought, but he didn¡¯t expect Naito to say this!


    ¡°Do you dare to challenge me to a life/death duel after three months?!¡±


    Naito said that with a calm tone.


    This sudden twist made the crowd awed with surprise.


    how he can be this crazy.


    a life/death duel, after three months?


    is this a joke!


    Even if by some strange power Naito managed to knock Samui once, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the difference between the two of them is huge, this is without mentioning that Naito didn¡¯t even graduate from the ninja school, it¡¯s just impossible!


    And without mentioning that we are talking about Uchiha Samui!


    Everyone wouldn¡¯t believe what he just said.


    Even Samui thought he got it wrong.


    Naito, challenging me?!


    This kid really thinks because he got that bloodline he could stand against me?!


    ¡°Haha.....hehe...¡±


    Uchiha Samuiughed.


    Then he looked at Naito and said: ¡± I ept your challenge!¡±


    Although he knew Naito¡¯s attention of dying the matter, he wouldn¡¯t refuse his challenge in the presence of that crowd.


    This not just his name, it¡¯s the reputation of the n too!


    However, three months won¡¯t change anything after all.


    As long as he takes it seriously he won¡¯t lose to that kid!


    With this was the case, Uchiha Samui just disappeared directly into smoke.


    After a second, everyone starts to talk.


    ¡°This kid is really good, and he really has guts, to challenge an Uchiha is just requires a lot of courage.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s gonna waste his talent like this, he won¡¯t be ready after three months, it just impossible!¡±


    ¡°Three months, it¡¯s cruel to this kid...¡±


    That¡¯s what they felt but they wouldn¡¯t dare to stand against the Uchiha so they shook their heads while leaving.


    Even the Anbu felt sorry for him, maybe if he reports this event to the Sandaime, perhaps he will save Naito¡¯s life, but this possibility is small.


    The Anbu approached Naito, patted his shoulder, then he said:¡± just stay out of the sight in those three months you can even y, don¡¯t worry i will deal with it.¡±


    After he finished his sentence he disappeared immediately.


    y for three months?


    Fuck!


    Naito knew Uchiha Samui wouldn¡¯t refuse his challenge, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to actually try to win after three months.


    but these three months, won¡¯t be waster on ying!


    ...


    walking in the street.


    It seems the news of Naito¡¯s challenging Samui spread out quickly through the vige.


    A ninja school student challenging a J¨­nin, it¡¯s just sound like a tale.


    Everyone is talking about it.


    Everyone was looking at him with a trace of pity.


    Even those who are not usually rooting for Naito, this time they were very shocked.


    Naito started to act strange too after he knew he¡¯s been targeted, he no longer ignored any gaze.


    He went every day to see Maito dai practice, then he went home to continue his training.


    for two months he focused his training on his earthquake power, and now he got no fear about enduring it.


    Maybe it¡¯s a big gap, but still, it¡¯s not impossible!


    Following the footsteps of Hatake Kakashi who graduated from the school ninja at the age of six years old then bing a Chunin at the age of six years old.


    So Naito also had the same confidence and perseverance that he within three months will upgrade himself to the next level!


    Naito came to the ce where Maito dai practice like always.


    He only wanted to just check him out, after all, he still didn¡¯t see him open the eights gate for a while now, Naito didn¡¯t have much hope but he came anyway.


    However, he did not expect to be this is the moment he was waiting for.


    the sky was getting darker.


    Thest rays of light from the sun were shining on leafs of woods, it was quiet and peaceful, the only sound you would hear was Dai¡¯s punches.


    Smash Smash!


    Boom!!


    Suddenly he stopped, Dai was standing while glowing in a green Aura.


    A color that cannot be described in words, surging into him.


    Hachimon Tonkou!


    Naito stood up while watching this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, he couldn¡¯t help but murmured: ¡°There is no mistake, this is the most amazing body enhance skill in the world.¡±


    He always wanted to steal this technique, and finally, he saw it today!


    ¡°What!¡±


    Maito Dai stood quietly in the field for a moment, then he suddenly screamed and kicked the ground with his feet.


    Kacha!!


    the ground under his feet started to crack.


    ¡°Fifth Gate: Limit Gate, RELEASE!¡±


    This time the Cracks spread out and destroyed the ground.

 Chapter 13: Hachimon Tonkou

    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, an aura appeared around Dai¡¯s body, Then he fired a punch toward a big tree.


    Boom!


    A big st Knocked the tree, it starts to break and crash then it fell to the ground.


    After what he did, he just stood in the middle of the ce without doing anything, Naito was waiting for him to open the sixth gate.


    After a while, Dai suddenly said, ¡°Come out¡±, Naito¡¯s cover has been found!


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito slowly came out, he was so excited to the point, he didn¡¯t pay attention that he needs to hide.


    Peeping on people practice is a little bit embarrassing.


    He wasing every day for two consecutive months, it¡¯s just two normal that he will be exposed in the end.


    However, Maito Dai wasn¡¯t angry, he even gave Naito a thumbs-up.


    ¡°boy... you work hard.¡±


    Side effects start to miss with his body, Dai exposed a very rough smile.


    Naito thought at that moment.


    it¡¯s funny how you have to pay for everything you earn in this life.


    ¡°Sorry, I have stolen..... ...¡± Naito said.


    ¡°Never mind, I will allow it!¡±


    Maito Daiughed loudly, after interrupting Naito¡¯s words.


    While he wasughing he almost vomited blood.


    Then he crushed on his knees and said: ¡°After all of this years there still some people who want to learn from me the art of Taijutsu, my youth didn¡¯t end yet...¡±


    Poof!


    Even if the capacity of the nervous Naito has been very strong, but seeing this scene was a little too much.


    it¡¯s just!!!


    Maito Dai, Maito Gai, Lee...


    Those people determination and toughness are just perfect, it¡¯s sad how they need to work so hard every time to achieve anything.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha.¡±


    Maito Dai stood up again, he walked toward Naito whileughing, but his body was still trembling.


    The excitement was lesser, this is was the side effects of only opening the fifth gate.


    seeing this scene Naito felt a little bit down.


    The side effects of the Eight Door.... is...


    Is there any way to change this fact!


    Naito was distracted by this thought.


    Dai, on the other hand, was patting his shoulder while seriously saying: ¡± Do you want to follow my steps as your teacher? but that¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°Because... Am still a genin, am not allowed to have a disciple.¡±


    Dai wasughing a self-deprecating one.


    Naito twitched his lips, then he shrugged and said: ¡°I have been peeping for two months now.¡±


    ¡°What? seriously!! two months?!!¡±


    Dai was shocked, he starts to move around Naito in circles.


    ¡°Humm ... I can not think of a boy like you who is so loyal to the art of the body.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito was so embarrassed that he was exposed like this.


    He was so close to turn around and leave.


    Dai actually didn¡¯t notice him for all this time, and he still didn¡¯t notice that Naito only followed him for these past two months just to steal the secrets of the eight gates.


    I thought he already knew it!


    Following him for two months didn¡¯t do me a lot, I need to go deeper.


    ¡°Cough, Actually... Am totally weak when ites to Ninjutsu and Genjutsu. To be exact, I can¡¯t even control my chakra... so I can Only practice my Taijutsu.¡± exined Naito.


    ¡°Is that right?!


    Maito Dai froze for a moment, then he hugged Naito from the excitement.


    Naito subconsciously wanted to dodge him, but still, he couldn¡¯t do that, instead of that now he feels like his bones gonna crush at any moment.


    ¡°Ooow Oooow ... I feel you brother!¡±


    ¡°poof!¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help it.


    He knew he has to handle a lot of this.


    ¡°Do not afraid!¡±


    Maito Dai let go of Naito, then he patted his chest with his fist: ¡°Even if you cannot practice Ninjutsu, you can still be a great Ninja!¡±


    ¡°Like you,¡± Naito said that proudly.


    Dai was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°This is not important, the important thing is ... Young boy, did you saw the power I just cast now?! That was a skill I spent more than a decade to master!¡±


    Maito Dai said that without showing off a lot, then hepleted: ¡°This is the absolute liberation of physical limitations, there is a total of eight gates in the body, and you can open all of the eight gates, turn on just one and you will get a tremendous power, even if I still didn¡¯t master thest gate but i am so sure of what am saying.¡±


    Naito was so surprised when he heard Dai¡¯sst words.


    In the original story Dai practiced the eight gates in 20 years, so the time he is it didn¡¯t reach the original.


    Then it¡¯s a matter of a few years, maybe after the world war II, he will be able to open thest gate.


    While Naito was distracted again, Dai¡¯s excited expressions suddenly tuned out to a depressed one again


    .


    ¡°You ... Totally uninterested...¡±


    ¡°No, Am very interested.¡± Naito couldn¡¯t help but make an excited expression then he asked: ¡± what happen when you open the eight gate?¡±


    After seeing his expression, Dai turned on fire again clenched his fist, and said: ¡°When the eight gates fully open, your power will be even stronger than a Hoka... .....Well, you will be so strong.¡±


    Dai thought of the side effects for a moment, it¡¯s a matter of life and death so he needed to be more serious.


    Dai patted his shoulder and said like a big brother: ¡°Do you want to learn?!¡± Naito was wondering about the answer to this question.


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s not that easy!


    and to casually reveal a forbidden technique is that really ok?


    However... ...to think about it, there is not a lot of people who is willing to learn a technique like this, you can¡¯t me Dai for revealing this technique like this, he just met the right person with the right talent to teach him, it¡¯s just normal he want to pass his path.


    the most important thing is his good personality...


    Of course, Dai¡¯s gonna ask Naito to promise that he¡¯s gonna do anything to learn the way, of course, Naito didn¡¯t have a choice.


    in the end, he needed to learn.


    ¡°Of course I want!¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded hard.


    Since Dai¡¯s also wanted to teach, he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity of teaching a natural like Naito.


    although he can continue to strengthen his body, slowly it will gradually make him able to open the first gate, but it¡¯s gonna take a long time, of course, this is not the case when you learn from Maito dai himself.


    Because three monthster, he has a life and death duel!

 Chapter 14: Study

    In addition to being funny Naito sensed a trace softness in the character of Dai.


    in other words


    Funny, but very sincere!


    Naito was shocked to see such a character in this world, very pure and very kind.


    His personal experience made him understand that this world was nothing like theic book, it was hiding more darkness.


    As a boy who was an outsider, he lived a hard childhood it wasn¡¯t the same as Naruto but it wasn¡¯t a lot better too.


    The difference between Dai, the Anbu, the teacher and the arrogant Uchiha shows how much he¡¯s a positive, funny and pure guy!


    Naito knew this world was filled with darkness but he was hoping to see more people who are pure like Dai.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Naito was smiling seeing how Dai almost moved to tears out of excitement.


    However, the next moment he looked very serious toward Naito.


    ¡°The Eight Gates, although it¡¯s a strong technique... it¡¯s a forbidden one. Do you understand the reason behind forbidden it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded.


    Maito Dai was showing serious features, he stared at him and said:¡±The consequences of using this technique can be very great and serious.¡±


    ¡°I Am willing to risk it¡±


    Naito was very calm.


    Dai stared at Naito with a very serious face.


    Then...


    ¡°Woohoo! Great!¡±


    Once again he fired up.


    Come on, enough of this already!


    Naito thought.


    ...


    ¡°This is the Eight Gates practice process.¡±


    Dai sat down then start to exin.


    ¡°There is a prerequisite, I think you already fulfilled that condition... but I still suggest you exercise more and then try to open the first gate.¡±


    ¡°Because the side effects are rted to the body, the stronger the body, the lower it will affect you. Starting from the third gate, the side effects will be greater.¡±


    What Maito Dai said wasn¡¯t new for Naito but he listened quietly.


    When Dai mentioned the Eight Gate Naito¡¯s expressions was very serious, then he went into a deep thought.


    At the same time, Naito starts to ask questions.


    Maito Dai was very surprised how he was pointing every critical issue, some of the questions he didn¡¯t even think about, but he knew the answer anyway.


    Finding an answer to every question he had, made him think about an idea.


    Since this is a ninja world, everyone here needs to learn step by step.


    but Naito was different.


    Naito soul and mind was created in another open world!


    That¡¯s why Naito had more guts and more extraordinary ideas!


    ¡°The Hachimon Tonkou... ... Has been created by a ninja.¡±


    ¡°Since it was created rather than born... it can be improved and even changed!¡±


    Thinking about this, Naito was so relieved.


    The original technique is so strong, but opening the Eight Gate will end up with a death, Naito didn¡¯t want to see this.


    He wants to change this!


    After obtaining the practice methods of the Eight Gates, Naito calls it a night and went back home.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep, all that he thought about was the Eight Gates.


    The Hachimon Tonkou, open the limits of the human body, it breaks the original limits.


    Starting from the first gate,


    The Gate of Opening, The Gate of Healing, The Gate of Life, The Gate of Limit, The Gate of View, The Gate of Wonder, The Gate of Death.


    Eight Gates, From the Brain all the way down to the chest, Abs, then back to the heart.


    When the gates are open, thest impact will be on the heart, the ultimate poweres from the heart, wish also known as The Gate of Death.


    ¡°The heart... is thest source of power, breaking all the previous limits, then abruptly breaking through thest gate ¡°the heart¡± will give you a burst of vitality.... but after that, you will end up being dead.¡±


    ¡°But does the heart really is the source of the power?¡±


    All of this questions made Naito in a trouble.


    The heart is thest station, thest force, thest boost of vitality.


    However, what happens if the heart was the first gate, can the heart of a strong body avoid those side effects?


    Does it solve the problem?


    The idea he concluded made a sense, but he didn¡¯t rush to try it, he wanted to discuss it with Dai first, after all, these matters are very dangerous, it isn¡¯t a ying matter.


    ...


    the next day.


    Naito was in a deep sleep, but a noisy person just waked him up.


    Well, the only noisy person he knew in this world was Kushina.


    Because he was awake all that night he was so dizzy, he felt her voice wasing from the inside of his head.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she said, but he knew what she meant.


    it was about the challenges of the Uchiha Samui.


    It¡¯s just unbelievable to see a student who wasn¡¯t graduated from the ninja school challenge An Uchiha to a duel of Life and Death.


    it¡¯s the first time in history.


    Because of that the news spread out so quickly, almost all the people in the vige knew by now, and of course, Kushina heard too, so she couldn¡¯t sleep for all the night.


    The first thing in the morning she came to him.


    Maybe she¡¯s annoying, but her actions made his heart move for her.


    ¡°You never listen to me! I left you alone for a day, and you went all the way out challenging an Uchiha from all the people an Uchiha... and to what?! to a life and death duel!¡±


    Kushina caught him, then she put her hand on his forehead.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Ok, Ok, I know it¡¯s a little bit crazy but am not sick.¡±


    ¡°Well maybe you got a fever or something, that¡¯s the only exnation.¡±


    ¡°Kushina.¡±


    Naito looked at Kushina seriously then said: ¡°I really need to do it... if you don¡¯t like it, I understand, you can¡¯t be always by my side.¡±


    ¡°Am not gonna leave your side!¡±


    Kushina voice was so warm.


    Naito couldn¡¯t control himself, once again he smiled


    ¡°I Am confident that am gonna win after three months, so end of discussion.¡±


    Naito thought really it was the end, but he turned around to find that Kushina was still looking at him with dumb eyes.


    ¡°After three months you¡¯re gonna win... stop daydreaming!¡± Kushina voice was deafening.


    Of course, this was just normal, How can she sit tight and watch Naito going to his death?

 Chapter 15: The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou

    Naito stood helplessly in front of Kushina because he knew her goodwill.


    Finally, he exined to her everything, but she couldn¡¯t understand.


    After all, Naito also didn¡¯t listen to her advice too, in the end, she got upset then ran away.


    ¡°...¡±


    With a little smile on his face, Naito stood helpless while seeing Kushina took off.


    Back to the ease again.


    After he washed up, Naito dressed up and walked toward the door.


    Suddenly he felt like it was unnecessary to go to school.


    Within three months, he will have to fight Uchiha Samui in a life and death duel.


    Those three months should be spent on practice.


    Going to the school is aplete waste of time.


    After a little bit of pondering, Naito was ready to take a long holiday.


    However, there is one problem, that teacher, I am afraid taking this holiday won¡¯t be easy.


    when he thought about it, Naito was a little bit down, he can¡¯t leave without taking permission, he has to inform the school that he won¡¯t go to ss.


    At the school, the students were acting strangely while passing beside him.


    Of course the reason behind there strange actions was obvious.


    He walked toward his teacher office.


    Naito didn¡¯t take permission and went in.


    Coincidentally, they pumped on each other as the teacher was gonna take off.


    ¡°Naito?¡±


    When the teacher saw Naito, his expression waspletely different than before.


    There wasn¡¯t any despise or disgust, in fact, it was moreplicated.


    Naito was so surprised when he noticed that, after all this guy has more reasons to hate him now, after all, he injured Uchiha Izumi there is no doubt that he got punished because of that!


    Surely it was strange, but Naito didn¡¯t think much more about it and directly asked for three months off.


    After he said that, Naito didn¡¯t care about his answer, he made a decision that he¡¯s noting anymore.


    But the teacher patted his shoulder and nodded his head, Naito didn¡¯t expect that.


    He even agreed?!


    Naito expression was full of surprise.


    Then he looked in the eyes of Naito and said:


    ¡°My friend died in a mission at your vige, that¡¯s why I was always harsh on you, but you¡¯re a tough kid, just if you were born in Konoha... ...¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯ tplete the sentence, he sighed, then patted Naito¡¯s shoulder again, then walked past him.


    ¡°just stay out of the sight in these three months, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    then Naito and the teacher went out of the office side by side.


    isn¡¯t this sentence so familiar?!


    Didn¡¯t the Anbu said the same thing!!


    Poof!


    Naito was so angry


    So you think I can¡¯t win?!


    With an angry face, he left.


    Walking out of the school, Naito starts to cool his temper.


    After that he went into a deep thought he wasn¡¯t even walking straight.


    So he attracted a lot of eyes to him.


    In fact, he was thinking about the idea he concludedst night.


    He won¡¯t waste any more time.


    If he solves some problems, then he will have a chance of 80% to sessfully develop the eight gates technique!


    The chances are already high.


    Once he develope this technique, Naito believe that three months will be more than enough to beat Uchiha Samui!


    He got rid of some problems, but there are several things to be solved.


    So he decided to see Maito Dai.


    Dai was still practicing in the woods, the whole vige heard the knew of Naito challenging Samui, but he ignored all of that, And greeted Naito with a smile.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t treat him like the vige does.


    Naito was so curious and wanted to ask who¡¯s the mother of Gai.


    However, he decided that he won¡¯t waste any more time, so he directly mentioned the problems.


    These issues, even Dai thought about it before.


    Dai took his time answering his questions, he didn¡¯t find answers for some of them, but thest one was somewhat uncertain.


    Naito and Dai discussed thest issue of several times looking for an answer.


    The heart was the answer, Naito was so happy that he finally deduced a perfect and clear practice method.


    Naito always wanted to find a way to develop that technique.


    A reverse Hachimon Tonkou!


    Surely it will be an absolute shock to many people, but Naito¡¯s way of ideas is different and had more guts into it.


    The heart gives the vitality.


    To open it as thest one means that you will use all of your vitality because that vitality will not only be used for power up but also to endure the side effect of opening all the gates at the same time.


    However, if we reverse it and make the heart go first it will drive the body safely from gate to gate, he may be able to even do it without having side effects, it can even be a permanent Hachimon Tonkou!


    After he concluded all of that and didn¡¯t have any doubt about it, Naito told Dai about his idea.


    ¡°A reverse Hachimon Tonkou!?¡±


    Maito Dai kept quiet for a moment, he felt like he wanted to scream, but the shock made him speechless.


    He wanted to make an objection, but he found... ...that every point Naito made was a crit one.


    It seems... really convenient.


    Finally, Dai decided to support Naito¡¯s idea.


    Because in his opinion, youth always will make you find your way.....


    Maito Dai pointed some issues and helped Naito solve them.


    At this point, a reverse Hachimon Tonkou is a fully formed method!


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate and began to try it directly!


    Maito Dai, of course, stands ready for help if anything wrong did happen.


    Dai¡¯s character makes him a trustworthy, with him next to Naito he can go all out.


    First, he opened all of his body blood meridians activity, and then he sits cross-legged.


    He cleared his mind from every thought, then he starts to concentrate.


    ¡°From the heart...¡±


    He murmured that, then he stabbed his chest with his thumb to activate the gate.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    Opening the heart at the first gate ispletely different than opening it at thest gate.


    That left a frown on his face.


    ¡°This route doesn¡¯t work, but there are other ways...¡±


    After all, this is method force the heart to activate.


    The Eight Gates technique, break the limits of the body, in fact, it breaks the bonds of the Chakra itself.


    But this chakra won¡¯t flow into the body, but it will form an aura that strengthens the body.


    But controlling the chakra is one of the most things Naito isn¡¯t good at.


    After he spent a lot of effort, he finally managed to mobilize a small amount of chakra toward the gate of the heart to do an impact.


    However, it was as if he pushed a tree.


    Naito felt that activating the heart gate as the first gate is impossible even for an Anbu!


    No wonder that for thousands of years we never saw a reference Hachimon Tonkou.


    Because the difficulty of practicing it is so incredible, no one can sessfully do it.


    That what he thought about for a moment, suddenly an idea struck him.


    Other people fail... doesn¡¯t include his chance of seeding!


    After All, he got the power of the earthquake!


    ¡°...Gura Gura no mi! break that gate, SHACKLES!¡±

 Chapter 16: Break The Limits

    The power of the Gura Gura no Mi


    The third and thest method, but also the most effective one for Naito!


    Om!!


    Even if he controlled his power to the minimum amount, the heart gonna receive a direct shock and that¡¯s so dangerous, his eyes be white.


    And he almost fainted


    But still... he seeded!


    The heart Gate, the eighth door, under the thrill of this enormous power, the gate split into almost a half!


    After recovering from the state of almost fainting, Naito start to feel the power, apletely different sense, his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal his excitement and joy.


    The power of the Gura Gura no mi, it really can be used to open the heart gate as the first one!


    Perhaps it¡¯s mean that no one but me in the world can use the reverse Hachimon Tonkou!


    The first gate is broken, However, the power that has been released is more powerful than the normal release.


    With this power and the power of the earthquake, when he figures out the cycle of the reverse Hachiom Tonkou he will get stronger.


    This is was more than enough to surprise Naito.


    But the benefits go even further!


    When he broke the gate Naito felt at the same time of the impact like if a strong chakra was brewing.


    A chakra flowing through his heart!


    That chakra was feeding back his heart.


    That chakra was strengthening his heart, wish made it beating faster and pumping more blood!


    This is was the second unexpectable thing, a mutual increase!


    Naito didn¡¯t even think of this.


    ¡°Unusually, Forcing the gate to open, can actually make the control of the chakra easier.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    Now think about it, the normal Hachimon Tenkou breaks the limits of the body, explode the chakra in the system, but only for a short time.


    But in Naito case... ...it¡¯s permanent!


    Naito can feel the chakra reaching every part of his body.


    With this amount of chakra.


    He can even cast Ninjutsu now, Naito willpletely get rid of the fate of being one of the people who have no aptitude for Ninjutsu.


    It¡¯s not like he will not practice Ninjutsu, but the amount of the Chakra is too small, it¡¯s difficult to extract, difficult to gather, it¡¯s just too hard to master it.


    With the gate being opened less than a half, his Chakra got greater but also smoother, this how much the power he gained is perfect!


    The chakra will be stored in the heart, which gives him a mutual increase of feeding and vitality.


    Naito understands also that the chakra will continue to increase after he opens the second and the third gate.


    The way in front of Naito was very clear!


    But what he needs to do now is topletely open the first gate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±


    Naito with a full excitement, made another shock while storing all of his chakra in his heart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The first time it was like he made a hole into the gate, but after the second impact, the gate broke into pieces.


    Om!!


    At this exact moment, Naito released a powerful Aura, even Dai was shocked.


    This time the Gate of Heart waspletely opened.


    But it seems as if there¡¯s a strong Chakra brewing there, it won¡¯t be released unless he opens all the eight gates!


    However, this is wasn¡¯t a surprise for Naito, actually, the power was exactly the same as he imagined because it didn¡¯tpletely burst out. instead, it was scattered among the seven other gates.


    Only opening all the seven gates will release the true power of the heart Gate.


    Simply opening it as the first gate, will give you a stable state!


    So far, Naito managed to open the first gate of the reverse Hachimon Tenkou!


    The amount of chakra he got jumped from nothing to a whole different level!


    At the same time, his physical power, strength, speed, also made a small increase.


    It¡¯s all-around enhancement.


    Before this moment, it was really hard to think that Naito can survive the fight, but now... Samui is no longer a threat!


    due to the sudden increase in strength, Naito felt like his fit got better.


    Poof!


    Suddenly due to the enormous power he released, blood came out of his mouth, but he wasn¡¯t concerned about that.


    But he just decreased the chakra level a little bit, because it¡¯s difficult to control.


    The heart has its limit, it can give you a lot of power, but only for a short time before it hit the point where it can¡¯t withstand that power.


    But as soon as the Chakra and the heart learn how to feed and support each other, it will start to adapt withstanding that force.


    ¡°Naito, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing how he failed the first time after he showed that kind of confidence, then shocking his chest twice and spitting blood, Dai was worried about Naito¡¯s health.


    Naito shook his head, took a deep breath, then slowly calmed his breathing.


    ¡°I Am fine, but I still got a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Naito-Kun... you are already very talented, I wouldn¡¯t even think about something like a reverse Hachimon Tenkou, I admire your hard work even if you didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    While he was speaking, Dai patted his shoulders tofort him, ¡°Sess and Fail is a part of this life you can¡¯t avoid it, even if it does not work, you can still follow me and practice the normal Hachimon Tenkou, this method is enough to make you a lot powerful... ...¡±


    Dai¡¯sforting words made his heart at ease, but suddenly his expression bes weird.


    ¡°But you know, I didn¡¯t say I failed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter if it fails, in my opinion, you¡¯re... Huh?!¡±


    Maito Dai stopped talking, and his expression starts to change as he stared at Naito.


    ¡°YOU... you seeded?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito shrugged.


    Bang!


    It seemed like an enormous thunder exploded in his mind, Dai spaced out for a moment.


    Then he stared at him as if he was looking into the eyes of a monster, his expression was incredible, and his mouth was wide open.


    What a joke!!


    The Reverse Hachimon Tenkou, is actually a sessful method?


    Thousand of years of history got thrown into the garbage by this little kid.


    Yuu Naito just what kind of monster are you?!

 Chapter 17: Strength

    Maito Dai didn¡¯t expect him to seed, after all, in history, there isn¡¯t a lot of people who even thought of upgrading the Hachimon Tonkou.


    A lot of them were genius.


    But none of them seeded


    But... Naito... he really did it!


    A ninja who couldn¡¯t cast Ninjutsu, in Dai¡¯s opinion, a genius doesn¡¯t describe the monster he saw in Naito!


    Just right now this kid created a new forbidden technique!


    What a shock!


    Dai couldn¡¯t calm down for a while while the look on his face showed how much he was in a shock, Naito was very ashamed when he said: ¡± I Am sorry... Although I seeded, am afraid I can¡¯t teach you. ¡°


    The reverse Hachimon Tonkou, it can¡¯t be done unless you got the earthquake power.


    Dai will always be able only to open the first 7 gates only, the eighth gate will always be the gate of Death in this case.


    After he exined it, Naito apologized to him.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t think about a solution to upgrade the normal technique.


    It took him a while to wake up from the shock, but he didn¡¯t get jealous actually he was very happy, heughed then said: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter! you¡¯re such good boy, I Am very happy for you!¡±


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    Although Naito didn¡¯t say anything, Dai understood the reason behind his silence, he knew that someday he will need to open thatst gate.


    In fact, he will.


    ...


    At home, Naito was resting.


    The limits of the heart itself have been broken, every beat every blood flow, it gets stronger and stronger, but that takes some time.


    About three or four days, this processing has beenpleted.


    So far, the first gate of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou improvement is perfect!


    The reverse Hachimon Tonkou was the name of the new technique.


    Two kinds of Hachimon Tonkou, every kind has its own advantage and disadvantage.


    The biggest advantage the one Naito created was that it has no side effects.


    It¡¯s a step by step method, it can¡¯t give you the same effect, it¡¯s like learning a martial art, instead of breaking the limit instantly, it gives you stable permanent power.


    But the advantage itself can be a disadvantage.


    Because it has no side effects, the power is much weaker than the normal Hachimon Tonkou.


    In term of strength or speed, the normal one is much superior.


    But the persistence makes up for that.


    The normal technique almost has no resistance, it¡¯s burst of power that passes away just like youth.


    But that¡¯s not the case for the new one, the power is permanent!


    Actually, the reverse technique is not weak, it increases normally!


    That¡¯s mean when it increases to the same power of the normal technique, the speed, the strength, the chakra it willst forever.


    ¡°Chakra huh.¡±


    He Gripped his fist then he smiled, it has been difficult to just smile before, but now with the reverse Hachimon Tonkou, he can!


    With chakra, Naito couldn¡¯t help but think about practicing some ninjutsu.


    Although with his current body, with the power of the Gura Gura no mi and with the reverse Hachimon Tonkou he bes very strong, almost enough to deal with any sorts of situations, this thing with the Ninjutsu always make him want to practice it.


    ¡°Kawarimi no Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°Kage Bunshin no Jutsu¡±


    ¡°Henge no Jutsu¡±


    With the new amount of chakra he had, after he perfectly opened the first gate, Naito seeded in learning these three techniques.


    After all, Naito problem wasn¡¯t in his talent, in fact, the problem was in the chakra itself, but now after has a normal chakra, he instantly learned three techniques, his talent is stunning.


    ¡°However... it¡¯s still hard to extract the chakra, I want to get more amount of chakra in the future, only if I open all the eight gates I will get that.¡±


    Naito tried again to extract chakra, but he found it still quite hard.


    the only solution is to master the reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    With each gate, his strength will increase a little by little, including chakra, physical strength, and even the power of the shock.


    At this point, without opening the first gate, Naito managed to destroy a C-ss ninjutsu with only the power of the shock.


    the range of the attack is no longer one meter, now he can expend it to two or three meters,


    nearly reaching three meters.


    He can destroy a B-ss ninjutsu from this distance, but still, it¡¯s not that far away.


    Natio¡¯s level now is almost like the level of a Shinobi, or maybe evenparable to the level of a shinobi.


    In this case, it won¡¯t take him three months...


    Maybe in one month, he will be the ungraduated kid who has the power of a shinobi!


    In this world there are asions when the status is different from the strength.


    Maito Dai is just a genin, but once he opens the seven gates, he can even beat the Jonin.


    But this after all a minority.


    The status is generally the same as the strength.


    Genin, Ch¨±nin,Tokubetsu J¨­nin, Jonin,Anbu, Sannin, Kage!


    This is the Shinobi Organisational System.


    Naito point of view doesn¡¯t devise between the strength of the Jonin and Anbu, he can even add the roots to the list.


    There are some special Jonins with some strong secret techniques they can even threaten the kage, such people can be at the same power as a kage.


    Kage... as a matter of fact, there is a lot of shinobi who can be a kage in the world.


    But only five people in this world can have this Title a Kage.


    But their strength is somewhat uneven.


    Of course, there¡¯s some Kage who are stronger than another kage, but that¡¯s so far away from Naito¡¯s level, and he¡¯s not in hurry to know who¡¯s the strongest too.


    After he cleared his head, Naito was ready again to continue his training.


    Because now, Naito almostpletely found the clearest path.


    He doesn¡¯t need to bother himself learning Ninjtsu who generally need hand signs to cast it because this doesn¡¯t suitable his style.


    Rasengan in other hands can be merged with the power of the shock and create something powerful, but no need to hurry.


    Naito want¡¯s to keep it simple, first, he wants to practice the power of his devil fruit more, and he will stick to basics and learn few ninjutsu, such the Substitute Technique...


    Then he will open the second gate, to get more power!

 Chapter 18: Back To School again

    If the odds went in Naito¡¯s favor, once he opens the second gate, the amount of the Chakra he got will increase, his strength will get much powerful, at the same time he will need to develop the power of the earthquake more, then he will learn more ninjutsupatible with his fighting style, Rasengan will be great in this case.


    With the path much clearer then ever, Naito start his training again.


    Few days past like a blink of an eye.


    He didn¡¯t only adapt his body to the power of the first gate, he even increased his control of the Gura Gura no Mi.


    Boom!


    A piece of coarse wood crushed after he knocked it with a punch, Naito took a deep breath, wiped the sweat off of his forehead, then he nodded with satisfaction.


    Kids from the school are no longer a threat.


    It¡¯s the end of another day, Naito and Dai greeted each other and said goodbye, and then went home.


    Near his home, Naito saw a figure that seemed to wait for him for a long time.


    It was Kushina.


    Even after she got upset and left awayst time, but as the time goes by, Kushina couldn¡¯t stay away, she bes more and more worried, finally, she heard the news, and she couldn¡¯t help bute to Naito again.


    But she came and couldn¡¯t find him at home, Kushina¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t resist anymore, she bes more and more worried, and she waited for him in front of the door for the whole day!


    finally, she his figure from a distance, Kushina¡¯s worried and tight expression suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, her expression changed to an angry one.


    ¡°Naito... you must listen to me this time!¡±


    Kushina walked toward him, Naito helplessly said: ¡°Yea what.¡±


    Kushina took a deep breath and said with a look of seriousness:¡± You need to go to the school and participate in the next ninjabat qualification exam.¡±


    This sentence took Naito¡¯s attention and made him slightly surprised and puzzled.


    A ninjabat qualification exam?


    What¡¯s this?!


    Not waiting for him to think, Kushina directly held Naito¡¯s arm, and said: ¡± I know you¡¯re very strong and arrogant, and you don¡¯t want to live relying on others strength... but this time, it¡¯s your chance to prove yourself!¡±


    ¡°This exam is not a normal exam, it determines the actual level ofbat, it¡¯s not a simple one vs one fight, but instead it will be decided by the round of draws, and finally it will determine the ranking of the students.


    ¡± the third will be there! as long as you do an outstanding performance, you will catch the Sandaime¡¯s attention, this way the Uchiha will never dare to harm you!¡±


    Kushina said that with a weird tone it looked like she was forcing him with that tone.


    But seeing how he was unconcerned about this from the start she feared that he will refuse to go and inexplicably she got soft.


    She feared that he will get hurt.


    Her breathing went heavier.


    The serious look on her little face start to disappear and got reced by fear and restlessness.


    ¡°Naito... listen to me ... ... you don¡¯t need to win against the most talented person, I mean Minato, you only need to put a great show to catch the Hokage¡¯s attention... ...¡±


    Kushina tone, at that moment... her eyes were filled with tears!


    That shocked Naito.


    Is this still her? is this the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero!?


    Her emotions were real, she won¡¯t let him die, she didn¡¯t want him to leave, that¡¯s the reason behind showing her weak side.


    Naito¡¯s heart was touched.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to hug her, and say: ¡± I promise you.¡±


    Kushina didn¡¯t react, but then she couldn¡¯t help but to ring her arm around him, then she felt like she was gonna cry.


    However, she held it, and immediately let go.


    her cheeks were a little bit pink, however, she needed to drop the attention, she revealed a serious expression, clenched her fist and put it on Naito¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You boys, always make us worry, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Yea, ok.¡±


    Naito held her two small hands.


    Kushina face went red, she struggled for a moment, then she gave in.


    Naito with one finger patted her nose.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, since I decided to join in, I will take the first ce just for you!¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Kushina snorted.


    She knew Naito said that to make her happy, though she believes in him and in his power, she doesn¡¯t think he will get the first ce.


    Because, to take that first ce, he needs to pass an enormous mountain.


    Namikaze Minato


    She knew Minato for a period of time, and she knows that he¡¯s the most talented one in the school!


    After all, he¡¯s at the same level as a Chunin, and he already qualified to graduate in advance!


    Minato¡¯s strength and the other students simply are not in the same dimension.


    ...


    The next day.


    Naito agreed to participate in the exam, it¡¯s not only because he promised Kushina, actually it¡¯s a great idea to catch the attention of the Sandaime.


    After all, there is a chance he will lose against Samui, of course, he can also win, but also it will mean that he will have to face all the Uchiha.


    If he doesn¡¯t have a strong backup, the Uchiha will tear him apart.


    And the strongest backup in Konoha is, without doubt, the Hokage himself.


    At the Ninja school.


    After he had beaten Uchiha Izumi, no one dared to provoke Naito again, the eyes of full of despise and disdain be admiration and fear.


    But today, those eyes have changed again.


    ¡°Did you hear the news? Naito challenged Uchiha Samui to duel.¡± A student turned to his friend the moment he saw Naito and start whispering.


    ¡°Uchiha Samui! Naito is just crazy?¡± The boy suddenly widened his eyes and showed an incredible expression.


    ¡± SHHH... keep your voice down, this duel is still far, let¡¯s talk about today, who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s gonna be Minato.¡±


    ¡°Yea I agree.¡±


    ¡°In addition to Minato, there is Hyuga Setsuna he¡¯s strong too¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Naito is strong too, he did beat Uchiha Izumi after all.¡±


    ¡°He is strong, but Naito only use the Taijutsu, but the Hyuga fighting style is much stronger when ites to the Taijutsu they use the Gentle Fist to hit the Chakra Pathway System.


    A group of people was discussing the matter.


    With such an event was prepared a lot of people gathered in the school.


    The teacher was very surprised when Naito came.


    He did not expect to participate in such an event.


    Because in his opinion, Naito¡¯s life doesn¡¯t have a lot of time to live, he should be ying around.


    The name of Yuu Naito has been added to the list.


    Naito without any more thinkingpleted the application.

 Chapter 19: Superiority

    The Ninja school rules have changed a lot.


    This exam after some years will divide the ranks ording to the age of the students.


    But this is not the case now, the system is not that perfect.


    Of course, Hatake Kakashi was one of those who passed this exam and came at the top that¡¯s why he was able to graduate early at the age of six years old.


    Because in this exam as long as you end up at the top ranking you can choose to apply for an early graduation.


    That¡¯s why every kid in the ninja school basically attend to enter this exam.


    But Hatake Kakashi was a genius, after all, he¡¯s a minority, most people can¡¯t achieve what he did they need to learn step by step through the years.


    But even so, the actual number of the participants gets more and more every year.


    Due to therge numbers of the participants, They divided them into five groups.


    All the students draw the first fight, after the first round, the winners will fight the winners and the losers against the losers.


    And then they will keep this way until they make an overall ranking.


    The winners of the five group will enter the final stage of the exam.


    And of course, all of those fights will be watched by the Hokage himself.


    That shows just how much the Sandaime was concerned about the new generations.


    The opening of the exam was of course made by the Sandaime himself.


    All of the students cheered when they saw him, the most respected person in the whole vige.


    a very warm atmosphere.


    In Konoha, a Hokage is undoubtedly the highest status a person can achieve, the most respected existence.


    although the Sandaime appearance wasn¡¯t that scary, all the eyes feared him, everyone respected him!


    Because he¡¯s the Hokage of the vige, he¡¯s now the strongest man on thisnd!


    Looking at the ninja school children in front of him, they were happy, smiling at him because they admired him.


    he raised his hand, and everyone quiet in a moment.


    ¡°The legacy of Konoha is the will of fire.¡±


    ¡°The future of the vige is in your hands!¡±


    ¡°The will of fire will be inherited to the green leaves, so the kids need to work hard for the prosperity of the vige and for the transmission of that legacy.¡±


    Sarutobi said a few words, wishpletely lift the atmosphere.


    The crowd, including Minato, almost all the students were driven by the passionate words.


    Naito stood in the crowd, thinking what a generous words he said.


    a Hokage!


    The kids of this vige including Minato respect and admire the Sandaime.


    Naito respected him, after all, he knew that even Naruto wanted to be a Hokage because he also admired him.


    But deep down in his heart, Naito knew that someday he will need to deal with some powerful people.


    The kind of Uchiha Madara and Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki!


    Those were the hidden targets of Naito.


    Maybe it¡¯s still far away but he needs to be prepared.


    And the first step will be winning thispetition.


    Naito clinched his fists, his eyes were full of confidence and determination.


    He will not give up!


    ...


    After the Sandimepleted his word.


    The first round began.


    The kids were taken to four separated fields.


    The Sandaime wasn¡¯t very concerned about the divisional battles, of course, he was waiting for the winner of the sub-fields.


    Only the winner who can reach the top of the ranks can have the attention of the third Hokage.


    Naito was assigned to the third field.


    Kushina was in the same field as Naito, but she didn¡¯t care about her own assessment, she was only concerned about Naito getting good results


    .


    She was very worried.


    Her heart was racing, watching Naito silently.


    ¡°We must be at the top.¡±


    ...


    The third-field.


    In fact, it¡¯s a sub-field, an open yground, with two examiners, and four Anbu to control any kind of situation.


    Naito first opponent is a student from his ss.


    That kid expression was terrified when he drew Naito as his opponent.


    the most unwanted opponents, without a doubt, is Minato and Naito.


    Well, most people feared Minato more.


    The war Naito dered on Uchiha Samui made every student fear him, his opponent was trembling in front of him.


    ¡°I ... I surrender!¡±


    That¡¯s all he was thinking of, he wanted to say it, but when he saw the White halo surrounding the fist of Naito he knew it was toote so he clenched his fist and dashed toward him.


    But Naito Knocked him down with one punch to the chest.


    The examiner was slightly surprised, then he shook his head, and announced the first win of Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t think about him, he didn¡¯t even try to make him surrender, he reminded himself that they were still kids.


    There isn¡¯t a lot of kids who are like him and Minato.


    After this, almost all the fights end directly by surrendering, or by ending it with one move.


    Naito didn¡¯t need to use too much power, all the fights were too easy.


    This also made everyone surprise.


    ¡°too strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, awakening his Kekkei Genkai made him very strong.¡±


    Many students who once looked down on him, now they admire and respect him.


    Looking at him hoping that someday they will awake there own Bloodlines.


    However, the bloodline isn¡¯t very easy to get.


    So they can only look at him.


    Even the examiner and the Anbu were looking at him as if they were praising him.


    Kushina was very happy watching this scene.


    Naito started his fourth fight.


    Still with no ident.


    Although the fourth opponent was a little bit stronger butpared to Uchiha Samui he was nothing.


    A momentter, the examiner passed to the audience with a great voice the name of the winner.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, Fourth victory!¡±


    This sentence made the audience quiet for a moment.


    But a treacherous voicees from the third sub-field.


    ¡°GREAT!¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but cheer him as soon as she heard the announcement with a face filled with joy.


    Because, winning four streak games, makes you a winner!


    It qualifies you to enter thest round!


    It was very easy very fast.


    the entire third sub-field looked at Naito with a very envious expression.

 Chapter 20: The Firs

    As long you get to the top, you will get the attention of the Hokage.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you get there first, anyone will feel honored to get his attention


    In the third sub-field, Naito was the first one.


    The moment Naito got qualified Kushina give up her own game and went to the crowd to watch the uing fights.


    The third sub-field get very noisy.


    It got all the attention of the other sub-field too.


    First sub-field.


    Minato was gonna enter his fourth fight, he was very surprised.


    ¡°It seems that somebody has already been qualified, he¡¯s actually faster than me.¡±


    After a moment, he smiled unconcerned.


    it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the faster because it doesn¡¯t affect the overall ranking.


    He will not give up the first ce to anyone.


    Minato thought about that with confidence.


    At the other sub-field.


    The top student still wasn¡¯t determined, Sarutobi was waiting with excitement.


    ¡°it seems we have a genius this year.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he even surpassed you Orochimaru.¡±


    In the eye of the Sandaime, he even surpassed one of most talented Shinobis in the vige.


    In the Ninja school, the most talented student of all times was Orochimaru until Minato appeared!


    With this is the case, the Name of Namikaze Minato was Known by all the high-level elites.


    Knowing it was Minato, made him smile happily.


    He was confident, it was no one but Minato.


    However, Orochimaru came behind his back and whispered.


    ¡°nah nah... it¡¯s not necessary him.¡±


    ¡°What, actually it¡¯s obvious, it seems the age affected your judgment Orochi.¡±


    Then he snorted while he¡¯sughing.


    Orochimaru was toozy to react to this provocation, but he shrugged, and lightly said:¡± I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    Then he looked at the gate.


    Sarutobi looked with confidence.


    Then the two of them looked surprised.


    They saw the first winner walking through the gate.


    It¡¯s a silver-haired little kid.


    It¡¯s not Minato, it was Naito!


    ¡°It¡¯s Impossible, there¡¯s someone faster then Minato!¡±


    He almost stood up from excitement.


    The first winner... ... is not Minato?!


    Orochimaru said with an evil look: ¡°What¡¯s the impossible....¡±


    ¡°I thought there is no one more talented then Minato.¡±


    Tsunadees from the behind and said: ¡°He¡¯s the one who challenged Uchiha Samui to a duel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Orochimaru nodded.


    With all the attention focused on Naito, Jiraya revealed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Even if he came here first, he cannot win against Minato, his talent is even bigger than your¡¯s Orochimaru!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡±


    Orochimaru heard him, then he exposed an evil smile and said: ¡± He got a special Kekkei Genkai, with an unbroken will, I can see it, he will be stronger than Minato in the future.¡±


    Suddenly he made everyone doubt their selves.


    Although most of them didn¡¯t believe that he can beat Minato, that kind of talent can¡¯t be defeated, but from his confident words, they knew Naito can¡¯t be underestimated!


    Sarutobi took a moment to ponder.


    Of course, he heard about Naito¡¯s duel.


    In the face of certain death, Naito challenged Samui to a life or death duel after three months, but however you look at it, it¡¯s a closed end.


    But to think about it, Naito¡¯s decision is the best choice!


    That child is not a simple one huh.


    If Naito is really this talented, then it will be a waste to get destroyed by the hand of the Uchiha.


    If this is the case, he needed to see his next performance!


    With Sarutobi looking forward to watching the matches, Naito finally came to the middle of the field and quietly stopped waiting for the others.


    He was looking at the gate to examine the qualified students.


    The main fieldpared to the sub is a lot bigger.


    The main field is located in an examination room wish is a lot simr to the one he fought Izumi in.


    At the very top, he saw the Hokage sitting quietly.


    And next to him there were three familiar people to Naito.


    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya too!


    The future three Sannin, he didn¡¯t expect to see them there.


    But they seem younger than the original story, and the three are wearing formal uniforms.


    seeing these three Naito disced for a moment.


    From his ce, Sarutobi stared at Naito, but of course, Naito looked back.


    Sometimes, from the eyes of the person, you can know a lot of things.


    Too calm, but in this calm, there¡¯s a burning will, an excited heart, his eyes were showing his confidence.


    ¡°He looks good.¡±


    Sarutobi slightly said that after he looked at him for a moment.


    Getting the first ce then have those confident eyes in front of the most elite people in the vige.


    This is the mentality of a qualified Ninja.


    Although Naito is an outsider.


    His loyalty doesn¡¯t need to be questioned, in the eyes of Sarutobi, there¡¯s no difference between Naito and the other kids.


    In his opinion, before he awakened his bloodline Naito presence was concealed, but now he began to bloom like a lotus it that catches every eye.


    After a moment, finally the second winner was determined, this time without a doubt it was Minato!


    Walking through the gate, Minato had a cool look.


    Jiraya who looked not concerned a while ago, once again got excited.


    ¡°Look, he got the same look on his face! even if Naito¡¯s good it¡¯s impossible for him to beat Minato.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Orochimaru with an evil smile on his face quietly leaned back on the wall.

 Chapter 21: Hyuuga Satsune

    Minato saw Naito the moment he entered the main field.


    he was a little bit surprised.


    It was Naito, the one who was faster than him.


    Well, Naito managed to defeat Uchiha Izumi after all.


    While he was thinking about whether he greet him or not, the third and the fourth winner also entered the field.


    At the same time, a big audience came the main field, some parents and some of the students who lost in the first rounds, each one seated to watch the uing fights.


    The uing fight, of course, is gonna be the most exciting ones.


    The crowd is going bigger more and more.


    Finally, all the winner of the four sub-fields has been determined.


    You can¡¯t be in the top rank unless you win four straight wins.


    If you lost one, even if there is others victories, you can¡¯t pass to thest round.


    That way, we have only ten students in thest round.


    Some of them fought bitter battles but most of them had easy fights like Minato and Naito.


    ¡°it¡¯s already here.¡±


    Looking at the top ten students, Sarutobi was very happy.


    Those kids are the future of Konoha!


    ¡°The arrangements have beenpleted.¡±


    A Ninja came to Sarutobi to give him a report about the exam.


    Sarutobi give them a sign, to let them begin.


    However, at the same moment, something interrupted the exam!


    Something was happening in the field.


    Walking with his stick, toward the ce where the Hokage is seating.


    At the same time, a ninja brought a chair over there.


    It¡¯s Danzo!!


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to catch in time.¡± Sarutobi with slightly shining eyes.


    ¡°Those are the future of Konoha, of course, I will be in time.¡±


    Danzo sat down beside Sarutobi.


    Old fox!


    Sarutobi knew immediately the true purpose behind his presence here.


    There is no doubt that it¡¯s about selecting some worth gifted kids to join the roots


    .


    But as long as things are not serious, Sarutobi will only keep an eye on Danzou.


    Danzo took a nce at the ten top students, then he reached the cup on the table, and start to run his mouth.


    ¡°They are still young and naive, but some of them will be a great use.¡±


    ¡°Every young naive eagle grow wing and fly someday.¡±


    Sarutobi smiled, and then directly gave the sign to the examiner.


    The examiner nodded then suddenly appeared in the middle of the field.


    ¡°Come here and prove that you are the best one¡±


    ¡°The Hokage personally is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Show everything you got to get the attention of the Hokage!¡±


    At that moment, the main event officially began!


    Minato, Naito and the other, draw randomly there next opponent.


    ¡°The first fight, Yuu Naito against Hyuga Satsuna!¡±


    While looking at the list, the examiner announced the first fight.


    It triggered all the attention.


    Even Danzo was a little bit interested.


    ¡°Yuu Naito.... ...isn¡¯t that the kid who challenged Uchiha Samui to a duel?¡±


    ¡°That kid he got guts, or maybe he¡¯s just stupid.¡±


    Some Ninjas was slightly interested in the next fight, they were looking at Naito, to see his reaction.


    In fact, these Ninjas was here to choose in advance the students to their teams


    .


    Winners who got qualified are basically the top students, they cannot be ssified at the same level as the other students, of that reason when they graduate they will get separated in order to bnce the teams.


    ¡°The first game is him, I¡¯d like to see his abilities, he even beat Minato in the term of speed.¡±


    Jiraiya heard that and he was very angry he wanted to beat the hell out of them.


    Looking at him, Tsunade felt very embarrassed while she was pulling him out but she couldn¡¯t he was dragging her with him.


    Orochimaru was veryzy to interfere he calmly leaned against the wall with his eyes focusing on the field.


    ...


    Field.


    Naito a Satsune stepped in the middle of the field.


    Minato and the other was watching on the sidelines.


    Satsune was staring at Naito.


    Of course, he heard about Naito, and as a child of a big family, these matters are more sensitive to him.


    Finally, he said with pity: ¡°Unfortunately, you weren¡¯t born as one of the main familys in Konoha... those damn Uchiha, can¡¯t even look to us in the eyes.


    ¡°Are you showing your superiority through the name of your family?¡±


    Naito said that looking to Satsune.


    Suddenly he shook his head then said, ¡°No, I just think that you can be considered very good, but I must win this fight, so I just wanted to make you happy before I kill you.¡±


    !!!!


    This sentence made Naito immediately clench his fist.


    I just wanted to make you happy before I kill you, how can he say that!


    ¡°Do you think you won?¡±


    ¡°Of course! you only use Taijutsu, and Taijutsu is our thing... simply no one can win against us when ites to Taijutsu.¡±


    Sasune looked very confident.


    With the Byakuganbined with the Gentle Fist fighting style, in terms of the physical power the Hyuga are one of the strongest families in Konoha, it¡¯s true that even the Uchiha avoid them.


    ¡°The first fight, start!¡±


    When both were ready, the examiner announced the beginning of the fight.


    Satsune took the famous stance of the Hyuga n.


    ¡°This is our fighting style, Gentle fist.¡±


    ¡°In term of style, I think it¡¯s a little to difficult for you to defeat me.¡±


    The crowd felt the same way, then they start to whisper.


    Especially those who knew, that the Gentle fist user can close the opponent Chakra Pathway System, and once it closed you lose.


    Everyone was thinking about the moves he will pull to fight against one of the Hyuga.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s fighting style is much simpler.


    There is no gentle about it, no extra moves, nor any tedious process.


    It¡¯s one step forward, and PUNCH!


    Closing my chakra path and all that shit about Gentle fist, I just need to st one punch!

 Chapter 22: One Punch

    Om!!


    The moment Naito clenched his fist, he threw a punch toward Satsune while a white halo surrounded his fist.


    Kacha!


    Suddenly, the air cracked like a mirror the cracks spread out toward Satsune.


    A terrifying shock surrounded Satsune from all the directions.


    Just looking at it, made Satsune face pale, his eyes showed disbelief.


    How could he be this strong?!


    The enormous power almost suppressed him in his ce, he raised his arm and tried to take his stance again, even if he couldn¡¯t even move from fear!


    But he ignored his fear, and quickly gathered his chakra in his hands and feet, he wanted to stop the shock of Naito.


    Om!!


    The chakra he got wasn¡¯t even close to stopping the shock of Naito.


    However, in the next moment, he knew that fact.


    That shock, even if he used all the Chakra in his body, it won¡¯t stop!


    Even if he¡¯s a Hyuga, even if he controls chakra a lot better, he will barely resist it, i am afraid if he resists Naito will crush his bones with his shock.


    A Gentle fist user is just so far out of a Tremor Human league going against him is just insane.


    The shock was so close to him, can any Ninjutsu help him out now?!


    Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, He will need to be close to cast this skill.


    Even if he uses the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, maybe he will withstand the power of the shock, but this is not necessarily, perhaps he will just get a direct blow!


    Boom!!


    The next moment, Satsune couldn¡¯t hold any longer, and finally went flying into the air by the power of the Shock, he spurted blood and fell far away.


    The audience went silent.


    In the silence of everyone, there faces had an incredible look, they felt as if they were dreaming.


    How can this be!


    From the beginning to the end, Naito just threw one punch but he made one of the strongest Taijutsu users fly into the air!


    What a monster, what a bloody battle.


    If it was an ordinary student got his ass kicked it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it¡¯s one of the strongest Taijutsu users in Konoha!


    It¡¯s a p in the face, this is just shocking and incredible!


    The moment he went flying into the air, Naito was just calmly standing in the field.


    As if this result wasn¡¯t surprising.


    The next moment.


    The audience was on fire.


    Every one got noisy.


    Earthquake.


    Not just the students, even some Chunins, and Jonins were shocked by what they saw.


    Naito¡¯s punch will be the only thing people gonna remember about this exam!


    Even the examiner with a shock announced the victory of Naito.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    ¡°The Hyuga kid couldn¡¯t even stop it!¡±


    On the other hand, some of the Jonin and the elites were surprised and looking at the each other.


    Even Sarutobi and Danzo spaced out for a moment.


    ¡°The Earthquake Kekkei Genkai it¡¯s really an interesting bloodline, it seems even the Gentle fist couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Sarutobi seriously nodded, then said: ¡°It seems not only Gentle fist, I think there¡¯s no martial art can stop it, in addition to the fact that it doesn¡¯t require Hand signs to use it, it¡¯s just... very good.¡±


    At that time, Sarutobi really start to pay attention to Naito, his talent is just unique, it made him more interested.


    On the other side, Jiraiya was still shocked.


    But his expression was a little bit weird.


    Naito just defeated one of the famous, Hyuga Satsune, so he didn¡¯t know what to say at first.


    Finally, he whispered, ¡°The result wouldn¡¯t change if he went against Minato, he can win easily too.¡±


    Orochimaru, kept his calm face while leaning on the wall, but he eyes were a little bit wider, his mouth was speaking without words.


    Even Tsunade the women of steal were surprised.


    That stunning punch, just made her heart jump from its ce.


    Because... this looks like her style!


    Her best moves is a simple fist with a sting force that attacks all the enemy!


    ¡°Yuu Naito... is it?!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but softy murmur, Senju Tsunade showing a hint of appreciation, saying: ¡°Boy, you just made me a fan of you.¡±


    Field.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, no one could believe what he saw, looking at Naito in the middle of the field.


    There he was calmly standing there Yuu Naito.


    By the sideline of the field, the other winner including Minato, also was shocked.


    They were wondering, if the person he was fighting was some of them, how the oue will be?


    There is no doubt that the response will not be good, they will definitely end the same way as Satsune!


    This is a very dangerous guy!


    Everyone looked to his eye with a trace of fear.


    Even the heart of Minato was racing from the shock, he couldn¡¯t help but to stand in front of him and say.


    ¡°Naito, you¡¯re really strong, you gave me chills.¡±


    With this sentence, Minato revealed that he¡¯s taking Naito seriously as an opponent.


    While listening to Minato, Naito suddenly smiled


    Just chills?


    What will be his expression, if he knew that Naito didn¡¯t even use half of his power in that punch!


    He didn¡¯t even open the first gate, and he managed to defeat Izumi.


    After opening the first door, even if Satsune managed to gather all of his chakras he couldn¡¯t stop Naito¡¯s punch.


    In that very moment, if he released all of his power he could have killed Satsune!


    Of course, that¡¯s not necessary at all, Naito only needed the power to only make him fly into the air.


    Being afraid of the opponent¡¯s life, maybe that¡¯s the only weakness Naito¡¯s have now.

 Chapter 23: The Top 3

    At the end of the first fight between Naito and Satsune, the examiner announced the start of the second fight.


    It was the fight of Minato.


    Although he didn¡¯t fight the same way as Naito, he used a very effective solution too.


    He used a C-ss water Ninjutsu, it was an easy win too.


    Minato has a great control on his chakra and a variety of Ninjutsu, it made Naito admire him.


    Casting a C-ss Ninjutsu waspletely nothing to Minato due to his great chakra amount.


    Maybe it¡¯s not the same level as a Jonin but it¡¯s not that far.


    Although it¡¯s true his talent is remarkable, but not as much as the Ninja copy Hatake Kakashi who was graduated at the age of six-years-old


    The next few fight was easy wins too, one of them was a kid from the Aburame n who ended the fight easily by using the insects.


    After that, it was a genius boy from the Senju n who beat his opponent easily.


    Soon, the five winners were determined.


    The battles of the main round and the battles at the sub-fields are different.


    The divisional battle doesn¡¯t only test the calibration of the student onbat only, but also it test his endurance and Stamina, and it test one of the most important things for the ninja, it¡¯s his luck.


    To maintain his Stamina and power for four consecutive wins is just not a simple task.


    The main round is simply a showdown of talent and power.


    So after the contestant has a fight, he can have a long rest, so he can return to his best condition.


    In the case of an injured contestant, there is one of the best medical group ready for any kind of injuries even a broken bone wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    After ending the first round.


    Satsune and the rest of the defeated students, withdraw after they rested to the sub-field to end their fights.


    The main field is only for winners.


    It took about two hours for everyone to have a lunch break, after that the second round has started again.


    Coincidentally, Because there are only five contestants, there will be an automatically qualified contestant, and it was Naito.


    The four students, respectively were Namikazi Minato, a kid from the Aburame n, Hira Kan¨­ and Senju Hana.


    The Senju n isn¡¯t miserable like it waster having only Tsunade as one of the Sannin.


    In the same age as Naito there¡¯s a lot of good students with the name of Senju, in addition to Senju Hana there is also a particr familiar person, it¡¯s Senju Nawaki.


    It¡¯s Tsunade brother.


    He¡¯s the ssmate of Naito, but he didn¡¯t get to know him because he was ignored before he got the power of the Gura Gura no Mi.


    Namikazi Minato versus Senju Hana.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy fight, but Minato stuck to using Ninjutsu and he got the upper hand, finally, he ended the fight with a Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu technique.


    It seems as if he was in control of the whole battle.


    Because from the start to the end, Minato seems to have already seen through every move Hana has done before it even pulled out, Minato knows how to fight this one and how to win.


    This fight made Sarutobi feel proud.


    The more he saw Minato the more he bes pleasing to the eye of Jiraya, he almost can¡¯t wait for him to graduate, he wants him to be his disciple already.


    This time, Danzo was interested in Minato too, suddenly while he was drinking his tea, he calmly said


    .


    ¡°This child is very mature, very calm, he¡¯s suitable for the Anbu missions, I am thinking of recruiting him to the root training.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Jiraya hearing this sentence he almost jumped out of his ce.


    Sarutobi eximed: ¡°Jiraya back off!¡±


    Then he looked again to Danzo.


    Sarutobi calmly said: ¡°Minato shouldn¡¯t train as an Assassin he should be trained to be a Hokage.


    After Sarutobi sentence, the expression of everyone has changed.


    The Hokage, there¡¯s no doubt that this is the highest position in the vige, and such position a lot of people want¡¯s to im it and Danzou is one of them.


    This sentence made Danzo unable to calm down.


    He put his cup on the table, then he said: ¡± Hump! Sarutobi, watch your words, are you saying that he¡¯s gonna take Orochimaru ce?¡±


    Minato ha not grown up yet, the sessor of the Hokage, there¡¯s no doubt that Orochimaru is more qualified.


    Orochimaru heard Danzo words, but it looked as if it waspletely unrted to him, no one understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°Orochi is very qualified to be a Hokage too, but I have not grown old and weak yet, this situation is not gonna be decided any soon.¡± Sarutobi didn¡¯t say any salty word, but he tone revealed a hint of warning.


    He¡¯s the Hokage, but also he¡¯s still young.


    Danzo reveal your thoughts if u have anyint just say it!


    That¡¯s what Sarutobi was trying to say.


    Danzo understood the meaning behind Sarutobi words, his expression suddenly changed, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a thing.


    .......


    Minato won against Senju Hana, Aburame kid won against Hira Kan¨­.


    Naito was felt strange looking at the Aburame kid, it¡¯s as if he saw him before if he remember correctly, this guy looked like one from the original story, is that Shino¡¯s father? Gen?!


    The pride of the Aburame?!


    Considering the time zone, and the look it seems he¡¯s right.


    He¡¯s now one of the top three, in addition to Minato and Naito.


    Two hours of rest.


    At this moment.


    The battle of the four sub-field has all beenpleted, because of the short time of every fight, it¡¯s only ten minutes.


    Most students are too tired to leave.


    Some of them who still have some power, used it to came to the main field.


    Everyone who isn¡¯t a contestant is banned from crossing the sidelines of the field.


    Naito didn¡¯t get harm, but Kushina at the end of the second round ran toward him.


    As a member of the Uzumaki, her physical power is very good, even if she doesn¡¯t have yet the power of the men, but she¡¯s not afraid of the continuous fight, she will recoverter.


    Moreover, even if she¡¯s tired, Kushina didn¡¯te here to fight, but she came he to see Naito¡¯s battles, she can¡¯t rest now.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the top three!! Ow, Am so happy!!¡±


    Kushina¡¯s small face suddenly revealed a very happy expression.


    She didn¡¯t even care about the people who are watching and she threw herself directly on Naito and gave him a hug.


    A touch of feminine and passion filled the heart of Naito with rainbows.

 Chapter 24: The Last One

    Suddenly she hugged Naito.


    After doing this Kushina felt a little bit embarrassed even if she¡¯s usually a little bit careless.


    Arge crowd.


    Noticing those strange eyes looking behind her, Kushina who was embarrassed, be angry, she clenched her fist and stared at them:


    ¡°Mind your damn business!!¡±


    Everyone was speechless, most of them were afraid of Kushina, quickly they turned their heads like they didn¡¯t see anything in the first ce.


    From far away, even Danzo was a little bit surprised.


    Kushina being the next Jinch?riki It was a ssified information, even Jiraiya didn¡¯t know that.


    Of course, anyone who is too close to her will know eventually.


    Looking to this scene he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°That Naito boy, is he too close to Kushina?¡±


    Sarutobi slightly looked at him, then he shooked his head: ¡± don¡¯t joke about a thing like this.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Well! As long she doesn¡¯t leave the vige, we can control it!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your call.¡± Danzo stops speaking, his face was more and more gloomy.


    While Sarutobi looked very calm, his heart was overwhelming with a strange feeling.


    He thought that Naito is a good kid, with such caliber he believed that with this kind of rtionship with Kushina he will be the man who protects her.


    Naito is an outsider, but he has grown up in Konoha, Sarutobi knew and believed that this vige has its own charm.


    Identity actually isn¡¯t a problem.


    But the only problem to consider is that stupid dual between Naito and Samui.


    It gonna be a little bit difficult to deal with.


    The rule forbids him as a Hokage from interfering in a life and death dual.


    But rules are just words written in a waste piece of paper.


    But negotiating with the Uchiha can abruptly make it a lot worse.


    Sarutobi spaced out for a moment, but he didn¡¯t leave his eyes from the field.


    ...


    After drawing again, it was Minato who automatically went to the final.


    This time, it¡¯s Naito turn to fight against Gen.


    However, everyone got surprised when the Aburame kid forfeits from the match, he didn¡¯t even try he directly announced his loose!


    This sudden event made countless of people shocked.


    Even Naito was slightly surprised, he didn¡¯t think that one of the top three will forfeit from his match.


    ¡°You power, the power of the earthquake can make a great damage to my insects, my bugs told me that your power is very dangerous, this kind of power is just unique... ...¡±


    Naito looking at Gen very quietly, made thest one continue his exnation: ¡± I calcted every possibility every move, whatever the method I am gonna use it will be my defeat, your power is just too great and anti-insect Jutsu.¡±


    ¡°Correct me if am wrong, I think you can create shocks from your legs too am not naive to say your only weapon is your fists, that¡¯s why my insects will nevere near you.¡±


    Gen exnation made everyonee to their senses.


    Most of the students couldn¡¯t help but feel the unease even one of the top three couldn¡¯t even stand against him, the power he gained is just too great.


    However, others saw more than that, the surprising thing wasn¡¯t Naito, it was Gen even some of the Junin admired him.


    ¡°An extraordinary mind, the battle was decided in his mind before it even began.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the power of the shocks gives Naito the upper hand, it creates vibrations that make it impossible for the bugs to evene near him.¡±


    ¡°If Gen fought Minato instead maybe we would have seen an incredible fight.¡±


    Those were some Junin respective reviews.


    Of course, some of them respected his knowledge his strategic mind, others felt that hecked motivation.


    Even if you knew you¡¯re gonna lose, you try and y your cards.


    In short, it was mixed reviews.


    At this point, the field only has Naito and Minato.


    And the field can only contain one of them.


    Kushina didn¡¯t expect Naito toe this far, she hoped for him to onlye in the top three, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reach the finals.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shout


    for Naito.


    Although she feels that Naito chances of winning are very poor against Minato, she still hopes for him to get first, and be the genius of Konoha.


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t fight this one, there no need for the rest, let¡¯s just start right away.¡±


    Even Sarutobi couldn¡¯t turn his eyes from the field, he hoped to see a fantastic battle, he wanted to see the true color of Minato.


    He fought several of times now but the most incredible thing about his fight until now that he didn¡¯t get hurt.


    From the beginning to the end, Minato dealt with every battle like it was nothing!


    ¡°Haha, he finally made it to the finals, Minato is certainly number one.¡±


    Jiraiya made it very clear that Minato was number one before the battle even began.


    ¡°This is not necessarily the case because... ...¡± Tsunade said that but the second sentence was immediately interrupted by her own doubt: ¡°Jiraya,e on give me a break.¡±


    In front of everyone, Tsunade felt a little bit embarrassed.


    Seeing how Tsunade was a little bit angry Jiraiyaughed then he whispered: ¡°That little devil Naito is strong with his bloodline Jutsu, but it¡¯s nothing that Minato can¡¯t deal with I guarantee.¡±


    She looked at him and whispered back: ¡± is it?!¡±


    ¡°Believe me, that little devil can do nothing... ...¡±


    But the next moment he felts chillsing from there backs.


    Tsunade wasughing while she saw how Orochimarue near Jiraya ear and said: ¡°so you think Yuu Naito, can¡¯t do anything to Minato?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Instantly cold sweate out from Jiraya forehead.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile while saying: ¡°KeKe, in short words, I like Yuu Naito, and you like Minato, let¡¯s just wait and see the final oue.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Tsunade snorted, and Jiraiya was toozy to answer his provocation.


    ¡°The battle of genius, there will be always a result, let just wait and see.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled, his eyes showed that he was interesting.


    One side is the most talented kid in all-time Minato, and the other side is the awaker of the special bloodline the earthquake.


    Both of them are interesting, both of them are strong, that¡¯s what he thought.

 Chapter 25: Naito VS Minato

    ¡°Thest fight... Namikaze Minato Versus Yuu Naito!¡±


    The examiner announced thest fight.


    The excitement of the audience has finally reached the climax level, almost all the attention and expectations from the start were on Minato and Naito.


    Minato smiled at Naito and said: ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be thest opponent... but still am very pleased to be able to fight against you.¡±


    Watching the movements the expressions of Minato made Kushina feel the pressure of an iing storm, even Naito felt the same way.


    What a presence.


    Although it¡¯s not a surprise, the appearance and the talent of this man even his mood and temper gives him a great presence.


    ¡°I am honored to fight you too.¡±


    Naito nodded his head and smiled back to Minato.


    Minato said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not that honorable.¡±


    Of course, Minato didn¡¯t know the reason for Naito¡¯s feelings, it was referring to his future of being the strongest Hokage Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh.


    Fighting a future Hokage is, of course, an exciting thing.


    And even as a kid he can¡¯t be underestimated, he¡¯s a strong opponent.


    That¡¯s the reason behind Naito being so serious about this.


    ¡°Last fight, START!¡±


    The moment the examiner announced the start, he also announced the fight that gonna decide the most talented kid in the school, the genius of the Ninja school!


    From the very beginning Naito decided to go all out, with full speed, Naito dushed toward Minato and throw a punch.


    ying around with a man like Minato can kill you.


    It doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s afraid, the lion go all out even when he¡¯s hunting a rabbit!


    Naito showing his full speed was a shocking moment.


    until now the only thing he showed in this event was his overbearing power.


    This is the first time he showed his speed.


    In the eyes of the other students, Naito speed was like the speed of light!


    His body appeared like a shadow when he moved they couldn¡¯t follow his speed with their eyes!


    ¡°Fast.¡±


    ¡°Not only powerful?! but fast too... ...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only the students, even the other Shinobis were surprised.


    His speed is almostparable to a Chunin!


    Naito wasn¡¯t carrying any weights.


    His speed at this time, was almost like the speed Lee showed in the Chunin exam, but of course, this is due to open the first gate of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou!


    The strength and speed he gained from the Gate of heart can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Minato eyes exposed a hint of shock, but he didn¡¯t get distracted, while Naito was dashing at him he started doing Hand signs.


    By the time Naito showed himself to strike him with a punch, Minato has alreadypleted his Hand signs.


    Boom!!


    As soon as the sound of the punch exploded, Minato body Shattered, but it turned into a piece of wood.


    Substitution Jutsu


    It didn¡¯t surprise Naito, suddenly he clenched his fist and Knocked out the air behind him.


    Kacha!!!


    The air cracked like a broken mirror, the cracks spread out in all directions.


    Behind him it was Minato who threw Shurikens from his back, those cracks froze all the shurikens in the air!


    Om!!


    All the Shurikens fell on the ground, simply they couldn¡¯t resist the power of the shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a tricky one.¡±


    Looking at this scene,


    Naito dushed at Minato with full speed, but Minato in the meantime managed to do Hand signs and cast a Substitution Jutsu then appeared behind him.


    Minato natural speed and nerve reactions are beyond any other man, even the Yondaime Raikage isn¡¯tpared to him.


    That way even against Naito¡¯s great speed, he can react faster.


    But he felt that it was a pain in the ass.


    If it was only power, he had too manybat ns to overwhelm him, but with this great speed, it¡¯s a little bit difficult.


    ¡°The toughest the opponent... the more troublesome he is... That punch must be avoided, or it¡¯s gonna be my end.¡±


    he murmured that to himself, then he picked up a Shuriken.


    Yuu Naito turned around, with a calm look.


    Regardless of the tricks Minato gonna pullout up, as long as he gets close to him once, as long as he hit him with one punch, it gonna be his win.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Minato threw the Shuriken directly toward Naito, at the same time he started doing Hand signs with both hands.


    While the Shuriken was flying in mid-air, suddenly another one showed up, the one Shuriken turned into two.


    After that, the two changed to four, and the four changed to eight.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was full of Shuriken, like a storm it was moving toward Naito!


    A shocking moment.


    ¡°Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡±


    ¡°Self-education?! His talent is terrifying.¡±


    Whether the students or the other Shinobis, the shock appeared in their eyes.


    However, in the face of this sky of Shurikens, Naito trusted his power he didn¡¯t retreat he clenched his fist and throw a wave of shock!


    Anytime you use a Ninjutsu or throw a Shuriken, I will always stop it with one punch!


    Bang!!


    The power of the shock made a crazy impact in the air and stopped every single Shuriken in mid-air, then one by one they fell on the ground and disappeared.


    A very Shocking scene, it¡¯s simply hard to imagine that the two of them are just a Ninja school students who can use these tricks!


    However, this is not over yet.


    While the Shurikens was falling from the sky like the rain, several of them started to transform.


    Pushi!!


    It turned out to Paper Bombs attached to Kunais.


    ¡°This trick too?!¡±


    Naito kept the calm expression, he looked to the sky and grabbed all the air around him as if it were tangible.


    Any move you¡¯re gonna pull out, even if you use thousands of tricks, with one punch am gonna destroy everything!


    Om!!


    The power of the shock was outbreaking, it shrouds all the surrounding area.


    The cracks spread out in the air, it looked as if he broken the space itself.


    Bang!!


    The explosion was so big, but abruptly the wave shock blocked it out, it couldn¡¯t go any further!


    However, it caused a lot of smoke and dust wish temporarily blocked the vision.


    The smoke spread out in all the area, and the Kunais disappeared in the air, in meanwhile a strong wind came and blew everything away.


    ¡°Wind Release! Breakthrough!¡±


    This wind release, impressively given Minato a great advantage on Naito, while he was dealing with the explosive Kunais, he released it to shorten the distance between them, the moment Naito realized what¡¯s happening, Minato was already in front of him!


    Toote to dodge him.


    However, he just used a C-ss Ninjtsu!

 Chapter 26: Fierce Battle

    A series of amazing attacks.


    Although it seems a little bit simple, at the age of Minato, using the Shuriken Shadow Clone, Paper Bombs, and finally Wind release Jutsu, is already extremely amazing and rare.


    Even Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    ¡°Honestly Minato should win, the timing of these moves was so great.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to face a C-ss Ninjutsu, even if he does, he won¡¯t stop it without any injuries, there is almost no chance of fighting back.¡±


    those were some arrogant arguments from the crowd.


    Even though Minato cast that Jutsu and gain the timing he didn¡¯t just rx


    Looking at that Jutsu Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    What Minato just did was incredible he just drove him to a corner.


    No one can escape in this situation.


    ¡°That was clever... no one can hide or escape from this...¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately,I am not anyone.¡±


    The Jutsu approached Naito, but in the face of this powerful jutsu he didn¡¯t show any trace of fear or panic, he was extremely calm.


    Since there¡¯s no way to escape... why should I try?


    C-ss Ninjutsu, Huh!


    If one fist won¡¯t stop it, then two is the solution.


    At the next moment.


    With right fist as it is, he suddenly clenched the left one.


    Om! ! !


    White light emerges.


    Suddenly the two dazzling bleak white light fists created a circle!


    Suddenly, he punched the air with his left, sting all the strength of the wave shock he gathered.


    Om! !


    The punch shook the entire field.


    Kacha!


    the power of shock spread out in all directions.


    The power of the shock collided with the wind release breakthrough Jutsu!


    Bang! !


    A big exploding, even a C-ss wind release got destroyed by Naito¡¯s punch!


    Before he couldn¡¯t stop the fireball Izumi cast head on.


    But now, hepletely destroyed it from a close distance!


    The shock was on everyone face.


    ¡°Oh my God, a C-ss Ninjutsu... ... he actually smashed it?!!¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito bloodline is just... overpowered!¡±


    ¡°He can even stop a C-ss Ninjutsu with his bare hands, we¡¯re just not in the same league.¡±


    Everyone subconscious showed their exmations, with an incredible expression.


    Even the other Shinobis didn¡¯t expect the earthquake power to be strong to this extent.


    This time the oue surprised Minato too, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°S-So strong?!!¡±


    This time, he felt it deep in his heart, he felt extremely dignified.


    Winning Naito wasn¡¯t so simple as he thought!


    Considering this new oue, loosing is not impossible anymore.


    On the other hand, smashing the wind release with his fist, made Naito twist his wrist, so he started stretching it.


    Hitting it with his punch was his only option.


    Honestly, there¡¯s no way he was gonna escape that without a little sacrifice.


    ¡°Now with the power of the eight gates, I can destroy any kind of C-ss Jutsu.¡±


    Naito murmured that to himself, this time he clearly saw the true power of his fruit.


    Slightly revealing a trace of satisfaction, Naito eyes once again fall on Minato figure.


    Whoosh! !


    The next moment, Naito figure shes, once again he dashed toward Minato with full speed.


    Seeing Naito dashing at him, Minato didn¡¯t hesitate to fall out.


    Minato knew after he saw Naito st away a C-ss Ninjutsu with a punch as it was nothing that closebat is not an option.


    What a joke!


    If a punch can wipe out a C-ss Jutsu then it¡¯s just mean that his punch power is equal to a C-ss Ninja move, and it doesn¡¯t even need Hand signs.


    A closebat with him is just a death wish.


    However, even if Minato quickly retreated his speedpared to Naito was still poor.


    Although Minato nerve reaction is incredibly faster, he can¡¯t truly take advantage of that without his flying thunder god kunai, still does his body speed can beparable to Naito¡¯s?


    A few shes, Naito caught up.


    Then he threw out a punch.


    In the nick of time, Minato with surprise speed made Hand signs to cast a Substitution Jutsu, and escaped Naito punch!


    Kacha! !


    The block of wood shattered into small pieces.


    Minato far away from him, but his breathing was heavy, and his forehead was sweating.


    ¡°Annoying substitutes... but it¡¯s almost over.¡±


    Knowing the oue of this action Naito calmed himself.


    Physically Naito who managed to open the gate of the heart is better than Minato, so a game of chasing is just what he wants.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost over.¡±


    Once again catching his breath, Minato took a deep one then with eyes full of confidence he looked at Naito!


    it seems as if he had already seen his victory.


    The next moment, Minato start doing Hand signs.


    Another C-Jutsu.


    ¡°Fire Release! Phoenix Sage Fire Technique¡±


    The casted Jutsu made everyone a little bit lost, even Naito stunned for a moment, they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this move.


    He can easily st any C-ss Ninjutsu.


    The release of a C-ss Ninjutsu is simply a waste of chakra


    At that strange moment, Naito lost his focus.


    in that rear time, there was two of Minato.


    clone technique?!


    Looking at this scene, everyone got more surprised.


    Although no one noticed when Minato did the shadow clone... but even with the shadow clone what does this action gonna effect.


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose, you can only use it to distract the enemy, you can¡¯t attack with that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what he wants.... ah?! this is not a clone technique!¡±


    The next moment made everyone shocked.


    That Clone of Minato started doing Hand sign! it¡¯s gonna cast a Ninjutsu!!


    ¡°Wind release! Breakthrough !!¡±


    Rumble!


    Casting, one after another, fire then wind.


    Suddenly there he was, in the middle of two cast Ninjutsu, it¡¯s just almost impossible to turn the scales.

 Chapter 27: SeaQuake

    At that moment everyone showed a shocked expression.


    Using two C-ss ninjutsu, in fact, isn¡¯t such a big deal.


    What really shocked them is the clone that released the jutsu!


    Ordinary clone technique doesn¡¯t have thoughts or entity, it doesn¡¯t have the ability to attack.


    But the one Minato used, cast a Ninjutsu!


    Obviously, this isn¡¯t a poor trick, this is an advanced B-ss ninjutsu.


    Shadow Clone! !


    ¡°It¡¯s can¡¯t be! isn¡¯t this a shadow clone technique!¡±


    ¡°How did he learn this technique, self-learning?!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we noticed it from the very start?¡±


    All the teacher couldn¡¯t help but show incredible expressions.


    In the Ninja school, they don¡¯t teach shadow clone to the kids because it¡¯s an advanced technique!


    But Minato, he even learned this technique by himself?!


    What a gift he has!


    In the face of this sudden attack, Naito felt the desperation growing in his heart.


    On the other side of the field, Kushina was looking at him, clenching her tiny fist.


    She was unaware that she was pushing her nails into her flesh.


    ¡°Naito...¡±


    Her beautiful eyes were showing a hint of unease.


    Minato is really strong, Naito after all of this, he¡¯s gonna lose, isn¡¯t he?!


    At this time, even Sarutobi revealed an expression of a marvelous appreciation to Minato¡¯s talent.


    Even the other Shinobis also felt the same way about Minato, they even thought that it almost over.


    Field.


    Naito was standing quietly there.


    The C-ss fire release Phoenix Sage Fire Technique was in front of him, and from his back, the wind release breakthrough was closing in.


    The Actual field in a matter of fact wasn¡¯t thatrge, anyone who caught in the middle of two Ninjutsu won¡¯t have a way to escape.


    Even the examiner was on the alert to clean the mess.


    However, at that time.


    Standing in the field, in the middle of two C-ss jutsu, Naito suddenly slightly fall out a half step to the back.


    That actions looked pointless as if he was panicking out, but his look, his face, weren¡¯t showing any fear or panic.


    But Naito¡¯s next move, made everyone get stunned for a moment.


    Naito in the face of two jutsu, fire and wind release, one from his left and the other from his right, he did a simple move.


    He spread his legs.


    At the same time, he gently staggered forward then clenched his fists between his chest and belly.


    ¡°you don¡¯t say !?¡±


    ¡°is he... ...?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The moment everyone saw this action, they knew he was gonna pull something out and try stopping the jutsus, but they didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    But with the next moment, every these voice juste to an end!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, the end was near, they couldn¡¯t pick up their eyes from the field!


    Boom! !


    The wind release and the fire release closed in, and Naito was in the middle with the same posture.


    But in the next moment, Naito start to move his arms, suddenly he hummered both sides fiercely with his fist!


    Kacha! ! !


    The next moment, the white halo suddenly shock the air in both sides.


    Naito who looked as if he was surrounded by mirrorrs, the both sides around him start to crack inch by inch.


    The power of the Shock crazily started spreading out toward both sides.


    The two Jutsu was closing in, but in the face of this devastating shock waves who can pass through and damage almost any substance, they stopped right in front of Naito¡¯s fists as if he just stopped the two of them with just his fist!


    Almost as if he was a superhero.


    The next moment, the wind and fire release copsed!


    The crowd was quiet.


    However, everyone was shocked they wanted to run, to scream, because this is just insane.


    Until the dust and the traces of the jutsu disappeared in the air, everyone restored the calm.


    then they started getting noisy all over again.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    ¡°He even used the two fist at the same time and attack in both directions?!¡±


    ¡°Such a bloodline, such an attack range, it¡¯s just wless!¡±


    At this moment, even the third Hokage Sarutobi almost crushed the cup in his hand.


    Naito¡¯s power of bloodline, the power of the earthquake.


    It¡¯s almost perfect.


    If this bloodline got trained the right way, how much can it go further?!


    Sarutobi heart was beating so fast from excitement.


    At that time, even Danzo couldn¡¯t handle himself, his eyes revealed his desire.


    ¡°Sarutobi, this child is mine... he¡¯s an outsider, I can grow him to a level that can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Sarutobi without any hesitation refused.


    Danzo couldn¡¯t handle himself and exposed his anger, he couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to give me Minato, and now you¡¯re taking Naito too, Sarutobi what do you want exactly?!¡±


    ¡°You will not have those two children.¡±


    Sarutobi said with a cold stare, and tone that can cut off the iron.


    ¡°You! very good... you¡¯re the Hokage after all, and you will always have thest word.¡±


    Then Suddenly Danzo stood up, and with a trace of anger he looked to Sarutobi, then he looked to the field for thest time, and then he turned and left direction.


    Sarutobi looked at Danzo leaving and thought.


    You think am not aware of what you¡¯re thinking?


    Danzo turned the root from a special Anbu force to a dark institution working privately almost separated from Konoha main system.


    Giving him Minato and Naito will only make him stronger and more powerful.


    And Sarutobi as the third Hokage of Konoha will never let this happen!


    At this time in the field.


    Minato hopelessly stood there.


    His shadow vanished because of the decreasing of chakra.


    The Shadow clone technique divides the chakra of the user on the clones he makes, but Minato spent a lot of chakra and having a clone will only make him weaker.


    Earlier when he saw Naito destroying two Jutsus with his fist his heart suddenly jumped from its ce.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything but watching him destroying his n, after all, what could he do more?


    But at the same time, he hoped that using the shock waves from both sides will weaken him and won¡¯t let him stop the two jutsu.


    However, the power of the shockwave didn¡¯t get any weaker and still shattered the two jutsu.


    That bloodline he has is just too perfect.


    Minato face showed a trace of bitterness


    Even against a Junin, he wouldn¡¯t feel this hopeless!


    He didn¡¯t think that Naito is stronger than him, or he¡¯s more talented than him... ... but in his current level, there¡¯s no solution to defeat him.

 Chapter 28: The New Famous Name In Konoha

    Once you can deal with a B-ss Ninjutsu, means you can deal with a ss of Ninjutsu the Chunin and the Jonin use.


    That¡¯s why even a Chunin will have to think twice before he crosses his de with Naito.


    People who focus on their Bloodline can achieve things that shouldn¡¯t be reached.


    That¡¯s why the Uchiha and the Hyuga ns are strong, as long as they have these eyes they will always be stronger than the other Shinobis who are at the same level!


    The earthquake has the power to destroy any Ninjutsu, it seems to be stronger then any Dojutsu, it¡¯s more overbearing!


    When he reaches the next level... defeating Naito will be impossible!


    ¡°You win...¡±


    Minato tone was a little bit bitterish, but with no more moves, he dered his defeat.


    His physical strength and chakra are almost exhausted, and indeed even the oue of the fight wasn¡¯t in his favor.


    With a deep look he approached Naito, his heart was slightly in an unease, but he was a very good person from the very beginning to the end.


    ¡°Naito, I am d to have this fight with you... I will continue on challenging you in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Naito gently nodded to Minato.


    With Minato admitting his defeat.


    The finales to the end, and the test was finally over!


    The examiner took a deep breath and then raised Naito¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The Winner... Yuu Naito!¡±


    Shock!


    The audience once again got noisy.


    Yuu Naito... is actually the winner!


    Minato is a history, the ninja school has a new genius!


    A lot of students didn¡¯t expect Naito to reach this level, you know, just a few months ago, he was that stupid kid who couldn¡¯t even control his chakra!


    After awakening his bloodline, everything turned around!


    Some people thought that in the future the bloodline of the earthquake will have the power to make all the world tremble.


    Ignoring all the noise around him, Naito went fast to the strands to see Kushina.


    ¡°Just like I promised, I did it.¡±


    ¡°The first ce.¡±


    He pointed his finger at her and startedughing while shaking a little bit.


    Kushina was just staring at Naito.


    Just a minute ago, she thought that Naito will lose, she didn¡¯t expect the oue will be reversed.


    But Naito won, he¡¯s the winner!


    From the very beginning of the exam to the end, neither his body or his clothes got damaged!


    Even Minato couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Naito¡¯s body.


    Kushina tipped her small mouth, and suddenly tears came out of her beautiful eyes.


    It was tears of joy.


    She was happy for Naito.


    People may not have been concerned about Naito before this exam, but she has been watching him from the very beginning.


    She knows how hard it was for him.


    In school, in the middle of the night when no one was there ... Naito was doing extremely hard training.


    In her opinion, Naito isn¡¯t lucky, he wasn¡¯t a genius from the very beginning, but he was a genius in hard work!


    And his hard work has finally got paid off!


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Looking at her, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile, he extended his hand and gently with his fingers wiped the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°Um!!¡±


    Kushina reacted at the same time, and suddenly a lovely blush appeared on both her cheeks.


    And with a dummy face, she stared at Naito then she hummed: ¡°Well! being the top isn¡¯t the only thing you should be proud of today, stealing my heart is also an achievement.¡±


    Kushina shocked Naito with her sentence.


    it took him a moment to react, then suddenly a rose blush appeared on his face.


    Then the two of them showed a dumb expression.


    Even if she wanted, she couldn¡¯t deal with such a heavy scene, so she just ran again.


    And just at a nce, she disappeared.


    Naito twitched his mouth, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help it andughed.


    ¡°Minato... actually loose...¡±


    On the High-profile stand, Jiraiya was so down, so angry at the oue of the fight, while he was leaving he tripped and fell on the ground, everyone made an exaggerated expression whileughing.


    The moment he stood up everyone twitched their mouths.


    on the other side, Tsunade had the same idea Jiraya had about Minato, she turned to the field to see Naito, her beautiful eyes were shining with lights from her appreciation.


    Naito¡¯s moves, style... everything in him made her want¡¯s him more.


    If Jiraiya¡¯s gonna choose Minato, she definitely will not hesitate to choose Naito.


    ¡°Ha ha ha... you really made me see a wonderful battle, a rare contest between geniuses.¡±


    Orochimaru leaned back from the wall with a smile, ¡°No one can see the real peak of those two... oh, I forgot the boy called Naito, he still got some problem to solve first.¡±


    After saying this, he just walked away with an evil smile on his face.


    This sentence Orochimaru left, suddenly made Tsunade expression change a little bit, she gloomed a little bit, and then looked to the side of Sarutobi.


    After the talk he had with Danzo, Sarutobi went into a deep thought, no one could guess what he was thinking.


    ...


    In the exam of the school Ninja, someone beat Minato and won the first ce.


    The name of the genius, Yuu Naito spread out in all Konoha.


    Everyone got shocked from the news, they¡¯re no longer think of his action as an arrogant one,


    he dared to challenge Uchiha Samui, and now he actually achieved this!


    Because he had beaten Minato and won the first ce, he became the most famous genius in all Konoha.


    A lot of people changed their opinions about his duel with Samui after this event.


    Just yesterday he was that arrogant kid who offended an Uchiha and dug his own grave.


    But now, he turned to a brave talented young man.


    A young boy, who has a great talent can be a little arrogant.


    The opinions have changed a lot.


    But just to clear any misunderstanding, most people still think that he doesn¡¯t have any chance against Uchiha Samui.


    Maybe he¡¯s the top kid in the Ninja school, Maybe his strength can beparable to other Shinobis in other ranks.


    But Samui is An Uchiha, and he¡¯s in whole different level, the Uchihas are stronger than the average Shinobis.


    A duel between a Chunin and an ungraduated kid from the school Ninja, the gab is like the distance between heaven and earth, it¡¯s simply can¡¯t be measurable.


    Naito after he awakened his Bloodline, he suddenly became the most talented kid in his generation, maybe in all generations, it¡¯s a great leap forward, but it¡¯s still not enough.


    Another great leap crossing the level of a Chunin is totally excluded.

 Chapter 29: The Hokage鈥檚 Summon

    The Uchiha¡¯s headquarters.


    A dark atmosphere.


    In the center of the room, there was Uchiha Samui bending his knee and excessively sweating from his forehead.


    And there was a person standing in front of him.


    This person was the head of the Uchiha, but also the captain of Konoha military police force... Uchiha Kageyama.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    ¡°n Head... ...¡±


    Uchiha Samui looked afraid while he was kneeling his body was a little bit trembling.


    Kageyama turned around then stared at him coldly and said: ¡°you make a lot of fuss, because of a little kid.¡±


    ¡°You know, even the Hokage have been personally involved in the matter!¡±


    While the head n was talking, Samui didn¡¯t dare to say anything in return.


    A part of him felt regret and depression.


    He simply didn¡¯t think that a small kid like Naito, an outsider from a small vige can pull out such a move, involving the Hokage in the matter, now the Uchiha n are pushed to a corner.


    He knew he should have killed him when he had the chance!


    Now it¡¯s almost impossible to even harm him, he got famous after he bes the most talented kid in the vige, now everyone knows that he has some problems with the Uchiha.


    If anything now happens to Naito, the won¡¯te of it clean.


    However, the problem is bigger than this.


    Because in less than three months, Naito and Samui will have a duel of life and death!


    ¡°Although the Sandaime has asked this in person, we can¡¯t withdraw from this, for the name of the Uchiha n.¡±


    Kageyama looked at Samui, and with a tone revealing his server he said: ¡°Do you understand?! it¡¯s not about you and the kid anymore, it¡¯s about the name of the n, you cannot lose!


    ¡°If a little kid like him shows off in front of us and we do nothing, the Uchiha n, the n that everyone fears, will lose its ce and no one will ever fear us again!¡±


    With Those words, the pressure on Samui intensified.


    ¡°I...I understand...¡±


    Samui responded.


    Kageyama looked at him, then he shook his head and turned around.


    ¡°You go now, three months from now, I don¡¯t want to hear any bad news from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Samui with serious tone responded, his eyes revealed a killing intent.


    In his opinioning first in the exam won¡¯t change anything, after all, they¡¯re just kids ying ninja.


    Defeating him is just a dream!


    ...


    In the woods.


    From time to time wind blows, bringing the sound of crashing.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    It was the sound of the waves.


    Naito was standing in front a thick stake, punching it constantly.


    The more he punches, the stronger the stress got on the stake.


    And on the stake, there was a little bit of blood.


    Although Naito¡¯s fists were wrapped with bandages, constantly hitting it, hundreds of times, he still injured his fists.


    ¡°What!!¡±


    At the thousandth time, along with a loud shout from, Naito suddenly threw a heavy hit.


    Kacha! ! !


    This fist, with an out of control shockwave, hit the thick stake so it shattered.


    ¡°Whew, these stakes have been broken more than I count... ... this stuff is just too useless, I think I need to change the stakes to the metal ones after all.¡±


    Looking down on the destroyed stakes, Naito revealed hopeless expression.


    The metal one is harder, but the price is a little bit expensive.


    However, after he given a thought, a better option.


    He will get the stone one.


    The stone is always harder then the wood, but if I use it am afraid the pain will be much stronger than the pain from the normal stakes.


    ¡°For the sake of opening the second gate as soon as possible, it¡¯s totally worth it, it won¡¯t be a big deal I will only need to wrap more bandages!¡±


    He murmured that, then showed a serious expression.


    This time, after he won the first ce and defeated Minato, Naito got all famous in just two days from the event.


    But there¡¯s no time for the wicked, as soon as the exam end, he once again went back to the training.


    The fame won¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not strong enough.


    Especially when the second Shinobis world war ising, being weak will only mean his certain death.


    After a brief rest, Naito was ready again to start his training, followed by a thousand sidekicks then back to the push-ups.


    And just before he started, a shadow with a mask appeared.


    ¡°Naito, the Hokage wants to see you.¡±


    said the dark masked guy calmly.


    Naito got a little bit surprised, then he nodded at him.


    The Sandaime is calling him, he certainly can¡¯t refuse.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t get surprised because the Hokage wanted to see him... he only didn¡¯t expect it to be thiste.


    The day of the exam after he won, he thought that he will see him right away.


    He even doubted that the Hokage forgot all about him, but it was impossible to even consider.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After that, Naito followed the Anbu to the vige.


    Before they depart, the Anbu couldn¡¯t help but look at the destroyed stakes around Naito, and at the same time, he noticed the blood on his bandages.


    His eyes suddenly revealed a hint of color.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito.


    If he was only a talented kid, he wouldn¡¯t even care about him.


    But in addition to he¡¯s a great talent, he also pushes himself to this almost crazy level of training.


    Talent is not the thing you should fear, but having a great talent with a strong will to get better, to work harder and harder, it will scare the hell out of any man.


    A hard worker in addition to his talent, this kid Naito if he doesn¡¯t die on his path of growth, his future will be great.


    ...


    Konoha, Hokage Residence.


    The Anbu apanied Naito all the way through the Vige and the Hokage residence.


    And also all the way to the Hokage office.


    This is the ce where they deal will all sorts of chores in Konoha.


    This ce also has the highest status in all Konoha.


    At the same time, Sarutobi was in his office sitting on his chair smoking his pipe, wondering.


    ¡°The Uchiha is being stubborn about this... but also, these kinds of situations are known to always be hard to solve.¡±

 Chapter 30: Danzo鈥檚 Interference

    He murmured that to himself.


    the Sandaime took a deep breath, then he exhaled the smoke, then he showed a cool expression.


    Even if the Uchiha n can¡¯t afford to lose this one, it¡¯s the Hokage word against them, they can¡¯t just turn him off?!


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Just at this moment, a ninja knocked on the door.


    ¡°Sandaime-sama! Naito is here.¡±


    ¡°let him in.¡±


    Just when he heard the name of Naito, his expression changed to a calm one, then he put the pipe aside.


    Walking to the Hokage office, Naito took a nce here and a nce there, but without turning around, he went straight to Hokage desk gently.


    ¡°Sandaime-sama!¡±


    ¡°No need to be so formal, get up.¡±


    Sarutobi looked at him with a smile as he asked: ¡°How was it leaving in Konoha for all these years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been okay I guess.¡±


    In fact, he wanted to add, that it¡¯s fortunate that he¡¯s still alive.


    but he held back.


    However, Naito finally said: ¡°Well, as the Hokage of Konoha, I think you already know how I lived these past years.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Sarutobi gently nodded, while his eyes showed a hint of appreciation.


    He also summoned Minato before.


    With only two simple sentences, he already knew how Naito and Minato thinks.


    Although they¡¯re only eight or nine years old, they are able to think like adults.


    In this case, he doesn¡¯t have to talk to Naito the same way he does with kids.


    ¡°I understand that, after all, you¡¯re an outsider, and the conflicts between the viges are going bigger and bigger... Especially in recent years, we¡¯re all in war after all.¡±


    ¡°Your vige was in a conflict with one of the five great Shinobi countries, Sunagakure, and it got destroyed by them.¡±


    he stopped, then Sarutobi looked at Naito, but he found that his expression didn¡¯t change, extremely calm, he nodded, then he continued.


    ¡°Our people don¡¯t see you, the children from the other viges, as one of us, and this is wrong,


    you¡¯ve been badly treated here in Konoha, I know this.¡±


    Sarutobi saw the amiability on Naito¡¯s face


    ¡°You will not get the same treatment in the future.¡±


    Listening to Sarutobi words, Naito knew that these words were from the heart.


    In fact, the meaning of this sentence is that he needs to forget about the past because from now on, he¡¯s a member of Konoha.


    ¡°Thank you, Sandaime-sama.¡±


    Naito¡¯s face softly showed a trace of grateful.


    Sarutobiughed, then stood up from his chair, then he walked next Naito.


    ¡°Although there¡¯s a lot of conflicts, at least... there will not be any more war here in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded gently.


    That was true,pared to the small viges who are tearing each other apart, Konoha is a peaceful ce, there leaving every day in fear, scared of everyone around them, maybe the treatment isn¡¯t that great, but there no fear of being affected by the war, or of waking up someday homeless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forgot about the past.¡±


    Sarutobi Patted Naito¡¯s shoulder, then kindly smiled.


    ¡°Your performance was stunning in the exam, you showed me a very exciting battle.¡±


    ¡°Your talent is very great, even you¡¯re mentally is better than a lot of adults, in fact, you¡¯re already a good ninja.¡±


    Here, Sarutobi paused for a moment, he slightly changed his tone, then he continued: ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Talent is good, but you need to have a good time grow up and get stronger, you¡¯re still a young boy after all.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will be able to settle down, keep practicing don¡¯t rush things, give every step it¡¯s own time, and am sure your future will surely bloom in a great color.¡±


    Sarutobi words were a little bitplicated.


    He couldn¡¯t just say that he¡¯s still weak, and he needs to practice the right way to get better.


    Because the real question is... who can show him the right way?!


    in less than three months, he will fight Samui to a life and death battle.


    Slightly wondering, Naito guessed what Sarutobi meant, then he asked:


    ¡°Does the Sandaime-sama means, that I should give up on fighting Samui after three months?¡±


    Sarutobi got surprised for a moment, then he admired his way of thinking, he wasn¡¯t clear about anything, but Naito guessed all of that by himself.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean, although you¡¯re outstanding, there¡¯s still a big gap between you and Saumui.¡±


    ¡°So this duel... ...¡±


    Just as he was gonnaplete his sentence, Sarutobi suddenly got interrupted by another voice.


    ¡°Sarutobi, life and death duels cannot be retracted!¡±


    the tone sounded very calm.


    Danzo was at the door, with eyes shing with an inexplicable light, step by step he came in.¡±


    ¡°Danzo.¡±


    The moment Sarutobi saw Danzo his brows frowned up.


    ¡°Naito is just a kid, how can you apply this rule to him?!¡±


    ¡°Sarutobi, the only thing I believe in is rules, as long as there is a rule about something it¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter who it will be applied, no one can beak up a life and death duel, even you the Hokage can¡¯t do nothing about it.¡±


    Sarutobi kept the calm look, but his eyes were glowing with inexplicable light.


    Sarutobi knew Danzo¡¯s intentions in doing this were to get Naito, he wasn¡¯t gonna let go of him, he saw in Naito the man who will be his right arm in the future.


    That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t gonna let go of him.


    ¡°Rules are also mankind creation, what if I change it ?¡± Sarutobi said that coldly.


    It didn¡¯t take a lot for Danzo to understand Sarutobi intention too, so he tried to push him more to give up, to give up Naito.


    ¡°Then I will not agree.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s expression changed to a very serious one, then he said: ¡°If you want to change the rules, you will need to get the elders agreement, and I think it¡¯s not gonna be only me, a lot of them won¡¯t support you in changing the rules so easily.¡±


    ¡°You... ...¡±


    After he said that, Sarutobi expression turned to a very angry one.


    What he said was true, the Life and death rules were created by the very first Hokage Hashirama, when Tobirama be a Hokage he kept the rules, these rules didn¡¯t change for more than two generations, changing them now is difficult.


    Within a big vige like Konoha, there will always be conflicts between the major ns.


    And this will always end with some irreconcble contradictions.


    But these conflicts from both sides gonna end with a fight, and these fights can¡¯t be inside Konoha.


    Sooner orter, they will try to ambush each other outside of the vige, and it will gonna turn out to be a chaos!


    This rule was created to limit the number of loses, this way the only people getting in a fight are the two who had conflicts from the very beginning.


    That¡¯s the reason behind keeping this rules for more than two generations because the tradition of the life and death duel resolved a lot of conflicts so far.

 Chapter 31: The Condition

    In this world, every elite ninja hands are covered in blood, sometimes life is just this way, and you can¡¯t do anything about it.


    As when Neji¡¯s father needed to die for the sake of his brother they couldn¡¯t change the rules back then.


    Although the Hokage position is strong, he can¡¯t simply change rules like that, a rule that has been there for more than two generation, he will need the agreement of all the elders to change it.


    The mood has changed in the room.


    Despite the sharpness of the Sandaime, he couldn¡¯t say anything, he kept staring at him, while Danzo looked very calm.


    Finally, Sarutobi took a deep breath, then looked at Naito.


    ¡°Naito, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He waited until Naito left the room, then he looked at Danzo with an angry look.


    ¡°Danzo, you want to kill this kid just to make a point?!¡±


    ¡°Sarutobi, if you don¡¯t want this to happen, then just back off, I just don¡¯t want to see you do such mistakes as a Hokage, am just a shadow in this game, but there¡¯s an obligation to always make¡¯s the right choice.¡±


    Sarutobi wanted to cut Danzo off from this issue from the very start, but he can¡¯t do this anymore, Danzo caught up and this isn¡¯t good.


    ¡°The Shinobis sector has be increasing chaotically, the second world war if very near, Danzo, you¡¯re allowed to do a lot of things, except this, you can¡¯t move the foundation of Konoha to your root, this is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Naito is just an outsider, How can you even think that he can be the foundation of Konoha?!¡± Danzo sneer loudly, he¡¯s not Sarutobi, he will not trust such a kid like Naito.


    Danzo will not put aplete trust on them, even to the people who are around him.


    ¡°You... ...¡±


    Sarutobi got angrier when he heard the sarcastic tone when he mentioned that Naito is an outsider.


    Staring at him, Danzo adds another sarcasticment.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry Sarutobi, maybe our little genius Naito will win this duel against Samui, this way it¡¯s gonna be a win-win situation, he will not only prove his talent and spare his life, but also we will finally get rid of the Uchiha arrogant attitude.¡±


    Of course, Sarutobi knew that Danzo is only being sarcastic.


    Winning against Samui, you got to be kidding!


    After all, even Samui is a talented Chunin.


    Even with the talent Naito gots, winning this duel after two months, is just impossible.


    To even think an ungraduated kid can win against a Chunin is simply crazy!


    And Samui isn¡¯t any Chunin his one of the best, he reached the level of the Jonins.


    As a member of the Uchiha or the Hyuga n, if you¡¯re promoted to be Jonin, that¡¯s mean you¡¯re better then a lot of Jonins.


    Of course, the difference between the Hyuga and the Uchiha, that the Uchihas needs to awaken the Sharingan fist before they have that kind of power... ... but Sarutobi knew that Samui has already awakened his Sharingan!


    in all aspects, the shinobi organizational system has been created for a purpose.


    No one can beat a Chunin unless he¡¯s a Jonin, you need to reach a certain level before you can go against someone in higher ss unless you¡¯re using a forbidden technique!


    This is the Ninja path, step by step.


    It¡¯s hard to ovee this system and go beyond one level, Naito did this once already, and that¡¯s why crossing this path again is simply impossible!


    ...


    ¡°The Uchiha... Danzo...¡±


    Naito was far away from the Hokage office.


    At this time he was walking in the streets of Konoha, and his eyes were shing in strange colors.


    He really felt strange.


    The Nidaime Hokage Tobirama Senju has always hated the Uchiha n and he delivered this thought to Danzo who tried to destroy the Uchihas with every mean, and now with the Uchiha being in a strong position and acting arrogant, even Sarutobi can¡¯t stop him.


    And now Naito caught up in the middle of this issues.


    In a matter of fact, to Konoha whether he wins or not it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The true parts of this fight are the three most powerful people in Konoha, the Uchiha n, the Sandaime Hokage, And Danzomander of the root.


    And he just happened to be at the center of this.


    ¡°The most important thing is power.¡±


    He clenched his fist, while he murmured that.


    You need to be powerful enough to choose your own destiny.


    ¡°Huuh...¡±


    He took a deep breath, he slowly calmed down his mind, now all of his focus needs to be concentrated on Samui.


    Although Naito was strong, even against a Chunin he can have a great fight, but Uchiha Samui is something else, Naito knew deep down, that he¡¯s not an ordinary Chunin.


    He already knew that he¡¯s very talented, and he may even have already awakened the Sharingan!


    If he wants to win against him, his current strength is not enough, he must open the second gate of the reversed Hachimon Tonkou.


    Without encountering any obstacles along the way, Naito made it home safely.


    Then he continued his training.


    He spent all the night doing push-ups and squats, he was sweating from his exhausted body until he almost passed out, then he went to sleep.


    When he woke up in the morning all that he was thinking about is today¡¯s training.


    All of his stakes are already broken and he needs new ones.


    But even if he bought a new one it won¡¯t take long before it gets destroyed too.


    Wooden stakes can easily get destroyed.


    The stone is a good choice, but he will need to find a good one for training in the mountains, this also a troublesome.


    Naito also thought about how he needed to practice more on the power of the shock, he needs to put a huge amount of shock waves in every punch.


    If he does that he will stress his body even more, but that¡¯s what he wants because the more his body suffer the more he¡¯s gonna get stronger.


    After he went out of his house, he looked at the noisy streets of Konoha, then he looked all the way forward to the Konoha Hokage Rock.


    Then he remembered that the fight Naruto had with Pain is in a ce near those hills.

 Chapter 32: Satisfaction

    All the way through the hills, in no time, Naito found an excellent training location.


    On one side there¡¯ the woods, on the other there¡¯s a hilly area full of rocks, and between them, there was a flowing river.


    ¡°Good! this is the ce.¡±


    Without wasting any time, Yuu Natio went to the hilly side and started to stretch his muscles and joints, then he started punching the rock.


    With a little amount of force, but still, with the power of the shocks, he throws a punch.


    Om! !


    The air cracked, Naito trampled all the air beside him, the cracks spread out toward the rock.


    Boom! !


    The shock made an impact on the rock, but because Naito didn¡¯t intend to fully destroy it, a slight crack appeared on the rock.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    seeing this, Naito nodded with satisfaction, and with his left, he threw another punch.


    And all over again with his right, he continued throwing punches, the sound of the earthquakes was all over the ce.


    Although training with stakes was good, but doing this on a solid object is something else.


    Having a solid object to practice with, give it apletely different effect.


    Constantly punching the rock, Naito¡¯s body constantly stresses out, the skin, the muscle, even his blood, and bones.


    He conjured the shocks from his whole body.


    This is the first time Naito had the opportunity to use this kind of power. when his start to feel the shock from his whole body, he experienced a new feeling, this feeling made him full of admiration.


    This is the first time, he feels thisfortable!


    ¡°I knew from the very beginning that this is the right way to practice.¡±


    Feeling this kind offortable deep down in his heart, Naito changed his sentence and continued to practice more seriously.


    Punch barrage.


    The heart starts to beat faster, the blood flowing through the veins like a flowing river.


    The bones even the flesh are conjuring shocks.


    As if the shocks are refining his flesh and blood.


    The effect was better then what Naito imagined!


    In fact, when Naito opened the heart gate, the power of the gate enhanced his chakra and gave him control on it, then while the blood was flowing it fed his body and heart, that effect continued every day even when he was sleeping, his body and heart continued to enhance each other.


    And the more he practiced, the more it enhanced him better!


    In fact, it was only one month since he started practicing the power of the shocks, no one can predict the level he will reach after another two months!


    But Naito didn¡¯t expect that the eight gates weren¡¯t the only factor for increasing his speed, even the power of the gura gura no mi itself helped!


    With those two factors, his physical power made a great leap forward.


    Genuinely after two months, Naito will reach the requirement physique to open the second door.


    With keeping this in mind, the two months left are more than enough.


    However, Naito also considering the fact, that every gate of the reversal Hachimon Tonkou opened is permanent, that means every time you open a new one, it takes some time to adapt its power.


    And every time he opens a new gate, the next one will require more physical power to open it.


    The more you improve, the more it will be difficult, this is no different than the normal Hachimon Tonkou.


    ¡°Aaah! !¡±


    he shouted then threw a big one, the rock finally crumbled into pieces, then he suddenly stopped.


    At this time he was very exhausted, he felt the fatigue from his whole body.


    Then suddenly heid on the ground.


    His sweated clothes on the ground be almost dirty.


    Yuu Naito was really exhausted he couldn¡¯t get up, he even felt veryfortableying on the ground.


    Using this amount of Shock constantly made his body suffer a lot, but that what he was looking for.


    This is more effective than the push-ups he was doing before.


    When he regenerated his power, Naito he was almost able to feel the power-enhancing in all of his body.


    This is was an incredible thing.


    He can directly feel the improvement!


    This just proves how big his improvement was!!


    ¡°This should be due to the first time doing such a heavy training, stressing out the body with the power of the shock, made the improvement even bigger.¡±


    He felt an excessive joy, but Naito quickly found the reason behind this.


    Genuinely, the next time, the improvement won¡¯t be the same.


    However, this is much more effective!


    The day passed quickly, Naito dragged his tired body back home, and directly fell to sleep.


    The next day, Naito continued to practice in the mountains, bringing with him more food.


    Although practicing here is really unsafe because the ce is far away from the vige, but generally, no one wille here.


    Moreover, it¡¯s the truth that he¡¯s away from the vige, but it¡¯s not that far away.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month has passed, Naito gained more muscles.


    Overall he¡¯s still thin but full of strength, which was unbelievable almost for a nine years old kid.


    Naito¡¯s physique in thest month has increased fast enough to be appalling.


    Especially the first week, he made a great leap forward, then that effect has slowly gone down.


    Boom! !


    The first punch, sound of buzzing came from the air, Naito was in front of the rock, then suddenly cracks start to appear, and then abruptly the shock burst out a hole on the rock.


    ¡°Humph Humph! Now my punch power should be beyond the C-ss Ninjutsu power, even abination between a C-ss wind release and fire release should be destroyed with just one blow.¡±


    Feeling satisfied with the destruction his punch made, Naito nodded, his eyes were full of hope.


    This powerpared to the Uchiha Samui B-ss Ninjutsu should be the same or slightly lesser.


    However, as long as he can open the second gate shattering a B-ss Ninjutsu should be nothing to him!


    At this point, his duel with Samui is one month far away.


    During the period he was practicing, the vige was so calm and peaceful.


    Even on his side, nothing happened.


    Do not know if it was Sarutobi or Danzo, but the Uchiha restraint them self, no one interfered with him, as if they forget all about him.


    But Naito knew that this is wasn¡¯t the matter, they were waiting for the timeline of the duel.


    But this is wasn¡¯t the only reason, there¡¯s a second reason for everyone to ignore Naito for this whole time.


    It was... ... The second world war has been dered!


    Everyone made the war their top priority.

 Chapter 33: Open The Gate

    Konoha is attacking the surrounding small viges, which led thend of fire to constantly expand more and get more resources.


    Even the other hidden vige, like the Vige Hidden by Sand and Vige Hidden by Clouds, are doing the same, countless small viges got destroyed.


    But the small viges and the resources are limited.


    The three major countries will end up in a big collision.


    Although now it looks like it still needs more time for brewing, all discerning people understand that this war is unavoidable.


    Compared to Second Shinobi World War, the duel between Naito and Samui seems a little bit unimportant.


    ¡°Second Shinobi World War Huh...¡±


    Nait took a deep breath, then he continued his training.


    A few dayster, Naito finally felt like he¡¯s ready to start trying to open the second gate The Gate of Wonder!


    The first gate of the reversal Hachimon Tonkou was the final gate, the Gate of Heart.


    The second gate, of course, will be also reversal which is the seventh.


    This gate is extremely important, it¡¯s of the same importance as the first gate!


    Because it¡¯s a link.


    The Gate of Wonder is the link between the heart and the other gates, the next five gates are in a straight line, it¡¯s apletely direct road.


    By linking the first and the second gate, all the other gates will be in vertical line.


    Connecting the heart and the body, that¡¯s what the second gate is all about.


    His body was all ready for this, he stretched his muscles and joints to start practicing the second gate.


    The two months of practice Naito¡¯s did was worth more than half a year of normal practice or even more.


    The power he gained after he opened the first gate was more then he expected.


    No one can predict the power he will gain after opening the second gate.


    To open the second gate sessfully he will need to open it from the first shot!


    As the first gate, he made an impact with his chakra, then he sends a wave of shock directly to the gate to be the second impact.


    The shackles of the gate gotpletely destroyed!


    With the second door starting to open, Naito felt like invisible mes are passed from his heart spreading along with the threads reaching the second gate.


    Then the second gate seemed like it¡¯s igniting the mes!


    What he felt like a me was actually Chakra!


    At this moment the first gate and the second gate was sessfully connected.


    This is was the natural connection of the Hachimon Tonkou.


    The second gate starts to generate Chakra, the amount was even more than the amount the first gate was generating.


    However, by the existing of the threads between the two gates, the unbnce disappeared quickly.


    In the end, the amount of chakra between the two gates formed a simple bnce.


    At this point, the chakra existed in two cores, Naito¡¯s chakra has crossed the level of what the normal Shinobis got.


    Evenpared to some Chunins, it¡¯s not much different!


    This a big improvement.


    Moreover, with the new connection between the gates, the chakra formed a loop between the two gates.


    At first, the chakra only existed in the heart and it enhanced it, but now with having a new core it formed a dynamic link with the heart, and it started to create a mutual transferring.


    In fact, this transferring is applied on the body too, it feeds the flesh and bones.


    A virtuous channel has brought an all-around enhancement!


    ¡°This amount of Chakra almost seems as much as a Chunin¡¯s! it seems like I can learn new ninjutsu.¡±


    After he felt the Chakra in his body, a smile appeared on Naito¡¯s face.


    Despite that he was expecting this prospect, he couldn¡¯t hide his joy after experiencing such improvement with his body.


    Ordinary fire and water release, doesn¡¯t fit with Naito¡¯s style.


    Indeed, he will need to learn some Ninjutsu in the end, but these kinds of Ninjutsu doesn¡¯t make any sense to learn for someone who already has an earthquake release and also has the strength and speed like Naito.


    He will need to have his own kit of Ninjutsu which has to be suitable for his style and also can bebined with the earthquake release.


    ¡°My body started to change.¡±


    In addition to Chakra increased ident, Naito started feeling that his body began to change.


    Because the reversal Hachimon Tonkou gives a permanent improvement, so the effect isn¡¯t a sudden outbreak like the ordinary one.


    The effect will appear step by step.


    However, as long as the opening is sessful, this process won¡¯t take long.


    It took few days to adapt the effect of opening the gate of heart, so it won¡¯t take long to adapt to the effect of this gate too.


    Sure enough, after only three days, Naito fully opened the gate


    After this transformation, Naito¡¯s speed was almostparable to a Chunin, but his body strength was at another level.


    In addition, his shocks got more powerful due to the opening of the second gate.


    The power is three times stronger than before!


    Hepletely crossed the gap between the power of a C-ss Ninjutsu and a B-ss Ninjutsu.


    Now with the power of Naito, he can destroy a B-ss Ninjutsu with one punch!


    Moreover, as the power of the shocks did a breakthrough, the range of the shocks also improved.


    The range of Naito¡¯s attacks was only two meters.


    And that range belongs to the short-range attacks.


    Now his range is five to ten meters!


    Within five meters distance, the power of the shock doesn¡¯t change, a B-ss ninjutsu can bepletely smashed, and from five to ten meters, he can still crush any C-ss Ninjutsu!


    The range attacks have improved from a close range to a near mid-range attack, hepletely overcame his weakness of only attacking from a close distance.


    The C-ss Ninjutsu is themonly used by the Shinobis.


    B-ss is themonly Ninjutsu which the superiors use.


    The A-ss Ninjutsu belongs to the elites ss Shinobis, but generally, a lot of people don¡¯t have control on A-ss Ninjutsu.


    After all, as long as the user got great control on his chakra, and mastered his Ninjutsu, he will be very strong.


    Most of the time, the nature of the chakra, the control, and the mastering is what makes the Ninjutsu more powerful, that¡¯s why a lot of Shinobi don¡¯t learn A-ss Ninjutsu because it¡¯s hard to control.


    In other words... ... Anything you will throw at his face, Naito will just smash it!


    However, there¡¯s still one more problem, he didn¡¯t forget it, but he was sure that it won¡¯t cross his way until now so he ignored it.


    ¡°In addition to the Ninjutsu, there is Genjutsu in this world.¡±


    He calmed himself and spaced out wondering about this problem.


    ¡°I ignored this fact because I was sure no one will use it against me until now, learning a Genjutsu is a lot difficult then Ninjutsu, but against a Chunin, this is just amon attack to him.¡±

 Chapter 34: Immune To Genjutsu

    Keeping the Genjutsu problem in mind, Naito started to think about a solution.


    Naito was pretty sure that Samui has already awakened his Sharingan.


    And even if he didn¡¯t, almost every Chunin can pull out some Genjutsu!


    This is a very serious issue.


    ¡°Genjutsu is created when a ninja controls the chakra flow of a target¡¯s cerebral nervous system, thereby affecting their five senses.¡±


    But Naito already remembered what Jiraiya taught Naruto in the original story, disrupting the chakra flow can counter Genjutsu.


    Basically, there are 361 nodes called Tenketsu that control the flow of chakra like circuit breakers.


    In other words... the nature of Genjutsu is Chakra itself!


    But as long as the victim can disrupt his chakra flow, the Genjutsu can be countered, in fact, an eight gates technique user can¡¯t get caught in a Genjutsu, because the eight gates control the body function and the chakra flow.


    When this idea crossed his mind, Naito got surprised.


    ¡°In this case, does it mean that I can¡¯t be affected by Genjutsu?¡±


    Then he suddenly thought About Maito Gai, he couldn¡¯t remember a single time when he was caught in a Genjutsu, even when he was fighting Madara.


    Madara wouldn¡¯t risk fighting a strong opponent like Gai if he had a weakness against Genjutsu.


    The reason behind that was the strong flowing of chakra it was almost impossible to get affected.


    In particr, Gai at that time opened the Eight Gate, his body and chakra were in a great chaos, the chakra flowing was great.


    In this state, it¡¯s really hard caught him into a Genjutsu.


    ¡°The Genjutsu can affect my chakra but not my shock power.¡±


    ¡°Just a simple shock...¡±


    Naito whispered that while thinking about how he can cancel Genjutsu with just hitting his body with a small shock.


    After all, pain is one of the solutions to counter Genjutsu!


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a high-level Genjutsu, I think anything he will pullout I can manage it easily.¡±


    Naito felt calm after he thought about this.


    It seems he no longer see the Genjutsu as a problem.


    From the very beginning, he was ready for any Ninjutsu and now he¡¯s ready for any Genjutsu too!


    With the earthquake release, you can perfectly and easily cancel any kind of Genjutsu, by just simply sending reversed shocks to the body, which can let the body get rid of the enemy¡¯s chakra influence.


    Although he knew all of that, Naito needed to try it off first.


    But it can¡¯t be Dai because he couldn¡¯t use Genjutsu, and Naito didn¡¯t know anyone else.


    Finally, with the help of Kushina, they found someone who can help.


    After just two simple attempts, the person who helped Naito got surprised he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    When most of the people try to counter Genjutsu, they at least use Hand signs to disrupt their own chakra flow.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t even use any Hand Signs, it looks as if he¡¯s immune to Genjutsu!


    This made the Shinobi look at him with an incredible expression, he looked at him as if he was looking at a monster.


    After a few tries, Naito mastered that technique, he¡¯s sure now as long it¡¯s not a high-level Genjutsu he can counter anything else!


    With the enhancement of the earthquake release, he can even practice on controlling his shocks and chakra topletely cancel any high-level Genjutsu too!


    But canceling all the normal Genjutsu is fine enough, that¡¯s why Naito felt very rxed.


    When Kushina saw how Naito was immune to Genjutsu she felt very happy.


    The stronger Naito is, the happier she got.


    At first, she couldn¡¯t even expect that he can fight against Minato and be the top kid in the exam.


    Even now, some people aren¡¯t optimistic about Naito winning against Samui.


    But Kushina believed in him!


    After helping him she left, Kushina didn¡¯t want to bother him so he can continue his Training.


    After that, Naito head back to the mountains.


    While he continued on doing his regr exercises, Naito started to develop his own techniques.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t care about learning techniques, because he didn¡¯t need it at all.


    Now with the new enhancement of strength, the earthquake got stronger and stronger, and the power that was extended naturally is differentiated and it can be developed.


    The only technique Naito used until now, is a simple punch that blows out anything ahead of it, itunches a powerful wave of shock to one direction.


    And simply punching with shocks won¡¯t be good enough, he should make it more powerful with some techniques.


    in this regard, Naito simply developed three new Taijutsu techniques.


    In fact, those things he called techniques, where simple new moves.


    Destroy! Break! Wipe!


    This is the names of the three new moves.


    Destroy, is a severe attack from a high area, Naito uses a great power shock on enemies, this attack encloses the enemies and destroys both enemy and ground.


    Break is an attack cast by Naito from both sides with his two fists, the result is a devastating earthquake that shakes everything around!


    Wipe, A close range variant of ¡°Break¡± but with one hand.


    Although the three moves is simply a change in the direction of the attacks, this simple change will make the enemy extremely ufortable with every change of direction.


    Defending against this kind of change is very troublesome.


    With simply practicing using these three new moves, Naito suddenly discovered that he already surpassed the power of any B-ss Ninjutsu, also that he could even cause an earthquake!


    Destroy, Break, Wipe all of these three attacks can cause an earthquake but what he really needed to practice and developed is the range.


    There is a C-ss earthquake technique, but what Naito¡¯s casting is stronger!


    It doesn¡¯t only roll and vibrate the ground, it can actually make a big earthquake break out!


    While Naito¡¯s was focusing on mastering those three moves, the timeline for the duel between him and Samui has finallye to an end.

 Chapter 35: Tsunade鈥檚 Wrath

    The duel battleground was at the undergrounds of Konoha.


    Obviously, such a life and death duel won¡¯t be in an open area.


    Under the guidance of the Anbu, Naito felt a killing instinct all around the ce when he entered.


    This ce is not just any ce.


    This ce actually is where they torture enemies.


    On the way, he saw some of the Anbu and the Root gathering there.


    Every day there¡¯s specialty Shinobi doing this kind of missions, capturing enemies and delivering them over here.


    Many of these enemy¡¯s spies and scouts are delivered here to get tortured and rape secrets out of them.


    In short, this where¡¯s Konoha do all of its dirty work.


    A weird atmosphere all over the ce.


    The Ninjas here are either masked or all having a cold faced expression.


    After a short walking, he finally reached his destination.


    From the very first step in this ce, Naito felt very terrified.


    In the room, there were several people from the Uchiha n.


    And in the middle of that crowd, there was Uchiha Samui.


    Staring at Naito while he¡¯s entering the room, his eyes suddenly revealed a killing instinct.


    He doesn¡¯t have any other choice but killing him to regard his position and retain his dignity and the honor of his n.


    Naito stared back and faced Samui, he retrieved his calm at that moment without any slight of fear.


    At the same time, Naito took a look at the ce.


    There were three Ninja from the Anbu, five from the Uchiha, including other Ninjas there wasn¡¯t any other people!


    ¡°So the Hokage didn¡¯te...¡±


    Naito got confused, a duel like this should get the attention of the Hokage.


    Even if he couldn¡¯te in person, he should have sent more Anbu.


    There¡¯s only three Anbu in here and that less than the Uchiha numbers.


    Naito felt abandoned.


    ¡°It seems that something has happened.¡±


    Naito whispered that, but his eyes didn¡¯t lose it colors.


    it seems that today is indeed a bloody battle, the result of this fight Will determine his life and death!


    Finally, the Uchiha backed down to the corners of the room.


    Uchiha Samui slowly moved forward to the middle, then he stood still.


    The Anbu looked at each other then did the same thing.


    The moment didn¡¯t require any more words.


    Because this is not an exam, this is not a game, this a life, and death dual!


    Naito and Samui didn¡¯t need to speak either.


    In a blink of an eye, the battle broke out!


    ......


    At the same time in the Hokage Office, there was a fierce quarrel.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop this duel? there¡¯s no reason for this to happen!¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s face looked very serious, furiously angry, she almost mmed the table.


    She¡¯s that kind of person when she likes a person, she cannot easily let go of him.


    Even now when she still didn¡¯t meet Naito formally.


    She still admired him from the first time she saw him.


    Sarutobi kept silent while he was smoking his pipe, he didn¡¯t answer the questions of Tsunade directly.


    ¡°The Uchiha n sent thirteen men to the battleground for the sake of Konoha.¡±


    ¡°And because of this youpletely gave up on that child?! what a joke!¡±


    With an unbelievable look, Tsunade reyed.


    In her opinion this is was disgraceful.


    Sarutobi sighed then he said, ¡°Am not giving up on him, Danzo is over there, he will save him the moment he loses.¡±


    ¡°What does this make any difference to that poor kid!¡±


    Tsunade knew what will happen to him if he got rescued by him.


    He will make a killing machine out of Naito.


    ¡°Perhaps, Naito will be strong enough to win.¡±


    Sarutobi said that with afort.


    However, he said that only tofort her, Sarutobi himself didn¡¯t believe that!


    The probability for him to win this duel is almost zero.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, it¡¯s already begun.¡±


    At this moment, an Anbu appeared next to him.


    Tsunade suddenly got all angry.


    ¡°What?! it¡¯s already started?! and no one tried to stop it?!¡±


    With a bite, she rushed out of the Hokage office ¡°since no one gonna stops this, I¡¯ll go there and help him out!¡±


    Sarutobi stood still while she went out of his office, then he smiled.


    After he smiled, he revealed a strange look.


    Tsunade is there on behalf of the Senju n.


    If Tsunade rescues Naito, then perhaps this matter can still turn out good, Tsunade doesn¡¯t fear the Uchiha, Even if the two ns have an irresolvable conflict, they don¡¯t want to cross swords with each other.


    No one dared to stop Tsunade while she was rushing out of the Hokage Office.


    She went all the way to the battleground, but when she came close to the ce, she was stopped by one person.


    ¡°Step aside!!¡±


    Tsunade stopped then she looked at the person in front of her, it was Uchiha Kageyama himself, who didn¡¯t show any trace of fear, instead, he looked very calm.


    Uchiha Kageyama calmly stood there, staring at her with his Sharingan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so emotional now, will you? can¡¯t you just wait here until it¡¯s all over? then you can go where ever you want.¡±


    ¡°Asshole! try and stop me!¡±


    Under the famous temper Tsunade had, she didn¡¯t hesitate to attack him immediately.


    However, Uchiha Kageyama wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t be the head of the n and the captain of Konoha military police force for nothing.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pass through him.


    After all, she¡¯s only a Tokuj¨­, she¡¯s not strong enough like the original story.


    Tsunade got more and more anxious.


    At this rate, Yuu Naito may really get killed!

 Chapter 36: Genjutsu-Dissipation

    At the same time, Tsunade crossed her de with Uchiha Kageyama, the battle between Naito and Samui has already started.


    As soon as the battle broke out, Naito rushed to him with full speed.


    WithThe Second Gate: The Gate of Wonder already open, how fast can Naito be??


    Whoosh! !


    In a sh of light, Natio disappeared.


    His speed was hard to be caught by the naked eye!


    Samui was already aware of Naito¡¯s speed, he didn¡¯t get surprised.


    Sharingan!!


    His Sharingan had only two tomoe.


    although he didn¡¯t active itpletely, it was already enough to capture Naito¡¯s shadow movements.


    In a blink of an eye, Naito was behind Samui he didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a punch, Samui used his two hands and did a hand sign then turned to a block of wood.


    Kawarimi no Jutsu!


    After avoiding Naito¡¯s punch with his technique, Samui appeared behind Naito¡¯s back.


    Samui suddenly pulled out a Kunai and he swept it toward Natio¡¯s neck.


    In the face of this attack, Naito didn¡¯t flicker, and without even looking behind, Naito threw a counter-attack punch.


    Om!!


    The air cracked like a mirror.


    The Kunai strangely stopped.


    It was stopped one inch from the fist of Naito, it couldn¡¯t go any further!


    But it was all about that one inch!


    Bang!


    The next moment, with the madness power of the shock, the impact reached Samui, and suddenly he spat blood out of his mouth.


    However, suddenly Samui¡¯s body turned out to a white smoke.


    Poof!


    It¡¯s a clone!


    Naito immediately started to look for Samui¡¯s real body position.


    But without noticing him, Samui appeared in front of him with his two hands doing Hand signs.


    The tomoe in his Sharingan was going all crazy.


    It¡¯s Genjutsu.


    Naito got caught under Samui¡¯s Genjutsu.


    Naito seemed struggling, and his movement was stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°That kid is screwed the moment he got caught by Samui¡¯s Genjutsu.¡±


    Several of the Uchiha members showed a cold expression.


    On the opposite side, the three Anbu, even when their faces were hidden by masks, their eyes exposed their pity.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah his bloodline is very good, but there wasn¡¯t any chance for him to grow.¡±


    Under the watchful eye of everyone, Samui looked at Naito proudly, his face showed his contempt.


    ¡°Even if you have a strong bloodline, in front of me you¡¯re nothing but a kid.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but with all respect, the Uchiha has the strongest bloodline.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Samui drew a Kunai then he threw it toward Naito¡¯s chest.


    It was the end for him.


    It was the end that everyone in the room has already expected.


    But no one has expected what happened next!


    Boom! ! !


    With a white halo covering his fist, Naito threw a punch.


    The shock spread out in every direction.


    The kunai speed decreased but it didn¡¯t stop, it was moving toward him slowly reaching him inch by inch until it got close to Naito¡¯s fist, then it was unable to move any further!


    The sh between the shock and the Kunai did a terrible squeaking sound, then the Kunai finally got broken!


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    The expression on Samui¡¯s face was incredible.


    did Naito actually cancel his Sharingan¡¯s Genjutsu?!


    How can this be! !


    Samui wasn¡¯t the only one who got surprised, even the other Uchihas didn¡¯t believe what they saw, on the other side the three Anbu couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Unbelievable, how did he break the Genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°To break a Genjutsu, you need to disrupt the chakra flowing... did he just disrupt it with his shock?!¡±


    Some of them was discussing the action, and others were still shocked.


    In this case... wouldn¡¯t it mean that Naito is immune to Genjutsu?!


    What a joke!


    How could there be such a perfect bloodline like this one?


    In front of the power of shock, Taijutsu can¡¯t even contest, Ninjutsu can simply get shattered, And now even Genjutsu can be canceled.


    How incredible!


    ¡°I caught him, However...¡±


    Naito looked at Samui with mocking eyes, in fact, he didn¡¯t even break the Genjutsu.


    It simply didn¡¯t work!


    The chakra in his body isposed of two cores.


    The first in his heart and the second one is in his lower body.


    It¡¯s very different from any ordinary Shinobi.


    And for that reason, it¡¯s really difficult to interfere with his chakra flow and catch him inside the Genjutsu.


    So that is in addition to his ability to cancel the Genjutsu?


    Suddenly, Naito moved with a great speed toward Samui.


    Whoosh! !


    Then he appeared above Samui¡¯s head, with an open hands covering with a white halo, he pressed a great power of shocks.


    ¡°Earthquake release: Kuzure!¡±


    ( T/N: I changed the three new moves Naito learned in chap 34 to: Destroy: Kuzure, Break: Dan, Wipe: Sen)


    Boom! !


    His palm directly sent a barrage of socks and it shroud all the area under him.


    Bang! !


    Samui stood still, his face exposed that he was still in a shock.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Naito canceled his Genjutsu, he was in a great shock, this awkward moment, caused him to be closed by Naito.


    The situation turned immediately to a life and death crisis!


    But he couldn¡¯t stay there or he will get destroyed by the great impact of the shocks, so he started to do Hand signs.


    But it was already toote, the shocks were surrounding the entire area, there is no ce to hide.


    ¡°Earth release: Body Recement Technique!¡±


    Samui couldn¡¯t finish his Jutsu at the right time, the shock reached all of his body, his bones start to break one by one.


    Then suddenly his entire body disappeared into the ground.


    But this action didn¡¯t get done perfectly, his blood was on the ground!


    Kacha! !


    Above Naito, the shocks spread out on the ground in every direction.


    Bang! !


    In the end, the entire ground got destroyed!


    He fell back on the ground, looking for Samui.


    ¡°what a clever move to use such a technique! he turned the same ground that was already targeted by my shocks into his escape.¡±

 Chapter 37: The Shocking Fis

    In general, most members of the Uchiha n have an affinity towards the Fire nature and may also have another chakra nature from the very start.


    For example, Uchiha Sasuke has the chakra nature change dual of Fire and Thunder.


    In general, you can learn three kinds of chakra when you reach the level of a Jonin in order to face any unexpected situation.


    Uchiha Samui is just a Chunin, it seems that he can only change between earth and fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s clever to use the earth release in this situation, but... it¡¯s useless to stay hiding in the ground!!¡±


    Seeing how Samui didn¡¯t appear right away, Naito knew that he suffered an injury due to thest attack.


    So he decided to attack him from the ground.


    Naito smirked, he looked at the ground under his feet then he suddenly clenched his fist and shouted.


    ¡°Earthquake release! The Art of Moving!¡±


    Bang! ! !


    Suddenly Naito sent an enormous shock to the ground, the earth under his feet start to wave, the sound of the ground getting shattered and destroyed was terrible.


    The ground seemed like it turned to a sea, waving, tumbling from vibration, and it wasn¡¯t just in this room, even outside where was Kageyama and Tsunade were fighting, the two of them sensed it!


    ¡°This vibration... it¡¯s an earth release, damn it!¡±


    Tsunade jumped and swung her fists, she shattered Kageyama¡¯s Fireball, then she looked away with anxious eyes.


    Naito can¡¯t use Ninjutsu, it has to be Samui¡¯s.


    The Jutsu is so strong it may be the final blow.


    Uchiha Kageyama took a light nce at the rear.


    ¡°It should be over by now, it took him so long, he even used an earth release.¡±


    Kageyama was a little bit unsatisfied, he knew that Samui can use the earth release too.


    In his opinion, Samui can easily end this the moment he active his Sharingan, instead of that he even used an earth release.


    However, it should be over by now.


    He shook his head, then he faced Tsunade to continue his mission of stopping her or anyone who wants to interfere, despite her wrath and anxiousness, Tsunade couldn¡¯t ovee him.


    ......


    the life and death dual field.


    The Uchiha group and the three Anbu were terrified.


    Naturally, such a technique can¡¯t affect them, they can easily control their chakra to stand still.


    But what really terrified them was the enormous power of Naito which can turn the ground into a turbulent sea!


    This move is almost as powerful as a C-ss earth release.


    Due to the madness movements of the ground under Naito¡¯s feet, shallow crevasses started to appear then it spread out in every direction.


    Samui was under the ground catching his breath, but that didn¡¯t work for him.


    Out of nowhere the rocks and muds which was surrounding him start to shake and tremble.


    Before he cast this Ninjutsu Samui got injured but it wasn¡¯t that big, but the moment the shock reached him under the ground he felt like he was going to crush at any moment.


    Poof!


    Crack! Crack!


    His ribs start to broke one after another!


    After struggling so hard, Samui canceled his n and returned to the ground, but he was covered in blood.


    Poof!


    On the moment he returned to the ground, he suddenly vomited blood, he almost fainted out.


    his eyes exposed his fear, as he seemed incredibly terrified.


    Hiding in the ground didn¡¯t work!


    And he also can¡¯t avoid Naito¡¯s shocks!


    He... unexpectedly was humiliated to this degree by Naito!


    Originally he thought it will be a Hand to hand battle, he didn¡¯t expect him to be this good!


    Now, he¡¯s almost at the edge, he¡¯s losing this battle.


    Everyone in the room now including the Uchiha has a second thoughts about the result of this battle.


    There is a chance... That Naito can win this battle?!


    How incredible!


    It¡¯s true that Uchiha Samui is just a Chunin but he sure fought and survived a lot of bloody wars!


    But in front of Naito, he really got driven into a corner!


    ¡°Damn it... I knew from the very start that I need to go all out... but it¡¯s not toote now!¡±


    He was struggling to even stand still, he was in a great pain, but he still can control his chakra.


    Facing the little devil Yuu Naito, Samui gathered his power and nearly printed a Hand sign.


    ¡°Earth release! Shadow Clone!!!¡±


    Bang! !


    The ground trembles, this is the real earth release.


    The next moment the clone rushed toward Naito, and suddenly it reverted to mud but it didn¡¯t stop and reached Naito¡¯s leg and stopped him in his ce.


    This time the Ninjutsu was casted perfectly, the mud turned into rocks and it restrained Naito¡¯s movements.


    Samui revealed his killing instinct, his eyes went all crazy, and his hand was printing again.


    ¡°GO TO HELL KID!¡±


    ¡°Fire release! Dragon¡¯s me!¡±


    Boom! !


    A B-ss fire Ninjutsu, rushing toward Naito burning everything in the way.


    Naito who was traped to the ground knew that there¡¯s no escape from this enormous fire Ninjutsu.


    Afterpleting this final action, Samui has finally reached his limit, he can no longer stand, he copsed on the ground but he kept looking to the field.


    He wanted to see Naito burn to ashes.


    On the corner of the Uchiha family who felt the humiliation from the very beginning of this fight once again seeing this scene, they felt relieved.


    Their hearts calmed down.


    First, he started by banding and halting Naito¡¯s movements to make him unable to move, then he followed that by a B-ss Ninjutsu.


    The oue has been determined.


    On the other side, the three Anbu watching this scene felt a little bit pity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity!¡±


    ¡°Clearly there¡¯s no hope for him to survive this.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s no time for him to break down the earth release and withdraw from the attack.¡±


    The three Anbu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    But in the next moment, their mouths were wide open.


    Even the Uchiha couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    Even Samui who was in the field froze there.


    Bang! ! !


    A loud cracking sound merged with the sound of the broking rocks.


    The rocks that were banding Naito to the ground exploded under the shocks Naito sent from his body.


    But the Dragon fire was still moving toward Naito.


    With his whole power, Naito threw a punch at it.


    The cracks spread away in a wide range it felt like the air itself was shaken!


    Under the full force of the shock, the Dragon Fire destroyed!


    Under the incredible gaze of everyone, the fire, and the earth releases, all got shattered!

 Chapter 38: Tsunade鈥檚 Shock

    This is impossible! impossible!¡±


    Samui froze there, with an incredible look on his face.


    In order to kill Naito, he used a B-ss Ninjutsu!


    However, That B-ss Ninjutsu got shattered by the Shock of Naito.


    This is just incredible.


    Naito is just this powerful, he can even crush a B-ss Ninjutsu


    Naito approached Samui slowly.


    Step by step.


    Samui got afraid, the look on his face was terrified, he wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t even move, his body suffered a lot of injuries.


    And he already ran out of Chakra.


    This time, the real oue has determined!


    ¡°No No.....¡±


    Samui felt desperate.


    He knew Naito will have no mercy on him.


    This is a life and death duel, and Samui didn¡¯t go easy on him too if Naito didn¡¯t open the second gate, that fire release would have turned him into ashes.


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He raised his fist then he dropped it.


    Boom!


    Uchiha Samui died!


    Before he dies, Samui regretted his actions.


    In the beginning, he knew he needed to kill Naito before he gets any stronger, but he thought that giving him three months won¡¯t be any problem.


    Killing him now or three monthster won¡¯t change the oue of the fight!


    But this thought, this choice, killed him!


    On the corner of this room, some of the Uchiha members clenched their fists while watching this scene.


    Some of them wanted to rush to the scene, but they needed to resist this feeling.


    It was clear, the shock in their eyes.


    Yuu Naito... actually won!


    Just a few months earlier, Naito was just an ordinary kid, this talent, this growth, is too scary!


    Even the three Anbu didn¡¯t believe it.


    Yuu Naito, really won!


    The only reason they stood still in their ces and didn¡¯t rush to protect him, was because they were still shocked!


    They came to this ces knowing that this kid got abandoned by everyone.


    The Uchiha controlled the situation, the Hokage couldn¡¯t do anything to change that.


    However this abandoned kid, alone, reversed the situation!


    How incredible.


    Not so far from here


    Uchiha Kageyama and Tsunade were still fighting fiercely.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t want to fight with him, there wasn¡¯t any reason for this bloody battle, she just wanted to rescue Naito.


    However, Uchiha Kageyama stopped her.


    ¡°You continue to stand there, Am not finished with you yet Kageyama!¡±


    While this fight continued, Tsunade couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore.


    Uchiha Kageyama stared at her with a cold face, listening to Tsunade¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t retreat, but he also got angry.


    Who do you think you are?!


    It¡¯s true she¡¯s the princess of Konoha, but she¡¯s also Sarutobi¡¯s disciple.


    But he¡¯s also the Head n of the Uchiha!


    However, thinking about main reason of this, he knew it¡¯s almost the end, Kageyama calmed himself.


    It¡¯s calm down there.


    It should be over.


    Kageyama stepped aside.


    ¡°Well if you want to enter this badly, then we will go together.


    He let the road open for her, then he smirked.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t listen to a word he said, the moment he let her pass she just rushed past through him.


    ¡°Damn you! if Naito boy died, I will make you suffer you fucking Uchiha... My disciple... you will pay for this...¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s heart is so furious.


    But she hid her feelings.


    Uchiha Kageyama blocked her for a long time, the battle is definitely over.


    She¡¯s sote...


    She already was expecting the worse, she rushed at full speed while biting her lips, then entered the room of the battle.


    ¡°stop this fight!!¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t notice the situation.


    But the moment she took a nce at the battlefield, she got surprised.


    What¡¯s happening here?!


    Tsunade froze there.


    She was looking at the ground and how it was destroyed, it was clearly a fierce battle.


    A corpse wasying there but she couldn¡¯t recognize for whom this was due to her shock, but the clothes were for one of the Uchiha¡¯s member.


    Naito was standing there, at this time everything was clear to her.


    They looked at each other.


    ¡°How could she be here?!¡±


    The look on Naito¡¯s face was incredible, he was very surprised.


    It seems Tsunade came here to stop the battle.


    Andpared to the surprising moment Naito had, Tsunade was still shocked she had the same incredible look.


    Naito¡¯s still alive?!


    She slowly looked at the Uchiha and the Anbu folks, she finally realized that this is really the room of the battleground, and the little boy standing there was really Naito.


    But that just made her more and more shocked.


    Tsunade felt like she wanted to scream, this is unbelievable.


    In other words, Naito won?!!


    How did he win against Samui??


    Although Tsunade didn¡¯t know how much Samui is strong, also she could guess based on his rank.


    But he actually lost against Naito!


    What shocked her more was how unharmed Naito was, noo blood, not even a single scar was on him.


    It¡¯s just sketchy.


    He¡¯s a Chunin, how can he get out of this fight without even being touched.


    This is incredible!


    While Tsunade was still in a shock, Kageyama walked in slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over? finally! hey, Samui it took you so long, you¡¯re... huh?!¡±


    Uchiha Kageyama expression suddenly changed.


    This is incredible.


    ¡°This is impossible! what happened?!¡±


    Uchiha Kageyama turned to the Uchiha members immediately he couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly.


    On the opposite side, the Uchiha members couldn¡¯t hide their shock.


    ¡°Kageyama-sama... Uchiha Samui is dead, he lost.¡±


    In the face of the Uchiha Kageyama angry question, one of them responded fearfully.


    Kageyama couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He suddenly turned around, then looked at the unharmed Naito at the field, and revealed killing instinct from his eyes!


    This damn little devil, even in this case, he managed to reverse the situation!


    Naito saw Kageyama.


    He instantly guessed the identity of Uchiha Kageyama.


    There¡¯s no doubt, this guy should be the Head n of the Uchiha.


    Fugaku Uchiha¡¯s father, and the grandfather of Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke.

 Chapter 39: The First Contact With Tsunade

    Uchiha Kageyama stared at Naito with his Sharingan that had three tomoe and suddenly released a murderous intent and cast a Genjutsu on him.


    This murderous intent caught Naito off his guard.


    He almost got affected.


    Very strong!


    Kageyama this guy strength is almost as strong as a Sannin!


    ¡°Uchiha Kageyama! what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    At this time, the only person who reacted was Tsunade, his face suddenly changed the moment she shouted at him.


    The moment he stopped she calmed herself down.


    Naito managed to reverse the situation and canceled the Genjutsu.


    That made her admire Naito more and more, but she stopped there, she didn¡¯t want to make the situation even worse.


    Kageyama got angrier and angrier his face was as ugly as an ogre.


    The more he looked at Naito the more he wanted to kill him, he wanted to wipe him out immediately.


    Naito¡¯s talent is even bigger then what he imagined.


    However, Tsunade is here.


    Actually one of the Senju is here if he made any wrong move everything will turn into hell, and Tsunade will definitely stop him.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s in the hands of Tsunade.


    He got so depressed.


    In the end, Uchiha Kageyama took a deep breath then calmed down.


    But what he was feeling deep inside was nothing but anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as he calmed down, Kageyama turned and left.


    The Uchiha members looked at each other took a deep breath then they followed Kageyama leaving the ce.


    The Anbu didn¡¯t have anything else to do here so they left too.


    The only people who left in the room we¡¯re Tsunade and Naito.


    The atmosphere in the ce be slightly odd.


    Naito kept looking at Tsunade eyes then he took a nce at her chest.


    Cough!


    Shit, these are really eye-catching.


    However, he closed his eyes immediately.


    Naito was really grateful to her because she came over here to rescue him.


    If she wasn¡¯t here, Uchiha Kageyama would have killed him immediately.


    ¡°Tsunade-sama, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At first, Tsunade nodded normally, then she snorted and said: ¡°Am not that old to call me ¡®Sama¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then how do I call you?¡±


    Naito looked at Tsunade with a childish look.


    Naito knew it was strange.


    It looked like Tsunade was interested in him, she even stood against the Uchiha head n just from him.


    She does care about him, doesn¡¯t she?!


    This idea is somewhat strange.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but be very grateful and happy, to make it short... ... she may be interested in his talent and she wants him to be her disciple.


    Eliminating this possibility, there are no other reasons for her help.


    ¡°Can I call you...¡±


    Naito guessed her intention, but he didn¡¯t want to force the idea.


    Naito is still a student who didn¡¯t graduate from the Ninja School to be a Genin.


    Even if he¡¯s strong enough to be one, he will still need to graduate first and be picked.


    So it¡¯s not appropriate to be her disciple, moreover, he¡¯s not certain about her true intentions.


    ¡°Can I call you Onee-San?¡±


    Tsunade felt weaker and weaker toward him, she was already bigger than him, so that wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Huuh! you little cute devil.¡±


    Tsunade fell for him even more, but she didn¡¯t mind that, she really liked him, she smiled at him, then she said: ¡°This is the first time we meet each other, but you still want to make our rtionship this close?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re so beautiful Onee-san.¡±


    This time the best choice he had is to y it stupid in front of her.


    Ow!


    Tsunade¡¯sughed the moment she heard that, if she knew that his wisdom was far beyond his age, she wouldn¡¯t treat him the same way she does.


    ¡°You¡¯re not only cute and handsome but you¡¯re also a sweet talker.¡±


    She looked at Naito with a smile, this kid really make her fell for him, for the first time Naito managed to make someone appreciate him, and it wasn¡¯t anyone, it was Senju Tsunade.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind his sweet talk because she felt he was kinda cute.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡±


    Naito scratched his hair, it seems Tsunade really like¡¯s him!


    Who said that he could make Tsunade fall for him with only a few words!


    For the first time, someone stood up for him and rescued his life!


    ¡°Well, you can call me Onee-san only until this year¡¯s graduation.¡±


    Tsunade with a smiling face said such a sentence and made Naito space out for a moment.


    Naito got all confused at first.


    He felt like the fate is smiling again at him.


    This it! !


    Tsunade was really thinking the same way as him.


    This is really it huh!


    Looking at the dazed Naito, Tsunade walked toward him then she extended her hand flicking her finger.


    Bang!


    The next moment, she hit Naito¡¯s forehead with her finger


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    Even if Naito had already opened the second door of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou against the brutal force of Tsunade he got pushed serval steps back.


    He looked at Tsunade with tears in his eyes.


    It was a pretty good hit but he calmed himself and decided to continue ying stupid.


    Tsunade snappily red at him then said: ¡°Hey! continue on ying dumb and am gonna hit you again stupid!¡±


    ¡°Onee-San.... Okay, you don¡¯t need to do this again.¡±


    Naito felt embarrassed while scratching his forehead.


    Even Nawaki Tsunade¡¯s brother told her about Naito and how he was called the Genius of Konoha, of course, he was younger then Naito who was already going to graduate from the school.


    After today¡¯s incident, even the word ¡°Genius¡± wouldn¡¯t be enough to describe the talent of Naito.


    To be able to defeat a Chunin in this age, it only make¡¯s you a Monster!


    ¡°To make it short, I don¡¯t need to say more, you should be able to understand my intentions right ?¡±


    Tsunade sound like she was threatening him, but also she kept the smiling face.


    Naito looked at her then said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s clear... the moment I graduate I will be assigned to your team and be you disciple Onee-san.


    ¡°Correct.¡± with appreciation, Tsunade extended her hand and patted Naito¡¯s shoulder with force.


    And that was really painful.


    Is this what they call, crying without tears?


    ¡°Why are you being so harsh on me Onee-San?¡±


    ¡°I just want to confirm how much is your physical power.¡±


    Tsunade said that casually, but she was really amazed by his body.


    ¡°Naito boy, you¡¯re body is really strangely strong.¡±

 Chapter 40: Superhuman Powers

    Tsunade used a lot of power in that spike, but Naito stood still without even slightly shaken.


    His physical power really amazed her.


    The body power and the ninjutsu techniques are very different, if you want to have a strong body, you will need to go through all kinds of hard training.


    Taijutsu is really hard to learn.


    Naito achieved such a level at a very young age.


    Thinking about the level he reached he certainly had to do a great effort to get here.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire him even more.


    At this time, with a weak look on his face, Naito suddenly broke the atmosphere with his words.


    ¡°Onee-san are you gonna study my body?¡±


    Oh!


    His words seemed very strange to Tsunade.


    What is he talking about!


    He looked like he¡¯s trying to hide something.


    ¡°Be honest with me and speak out loud and clear!¡±


    Tsunade pretended to be angry at Naito.


    Naito stood up immediately.


    Well, yes she certainly needed to study this body.


    Anyway, he¡¯s really willing to let her study him, as long as it¡¯s not forbidden research like the one Orochimaru¡¯s doing...


    Tsunade was indeed a little bit curious about Naito¡¯s body, at the end she couldn¡¯t endure that feeling, with her hand still on Naito¡¯s shoulder she injected some of her Chakra into his body.


    She¡¯s a medical-nin after all and it¡¯s only natural to do this kind of things.


    With this method, she can easily find anything about his body.


    But that only made her get surprised.


    ¡°This is....¡±


    Sensing his body and his chakra flow shocked Tsunade.


    She already knew how the Hachimon Tonkou was a forbidden technique.


    In fact, a lot of Shinobis has practiced this technique through the history.


    Even Hataki Kakashi practiced this technique in the future.


    In fact, activating this technique at the first two gates isn¡¯t that hard.


    The true meaning of using this technique is only after opening the third gate.


    After injecting her chakra in Naito¡¯s body she felt the eight main nodes that control the chakra flow in his body.


    It¡¯s true, this is the effect of practicing the Eight Gates!


    And it seems like it¡¯s a permanent activation!


    And what made this even incredible is that he managed to open the eight and the seventh gate!


    She was able to sense that the front six gates are all closed!


    ¡°You... you¡¯re using the Eight gates technique?!¡±


    Tsunade kept quiet for a long time then she asked that with an unbelievable look.


    Naito nodded first, then he shooked his head again.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that am using the Hachimon Tonkou technique... but it¡¯s a little bit different than the normal technique because I matched it with my bloodline limit. I call it the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.¡±


    Naito exined the principles of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou to Tsunade.


    This Technique can¡¯t be activated only if the user has the same bloodline as Naito, even for a Senju it¡¯s nearly impossible to seed.


    Moreover, Naito didn¡¯t mind to tell Tsunade everything about this technique if she was willing to try it.


    After all, the only person who helped him today was Tsunade.


    For those who were good to him Naito will never forget about them, people who respected him Nait will always respect them too, this is the principles of Natio¡¯s.


    Without mentioning that Tsunade is basically his sister now.


    Whether it¡¯s a joke or not.


    Naito will always respect and be grateful to her.


    Listening to Naito¡¯s exnation shocked her, it took Tsunade more than a half day to recover.


    She looked very beautiful listening carefully to everything he said, she kept quiet for some time, then she took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Naito boy, you are really something!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because i am your little brother.¡±


    Naito smiled back at her.


    Tsunade snorted, then said: ¡°You thought you can really be my little-beloved brother this easily huh?!¡±


    ¡°But you promised.¡± Naito looked at her helplessly.


    She smiled with a hint of yfulness then said: ¡°Yes that¡¯s true, but you need to prove yourself first!¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Tsunade responded seriously.


    Oh!


    Naito, of course, knew that she was only trying to tease him.


    Got it.


    In fact, she the women who will be a Hokage in the future, she¡¯s not only strong but also wise, in a matter of fact the only words that can describe her is ¡°Absolute¡± and ¡°Wisdom¡±!


    ¡°To make it short, you will need to continue on working hard to prove yourself to me!¡±


    Tsunade slightly raised her head then she turned to leave.


    you¡¯re a little bit arrogant, aren¡¯t you?!


    Naito¡¯s mouth twitched.


    An at this moment, Tsunade turned back to Naito and grabbed his hand gently.


    Oh!


    Then she gently put a scroll in his hand.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at the scroll in his hand, Naito got stunned for a moment, he kept looking at it while Tsunade disappeared into the darkness, he couldn¡¯t catch up to her, so he opened the scroll to take a nce at it.


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Reading the content of the scroll, a pleasant surprise appeared on Naito¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s the way to control chakra to deal more damage, it¡¯s way to practice brutal force, it¡¯s the way to have a superhuman power.


    It was this simple, Tsunade just gave it to him!


    He clenched the scroll in his hand, then he stood up and looked to where Tsunade disappeared into the darkness.


    He had an inexplicable smile on his face.


    ........


    Konoha, dark deep in the ground.


    A masked Ninja suddenly appeared in a dark room.


    The symbols he had in his mask was moreplicated than the normal masks.


    He¡¯s a Ninja from the root.


    ¡°Danzo-sama, the mission has failed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Danzo opened his eye slightly.


    ¡°So the Uchiha prevented you from rescuing Naito? how pathetic, don¡¯t say anymore, this time the Uchiha will really pay the price, what a pity Naito really died.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that a perfect tool like him got destroyed.¡±


    Danzo really felt pity that he lost such great tool.


    The Ninja suddenly shooked his head.


    ¡°Danzo-sama, the situation didn¡¯t go the same way as we expected, Naito¡¯s strength was beyond all imagination, it wasn¡¯t only how he was immune to the Genjutsu, but also the earthquake release was so strong¡±


    ¡°He killed the Uchiha.¡±


    The ninjas from the root group are all cold-blooded killers who are trained under the hand of Danzo himself they do not have any feelings or emotions.


    Even while saying such shocking words, he was still calm.


    However, Danzo wasn¡¯t as calm as the masked ninja.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    His eyes widened for a moment.


    Even if it was based on a certain information, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    What a joke!


    the oue is really unexpectedly surprising!

 Chapter 41: The Anbu Recruitmen

    Danzo didn¡¯t even consider that Naito could win the duel and kill Samui.


    After all, Samui is a Chunin!


    In his opinion, Naito was definitely gonna get killed.


    That was the reason for sending him a ninja from the root to rescue or heal Naito if anything got wrong.


    He wanted to make Naito his tool.


    but those two situations didn¡¯t even happen!


    What happened was a third most unlikely situation!


    ¡°That kid... in just three months, has grown up to this point!¡±


    At this moment, even Danzo was a little bit amazed.


    Naito¡¯s talent is terrifying!


    The word genius is not enough to describe him, he¡¯s a monster!


    But fortunately, he can still control him.


    He took a deep breath, then he slowly closed his eyes.


    ......


    Not far away from Konoha.


    A separate base.


    This is where Orochimaru established his base and dedicated himself to do some experiments.


    ¡°Did you bring Naito¡¯s body, or... did that boy reverse the situation?¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru-sama, Yuu Naito killed Samui.¡±


    A ninja responded, his eyes revealed how shocked he was, it seems like he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    After he heard this sentence, Orochimaru got a little bit surprised, then he revealed a strange smile.


    ¡°As expected, this kid isn¡¯t a normal one, the Uchiha, Tsunade, even Sarutobi underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°Things got more interesting.¡±


    Orochimaru said that with an evil smile on his face, No one knew what he was thinking.


    Naito at very young age won against a Chunin.


    Although this is enough to shock a lot of people, it¡¯s still an understandable growth.


    In the original story, there was also the talented Hatake Kakashi, who graduated from the Ninja school at the age of five, and then at the age of six be a Chunin.


    ......


    The Hokage office.


    The third Hokage Sarutobi was sitting there.


    Until that moment, there was still a big surprise on the face of Sarutobi.


    ¡°It¡¯s...unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that kid surprised everyone.¡±


    Someone whispered these words.


    Next, to Sarutobi desk, there was still one person standing there.


    He had a silver hair and was wearing the uniform of Konoha Shinobis.


    However, his identity wasn¡¯t as simple as a normal Shinobi.


    He¡¯s the father of Hatake Kakashi.


    Sarutobi finally took a deep breath and calmed down for a moment.


    ¡°Sakumo, what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°I think... we should graduate him early, and maybe we should recruit him into the Anbu?¡±


    Sakumo took a moment to think then he said that.


    Sarutobi looked a little bit frown.


    ¡°After this incident, The Uchiha won¡¯t keep silent, Naito is too smart, he will definitely guess that I abandoned him that day.¡±


    ¡°Hokage-sama, you don¡¯t have to think about this so much.¡±


    Sakumo looked calm at Sarutobi then said: ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a smart kid, but even if he guessed what happened behind the scene... this won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Shinobi of Konoha after all, he got nowhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°What he gonna face now is not only the Uchiha but also Danzo.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s smart and wisdom he will definitely understand that the best choice for him is to be under your cover and be a member of the Anbu.¡±


    The words of Sakumo inspired Sarutobi.


    Yes.


    Naito got no ce to go.


    Even if he guessed what happened, and knew we abandoned him, he will also understand that being on our side is the only choice he got.


    ¡°However...¡±


    But Sarutobi was still slightly hesitating.


    ¡°But I am afraid that after this incident, he will...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sakumo calmly responded.


    He sounded very confident.


    ¡°I will be there, he¡¯s a Ninja of Konoha, nothing gonna change that.¡±


    ¡°Moreover...¡± Sakumo smiled then continued: ¡°Tsunade established a good rtionship with Naito didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Sarutobi nodded and finally smiled.


    Sakumo was the current leader of the Anbu!


    With Sakumo being his leader, he can keep an eye on him, even if Naito grew up more, as long as there¡¯s Tsunade, they can always control him.


    Moreover, he¡¯s now Tsunade disciple.


    And with considering the good rtionship he has with Tsunade.


    With this connection, even if Naito is dissatisfied with what happened in this incident, these emotions should fade over time.


    ¡°Well, then you can start the paperwork on graduating him from the school, then... join him to the Anbu as an alternate member.¡±


    Sarutobi finally decided after a little bit of thinking.


    ¡°Only as an alternate member?¡±


    ¡°Well, although he won against Samui, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s still so young it¡¯s better if we wait for him to grow up more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s true.¡±


    Sakumo nodded.


    Sarutobi stood up then reached the window of his office, it was overlooking the entire vige.


    A peaceful one.


    On his face, there was a slight sense ofplexed feelings.


    He is the Hokage.


    What he is carrying on his shoulders is the entire vige.


    Therefore, he needed to always consider the overall situation.


    As long as the result was in the favor of Konoha to always move in a better direction, he would do anything!


    This is the will of fire.


    for Konoha, everything can be sacrificed!


    Sarutobi was always thinking how he can control the other function in Konoha, he closed his eyes slowly while he was thinking about that.


    Even in the original story, this is what he was always thinking about, making Konoha a better ce.


    ......


    At the corner of the street.


    A ce that was known as the home of Naito.


    Naito won the life and death duel against Uchiha Samui, but this news didn¡¯t reach the vige.


    The only people who knew the oue was the high-level people in Konoha.


    Even the Uchiha didn¡¯t spread the word out because it was simply a shame to the extreme where they felt like it¡¯s not toote to hide the matter.


    At this time Naito was sitting at home, looking at some items on his table, having a troubled expression on his face.


    On his table, there was the Konoha forehead protector, a document, and a scroll.


    The scroll was the one Tsunade gave him.


    And Konoha forehead protector receiving it means that he officially has graduated from the Ninja School.


    It wasn¡¯t sent to him by the Hokage nor his ss teacher, it was sent by the Anbu department.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that hard to guess the reason behind this early graduation, it was because he won against Samui and this graduation should be the instruction of the Hokage himself.


    Of course, if you win against a Chunin you can¡¯t stay as an ungraduated student from the school of ninja, that will be strange!


    Early graduation and bing a Shinobi.


    But this is doesn¡¯t matter for Naito, and the Shinobi status as Genin doesn¡¯t have much effect at all.


    The one thing he really cared about was the document that was sent along with the forehead.


    This document was from the Anbu department, a letter of recruiting him to The Special Assassination and Tactical Squad.

 Chapter 42: The Anbu鈥檚 Repor

    Naito didn¡¯t need to fill anything in the document.


    All the information was already written, this is almost like a duty call.


    This is was unexpected to Naito.


    Sarutobi pulled him directly to the Anbu!


    Is this a making up for his mistake?!


    Naito shook his head with a strange feeling in his heart.


    Unfortunately, he already gave up on him once, making up for him won¡¯t be this easy.


    However, in the face of this recruitment, Naito didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse, in fact, he¡¯s not qualified enough to refuse.


    ¡°The Anbu... I didn¡¯t expect that, I thought I would wait until I graduate then I will simply join Tsunade¡¯s team.¡±


    Naito picked up the document and carefully read it again.


    There were some details about him in the document.


    Including his fighting power, the fact that he can shatter a B-ss Ninjutsu, and some information about how he¡¯s already reached the level of a Chunin.


    In the right lower corner there was a number.


    Next to that number, there were two words he didn¡¯t notice the first time.


    Alternate member.


    Only for the second time, he noticed those words.


    There was a hint of surprise on his face.


    Alternate member?


    All the official members of the Anbu have code names, no wonder he had only numbers, it turns out that he¡¯s only an alternate member.


    However, as an alternate member, Naito no longer had any weird feelings about this matter.


    Even if he¡¯s strong, it seems they only recruited him as an alternate member.


    The Anbu members need to be familiar with too many things, such as various secret signs, and a variety of seals, and so on.


    Every qualified member needs to experience a period of time as a normal Shinobi before he can be an Anbu.


    Official Anbu members are very busy.


    On the other hand, alternate members have much more free time.


    Moreover, being a member of the Anbu, whether it¡¯s a full member of an alternate one,es with many advantages.


    And It¡¯s all written in the document.


    First of all, Training equipment are all free of charge!


    The Anbu department is directly under the cover of the Hokage himself, which make it the most powerful function in Konoha.


    And because of that, the Hokage provide any kind of resources to the Anbu!


    Even if you¡¯re an alternate member, you can have any equipment you want, you can even have a customized one!


    Of course, this is only the first point.


    The second point is that you can get ess to any kind of B-ss Ninjutsu scrolls, Taijutsu scrolls and Genjutsu too!


    In short, any ninja in the Anbu department has the right to learn any B-ss jutsu!


    For this reason, only, a lot of Shinobi seeks to join the Anbu although they have the most dangerous missions.


    Because the B-ss Ninjutsu are the most used, and you will need a life of time to try and figure it out by yourself.


    But the B-ss Ninjutsu can get stronger and even weaker depending on the user himself.


    A B-ss Ninjutsu cast by a normal Shinobi won¡¯t be at the same level when it¡¯s cast by Sarutobi.


    In Naito¡¯s opinion, the B-ss Ninjutsu can be divided into three grades.


    Low-level, Mid, and High-level.


    At thest fight he had with Samui, the fire release thetter cast was a low-level B-ss Ninjutsu, that¡¯s why he could easily shatter it with one punch.


    However, practicing the same Ninjutsu for a long time can make it even stronger, also the nature of the chakra and the amount can also make it better, with these terms it can get to the Mid-level.


    In the Mid-level, the current power of Naito may not be able to make him blow it with just one punch, but he can block it without any problems.


    as for the High-level...


    Some people like Sarutobi, Danzo, etc... they can cast a very strong B-ss Ninjutsu!


    The power of their casting can beparable to an A-level Ninjutsu.


    At this high-level of a B-ss Ninjutsu, it will be somewhat very difficult for him to stop it.


    However, Naito now has the secrets of having a brutal force.


    With sessful learning it,bined with the shock, a High-level Ninjutsu can be easily wiped out!


    Only at that time, he will really have the ability to shatter any kind of B-ss Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Anyway... first, to got ready for the Anbu missions I will need to practice the scroll Tsunade gave me.¡±


    After he looked at the document, Naito murmured that to himself.


    At the end of the document, he was being asked to go to the Anbu department to report that he received the document.


    Moreover, even if he wasn¡¯t asked to go to the Anbu department he was going there anyway.


    Although he doesn¡¯t have any interesting in B-ss Ninjutsu, he wanted to go there to get some Taijutsu scrolls.


    Moreover, some other Ninjutsu are very useful too, such as Shadow Clone Technique.


    As for the A-ss Ninjutsu, and even the S-ss which are stored there too, but most people don¡¯t have ess to those scrolls.


    Of course, there¡¯s no rule saying that the Anbu doesn¡¯t have an ess to those scrolls, as long as you¡¯re a talented and a high-ss ninja, you can also get qualified to practice A and S ss Ninjutsu.


    However, these high-ss Ninjutsu are not that easy to control and learn by an average person.


    Not everyone like Hatake Kakashi, or Uchiha Sasuke.


    There are a lot of strong Shinobi who have not mastered an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    .....


    Out of the House.


    Naito went all the way to the secret ce of the Anbu, then went all the way down under the grounds of Konoha.


    The Anbu department is located under the ground too.


    However, this one is directly under the Hokage¡¯s Building!


    Moreover, there is also a direct channel connected to the Hokage building so he can easily get to the Anbu department at any time.


    The ce was dark and gloomy.


    While he was passing by some Anbu, some of them had white cloak and other had a ck one.


    Some of them seemed curious while passing by him others just ignored him.


    All of those people are elite ninjas who have experienced fierce battles!


    Basically, there was nothing else.


    Walking straight ahead, soon, Naito walked into the center of the building.


    At this time, finally, someone approached him then asked him calmly: ¡°Yuu Naito?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The guy was wearing a mask, he spoke calmly while they were walking in the building.


    ¡°Over there... is where you got your missions and hand over reports.¡±


    ¡°Over there... is the ce where you can get equipment or customize a special one for yourself and it¡¯s all free charged.¡±


    ¡°Over there... is the storage room where you will find all kind of Ninjutsu and Taijutsu scrolls.¡±


    Naito walked in a circle following the Anbu in the building while he was showing him the ce


    At this time, Naito had a simple understanding of the ce.


    Although this department was mentioned in the original story, there weren¡¯t any details written about the building itself.

 Chapter 43: Chakra鈥檚 Nature

    The Anbu department works directly under the order of the Hokage!


    It¡¯s thest defense line of Konoha, and it¡¯s the right solution to deal with any kind of situation!


    Every member of the Anbu is at least a Chunin!


    Any Anbu member who is lower then a Chunin is an alternate member like Naito.


    The official members are divided into four teams.


    Each team has a captain.


    these captains need to be a high-ranked Ninja and they at least need to be at the same level as a Jonin.


    One of these teams is the Hunter-nin Team.


    The hunter-nin team is also divided into three squads, every squad has it¡¯s own leader which is a high ranked ninja too!


    This is the only team in the Anbu who has three leaders.


    These three leaders, of course, need to be so strong, and will even have some strong forbidden skills, which makes them the strongest in the whole department!


    And above all the leaders is the Anbumander.


    Aplete set of an extremely perfect system.


    There is 121 official member of the Anbu department.


    Each one of them is an elite ninja!


    Anbu dislikes letting anyone know their identities, and as such, most of Konoha¡¯s citizens aren¡¯t aware of who is and isn¡¯t an Anbu.


    However, the most important function in Konoha is the Anbu department.


    No matter whether it¡¯s the roots, the Uchiha, or even the Sanju, the Anbu alwayses first.


    This is the Hokage¡¯s function that controls everything in Konoha.


    Anbu protects the vige from exceptional threats, conduct high-risk missions into enemy territory, and deal with extremely strong ninja. They are also responsible for carrying out assassinations, tracking, surveince, and missions requiring specially trained ninja.


    Each Anbu has experienced much more training than ordinary ninjas.


    Of course, an Alternate member, such as Naito, is more rxed, and he will have simple tasks.


    After he exined everything to Naito, the masked ninja handed him a mask and the gray uniform signed by a symbol that marks him as an alternate member.


    Although these ninjas are notpletely cold-hearted people like the roots, they already have been under the mask for so many years so they basically do not have many affections.


    Even if it was a shocking situation to see a young man like Naito joining the Anbu, the masked guy didn¡¯t seem even concerned.


    The only thing he was thinking of is Konoha.


    Among the Anbu, almost every member is like this.


    After receiving the mask and the uniform, Naito found out that the uniform was exactly tailored to his size.


    After shaking his head, Naito immediately wore his uniform and put on his mask.


    After he wore it, the feeling he had when he entered that he didn¡¯t belong to this ce disappeared.


    It seems like it¡¯s not that hard to integrate with the Anbu.


    It¡¯s indeed a strange feeling to hide behind the mask and look at the world.


    I already start questioning my identity, that¡¯s what he thought of.


    However, without dazing out any longer, Naito quickly walked to his destination.


    The first ce he heads for was the equipment department.


    ¡°Please give me a Chakra Induction Paper.¡±


    Naito was a little bit curious about his Chakra nature.


    Although, Naito knew that practicing Ninjutsu will be pointless in his situation and every Ninjutsu will need to be printed first and that waste a lot of time in the battle, but he thought it will be better if he knew what¡¯s his chakra nature anyway.


    After all, in this world, there¡¯s a lot of special Shinobis and Naito will have to be ready for any kind of situation.


    The person in the room was a lot different from the guy in Konoha shop.


    He listened to Naito carefully without saying any words as he walked in and out of the room silently.


    And finally, he passed a Chakra Induction Paper to Naito.


    No questions, not even a single sentence.


    This is the principle of the Anbu, doing tasks without asking any questions.


    After taking the Chakra Induction Paper, Naito left the store then injected his chakra into it.


    At the next moment, the paper wrinkled and then split in two from the middle.


    ¡°Wind and thunder... this is interesting.¡±


    Although he only had two kinds of chakra nature, Naito felt a little bit happy.


    Compared to Naruto who only had the wind at that time, it¡¯s still way better.


    Moreover, the three other elements he didn¡¯t have weren¡¯t that important to him.


    On the contrary, having Thunder including Wind is most effective.


    Without forgetting about how strong the thunder users are, the Raikages for example.


    In particr his Cloak of Lightning mode, this technique speeds up neural synapses reaction time and pushes physical prowess to the absolute limit allowing for tremendous raw speed.


    A strong technique.


    This is the technique that Naito always wanted, but it¡¯s so hard to learn.


    But now Naito learned that he has the thunder element. if by any chance he got his hand on that scroll he will definitely try and practice this technique.


    However, even if he has it now, he will need to learn how to create and control thunder first.


    In the original book, Sasuke managed to learn Chidori in just one month of time, Sasuke was a very talented fast learner Shinobi.


    The thunder release can give you both strength and speed and that makes it a very effective element.


    At the same time, Naito needed to think of a way tobine those two elements he has with his earthquake release.


    Moreover, the wind and thunder now be the Combined Nature Transformations for the earthquake release.


    His ability to create shocks won¡¯t be questioned anymore.


    By using two or three basic nature transformations simultaneously, one can create apletely new elemental nature with unique properties that wouldn¡¯t exist on its own.


    And there¡¯s already a lot of Shinobis whobined two elements to create a new one in the history.


    Which mean his bloodline won¡¯t be a problem anymore.


    Naito now has all the conditions, his ability won¡¯t be doubted again.


    Naito walked away from the equipment store.


    Although Naito wanted to customize his own practice equipment, he felt like he didn¡¯t need it for now. The mountains felt better for the meanwhile.


    There¡¯s no need for him to customise anything now.


    after walking for a short time, Naito arrived to the storage room.


    There was an Anbu on the door guarding the ce.


    After he saw Naito, he just opened the door for him.


    It seems like anyone can fool them around and wear a mask to enter the ce, but in reality, the department is well guarded.


    There was a lot of people in the ce which seemed like they are keeping an eye on everything happening in the department.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to sneak in here.


    He walked into the storage room.


    There was arge number of scrolls.


    Orderly divided into three sections.


    Ninjutsu Section, Taijutsu Section, and Genjutsu Section.

 Chapter 44: Training

    The storage room was full of the Ninjutsu scrolls more then anything else, the Taijutsu and Genjutsu section couldn¡¯t even bepared to the Ninjutsu section.


    The Ninjutsu section was divided into divisions.


    There were various divisions such as Wind, Thunder, Fire, Earth...


    Naito easily found The Shadow Clone Technique scroll he wanted.


    After that, he headed out to the Ninjutsu section specifically to the Wind and Thunder divisions, but he couldn¡¯t find the Ninjutsu he wanted to learn.


    Even if it¡¯s where he wouldn¡¯t find it easily, some Ninjutsu scrolls must be hidden.


    Of course, he can¡¯t get everything from the very start.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t need to rush things, he may be a greedy person, but he already has the scroll of the brutal force.


    He can think about learning other stuff after he had practiced this one.


    Before he left out the ce, Naito took another nce at the various scrolls in the Taijutsu section.


    He thought it won¡¯t help him this much.


    Unexpectedly, he saw some technique and details he didn¡¯t know before.


    It worked great for him!


    The Taijutsu section included not only attack and defense, but alsoprehensive knowledge about the Taijutsu ss.


    Naito skipped the parts about the attack and defense because he didn¡¯t consider these due to his power of shocks.


    In that division, he found some instructions that there were even better than the one¡¯s Maito Dai taught him.


    Although Maito Dai is a powerful user of Taijutsu his knowledge is limited to the Shinobis knowledge, but not the Anbu.


    Taijutsu is veryplicated art and it can¡¯t be limited to the knowledge of one man.


    The details and the instructions he found wereprehensive, Naito felt that the next time he will go out for training, his growth speed will go up from 1% to 2% just by reading that.


    These are some important details.


    Finally, the third section, the Genjutsu Section, Naito didn¡¯t have to see it, so he just looked at it while he was leaving the ce.


    Scrolls are not allowed to be out of this room.


    However, you can copy it.


    Naito copied the Shadow clone technique scroll and the details he wanted then he left the Anbu department.


    Back on the ground of Konoha, Naito immediately took off his mask and uniform.


    ¡°Whew! This is really depressing.¡±


    Slightly breathing, Naito couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The atmosphere in the Anbu department was killing him, almost everyone in there was reticent.


    Konoha on the ground and underground almost feels like they are not the same ce!


    On the ground, it¡¯s full of sunshine and harmonious atmosphere, it¡¯s noisy but also it¡¯s full of life.


    But underground, it¡¯s so silent and depressing.


    However, Naito was admiring the Anbu.


    He admired them even more than the Hokage himself.


    Hiding for years in the darkness, silently performing various missions in order to protect Konoha.


    It¡¯s because they¡¯re living in the darkness, the people in Konoha could live in the light for this long time!


    Where there¡¯s light, there will be darkness.


    Light and Darkness oppose each other, yet they are interdependent.


    He took a deep breath to clear his mind, then he clenched his fist.


    He didn¡¯t care if he was the light or the darkness.


    He just wanted to do his best.


    Naito was living for a simple goal in front of him.


    He needed to achieve that in order to have more.


    ¡°Next, I will need to concentrate on my training before the uing Second Shinobi World War... I need to get stronger if I want to survive.


    ......


    In the morning, The sun rose over the horizon, wiping all the darkness and bringing light to Konoha.


    Naito was standing at the bottom of a huge wall of rock.


    He didn¡¯t rush right away to the training, Naito stretched his body first, then he immediately started waving his fist against the wall.


    Boom! Boom!


    The shocks were spreading out in all directions but Naito continued on punching while his all body, his flesh, even his blood was releasing shocks.


    With every inch of his muscles, of his skin, releasing these shocks, he started bing more powerful, more perfect.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop it start to train and his body got wet.


    After a short break.


    He took out the scroll that Tsunade gave him, then he started to study it carefully.


    Brutal Force is actually a way of using Chakra.


    It requires a high Chakra control skills.


    Chakra in the Shinobi world is very simr to Ki, it¡¯s the core power, it can be turned into elements such as Wind, Thunder, Fire, Water, Earth, but also it can be used to enhance the power.


    Brutal Force is a way of using Chakra to make a momentary increase in power.


    It can also be described as an instant st of Chakra.


    ¡°The better the Chakra¡¯s control, the stronger the power, also the stronger the Chakra nature and quality the power will be stronger.¡±


    After studying the scroll carefully, Naito understood the concept of the Brutal Force.


    Regarding the point about the quality of the Chakra, Naito now has a big amount of chakra it¡¯s at the level of a Chunin, so basically, he¡¯s qualified to practice the Brutal force.


    Naito¡¯s pathway chakra system isposed only of two Tenketsou which are the two first gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, that¡¯s why it¡¯s really difficult to make a great enhancement.


    However, after opening all the gates Naito will gain a great amount of Chakra.


    So he wasn¡¯t worried about that.


    In this case, the most important thing he needed to learn is controlling his Chakra.


    ¡°Should I give it a try immediately?¡±


    Naito whispered that, thinking about ¡°am a genius after all¡±.


    ording to the instructions in the scroll, Naito clenched his fist, then he started to mobilize the chakra in his body without using the power of shock.


    The Chakra quickly start to move from his heart and lower body, then it gathered at his fist.


    Naito with all his power punched the wall.


    Silent.


    Then...nothing happened.


    ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be this simple!¡±


    Naito twitched his mouth while he was looking at the small crack he put on the wall.


    Even that crack was due to his power of shock.


    If you don¡¯t control the chakra you gathered in your fist it will spread out before the moment of the impact.


    If it spread out before the impact it won¡¯t do damage.


    Whew!


    He exhaled, Naito knew he wouldn¡¯t seed on the first try but he felt a little bit down.


    Practicing Brutal Force require high skills in controlling Chakra.


    And luckily Naito knew a lot of ways to practice Chakra control.

 Chapter 45: Brutal Force Technique And The Gura Gura No Mi

    Climbing trees, walking on the water... these are some ways to practice your control.


    If you follow these practices all step by step you will get better.


    This time since being so ambitious didn¡¯t work so well for him the first time, he started with the very first step, climbing trees.


    He may have an amount of chakraparable to a Chunin, but Naruto and Sasuke at that time had a stronger Chakra.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t seed in mastering the Brutal Force from the first try, this doesn¡¯t mean that his Chakra control is weak.


    On the contrary, the moment Naito¡¯s body starts to create Chakra, he managed to practice three basic Ninjutsu right away, in fact, Naito got a great talent for controlling chakra.


    In less then half a day, Naitopleted the first step, he could easily stand upside down on the trunk of a tree.


    After a short break, Naito didn¡¯t want to hurry and started on practicing walking on water, so he began his physical training again.


    Work hard and rest well, mastering chakra control is very important, but he couldn¡¯t let his body go rusty.


    For Naito, Taijutsu will alwayse first.


    Om! Om!


    It was the sound of the Shocks that wasing from Naito¡¯s fists smashing the wall in front of him.


    Even though this training meant for mastering the power of the shock and to make it even strong but it was also making his body even stronger.


    Once again, his whole body was sweating, Naito stopped for a short break.


    At the same time, he took out the lunch that Kushina made for him.


    ¡°Next I will start the walking on water training...¡±


    ¡°Wait for a second, I think I forgot something.¡±


    While he was eating his lunch suddenly a thought came to his mind.


    Inadvertently, he touched his pocket.


    There were two scrolls.


    The first one is The Brutal Force Technique.


    The other is The Shadow Clone Technique.


    Yes!


    He almost forgot it.


    In addition to the brutal force, he still needs to practice the shadow clone technique.


    This technique is not only useful in fighting, but also in all aspects.


    Everything the clone learn will be transferred back to the main body when it disappears.


    Naruto had a poor talent at the beginning of the story, the reason that he was able to catch up with all those geniuses wasn¡¯t only that he had the Kyuubi in him, but also was due to this technique.


    After the Clone disappears, it will transfer everything he experienced to the main body.


    It¡¯s almost like cheating.


    After eating his lunch, Naito stood up, opened the scroll and started to read it.


    This is much simpler than the Brutal Force Technique.


    After he practiced on climbing trees his Chakra control improved a lot, that will help him a lot on practicing the Shadow Clone Technique.


    ¡°Shadow Clone!¡±


    Puchi!


    A white smoke appeared, a shadow started to appear from the smoke, but the next moment it disappeared.


    Failed.


    However, Naito was calm and continued his training.


    ¡°One more.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Clone!¡±


    Pushi!


    But there was nothing but a white smoke


    Two in a row, but Naito didn¡¯t give up he was certain he will seed eventually.


    Although Shadow Clone is a B-ss Ninjutsu, the practical difficulty is not high.


    The problem was that Naruto who was extremely bad at making a simple Clone learned the Shadow Clone very fast, could Naito¡¯s talent be much worse than Naruto?


    one more time.


    ¡°Shadow Clone!¡±


    Pushi!


    A figure that looked exactly like Naito appeared next to him.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on his face.


    In fact, Naito has been always curious, will the shadow clone have the power of the shocks?


    So he tried it directly.


    Naito¡¯s shadow clone clenched his fist and threw a punch.


    However, due to the deflection of the shocks on his body, the shadow clone disappeared.


    ¡°it can¡¯t huh.¡±


    This result was already expected, so Naito didn¡¯t get disappointed.


    After all, this power, the Gura Gura no Mi is not a power from this world.


    Moreover, it looked like the Clone couldn¡¯t even handle the power of the shocks.


    His body is strong enough to resist the deflected shocks, but the clone isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well this is change¡¯s nothing, the main reason for learning it is to help¡¯s my practice.¡±


    Silently consoling himself Naito again created two Clones.


    He wasn¡¯t embarrassed that this is was his limit, Naruto was a special case.


    He sent the two clones to practice walking on water and Naito continued his workout.


    With having clones by him it¡¯s really easier to do more in less time.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the clones made it and stepped on the water, then they disappeared transferring all the experiences they gained to him.


    Naito again created two clones.


    And kept on doing that.


    Until they mastered walking on water, at that moment Naito stopped his body-building exercises and officially he began his Brutal Force training.


    This time, it will be much easier.


    After he improved his Chakra control, once again Naito gathered Chakra in his fist.


    However, Naito found out that a perfect controlling isn¡¯t enough, the details of the process is even more important.


    If he was an Uzumaki or Sanju dealing with these details would have been very easy on him.


    But unfortunately, he can¡¯t have that.


    he tried a little by little.


    It¡¯s impossible to use the Shadow Clone on practicing the power of shocks, but it can be used on brutal force training.


    Naito created new two Clones, they together start on practicing the Brutal Force Technique.


    However, it also costs Chakra.


    Fortunately, Naito¡¯s Chakra¡¯s ability to recover is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Although it¡¯s not as good as Naruto¡¯s, he¡¯s a user of the Eight Gates, after all, his recovery is pretty much good.


    This is the real advantage of the Eight Gates.


    These small details can bring you high or smash you down.


    After getting used to it, he made the clones practicing the Brutal Force, while he started again doing his physical training.


    His training speed is almost like flying.


    ......


    A monthter.


    At the bottom of the huge wall of rocks.


    Naito was standing there quietly, his eyes were shing, suddenly he screamed.


    Om!!


    Chakra was flowing around Naito¡¯s fist.


    At the same time, Naito¡¯s fist was covered with a white halo.


    Suddenly he threw a punch.


    Boom!!!


    In a sh, the wall in front of him looked like it was hit by a thunder.


    The crack started to spread out like a spider web.


    What was more frightening that the wall didn¡¯t break but it was trembling like it had emotions like it was afraid!


    Naito thought that it¡¯s gonna st in any moment.


    But the wall continued on trembling until a big area of the wall turned into a powder.


    Wow!


    Eventually, therge wall copsed and broke into pieces.


    The effect ispletely different than simply using the power of the shocks.


    ¡°The Brutal Force Technique and the power of the Gura Gura no Mi reallyplete each other!¡±

 Chapter 46: Assassination

    Looking at the effect of his punch, Naito felt very happy.


    His fist did an enormous damage, adding the power of the brutal force did much more damage than simply just using the earthquake release!


    Like Naito already expected,bining the power of the shocks to the brutal force in an attack can even shatter a High-level B-ss Ninjutsu.


    It can be said that there¡¯s no Ninjutsu below the level A can¡¯t bepletely wiped out by Naito.


    And because the Brutal Force is a way of using chakra it also does some effect on the shocks of Naito.


    When the Brutal Force isbined with the power of shocks it changes it, and gather it in one point which makes it more powerful at the moment of the impact.


    So even if Naito uses a big amount of the Gura Gura no Mi he won¡¯t hurt himself by the reflected shocks due to the Brutal Force control.


    But this great power has some side effects too.


    It costs a lot fo Chakra.


    The power of the shocks almost doesn¡¯t cost any Chakra.


    But the Brutal force is different.


    The Brutal force is a way of using Chakra, and because he uses it always with the power of the shocks the consumption of the Chakra is multiplied.


    Therefore, if he uses this technique during a battle continuously Naito¡¯s physical strength and Chakra will bepletely drained.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he uses it four or five times in a battle.


    And he still got the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou which is very strong.


    Moreover, he can always use the brutal force and the power of shocks severally.


    ¡°Combining these two techniques... Although it¡¯s not as strong as an ultimate move, it¡¯s my strongest attack for now.¡±


    Naito looked at his fist and snored.


    he needed to pick up a name for his new Ninjutsu.


    At this time, he couldn¡¯t think of any name but one.


    This move is called, Earthquake release, Brutal Force!


    ¡°Whuh, I didn¡¯t expect it, even if it was me, to actually mastering it in only one month, is just amazing¡±


    Naito smiled.


    This new Ninjutsu will also get stronger in the future.


    Each gate he opens will increase his Chakra amount and enhance the power of this Ninjutsu.


    And once the power of the Brutal force bes stronger, the power of itsbination and the shocks will also get stronger.


    It¡¯s a mutual enhancing.


    And it¡¯s based on the power of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    There is no doubt now, for Naito, Reverse Hachimon Tonkou haspletely be his fundamental strength.


    The enhancing of the shocks is based on it.


    The brutal force also based on it.


    Naito felt that this is was a good thing.


    He doesn¡¯t care if his direction of development is based on it, at least as long as the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is here, his growth path is extremely clear!


    Choosing the growth path is a very important issue.


    As an example, Hatake Kakashi, he graduated from the school at the age five years old, then he became a Chunin at the age of six years old, by the age of twelve years old he became a Jonin.


    However, once he became a Jonin he didn¡¯t get any better until the original story began.


    It was due to the death of Rin that left him lost and also because of his Sharingan.


    Having a small amount of Chakra, and a thousand of Ninjutsu will only lead to a chaos.


    It¡¯s a waste to have a knife that doesn¡¯t cut.


    If he chose the same path his father did, he would have be a very powerful Shinobi!


    The current path Naito chose is based on the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou and the earthquake release which is his bloodline.


    Wipe out every Ninjutsu with one punch, that¡¯s his path!


    Naito believes that as long as he¡¯s walking in this road he will not lose to anyone!


    And now he has thebination between the shocks and the brutal force.


    He didn¡¯t stop the training but he needed to rest.


    Work hard and rest well.


    So he took a break and walked with the river trying to clean his head, after a that he took a ce, he sat and start eating his lunch.


    Suddenly someone approached Naito.


    Naito looked at him as he was reaching him silently.


    ¡°Kushina, how did you find this ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course by following you secretly.¡±


    Kushina waved to him while she was smiling.


    A box of lunch was in her little hand.


    ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯re not eating well, so I came here with another box.¡±


    ¡°Ow, thank you.¡±


    Looking at her, Naito smiled a little, but suddenly there was a flickering of light in her eyes.


    Kushina smiled and walked toward him.


    The moment she reached him, she took out a sword and put it in Naito¡¯s chest.


    Suddenly ¡°Kushina¡¯s figure¡± start to change into a guy wearing a mask.


    ¡°Missionpleted...¡±


    ¡°I must withdraw quickly before the Anbu figures out what happened.¡±


    The assassin shook his head when he looked at Naito¡¯s body covered in blood, a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes.


    In order to kill him, he went through a lot of troubles, he spent a lot of time on tracking him and since they are in Konoha he needed to wait for the right moment, it was really troublesome.


    But now he¡¯s dead.


    Huh!


    He took back the sword then turned to leave.


    But at that moment, Naito¡¯s body disappeared into a white smoke.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The assassin expression instantly changed.


    It was a clone?!


    When?


    The Assassin got covered in his sweat.


    He felt the danger, a sense of terror controlled him.


    However, he needed to be ready for any kind of attack so he took a defensive stance.


    But this is didn¡¯t work so well for him...


    From the sky.


    ¡°Earthquake release, Kuzure!!!¡±


    Without no mercy Naito replied.


    being left-handed is what he sold him out!


    Just now if he didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with Kushina, there¡¯s a high chance that he would be killed by that guy.


    What¡¯s wrong with Konoha!


    Even an assassin can sneak into the vige now?!

 Chapter 47: Funeral Dance

    Boom! !


    Without any mercy Naito attacked him.


    The cracks on the ground start to spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Momo Satsuki dodged the attack and tried to run from Naito¡¯s range attack, but the moment he stood up, his mouth was driveling blood.


    Obviously, there¡¯s no chance for him to dodge Naito¡¯s attack without being injured.


    ¡°So what sold me out?¡±


    Satsuki spat blood, while he looked curious at Naito.


    ¡°Aura...¡±


    Naito looked at him calmly.


    ¡°Even if you looked exactly like her, you won¡¯t fool me, she¡¯s the most important person in my life, the atmosphere won¡¯t be the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    He took a deep breath, Satsuki looked very annoyed.


    He thought if he looked like Kushina he will approach Naito without any problem, but Naito will never mistake Kushina for anyone.


    Satsuki didn¡¯t move, and Naito also didn¡¯t move, they kept looking at each other.


    Naito didn¡¯t mind wasting time.


    They were in Konoha, back up wille in no time.


    Once an outsider is exposed Konoha response will be so fast.


    It won¡¯t be a surprise if the Anbu are already in the way.


    Which it was very strange to Naito, how did the assassin find such a chance to kill him without being noticed.


    The second shinobi world war is very near, in fact, it might be that there¡¯s a lot of spies in Konoha, as Konoha has a lot of spies in other viges.


    But there¡¯s a difference between spies and assassins.


    Spies usually do not perform assassinations missions, they are simply spying to deliver important information, once you¡¯re in, it will be really difficult to get exposed.


    On the other hand, assassins who specialize in assassination missions, are really easy to get exposed.


    The difference between the two is the fact that spies are always hiding in the society using that cover to collect information, even if they do not get any important pieces of information, they will always make sure to not expose themselves.


    Assassins, on the other hand, will always be close to the targets collecting information about them waiting for the right moment to do the job, that¡¯s why it¡¯s really easy to expose them.


    In particr, arge vige like Konoha it can get mixed with a bunch of spies without being noticed.


    But it should not be mixed with assassins!


    It¡¯s not a secret now that Konoha is really in a trouble...and it¡¯s not only because of this ident, there¡¯s a lot of other problems within Konoha!


    The Root, The Uchiha!


    There¡¯s a lot of other names too.


    The look on his face be colder.


    But this is not important now.


    The most important thing is the assassin in front of him, who will live and who will die.


    Satsuki first attack ended with a fierce counterattack from Naito.


    Only a few moments have passed.


    Satsuke was staring at him.


    If he seeded in the instant assassination, he would quickly retreat, even if he got hunted by Konoha¡¯s Ninja, he was confident that he could get rid of them.


    But now...


    If you dare to do a big move in Konoha you will definitely be discovered by the perceptive Ninja inside the vige which specialises in patrolling all of Konoha.


    There¡¯s no doubt that he got exposed now.


    The Anbu may have already surrounded this ce.


    ¡°In this case, I will need to move quickly... first I will kill this little monster, then I will calcte my chances of escape.¡±


    Satsuki red at Naito.


    In fact, he knew that he¡¯s already toote, he won¡¯t leave this ce alive, even if he killed Naito.


    In the next moment, he held his sword with both hands.


    Om! ! !


    The white sword suddenly got covered by a blue aura, it seemed to be Chakra with the nature of the Wind, but it seemed a little bit different.


    ¡°Funeral dance!¡±


    Whoosh! !


    Satsuke Chakra took the image of a ghost.


    He started to approach Naito while he was doing a very fast barrage of stabs, but it wasn¡¯t due to his speed, it was the sword itself.


    A special sword.


    ¡°Is he one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist?¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes widened the moment he thought about this, but this sword, it¡¯s not one of the seven swords.


    Moreover, if he was one of the seven Naito should have been dead by now.


    Although this attack is fast, Naito can still reflect it.


    ¡°Go to hell! you little bastard!¡±


    Satsuki revealed a crazy killing intent, he¡¯s Chakra got all crazy and got burst out, the stabs from the sword got covered by a blue aura.


    ¡°Hahahaha! !¡±


    In a sh, the stabs looked like a blossoming lotus.


    beautiful but also dangerous.


    However, in the face of this tactical ying technique, Naito froze for a moment, but he didn¡¯t retreat.


    This technique just showed how much he was scary.


    Naito though it was silly how he considered for a moment that Satsuki was one of the seven.


    ¡°So this is his level?¡±


    Satsuki¡¯s technique wasn¡¯t as strong as Naito imagined.


    Naito was too cautious, he wouldn¡¯t be alive if they thought that he was a threat.


    In a matter of fact... the seven are very strong Shinobi well known in every vige they couldn¡¯t cross the Konoha¡¯s borders without being noticed.


    Even after the assassination seeded, it won¡¯t be easy to safely withdraw without suffering casualties from both sides.


    If the mission is very dangerous, if it¡¯s gonna be a life in exchange for a life, even if the target is a genius, it won¡¯t worth it.


    The person in front of Naito is at best an elite Chunin.


    Although this move may seem very dangerous, hell, it¡¯s not at the same level as a High-Level B-ss Ninjutsu.


    For how much more you¡¯re gonna hide behind that technique?!


    Naito shook his head then he clenched his fist.


    Om! !


    He started to mobilize his chakra and the power of the shock at the same time.


    Then, all of sudden, Naito dashed at him and fired a punch at him.


    Seeing how Naito was trying to stop his sword with barehanded, Satsuke felt awkward.


    Then he smirked.


    In order to assassinate Naito, he naturally knew about his ability to conjure strange shocks from his fist.


    However, this technique is his pride.


    Funeral dance!


    With this trick, he had assassinated a Jonin!


    This arrogant little brat, he thinks he can stop this technique barehanded, it¡¯s not that simple, even a Jonin couldn¡¯t stop it!


    There was even a ridicule look on Satsuki¡¯s face, and it seemed like he already imagined the oue of this sh.


    But the next moment, his expression was wiped out from his face.

 Chapter 48: Cruel

    Ugh! ! !


    It wasn¡¯t only Satsuki¡¯s expression that got wiped out, but also his Funeral Dance.


    It was like a storm, it had enough power to crush anyone.


    It seemed like everything was ended at that moment.


    He froze in ce.


    The reason behind that was the fist that crushed his fantasy.


    His technique was one inch from Naito.


    But it stopped there, right in front of a broken mirror floating in the air, the cracks of that mirror spread out like a spider web.


    But it wasn¡¯t a mirror it was the air, space itself got shattered.


    Kacha! ! !


    It was like the sound of a cracked ice, it broke the silence, and shattered Satsuki¡¯s expression.


    Satsuki finally reacted.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    In the face of this stunning Jutsu, Satsuki couldn¡¯t help but go all out, so he pushed all of his Chakra into his technique.


    The two forces harshly crashed and strangled each other.


    But Satsuki sword was always getting stopped one inch before Naito¡¯s fist.


    It won¡¯t go any further!


    In the next moment, Naito¡¯s shock broke out and overwhelmed everything.


    Satsuki sword started to show strange and terrifying distortions.


    His technique Funeral Dance, even if it was strong enough to kill Naito it can¡¯t do anything if it doesn¡¯t reach him.


    The power is good it¡¯s almost at the level of an A-ss Ninjutsu the range of the attack is also good.


    At best it¡¯s a High-level B-ss Ninjutsu.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to overwhelm Naito¡¯s fist!


    Kacha!!


    Finally, the Funeral Dance got smashed by Naito and got crushed!


    Even his sword couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the impact and suddenly it broke under the power of the shock.


    Bang!!!


    The enormous shock reached Satsuki.


    Even when he wanted to retreat at thest moment, he couldn¡¯t avoid the impact of the shock.


    This shock wasn¡¯t a simple one.


    This shock was enhanced with the Brutal Force power!


    In fact, the Funeral dance weakened it, but it didn¡¯t stop it!


    Poof!!


    The moment Satsuki got hit by Naito¡¯s technique the impact sent him flying in the air.


    He crashed harshly on the ground and spat out blood from his mouth.


    This time it wasn¡¯t a light damage.


    Sastuki doesn¡¯t have a good physical power, because of the nature of his missions.


    His body strength is worse than an average Shinobi.


    The first time he barely managed to avoid a fatal damage, however, he got injured, this time it¡¯s a clean hit!


    Although he isn¡¯t dead yet, he lost the ability to fight.


    His mouth was overflowed with blood, he stood up while clenching his teeth trying to resist the pain, he wanted to escape so he started to run.


    But Naito won¡¯t give him that chance.


    Even if he let him go, there¡¯s no chance for him to escape from the Anbu.


    But... this guy tried to kill him!


    For those people who want to kill him, Naito will definitely not have mercy on them!


    Whoosh!


    In a blink of an eye, Naito caught up to Satsuki.


    He wanted to catch him so he didn¡¯t use the Shock power instead he just kicked him fiercely.


    Konoha Senpuu!


    Boom!


    Due to Satsuki injuries, he couldn¡¯t dodge it and got kicked directly by Naito.


    Crack!!


    For a moment, Satsuki heard his own bones broking one by one then he once again crashed on the ground.


    He fell at distance then he vomited blood again.


    Satsuki wasn¡¯t dead yet, he was struggling to raise his head but couldn¡¯t do it


    He gritted his teeth with a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect Naito to be this strong!


    Strong enough to stop the Funeral Dance with one hit!


    One mistake, just one mistake.


    Sastuki heart was full of hatred, not for Naito himself, but to the person who gave him the information about the mission.


    He wanted to grip his neck and ask him if he was stupid.


    To give such wrong information!


    It¡¯s simply outrageous.


    In the information he received, there was no records nor information about the fight he had with Samui because it kept hidden by Konoha and the Uchiha.


    But the information he had said that Naito was a genius, but he still didn¡¯t grow up, and he¡¯s under the level of a Chunin.


    Satsuki wanted to kill the guy who gave him this information just because of the words ¡®Under the level of a Chunin¡¯!


    Naito looked calmly at Satsuki, he didn¡¯t want to kill him, it was better if he kept him alive so that Konoha can question him.


    However, that didn¡¯t go as he expected, Satsuki knew that he must die.


    With a slight movement of his tongue, he dropped a poisonous pill in his mouth and died.


    In the end, getting caught is worse than death.


    Seeing this scene Naito felt strange.


    The world of Shinobi Is really a cruel one.


    Whoosh! !


    In the next moment, a several Ninjas from the Anbu finally appeared, a few of them came to Naito.


    After they noticed the dead body of Momo Satsuki, some of them got really surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°He looks like a ninja from the Mist Vige, but it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of being from another vige.¡±


    ¡°Bring the corpse back for a detailed investigation.¡±


    In the process, a lot of them didn¡¯t speak to Naito, but they couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    An assassin sneaked into the leaves and seeded to find his target and attack him, this is already an incredible thing.


    What is insane that Naito didn¡¯t get killed by that assassin, but also he managed to fight back and kill him!


    And the most shocking thing is that Naito seems to have no injuries!


    So this is what a genius looks like?!


    They were looking at him asking themselves if they were at his age and they faced the same circumstances will they survive this assassination?!


    Definitely no.


    Not to mention surviving without even being injured.


    They kept looking at each other until one of them talked.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, youe with us to the department to report the details of this ident.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Naito nodded while he was thinking.


    Danzo, the Uchiha... there¡¯s no doubt that one of them helped the assassin to enter the vige and to sessfully get the chance to eliminate him.


    But he can¡¯t be sure.


    Naito took a deep breath.


    He needs to be more cautious, this world is more cruel and darker then what he imagined!

 Chapter 49: The Anbu Training

    The Hokage Office.


    Sarutobi was looking at a document in front of him.


    This is a special Anbu squad, after taking Satsuki¡¯s corpse they extracted some memories from his brain and some messages.


    ¡°The targets were Naito and Kushina... this is a problem.¡±


    Sarutobi had a sharp look on his face.


    ¡°Although the incident of Naito killing Uchiha Samui was hidden from the public, he has been given the nickname ¡®genius of the school¡¯ and maybe they saw that this was worth the assassination.¡±


    ¡°But Kushina also... it¡¯s strange.¡±


    The special Anbu squad found out a lot of information about Satsuki.


    And they found out that Satsuki¡¯s target wasn¡¯t only Naito.


    Uzumaki Kushina was the second target!


    ¡°Could it be that other viges guessed the identity of Kushina?¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡± the man next to him said.


    The person who was standing next to Sarutobi was Sakumo Hatake.


    ¡°Then we might already rush our ns, without mentioning that Mito-sama¡¯s body won¡¯tst any longer.¡±


    Uzumaki Mito is the wife of the first Hokage and also the first Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Sakumo nodded gently.


    Uzumaki Kushina was the next Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi, only a few people knew about this.


    And they cannot be sure that there will not be another assassin after her.


    He kept quiet for a moment, then Sarutobi said: ¡± How¡¯s Naito?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sakumo gently smiled and said: ¡°This child is not just an excellent ninja with a great talent but also you should know Hokage-sama that he got an extraordinary mind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sarutobi nodded then he suddenly continued: ¡°Are you gonna make him an official member of the Anbu?¡±


    ¡°Well... let me review the situation again.¡±


    Hatake Sakumo slightly hesitated, then he said: ¡°Although this incident of assassination that he dealt with was a very difficult situation and the oue was very beautiful, but we cannot be sure if he reached the standards of an Anbu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    .......


    The Anbu department.


    Naito went to the Anbu department to report everything happened, how he approached him, the techniques he used... after that Naito left the tactical room.


    After all, he¡¯s one of the Anbu, they just needed him to fill the nks.


    After leaving the tactical room Naito wanted to leave the department, but he suddenly received a convening order.


    He was a little bit surprised, Naito immediately thought that this is should be a regr training for the Anbu members.


    The regr training is mandatory and it cannot be rejected.


    After he received the call, Naito walked toward the meeting ce.


    Alternate members are different from the officials.


    Because the alternate members do not perform too many tasks, they will have a specific training session on a regr basis.


    Meeting ce, in a special hall.


    When he arrived, Naito noticed that there were too many ninjas with masks gathered there.


    Basically, they were all alternate members.


    In other words, the alternate members of both the Anbu and the root got called to have a training session.


    In fact, the training of the Anbu alternate members was the same training of the root alternate members, Danzo was forbidden to train them himself.


    After all, Sarutobi didn¡¯t trust him enough!


    So the roots and the Anbu are nominally together but actually arepletely separated.


    Training of the alternate members is still performed inside the walls of the Anbu department and has nothing to do with the root.


    When Naito walked into the crowd, he attached a lot of eyes.


    Although he was wearing a mask and cloak.


    Everyone could guess his age.


    Just by looking at his appearance, you can guess right away that he is a teenager.


    Can such a small kid be an Anbu candidate?


    Some ninja couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    He might be just an alternate member but this is not an ordinary thing too.


    But those privileges of having unlimited resources, free equipment... won¡¯tst long if they stopped being here.


    The Anbu training is, on one hand, a training, and on the other hand is a way of elimination!


    Eliminate the people who are not improving and who are no longer qualified to be an official member of the Anbu, and also recording the improvement of the excellent Ninjas.


    An excellent ninja is, of course, a qualified one.


    As for those who have been eliminated they will no longer enjoy the privileges of the Anbu, they will return to being regr Shinobi.


    Some of the candidates felt when they saw Naito, that the Anbu got too picky this is a ce for the special and the most talented ninjas.


    I am afraid that he won¡¯t evenplete the first round, he will just get eliminated directly.


    That¡¯s what everyone thought, after that, they were no longer concerned about Naito.


    After a while, a ninja came in with a cloak of a different color.


    In a flicker, he appeared in front of them.


    He wasn¡¯t the dark captain, but he was one of the three division captains in the Anbu department.


    He¡¯s one of the top-levels in Konoha.


    ¡°This time, the three persons who achieve the lowest score they will be eliminated from the Anbu, hoping everyone will take this seriously.¡±


    ¡°The first round of the training will be in the Valley of the End, follow me.¡±


    The captain¡¯s face was hidden under the mast, but he sounded very calm and husky.


    After that, he turned directly and left the hall.


    Everyone followed him.


    Naito as well followed him.


    ¡°Valley of the End? a familiar ce.¡±


    His eyes were shing under his mask.


    The ce he chose gave the test another meaning to Naito due to the important events that happened in that ce.


    Naito got surprised while he was following the captain, they continued on advancing under the ground.


    Unexpectedly, there is a direct ess to the Valley of the End under the grounds of Konoha.


    However, the idea is reasonable.


    Naito didn¡¯t know how far they were under the ground, but he felt like they were almost under the forest.


    It was extremely narrow in there, with only one channel.


    Everyone did the same when the captain stopped.


    Then they went up with the captain.


    They went up directly in the middle of the Valley of the End.


    After everyone reached the ce the captain with calm eyes he looked at the candidates and began to exin the first round of the training.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hidden a lot of trails in the Valley.¡±


    ¡°Along these trails, you can always go looking for the special task items, which are these scrolls in my hand.¡±

 Chapter 50: The Real Purpose

    Then, the captain took out a yellow scroll and shook it for a little bit.


    ¡°There are many scrolls hidden in the Valley, however, finding them won¡¯t be easy. you will need to be patient also a good judgment in following the traces.¡±


    ¡°The moment you get a scroll, go back here to the tower and give it to me, get one and you will have ten points, get two and you will have twenty, and so on.¡±


    ¡°I want to remind everyone that candidates can fight each other for the scrolls... so while you need to be careful while looking for the traces.... this is the first round of the training.¡±


    ¡°killing is extremely forbidden, this is the only rule. of course, fighting can lead to idents, but as long as it¡¯s not dead, there will not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°This training will be monitored all the way long.¡±


    The captain was exining the first round of the training with a calm tone.


    ¡°If everything is clear, I dere the start of the first round of the training now!¡±


    Everyone was listening carefully to the captain¡¯s instructions.


    Then they looked at each other and they all walked out from the tower to the Valley.


    Whoosh! !


    And at the same time, every single one of them starts to run in every direction looking for the traces.


    ¡°This is really worthy of the Anbu department... it¡¯s even harder than the Chunin exam in the original story.¡±


    Naito also did the same, then he climbed the highest tree in the ce and looked around.¡±


    Every official member of the Anbu is an elite ninja.


    This training alone will test our ability to search, fight, escape and also track and determine.


    Almost all the basic needed abilities in every Anbu.


    All these abilities are needed for tracking the trace and then searching and delivering the scrolls to the forest again.


    Suddenly an idea came Naito.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    ¡°these process... the whole point of this training is not to test the all-around ability of an Anbu.¡±


    ¡°The real purpose is to find the best specialists from all those people!¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to be a perfect ninja to be excellent in everything, and that¡¯s what the training asking as to be.


    The difficulty is extremely high.


    Ninjas who are good at searching for information and tracking targets may find it easy to get arge number of scrolls, but they will not be able to hold to them for long.


    Those who have a great ability to escape, they will be able to deliver the scrolls but they will need to wait for an opportunity to get it.


    As for the ninja with a strong fighting ability, he will not be able to find a scroll but taking someone else¡¯s scroll will be the answer!


    The real purpose of this training is to determine the best side of each candidate in order to train him for his role as a scout ninja or abat ninja.


    ¡°So this was he meant by monitoring?¡±


    After he thought about that, a smile raised on Natio¡¯s face.


    Now that he understands the real purpose of the training, he will not look for a scroll.


    There¡¯s no one at the same level of a Jonin among all these candidates.


    The only people with a high rank in here is the captain himself.


    In other words, for Naito, there¡¯s no one can stand against him!


    In the Valley, some ninjas already found the scrolls.


    And at that moment the real training has started.


    Everyone started to fight for those scrolls.


    The purpose of this training is not teamwork.


    But individual strength.


    However, under the eyes of the captain and rule of not causing any deaths.


    There was only injuries and not death.


    Soon someone came to deliver his scroll.


    And of that moment, Naito was standing quietly outside in front of the tower.


    He didn¡¯t enter the Valley at all.


    Yes.


    Since the destination is the tower, it¡¯s okay to stand directly in front of the ce!


    There¡¯s no need to go to the Valley!


    Of course, there¡¯s a little problem with this way, because nobody knows who¡¯s the strongest one among the candidates.


    It¡¯s very likely that you will get surrounded by a lot of opponents.


    That why everyone expects Naito thought about that and didn¡¯t choose to do it.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The candidate who was carrying the scroll rushed forward the moment he saw Naito.


    He couldn¡¯t see his face but judge from his appearance he knew that Naito was a kid.


    He thought that Naito didn¡¯t dare to go to the Valley so he decided to give up on this round from the very beginning.


    The candidate shook his head.


    However, he still needed to be careful so cast a Wind release B-ss Ninjutsu while he was rushing forward.


    He thought that this Ninjutsu will crush Naito, and he will just pass.


    It was a good idea.


    However, the reality is not that simple.


    Boom!!


    The air got cracked.


    The B-ss Ninjutsu gotpletely shuttered by Naito¡¯s fist!


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    The candidate watched his B-ss Ninjutsu smashed with just a punch from Naito.


    This ability is very familiar, even if he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he has heard a lot of story about it.


    Isn¡¯t this the ability of the most talented kid in the Ninja school, the famous Yuu Naito?!


    Then there is no doubt about it the person in front of him is Yuu Naito!


    The moment he thought about that, his face revealed an unbelievable expression.


    It¡¯s not because Naito bes an alternate member of the Anbu... but because he just blows out a B-ss Ninjutsu!


    Is this a joke!


    He just became the most talented kid in the Ninja school, how did he grow up to this level.


    The result of the life and death duel between Naito and Samui was hidden by the higher ups so no one knew the true strength of Naito.


    Even a lot of the Anbu doesn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Not to mention the alternate ninja in front of him.


    He only knew that Naito became very famous after he won against Minato at the final and be the most talented kid in the Ninja school.


    Therefore, after he recognized that this kid was Naito and saw what he did to his B-ss Ninjutsu.


    He felt that this was unbelievable.


    However, he saw that with his own eyes.


    ¡°Give me the scroll.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at him.

 Chapter 51: Guarding The Tower

    ¡°Damn...¡±


    The candidate felt the coldness in Naito¡¯s eyes.


    Even if Naito¡¯s strength is a little bit beyond what he imagined, he will not just give him the scroll that he fought hard for it.


    He quickly printed seals.


    boom!


    Natio was so fast to the point that his figure looked like a ghost, he quickly dashed toward him and punched him.


    But he managed toplete the seals at thest second.


    Puchi!


    Under the effect of the shock, the ninja¡¯s body directly turned into smoke and disappeared.


    In the next moment, from the left side of Naito, the ninja reappeared again.


    He used a shadow clone.


    He was far away from his shadow but they were printing at the same time.


    ¡°Water release! Dragon Bomb Technique!¡±


    ¡°Thunder release! Dragon Bomb Technique!¡±


    A terrifying stream of water took the shape of the dragon, rushed towards Naito.


    And what¡¯s more terrifying is that the thunder dragon and the water dragon united into a new one, it looked like it was almost unstoppable!


    The ninja fell back immediately after he released his Ninjutsu, and he revealed a sneer from his eyes.


    You can stop ordinary B-ss Ninjutsu.


    But... can you stop this one?!


    ¡°Abined Ninjutsu.¡±


    When he saw this Ninjutsu, Naito stopped for a moment.


    Combining two B-ss Ninjutsu can enhance the power to be equal to a High-Level B-ss ninjutsu.


    And this guy in front of him has the same elements as Minato?


    Sure enough, this ninja is really unusual even if he¡¯s just an alternate.


    But... whoever is in front of him, it will be always the same answer!


    No matter how bigger or smaller.


    All he will need is ¡®Boom¡¯.


    Because at this level the only thing that looked different for Naito is the size!


    The Chakra and the white halo appeared around Naito¡¯s fist.


    And suddenly he burst it out.


    Earthquake release! Brutal Force!


    Kacha!!


    The power of the shock exploded in the air and broke it like a mirror.


    Under the enhancing of the Brutal Force Technique, the power of the shock is more concentrated.


    Om!!


    In the next moment, thebined Ninjutsu suddenly got stagnated in the air.


    The dragon got frozen.


    The sound of the lightened water getting vibrated by the shocks was really strange! !


    The entire area seemed like it¡¯s gonna copse.


    The moment Naito withdrew his fist back, everything in front of him disappeared.


    Thebined B-ss Ninjutsu waspletely shattered under Naito¡¯s fist!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The candidate could no longer remain calm.


    He was looking at Naito¡¯s eyes with fear, it looked like he was seeing a monster.


    What a joke!


    His first Ninjutsu got blocked but he felt that this is won¡¯t be a problem, but now even his ultimate ninjutsu got easily smashed with one punch!


    How strong is he?!


    ¡°Give me the scroll.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at the ninja and walked toward him step by step.


    ¡°T... T...Take it!¡±


    The ninja had sweat on his forehead his eyes were full of fear, he put his hand in his pocket and pulled out the scroll then he threw it toward Naito.


    Naito decided to leave without harming him so he turned around the moment he got the scroll.


    Looking at his back, the ninja was clenching his teeth, he wanted to attack him, but he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°The first scroll... so if I got more scrolls, will I get an exemption from the next rounds of the training?¡±


    Naito murmured that.


    Since he decided to stay in front of the tower it won¡¯t be simple!


    But for him it was an easy matter, tigers will always eat the pigs, this is a rule in this world.


    Like Minato, he needed to be the best at everything.


    After he learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, he reached another level no one could even stand against him countless of battlefields got crashed by him only.


    Madara also chose to follow what he believed so he hid for so long and that was part of his n, but he eventually failed.


    He ended being a rat for so long, but when he came out, hepletely controlled the battlefield of the Fourth Shinobi World War and was gonna do more.


    Didn¡¯t he fear the end?


    Uchiha Madara do you fear the end?


    No!


    He will say that with confidence and he will ask everyone to kneel under his feet!


    Therefore, he fought until thest moment and made the fear sneak into every heart in that battlefield.


    Naito on the other hand, have the power to wipe out all the candidates!


    If this is really the truth, then he will just wipe them out!


    If you¡¯re afraid to show your strength, you will never be like them, you won¡¯t be Minato nor Madara!


    Moreover, the more he shines, the more the odds will be on Naito¡¯s side.


    And it will be more difficult for Danzo and the Uchiha to touch him.


    After he got the scroll, Naito didn¡¯t choose to enter the tower but put the scroll directly on the ground.


    Then he quietly waited for the next person.


    Of course, this scene made everyone in the tower shocked.


    ¡°not entering the forest and instead he stood in front of the tower waiting for everyone toe, what a confidence.¡±


    ¡°Surely he did good with the first person... but this is not confidence, it¡¯s arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Does he think that he will always be able to defeat the next one?¡±


    The Anbu ninjas, as well the captain, we¡¯re observing the entire Valley.


    But Naito¡¯s behavior caught their eyes.


    Even the captain paid more attention to him and snored.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very frustrating kid, isn¡¯t he? No wonder the captain himself asked me to keep an eye on him... he¡¯s really frustrating.


    ¡°He could have delivered that scroll, but he chose to stay there and draws more people to block them, but this is won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    After he shook his head, the captain continued on observing the other battles.


    In his opinion, Naito can block several ninjas and has a good score, then enter the tower.


    But also it¡¯s possible to be defeated directly by someone who¡¯s stronger than him, and have all of his scroll taken.

 Chapter 52: Slam

    just shortly afterward, a second ninja came to deliver his scroll, he was rushing out from the Valley to the Tower with high speed.


    He seemed like the fast type.


    It wasn¡¯t only his body is the reason behind his speed, even his chakra seemed strange.


    Whoosh!!


    Just as he was gonna enter the tower, a figure rushed to him with a high speed too.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The ninja got a little bit surprised, but he was fast too even if he was facing the speed of Naito he managed to react.


    However, because he didn¡¯t know the identity of Naito, he decided to attack him.


    The ninja threw a punch toward Naito.


    Naito felt a little bit surprised but he didn¡¯t hesitate to counter his attack.


    So he threw a punch at him too.


    Even without the power of the shock and with just using Brutal Force Naito had the upper hand.


    After all, he can¡¯t go all out, Because he will get suspended.


    The ninja¡¯s hand got all numb after the sh between his grip and Natio¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t grab the scroll any longer, even his fingers were bleeding.


    The ninja got pushed down.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Once again Naito ovees an opponent with just one move.


    He fell on the ground, then he ran away, leaving his scroll.


    What the hell!!


    This guy who seems to be less than ten years old can actually beat him in the terms of physical power and win?!


    ¡°Oh, the ninja is falling out.¡±


    ¡°That lucky bastard... he got two scrolls.¡±


    The Anbu in the Tower couldn¡¯t help but speak although they were known for their silence they couldn¡¯t stay without saying any word.


    ¡°He won¡¯te in yet?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant does he think he can take everyone out?¡±


    At that time Naito took the attention of many Anbu.


    The third ninja finally arrived.


    He was very talented with Genjutsu.


    But it wasn¡¯t a surprise, he got defeated by Naito.


    As long as it¡¯s not a very high technique as Kageyama used it won¡¯t have an effect on Naito.


    The fourth was a ninja who was very good at assassination very talented on using daggers.


    He got really close to him, but that speed didn¡¯t catch Naito unguarded, so he tried to attack him anyway, Naito simply dodged and wiped him out with one punch.


    The fifth, the sixth, the seventh...


    The Anbu was too angry about the behavior of Naito.


    But with Naito taking out all the candidates one by one, the pile of scrolls started to get bigger, one by one.


    The Anbu couldn¡¯t speak.


    They were all silent.


    However, the amazement in their eyes was really clear.


    The shock on some people was really clear.


    The Captain was staring at the bottom of the tower.


    ¡°Yuu Naito... we really need to take care of that kid, the captain wasn¡¯t wrong!¡±


    ¡°How many did he get, more than a twenty scrolls? there is thirty person in the Valley... we¡¯ve hidden sixty scrolls, and there¡¯s still thirty-one remaining.¡±


    He mumbled that while he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    Yuu Naito... how much further can you go?!


    He didn¡¯t know how many points did he have, he didn¡¯t care whether he was qualified or not, he just wanted to see how much can he go.


    After that, it looked like more than one person start toe.


    It won¡¯t be a one on one fight anymore, but it bes a pair of two or even three at one time!


    It won¡¯t be simple to have a perfect score in the training camp, to eliminate everyone!


    Gradually the time passed.


    Most of the scrolls were founded.


    Many ninjas who haven¡¯t find one know that it was no longer meaningful to stay in the Valley.


    Now they need to rush to the tower as soon as possible.


    The only solution is to get a scroll there before it gets delivered.


    Everyone knew that the final round of this training will be at the gate of the Tower.


    One by one they start to reach there.


    But they all got stunned the moment they returned, they had an unbelievable look on their faces.


    All because of the young ten years old boy standing in front of the gate with arge pile of scrolls next to him!


    And in the rear arge of wounded candidates lying here and there.


    ¡°This is... what happened?¡±


    ¡°All of these scrolls? alone?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Whenever someone reaches the ce he will have the same expression.


    With an incredible look, they were all looking at him.


    He can¡¯t be more than ten years old!


    Some of them thought the moment they saw him, that he will get eliminated directly.


    But they didn¡¯t think that this kid will be the reason for everyone getting eliminated!


    Although he knew he got so many scrolls Naito could no longer count how many people he defeated.


    However, they are all candidates of the Anbu.


    Soon they could read the situation.


    They knew that Naito had already been fighting for a long time, the number of the scrolls doesn¡¯t only prove his strength but also that he¡¯s already on the edge no man can fight for this long and keep his strength!


    And this is their chance.


    As long as they snatch a scroll they can storm into the tower and deliver it!


    And there will be a lot of eliminated candidates thanks to Naito, maybe there will not be the second round.


    They have a great opportunity to be an official Anbu member directly!


    To be an official member is, of course, the only target for every candidate.


    Although it¡¯s very hard job to have, the privileges are really great.


    Almost every family in Konoha sent one of them to be an Anbu.


    ¡°Let go! he can¡¯t stop all of us!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t hold back in front of this shot, they knew they can be able to steal a scroll from Naito.


    But Naito had the answer in his fists!


    With the power of the shockbined with the Brutal Force Technique spreading out in every direction!


    No one could go any further!


    Even if three of five Ninjas join hands, they are still all defeated by Naito!

 Chapter 53: All Out!

    The more people thate the more they fall.


    In fact, it was a slow pace battle, but still, it was also spectacr!


    But the more it continues, the more and more Naito be physically consumed, his chakra is almost drained.


    However, the only thing is keeping him in this fight is the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    Especially the first gate it was enhancing his body and chakra with new power.


    It was an endless fight for Naito, but the more his warfare continued the more he proved his braveness.


    It was fun!


    There wasn¡¯t any ninja in his age with the same physical strength and endurance, even Gai and Lee wasn¡¯t at the same level as him!


    This long warfare reflected his true power.


    It was a shock for everyone.


    By this time Naito was no longer defensive against the attackers.


    Instead, he began to shoot at sight!


    Everyone who wasn¡¯t on the ground was part of his warfare!


    Some people wanted to steal a scroll and rush to the tower but he didn¡¯t give them the chance.


    There were more and more people falling but Naito... won¡¯t be one of those!


    A very shocking scene.


    Everyone was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t only the people who are facing Naito on the battlefield, even the Anbu had a shocking look.


    Naito is blocking everyone with his own power!


    There wasn¡¯t anyone between all the alternate members a worthy opponent for Naito!


    Even if several of them join hands they won¡¯t defeat him!


    Moreover, from the beginning of the fight, Naito didn¡¯t get damaged by anyone.


    His whole body was sweating and that was the only proof of exhaustion.


    But he wasn¡¯t damaged at all!


    He¡¯s a monster!


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    ¡°Scary!¡±


    Most candidates who were defeated by Naito got injured.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s eyes there was no anger.


    But their eyes were full of fear!


    This is a world where the strongest are respected.


    This name of these strong people will be the fear of countless people, such as Uchiha Madara And Senju Hashirama!


    Naito was unaware of how his style looked like.


    Well, it was the vibes he gave more than a style.


    It was different than Orochimaru¡¯s demonic vibes or the coldness that Itachi gave.


    It was more simr to Uchiha Madara!


    The vibes of the strongest Shinobi ever lived!


    At the end of the fight, there were only a few candidates left, but they couldn¡¯t even dare to face Naito, the pressure was too tense, so they just give up.


    In the end, they handed over their own scrolls without fighting.


    This is was the final oue.


    A silent end, but a shocking one too.


    Naito... just wiped out every single one of them.


    In total, there was sixty scroll in the Valley, Fifty-four were found, and they were all piled up at the feet of Naito.


    The silence controlled the tower too.


    Even the captain showed a hint of shock in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t only because the score he got, but also because of the vibes that he felt from Naito at the end.


    He¡¯s one of the three Anbu captains and he¡¯s a strong man.


    And he believes that he has the same vibes.


    The kind of vibes that you own after going through countless battles, rolling between the life and death, climbing your way to be the strongest.


    And only a strong man will own it.


    Yes, there¡¯s no doubt about it, Naito gave the same vibes.


    Although it so light, but it does exist!


    How incredible!


    ......


    The Hokage office.


    Sarutobi was working on the Anbu¡¯s documents and next to him was Hatake Sakumo.


    At that time, a masked ninja appeared in the office.


    Because the Anbu had a high-ss information, he needed to deliver it quickly.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, captain.¡±


    ¡°The training is over.¡±


    Sarutobi and Sakumo looked at each other and asked.


    ¡°Well, how are the casualties?¡±


    ¡°Zero death, eleven were seriously injured and thirty-four had slight injuries.¡±


    After hearing these numbers, the two of them looked at each other then they nodded slightly.


    It looked a little bit scary how almost all the candidates were injured.


    But in fact, every time they had a training, even if they avoided deaths, they will always have more serious injuries than this.


    This time it was a small number.


    Because of these casualties, they don¡¯t do training camps regrly.


    ¡°And what about the score? is it good?¡±


    Sakumo asked calmly.


    On the other side, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t resist the feeling and said: ¡°How was Naito¡¯s performance, it wasn¡¯t bad right?¡±


    ¡°Well even if it¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s still nothing, he¡¯s still young after all.¡±


    As soon as he heard these words, the Anbu start to act weird under his mask.


    ¡°Well, Hokage-sama, Captain...¡±


    ¡°I am about to report the final score of the training camp, only one person passed, all the other candidates had zero points.¡±


    This sentence suddenly stunned both Sakumo and Sarutobi.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Almost the two of them said that at the same time with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    ¡°The alternate member Naito stood outside of the tower and defeated all the other candidates and took all of their scrolls.¡±


    ¡°The others scored zero, and Naito had 540.¡±


    Even if the Anbu are known to be very calm, he couldn¡¯t say that without a slight vibration in his voice.


    Even after all this time, he was still shocked.


    Even Sarutobi couldn¡¯t keep his calm.


    ¡°How can this be!¡±


    Sakumo was calmer, but his eyes didn¡¯t hide his shock.


    In the end, he smiled after he shook his head and said: ¡°Well it¡¯s Yuu Naito we¡¯re talking about... this child is always beyond our expectations.¡±

 Chapter 54: Konoha鈥檚 White Fang

    ¡°Yes¡±


    After all, Sarutobi was the Hokage of Konoha, he needed to be calm, but he couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in his eyes.


    This kind of thing has never happened in history!


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am very curious about the strength of that child, I have to see it for myself.¡±


    Sakumo nodded gently with a strange glow in his eyes.


    Sarutobi nodded back.


    ¡°Well, that child is really qualified now, and even I want to see his strength.¡±


    .....


    In the woods of Konoha.


    Underground.


    After he eliminated everyone, Naito went back to the base with the others.


    He took a short break there.


    Along the way back to the base, the candidates even the official members of the Anbu looked at Naito differently.


    They only saw him before as a genius boy who still didn¡¯t grow up.


    But the growth of Naito was beyond the imagination of everyone.


    Genius cannot describe Naito now.


    He¡¯s a monster!


    At that time, no one doubted that Naito will be an official member of the Anbu.


    It almost became a fact.


    There was a lot of injuries and they needed to be treated.


    Naito proved that he¡¯s the most talented candidate in the history of the Anbu.


    Moreover, with this incredible talent, as long as he grow¡¯s up more, he will even be at the level of the Captains.


    And if he bes the captain of a division, it will not be impossible to even be the next Leader of the Anbu.


    At that time, Naito was standing quietly in a corner.


    No one came to disturb him.


    After the warfare he had, although he didn¡¯t get injured, Naito really got physically exhausted.


    At this battle, the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou really proved itself useful.


    especially the First Gate: The Gate of Heart.


    He even got stronger due to its body feeding, he got really improved physically.


    Sure enough, fighting is also a way of increasing the power, and without getting into bloody battles you won¡¯t be a true powerhouse.


    No fighting experience, no life or death, no improvement.


    The change was actually a spiritual one, but it¡¯s directly linked to the strength.


    because the spirit will influence the Chakra, and thest will have an effect on the body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this battle will improve me this much, it¡¯s almostpared to the time I practiced for a month.¡±


    Focusing for a while restored Naito¡¯s strength.


    Just as Naito stood up, suddenly someone walked into the hall.


    It was the leader.


    He didn¡¯t wear a mask.


    And the three captain divisions were following him.


    The identity of the leader was known to everyone.


    The leader of the Anbu, Hatake Sakumo!


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    In a moment, all the Anbu, whether they were alternate or official members saluted Sakumo.


    Sakumo gently nodded, he raised his hand as a sign for everyone that they didn¡¯t have to gather, then he walked from the crowd directly in front of Naito.


    This is the first time Naito and Sakumo meet.


    Although Sakumo has observed Naito in the dark more then once, this is the first time Naito see him.


    Although he was very young at this time, Naito directly recognized him.


    ¡°Leader.¡±


    Naito showed a touch of respectful expression as he gently saluted him.


    Regardlessly of how a lot of people see it, Naito still have the love and respect for Konoha.


    In the original book, Naito felt real pity for the White Fang.


    Just because he saved hispanion and gave up the mission, the hero be the most hated person in the whole vige.


    Then he finally suicided.


    Although the first rule of being a ninja is doing your task even if it cost you your life.


    But in Naito¡¯s opinion, these rules don¡¯t always apply for a noble purpose.


    Even if Sakumo focused on his mission and didn¡¯t save hispanions, there is no proof that the mission will seed and maybe he will lose from both sides.


    But there¡¯s no doubt that someone yed him.


    Hatake Sakumo was really a very strong shinobi who was qualified to be the fourth Hokage.


    And without forgetting about how he¡¯s the right hand of Sarutobi, which is naturally a pain in a lot of people asses.


    Of course, these are only spections, none of this happened yet, Naito can¡¯t be so sure about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Sakumo looked at Naito and smiled, his expression was very warm, not a sligh of coldness.


    When you see him it¡¯s almost impossible to believe that he¡¯s Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    ¡°It was a bit surprising this time, even I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I was holding back the entire time.¡±


    Naito shrugged.


    The captain next to him couldn¡¯t help but get a little bit furious.


    You were holding back?!


    You were holding back and still wiped out all the candidates?!


    Then what will you do if you go all out, reaching the sky?!


    Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange expression the moment he heard Naito.


    He twitched his mouth slightly.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ve done a great job, the alternate member state is thest threshold for bing an official member.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to hide anything from you, what I need to see is your talent and your ability to choose your position next in the future.¡±


    He continued speaking after he patted Naito¡¯s shoulders: ¡°You had a great performance in this training, but I would like to see more.¡±


    These words made Naito feel a little bit strange.


    See more?


    What do you mean?


    No, no!


    Does he want to test my strength by himself?


    Naito had a dazed expression, he couldn¡¯t help but be sad.


    Sakumo smiled, turned and said: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Looking at the back of Sakumo, Naito didn¡¯t help but to think.


    How strong is the White Fang?!


    Naito was uncertain, but at least he should be as strong as a Hokage!


    How else can you be so famous in the Shinobi World War II?


    The Hokage¡¯s level is out of Naito¡¯s league.


    Naito got bored.


    He had a great battle just right now.


    He doesn¡¯t want to get a beating!


    But this is the willing of the leader, he can¡¯t refuse it, the only choice he has is to follow.


    Helplessly he shook his head.


    However, in his heart, he though Sakumo shouldn¡¯t have a habit of abusing a genius.


    It¡¯s certain that he will test him personally, and this is will end with Sakumo given him some advice.


    The sparring and the pointing of the strongest Anbu.


    Looks like this is the reward he got after he had that incredible performance.

 Chapter 55: White Fang鈥檚 Kunai

    Following Sakumo, they soon came to an open space.


    Deep underground.


    Dark and silent, with an abyss like atmosphere.


    Naito was so surprised from the marvelous perfection of the Konoha underground buildings.


    Too big.


    And the structure is so perfect.


    Ordinary people cannot do that.


    However, for a ninja, it shouldn¡¯t be so difficult.


    Along with Sakumo and Naito, there was several captains and ordinary Anbu too.


    The other had missions.


    Even if they were looking forward to seeing Sakumo personally training Naito, they couldn¡¯te.


    ¡°Come on, attack me, use your strongest attack... No, use any attack you think can affect me.¡±


    Sakumo stood in front of Naito while he opening his hands.


    Naito couldn¡¯t resist the thought that none of his attacks will defeat Sakumo.


    But he won¡¯t reject the invitation.


    Until this day, every enemy went against Naito got his ass beaten.


    But Naito doesn¡¯t know if he has any chance.


    Sakumo¡¯s strength is far better than his.


    Anyway, after a little time off sparring, Naito should be able to calcte his strength, and then he will be able to find his strong and weak points, after that he will be able to think of ways to improve himself and be stronger.


    Whoosh!


    You can¡¯t go easy against someone like the White Fang, you need to go all out from the beginning.


    Naito dashed toward him with full speed, he rushed directly to the right side of Sakumo and then throw a punch.


    Boom!!


    Sakumo revealed a slight of appreciation to this high speed he saw, there¡¯s not a lot of people with the same speed of Naito at the Chunin level.


    Of course, for him, even if Naito was twice as fast, he could easily react.


    With a fast reaction, Sakumo easily dodged Naito¡¯s attack.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop there, he knew he needed to do more, so once again he rushed toward Sakumo.


    This moment allowed Sakumo to take his stance again, and then he continued to dodge Naito¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t fight back allowing him to continue his attack.


    It looked like he was getting a beating by Naito.


    But in fact, Naito was the one who was feeling helpless, with his current ability he simply cannot do anything against Sakumo.


    He knew Sakumo was just ying around!


    Even if couldn¡¯t beat him, he simply needed to do his best!


    Boom! boom! boom!!!


    The sound of the trembling field came mainly from Naito who was shaking the ground more with every punch he threw.


    The Anbu watched with twinkling eyes, they were amazed by the power of Naito.


    A lot of these people didn¡¯t saw Naito¡¯s performance in the Valley.


    ¡°Every punch he throws has the same power of a B-ss Ninjutsu?¡±


    ¡°And it seems like it¡¯s not consuming a lot of his power.¡±


    ¡°What a strong bloodline.¡±


    Several of the division captains seemed okay, they looked very calm but their feelings were mixed with awe too.


    And for the other captains, they looked frightened from his power.


    If they were facing Naito... it looks like it would be a very difficult fight!


    Naito¡¯s ability is too tricky unless you¡¯re a Shinobi who mastered at least Ninjutsu above the A-ss, it will be impossible to break through his shocks.


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    This is was the thoughts of everyone in the room.


    Ant thest event of Naito¡¯s defeating every candidate proves their thoughts.


    Naito now is on the top of his game.


    Some of the Anbu went deep in their thoughts.


    But the fight continued.


    Naito¡¯s attack we¡¯re scary, after every punch he throws, the air will burst like a mirror, leaving cracks in the space.


    However, Sakumo footsteps were amazing, he was perfectly dodging every attack, and that¡¯s made Naito go all out.


    Naito stops for a moment and took a deep breath, then he once again rushed in front of Sakumo, then suddenly he clenched his fist.


    His Chakra got surged into his fist.


    Earthquake release! Brutal Force Technique!


    Boom!!


    The power of this punch waspletely different from the previous ones.


    Not only that it was stronger, also it felt more condensed, and the power of the attack was more concentrated!


    Sakumo thought that he already saw everything Natio had, but he thought wrong.


    ¡°Brutal Force Technique?!¡±


    As soon as Naito used his Chakra, Sakumo felt that something was different, but the moment he saw the technique he recognized it.


    The surprise was clear on his face, he didn¡¯t think that Tsunade has already taught him the Brutal Force Technique and Naito could already learn it in this short time!


    Sakumo is the leader of the Anbu and he has a natural understanding of the various secret techniques in Konoha, including the Brutal Force Technique.


    He knew that the difficulty of mastering it was very high.


    Still, Naito already learned that, and in just a few months?


    Bang!!


    The power and the range of the attack were wider then it should be, and for that reason, Sakumo couldn¡¯t react fast.


    He got draggedpletely by the power of the shock.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    When the attack reached his body, the expression of Sakumo changed.


    He couldn¡¯t resist that power.


    Even if he won¡¯t get injured, it would be a little bit embarrassing for him.


    Facing such a situation, Sakumo didn¡¯t get panic, on the contrary, he revealed a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    Laugh!!


    Almost no one in the room saw how Sakumo pulled out a Kunai in thest moment.


    At thest moment Sakumo managed to pull out a Kunai then he used it to counter Naito¡¯s attack.


    It seems he was able to cut the power of the shock into two after he enhanced his Kunai with his Chakra, that¡¯s what they thought.


    But actually, it was the Hatake Kunai¡¯s Technique!.


    Using an extremely high advanced method of Chakra control, he was able to use an invincible Kunai to interfere Naito¡¯s punch, then he cut the power with the same Kunai into two!


    No damage, No trembling.


    Not even a sound.


    It seemed like he even cut off the sound.


    No, with one Kunai, it seemed like he cut the space between Heaven and Earth.


    Brush!


    A moment of silence.


    Naito¡¯s technique and for the first time got shuttered.


    This moment got all the Anbu fired up.


    ¡°That¡¯s the leader¡¯s Kunai Technique!¡±


    ¡°Did he just used it? This technique always amazes me.¡±

 Chapter 56: Advntages And Disadvantages

    Several Anbu were amazed, even Naito got shocked after he saw Sakumo¡¯s technique.


    This is a shocking scene.


    Is this the true power of the Konoha¡¯s White Fang?


    Until this point, Naito shuttered everything with his fist.


    It¡¯s really strange to find himself standing against someone who¡¯s able to cut everything.


    he couldn¡¯t help but admit the defeat of his style.


    But even if he¡¯s invincible he will not give up.


    If he stopped a punch, he will just throw more.


    He will do his best!


    After the Brutal Force got cut off by Sakumo, Naito didn¡¯t stop, he clenched his fist tightly, and once again he threw another punch.


    Om!!


    Suddenly the air got burst, the power of the shock shrouded the front, then spread out in every direction.


    The continuous using the Brutal force is a great burden on Naito.


    However, it was eventually used sessfully.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    It looked like Sakumo didn¡¯t expect that Naito could throw another big one easily.


    The second he dealt with the first one, another big one was waiting for him.


    And for the second time, he found himself in a pinch.


    Even if he¡¯s Konoha¡¯s White Fang, he cannot go against the shocks of Naito without having any defense.


    Without any hesitation, Sakumo took out his sword from his back and cut off the shock before it reaches him.


    Wouch!!


    The second one was cut off again by him.


    But in fact, Naito with he¡¯s power forced him for the second time to step back and defend against him.


    This a little bit staggering.


    Even the other Anbu noticed that.


    Hatake Sakumo... Got knocked back by Naito?!


    Although everyone knew that Sakumo wasn¡¯t serious and he only attended to train him, even if that¡¯s the case Naito was able to force the White Fang to step back not once but twice.


    This is extremely shocking.


    Sakumo also got a little bit upset, after he stepped back, he shook his head while he was chuckling.


    ¡°You kid...¡±


    ¡°Hey, I told, I was always holding back.¡± Naito smiled.


    ¡°Nothing of that matter anymore, it was all about seeing how strong you are, we couldn¡¯t figure out your limit, but I can see it now.¡±


    Sakumo nodded softly then he put back his sword to his back.


    Then he walked toward Naito with a calm yet serious expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, the path you took is somehow simr to mine.¡±


    ¡°You simply crush everything with your shocks power, and am cutting off everything with advanced sword technique and chakra control.¡±


    ¡°But your strength has a weakness... it¡¯s not flexible enough.¡±


    speaking of this, Sakumo started to recall scenes from the spare as he continued his talk.


    ¡°My sword technique can allow me to have a constant pace of attack, I can be more flexible to change between the attacks and even changing to the defense... but your power seems to stiff at the time of the outbreak right?¡±


    Naito listened carefully to what he said.


    Stiff huh?!


    Yes, indeed.


    He¡¯s really at the level of a Hokage.


    In one word!


    Naito¡¯s shocks and Gai¡¯s Sekizo are somehow also simr, the first one does vibrate the air and spread cracks into space, and the second creates a cannon of pressurized air.


    However, there¡¯s also a little difference between the two.


    There¡¯s a difference between the two at the moment of the impact, also the two technique doesn¡¯t have the same power.


    The big difference between the two is that after Naito attack the first time, there will be a brief and a rigid state.


    In this process, he cannot move.


    He cannot do the same attack Gai¡¯s do, using his high speed to make multiple blows from multiple directions.


    To put it simply, Naito will need to wait for a short time until the shock force broke outpletely to be able to attack again.


    He can¡¯t punch and move to another location immediately.


    That led Naito to be unable to have a move like Sekizo, using high speed to attack in multiple directions and strangling the enemies in the middle of his attacks.


    ¡°A disadvantage... that¡¯s what are you trying to say?¡±


    Sakumo got stunned a bit, his eyes shed then he said: ¡°if your shocks can get stronger then this disadvantage won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°But at this stage, if the enemy uses any kind of strong Ninjutsu to breakthrough, or to stop your shocks, your rigid stat will be very deadly.¡±


    Naito nodded.


    The stronger the shock, the more and more his weakness will disappear, if Naito could smash an S-ss Ninjutsu even if he stiff for a moment no one will be able to stop him when he attacks again.


    No one will be able to have an advantage over his rigid state.


    But at this stage, Naito can only defeat a B-ss Ninjutsu.


    And this is will led him to the freezing situation.


    Shinobi who can¡¯t cast an A-ss Ninjutsu will all get defeated by Naito, even if they figure out his weakness they won¡¯t have any chance to take the opportunity.


    But once he encounters a Shinobi with an A-ss ninjutsu or better, Naito will get defeated easily.


    He¡¯s invincible at the same level, but once he gets overpowered he can¡¯t even challenge.


    This is the kind of situation Sakumo¡¯s talking about, Naitopletely ignored this issue.


    After all, there ain¡¯t a lot of Shinobis who can cast an A-ss or S-ss Ninjutsu.


    But now, Naito has grown to the point when he encountered one.


    So he must find a way to solve this problem.


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Sakumo looked at Naito.


    Naito¡¯s expression changed, he took a deep breath and seriously said: ¡°Before getting any more stronger, I need to develop some more flexible moves to deal with these kinds of enemies.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sakumo nodded, then patted Naito¡¯s shoulders and said:¡± You have a unique bloodline no one truly knows your limits, I can give you some advice, but only you who canprehend yourself.¡±


    In the end, after he said a few words, Sakumo turned around leaving after he took everyone with him.


    Only one person stood there and it was Naito.


    He couldn¡¯t leave the battlefield, he didn¡¯t know how to return home.


    Lying directly on the bed, looking at the ceiling with a bit of indifference.


    Naito was lost in his own thoughts about his own ability.


    Thinking... that¡¯s what he needed.

 Chapter 57: Developmen

    Sakumo¡¯s technique was kinda familiar.


    It¡¯s simple, very simr to the Raikiri of his son, he enhances his sword with his chakra to make it sharper.


    Although Naito¡¯s shock is powerful, it can also be stopped by such a Ninjutsu.


    Naito¡¯s believe that even if his shocks had the power of an A-ss ninjutsu, Sakumo will still be able to cut it.


    These kinds of moves require a great Chakra control, even higher than the Brutal Force technique.


    And with better Chakra changing, and better quality it can be very powerful.


    The ninjas who are below the level of a Junins are incapable of casting such a Ninjutsu.


    Even Naito can¡¯t do it.


    Naito is thinking about this problem.


    The shocks range is very close at both offense and defense.


    And because of this, he will have a lot of problem at long ranges opponents.


    If he encounters Naruto or Sasuke, he will also suffer, because of the different variations they have on both the Rasengan and the Chidori!


    In order to win, he will have to overpower the Rasengan and the Chidori, if he can¡¯t, the only thing he will only have is Taijutsu, he won¡¯t have a powerful technique to fight back with.


    This is turned to be the limit of Naito.


    The problem is, can Naito think of a way to get rid of the rigid state when he uses the shocks and turn it into something simr to a Ninjutsu or not.


    What about a temporary solution.


    Therefore, Naito began to consider another solution, that is, whether the power of the shocks can be condensed to a point.


    It¡¯s really possible to gather arge amount of shocks at one point, Naito believes that the power of this technique will definitely surpass the Rasengan and the Chidori!


    He wanted to really try it, So he started the experiments immediately.


    Naito was toozy to even go to the mountains, he started immediately the moment he reached the woods.


    Gathering a lot of power at one point is very dangerous, so Naito needed to be careful not to hurt his fists.


    He needed to consider his own health.


    Om!!


    A strong white halo started to appear around Naito¡¯s fist.


    The condensation was a little bit off, but it still gives off a scary atmosphere.


    Naito shook his head a little.


    ¡°This is won¡¯t work, it¡¯s not any different than the usual technique I use, it¡¯s still not strong enough.¡±


    Without any holding back, Naito gathered more power.


    Om!!!


    The white halo suddenly became brighter.


    And under a great control from Naito thatrge halo started to shrink.


    The idea of this whole experiment is to see if he is able to condense all of that power at one point.


    However, suddenly when it was still shrinking, Naito¡¯s expression changed, and without any hesitation, he threw it away.


    Oh!!


    The power went directly toward a big tree, then suddenly it exploded.


    Bang!!!


    The shock made a big hole at the center of the tree, then suddenly it copsed.


    Naito¡¯s hand was numbing, even though he threw it away before he lost control, however, due to the enormous power he gathered at one point, it had side effects on his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s that difficult huh?¡±


    Looking at the copsed tree Naito felt a little bit disappointed.


    The damage was satisfying, but he couldn¡¯t handle the side effects.


    Moreover, the power of the shocks are abnormally a violent force, and it¡¯s extremely difficult topress it.


    Unless you can give it an outside shell.


    ¡°Adding a shell?!¡±


    When he thought about this, an idea crossed Naito¡¯s mind.


    The Rasengan Naruto used in the original book was a technique that can bebined with any kind of nature.


    Adding the wind element to the Rasengan was normal, butter Narutobined it with the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra and even with the Yin-Yang Release.


    ¡°The Rasengan is an advanced form of a raw chakra control that involves changing the form and movement of chakra and it can ept any kind ofbined nature.¡±


    ¡°Also it¡¯s very stable technique.¡±


    ¡°In addition, it doesn¡¯t require any hand seals... it seems to be suitable for me.¡±


    After thinking about it, Naito decided to practice the Rasengan.


    Even if he couldn¡¯tbine the Shocks with the Rasengan after he learned it, it won¡¯t be a problem, the Rasengan itself is an A-ss Ninjutsu, it is worth learning!


    In this world, the Rasengan is still not created yet.


    It even took Minato three years to create it.


    But Naito is different.


    He already Knew a shortcut of how to learn the Rasengan, including every detail about it, he almost knew everything about this technique.


    Moreover, it¡¯s indeed Naito has a small amount of chakra, but still, it¡¯s very powerful.


    The first stage is to gather the Chakra in the palm of your hand.


    For Naito, this step was too simple he didn¡¯t even have to practice toplete it.


    The next step was the water balloon.


    The user needs to spin their chakra in multiple directions at once.


    Once you learn that the balloon will burst.


    In this step also, it didn¡¯t take much effort from Naito before hepletely learned it.


    In the third step, the rubber ball, Naito encountered a bit of difficulty.


    However, this difficulty wasn¡¯t because of his controlling, his Chakra was the problem.


    The amount of Chakra he had wasn¡¯t enough.


    It¡¯s indeed a difficult matter for a Chunin to practice an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Naruto and Sasuke were special cases, the first one had a strong andrge amount of Chakra, and thetter had an extraordinary ability to control Chakra and without forgetting that he was a genius himself.


    This step slightly blocked Naito¡¯s improvement.


    However, under the insistence of Naito, he could burst it.


    Withpleting this stage, the Rasengan now has beenpleted as a basic prototype.


    ¡°I can try to add the shocks now.¡±


    With sess, Naito managed to create the basic shape of the Rasengan.


    But this experiment is too dangerous, Naito can¡¯t be reckless.


    In this case, Naito decided to add a small amount of shock every time until he masters it.

 Chapter 58: Terrifying Power

    In the beginning, the Rasengan could reallybine with the shock.


    And it seems like the Chakra spun the forces together.


    But Naito didn¡¯t have any chance to express his joy, the Rasengan prototype was unstable and had a violent tearing strength.


    Naito was shocked, he immediately pressed it on a tree next to him.


    Boom!!


    Once again another tree copsed.


    Naito¡¯s hand was shaking, his whole arm was numbing.


    Fortunately, Naito was wearing the Anbu gloves protector, which helped him to not get injured.


    ¡°It seems the Rasengan prototype is not stable enough to handle the shocks power.¡±


    He took a deep breath, then he calmed down his thoughts and continued his practicing on the Rasengan.


    The next step took him so long.


    Naito wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who has a lot of Chakra, so he couldn¡¯t practice a lot on the Rasengan, the moment he consumed his Chakra, he will switch to physical training.


    After a period of physical training, he will switch back to the Rasengan training.


    Both alternate.


    Finally, after half a month, Naito learned the Rasengan, it was the first A-ss Ninjutsu mastered by him.


    A-ss Ninjutsu most of them belong to the forbidden techniques level.


    Of course, there is a variation in terms of power.


    The same A-ss Ninjutsu can get much stronger or weaker depending on the Ninjutsu¡¯s user.


    If Uchiha Madar¡¯s cast a Fire Ball Ninjutsu, it will be almost at the same power as an S-ss Ninjutsu.


    A normal Rasengan won¡¯t match it.


    In order to ssify the power of an A-ss Ninjutsu, Naito had divided the ss into four Levels.


    Low-level, Mid-level, High-level, and Top-level.


    The Fire Ball Madara uses can be considered as a Top-level.


    And the following Low, Mid, High Levels can almost correspond to the Rasengan, Oodama Rasengan, and Senpou Oodama Rasengan.


    Rasenshuriken, which adds Chakra¡¯s nature change to the Rasengan, rises to the S-ss.


    Of course, for Naito, Rasengan is enough.


    Creating the Oodama Rasengan and Senpou Oodama Rasengan was due to Naruto Chakra quantity and also because it was suitable to his path.


    Although Naito¡¯s Chakra is stronger than most of the children at his age, it¡¯s obviously impossible to bepared to Naruto.


    And without forgetting that the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou and Earthquake release is the path Naito chose for himself.


    The other things are all branches of the trunk.


    ......


    In a forest.


    Naito with one hand was practicing his chakra spinning, the form of the whirlpool looked visible to the naked eye, it was finally perfect.


    Naito didn¡¯t take the shortcut at thest step and practiced the Rasengan with just one hand, which is one of the reasons for the slow speed.


    Of course, this slowness is nothingpared to Naruto¡¯s.


    But it¡¯s also nothingpared to Minato who spend three years developing it.


    ¡°Rasengan!¡±


    Suddenly he pressed the Rasengan on a tree.


    Another poor tree got destroyed.


    In terms of power, the Rasengan is much stronger then Naito¡¯s shocks.


    Of course, the power of the shock can be used at both offense and defense, but the Rasengan can only be used on attacking, you can¡¯t judge the two by their power, but it depends on how they are used.


    ¡°Whew, I finally got it.¡±


    He exhaled and wiped the sweat from his forehead, while he sensed the Chakra on his body.


    A full Rasengan almost consumed half of his Chara.


    The consumption of the Chakra is not normal.


    It¡¯s certainly not a good news for Naito.


    However, fortunately, although the amount of Chakra Naito had is not big, the speed of recovery is very fast.


    Soon, he gotpletely recovered.


    He calmed down his mind and brought up his full spirit, Naito finally gonna start to develop his own Ninjutsu.


    After practicing the Rasengan Naito¡¯s control got much better.


    Even his Brutal Force Technique got better.


    Moreover, during this time, his control on his shocks power got better and better, it can¡¯t beparing the way it was a half month ago.


    Om!!!


    Naito with a single hand formed the Rasengan.


    The Rasengan got a little bit bigger while he was injecting the shocks power.


    This time, due to Naito¡¯s powerful control the power of the shocks didn¡¯t destroy the bnce nor the spinning of the Rasengan.


    The Rasengan itself has a bnced structure, and the chakra constantly makes a high-speed flow around the center.


    Therefore, It center bes an immovable point.


    ZiZi!!


    With the infusion of the shocks, the Rasengan start to show some instability, but this time it was forced into bnce by Naito.


    At the center of the Rasengan, a bright white halo gradually start to appear.


    As the light bes brighter and brighter, the Rasengan started to send off a horrible atmosphere.


    Just by looking at it, you can feel how much violent the power it contained.


    Finally, at thest amount Naito injected into the Rasengan, the core waspleted!


    At that moment the Rasengan and the power of the shock formed a strange resonance contact.


    To be precise, it seems that the high-speed spinning of the Rasengan increased the frequency of the vibrations.


    Not too stable, but it didn¡¯t explode directly.


    ¡°Is it...pleted?¡±


    Even Naito got surprised, he prepared himself for a fail, but he didn¡¯t expect that he will seed from the first attempt.


    ¡°This stuff...¡±


    Looking at his hand, the center was very bright, while the chakra was spinning it and covering it from the outside, at the same time, it also formed a strange resonance, and it was emitting a terrifying atmosphere.


    Naito blinked.


    Do I press it?


    No!


    This thing is like a bomb in my hand, the power can be enormous and then...


    Naito subconsciously moved his hand.


    He...Threw it!


    ¡°This thing can be thrown out?!¡±


    This time, even Naito didn¡¯t expect it.


    It was the same way with the Rasenshuriken, it¡¯s no longer needed to be controlled, once it¡¯s ready you can throw it directly!


    However, the speed wasn¡¯t the same.


    ¡°Looks like it doesn¡¯t have the same speed.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even blink while he was looking at the Rasengan flying.


    Finally, it reached a tree.


    And directly hit it.


    Then as if nothing happened.


    Naito got shocked.


    Impossible!


    Even if it was only a Rasengan it should have blown the tree, not to mention that it wasbined with the power of the shocks.


    A breeze blows.


    Silent.


    The tree in a second turned into a powder in front of Naito¡¯s eyes.


    Yes!


    The whole tree... directly into powder!


    The scene is shocking.

 Chapter 59: S-Class Hakai

    ¡°What the...¡±


    Even Naito got scared by this scene.


    There was no sound of an explosion and the whole process was silent.


    The shock got even stronger!


    It felt like the heaven and earth eliminated each other, the tree looked like it was erased directly by a rubber.


    Naito looked for a while at the powder of the tree on the ground, then he took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Naito noticed that the Chakra in his body got consumed by more than a half.


    It was almost all consumed!


    ¡°The rotation of the Rasengan changed to form of the shocks, and it created a new kind of power that destroys everything without sound.¡±


    Naito thought that maybe the Rasengan and the shocks interact with each other at the moment of the impact creating this enormous power.


    That enormous power, this ultra high frequency is due to the conversion of two contradicting powers.


    ¡°The power of this technique is almost at the same power as the Rai Sword technique, but the disadvantage is the movement speed is slower, and it will be really easy for people to escape it.¡±


    ¡°If I want to use it, I will need to use sneak attacks.¡±


    ¡°And the consumption is really too big for me.¡±


    Naito needed to calm down and assign the advantages and disadvantages of this new Rasengan.


    At first, Naito ssed it as an S-ss Ninjutsu at the terms of power.


    This is also the first S-ss Ninjutsu mastered by him!


    In addition, the temporary decided that he will not use it only as ast choice unless it¡¯s a dangerous situation he will not use it.


    After all, his chakra got almost consumed just now, this consumption is a little toorge.


    Although his Ninjutsu was just a form of the original Rasengan, Naito still wanted to name it.


    ¡°This Ninjutsu is called... Earthquake release: Hakai!¡± (T/N: Hakai: Destruction)


    ¡°This is the first high-ss Ninjutsu I have mastered, but it¡¯s definitely won¡¯t be thest.¡±


    After that, Naito stopped developing his Ninjutsu and needed to focus on other things.


    If he wanted to open the third gate, he will need to train more.


    All of his focus is on the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, but he can¡¯t do it overnight.


    He developed Hakai to cover his weakness.


    Even if he encountered a very strong opponent he will always have this trick to reverse the situation.


    However, Naito still needs to develop one more technique and it¡¯s at the same level as an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Although the Rasengan count as a one, using it doesn¡¯t consume nearly half of his Chakra.


    And once Rasengan was used, he could no longer use Hakai.


    So the Rasengan itself be unsuitable for Naito.


    Suitable for his style, has the same power of the shocks, and doesn¡¯t consume a lot of Chakra.


    At the time when he was developing his new technique, Naito¡¯s control on the power of the shock got better, and he gradually discovered new things.


    He also has many new ideas.


    Using the rotation of the Rasengan the frequency of the shocks be much higher and because of that, it gained much power.


    That proves that it can get much powerful on it owns.


    Naito¡¯s next attempt was to raise the power of the shocks on it own to gain the same power.


    But this obviously cannot be carried with his fist.


    So he needed a weapon.


    Naito made a fine steel sword at the Anbu department, so he can try this new idea and force his shocks into the sword.


    In fact, this is was just an imitation from Naito to be just like Sakumo.


    ......


    Naito stood up in front of an iron pir.


    On Naito¡¯s hand, he was holding his new sword.


    In the next moment, he gripped the handle slightly and suddenly there was a strange fluctuation in the sword.


    There wasn¡¯t any white halo from the power of the shocks.


    Invisible and intangible.


    But it gives a hint of a pressure.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    A sh of light.


    Oh!!!


    The sound of crashed metal was very ufortable.


    And suddenly in front of Naito¡¯s eyes, the iron pir got cut by his sword!


    ¡°Whew! Nice!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito nodded with satisfaction.


    This is the power that he developed, individually from the Hakai Technique.


    Naito named it Shogekiha. (T/N: Shogekiha=Shock cut)


    It wasn¡¯t Rai Sword technique, but it had the same power.


    Due to his training on the Hakai, his shock got much power and it already reached the A-ss Ninjutsu.


    The advantage is that the consumption of the Chakra is really low, it has much power then a normal shock, the effect of the Brutal Force is superb, there¡¯s no rigidity and it more flexible.


    The disadvantages are that since it¡¯s a single attack, it can¡¯t defend against multiple direction attacks if the face of this kind of attacks he will need to much it with his normal shocks.


    At the same time, because it¡¯s not rigid and flexible enough, it has a second drawback, it cannot be released continuously.


    it¡¯s one time blow every time.


    The high frequency he uses it on every blow needs to be gathered again.


    And in addition to all of this, there¡¯s a third disadvantage... these high-frequency shocks even steel cannot handle it.


    Naito looked at his sword.


    ¡°I only used it a few times, and it¡¯s already broken?!¡±


    He had a sad expression.


    Naito already broke a lot of swords from the beginning of his training.


    Unfortunately, even if it was customized especially for him, it¡¯s extremely heavy and it still unable to withstand the high frequency of the Shogekiha.


    The Shogekiha will directly destroy it.


    Looks like he will need to stick to these swords until he finds a better one.


    Steel swords are standard des used by almost every Shinobi.


    And it belongs to the category of swords.


    But if the ordinary swords cannot withstand the power of Naito, perhaps one of the seven can.


    But those swords are not easy to get.


    Moreover, even if it can stand it for a while, it will end up damaged after using it for a while.


    Or maybe he will need a self-repairing sword? or maybe a sword like The Kusanagi Sword!


    The artifact swords that surpass any other sword.


    However... it won¡¯t be easy to find one of The Kusanagi Sword.


    At this time of history, Orochimaru didn¡¯t find it yet.


    He will collect itter.


    However, this also gave Naito opportunity, if The Kusanagi Sword fell into Orochimaru¡¯s hands, it will be more difficult to grab it.

 Chapter 60: Missions

    ¡°Well, I can use the information system in the Anbu department to look for any kind of information on The Kusanagi sword, if not, I can always look for another one.¡±


    Naito looked at the sword in his hand then put on his back and walked away.


    Konoha street.


    Naito was walking through the town toward the Anbu department to investigate the matter.


    The Kusanagi sword is a rare item, even if he was an official Anbu member, they won¡¯t give him the information for free, he has to think of a way for himself.


    However, after wondering here and there, Naito couldn¡¯t find any kind of information.


    In other words, Naito¡¯s status is too low to be given by these kinds of information.


    What a pain in the ass.


    Helplessly Naito start wondering in the street of Konoha again until he found himself in front of the equipment shop.


    Although this shop is a normal one, who knows maybe he will find something!


    After he became an alternate member of the Anbu, Naito daily expenses increased by Konoha, in short, he won¡¯t worry about food, clothing, housing or transporting anymore.


    When he was walking down the street passing by some people Naito noticed that the look on their faces wasn¡¯t any familiar to what it was before.


    Although the fact that Naito defeated Samui in the duel was covered and it didn¡¯t reach the vige.


    But Naito won the first ce in the Ninja school qualifying exam, and everyone heard of how he had beaten Minato.


    ¡°The genius Yuu Naito.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard he¡¯s an outsider...¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, but in fact, he¡¯s vige got destroyed, he grew up in Konoha, he¡¯s one of us.¡±


    Their eyes looked differently to Naito, it was no longer a look of hatred.


    Naito didn¡¯t expect that, but it seems Sarutobi secretly did something.


    For a Hokage, a word can change the atmosphere in the vige.


    At the equipment shop.


    The owner¡¯s attitude has also changed from thest time.


    When Naito asked about the sword, the owner felt uneasy.


    Even though he had some weird stuff there but it wasn¡¯t the same as the Kusanagi sword, and Naito couldn¡¯t use it.


    In the end, Naito left helplessly again.


    He walked out of the store, and start walking toward the Anbu department again, but he saw something made him wanna take a turn, it was a lively ce.


    ¡°Missions Hall?¡±


    He was Slightly surprised.


    Looking at the sign above the door of the building, Naito immediately thought of the one at the Anbu department.


    The types of the Anbu missions are, of course, different.


    But in general, the Hokage¡¯s work gets easier every time someone takes a mission.


    Although there are thousand of Ninjas in Konoha, there¡¯s also countless of tasks to deal with each day, how could each one of them be dealt by the Hokage personally?


    That¡¯s why there was always teams like the seventh team to deal with these missions.


    Naito slightly shook his head, he didn¡¯t n to go in but he was a little bit curious so he wanted to take a nce.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t know that he will encounter an unexpected scene.


    There was a desk where the ninjase to ept or submit missions.


    In one of the corners, Naito saw a familiar figure.


    Maito Dai!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see him for a long time, so he was doing some missions.¡±


    Naito stopped and smiled.


    In fact, most of the times when Naito went to the practice, he will find Dai and they will train together.


    And from time to time they will end up having a spar.


    But recently, Dai wasn¡¯t there, so he didn¡¯t witness the developing of the Brutal Force and the Haiko.


    But that¡¯s only natural, after all, Dai is not an Anbu, he needs to do missions to get paid in order to meet his daily needs.


    At that time, Dai was arguing with some guy at the missions hall.


    ¡°This a C-ss mission but the difficulty ispared to B-ss missions and for that reason, you won¡¯t give it to me!?¡±


    Dai expression was incredibly angry.


    He¡¯s of course very confident about his strength, for that reason he picked this task to get the biggest amount of money.


    However, he can only get a C-ss mission.


    Dai picked the most rewarded mission but the person in charge told him that he cannot do it!


    ¡°Although this task is ssified as a C-ss and it doesn¡¯t requirebat, but it¡¯s very likely that an unavoidable battle will ur, the grade is C, but the difficulty is B.¡±


    ¡°This is no sense, you ced it as a C-ss mission, then am more than qualified to pick it up! Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you just ced it as a B-ss mission?¡±


    Maito Dai was insisting on picking up this mission because afterpleting this one, he won¡¯t have to worry about life for a short time.


    ¡°Because this mission needs to be performed by a team, and you¡¯re alone, it will be very dangerous.¡±


    The ninja in charge didn¡¯t show any pity for Maito Dai.


    In his opinion, Dai will need million years before he will be able to do this difficult mission, the failure rate was too great.


    And for that reason, the fail will end up with his death.


    Even if the ninja in Konoha looks down on Dai, they won¡¯t throw him to his death.


    ¡°Team...¡±


    Dai had a sad look.


    At this time a voice came from his back.


    ¡°Two people count as a team?¡±


    ¡°Yes... wait, what!?¡± The ninja in charge respond subconsciously, but at the next moment, he reacted after he stared at the figure behind Dai.


    ¡°Hey, is that you, Yuu Naito?¡±


    Dai turned back to see a familiar figure, he got surprised for a moment, then he greeted Naito with a smile.


    Naito smiled back and nodded to Dai, then he walked next to him so he could see the ninja in charge, and said: ¡°So we¡¯re two now, there won¡¯t be a problem right?¡±


    As soon as he said this sentence not only the ninja but even Dai got surprised.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    The ninja refused without hesitation, then said: ¡°You haven¡¯t even graduated from the ninja school, we¡¯re busy here don¡¯t disturb us, get out of here.¡±

 Chapter 61: Team

    The Ninja in charge, of course, is aware of the statue of Naito, the name of Naito the genius of Konoha has been known for a long time.


    But the news about him being an Anbu is absolutely confidential no one has been informed about this except for the Anbu members.


    Dai patted Naito¡¯s shoulders and with a heavy tone he said: ¡°Naito, it¡¯s too early for you to perform missions, don¡¯t worry, shortly you will have your chance once you graduate from the ninja school.¡±


    Dai didn¡¯t think for a second that he will get dragged down by Naito, he was confident they can finish this off together.


    Without mentioning that Naito is strong too.


    But Naito is an ungraduated student, he¡¯s still not an official ninja, he still cannot perform missions.


    When Dai patted Naito¡¯s shoulders, his expression suddenly changed.


    Without saying any word, Naito put his hand in his pocket and dragged out something.


    Oh!


    It¡¯s Konoha¡¯s forehead protector.


    Only a formal Ninja can wear it.


    Seeing this, the ninja and Dai got really surprised.


    Dai helplessly smiled, then he said:¡±Naito, you little devil, a forehead, you don¡¯t mean...¡±


    ¡°Check number XXXXXX.¡±


    Naito looked at the Ninja in charge.


    The ninja got shocked, but he needed to confirm so he started looking for any folder ording to the number.


    Konoha Genin: Yuu Naito


    Age: 9


    Number: XXXXXX


    Outstanding achievements: early graduation


    In a sh, he raised his head and looked at Naito with a bizarre expression.


    This is.... early graduation?!


    Incredible!


    Even Orochimaru didn¡¯t graduate early, even Minato didn¡¯t have that!


    The first person to graduate early from the school was Kakashi.


    And he¡¯s not even born yet.


    Naito, be the first Ninja who graduated early from the school in Konoha!


    The Ninja was so shocked he¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Dai felt that something was off.


    How can Naito have a forehead protector?


    Looking at the Ninja¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it.


    At this time, Naito smiled slightly then looked at the Ninja in charge and said: ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I found it...¡±


    The ninja responded sluggishly: ¡°Yuu Naito, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi, No.XXXXXX.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Dai couldn¡¯t help but yell.


    He looked nkly at Naito, then he looked again at the forehead.


    Then he finally understood.


    This really belongs to Naito.


    Naito is already an official ninja!


    So Naito graduated early, he doesn¡¯t need to stick to the school until the end of the year.


    ¡°Naito... Yuu Naito, you really...¡±


    Dai looked incredibly at Naito.


    Naitoughed then nodded, ¡°Yup, am a formal Ninja now.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Blood came out from Dai¡¯s mouth, he was literally vomiting blood.


    Not a while ago he started training Naito, and he¡¯s already at the same grade as him now!


    But he was so happy so he didn¡¯t care about this and suddenly he hugged Naito so tight.


    ¡°This is really youth!!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Dai¡¯s blood was all over Naito.


    What a pain!


    In these kinds of situations, you will really need to let go of Dai because he will never do...


    Everyone weirdly looked at them.


    Naito coughed a bit, he let go of Dai, then he asked the Ninja in charge: ¡°Then there is no problem now, we two can handle this mission.¡±


    ¡°Yes... ....¡±


    The Ninja unconsciously responded, then he reacted at the next moment.


    ¡°Wait, what? No, you two can¡¯t join together!¡±


    Are you kidding, Maito Dai, is q Genin for years now, he¡¯s a g.


    Naito is really talented, he even got graduated early, but he¡¯s immature, and he doesn¡¯t have any experience.


    Thisbination won¡¯t seed to do a mission close to the B-ss difficulty!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said that two people can do it?!¡±


    This time, Dai didn¡¯t stop Naito again, he¡¯s an official ninja, and heplies with the regtions, he has all rights.


    Naito got angry, he took the missions list and left with Dai, ignoring the Ninja in charge.


    Are you kidding!


    Although currently, Dai can open only seven gates of the Hachimon Tonkou, but who can dare to stand against him knowing this?


    Opening the seventh gate, even an Anbu can¡¯t do it!


    Although it gonna stress his body out and the pain will be unbearable, but when he opens it, even the White Fang won¡¯t have a chance against him.


    If he doesn¡¯t go out and do missions, he won¡¯t even think about surviving the uing war.


    And for that reason, Naito wanted to experience more battles by himself.


    Even though he had few battles with Samui and in the Anbu camp, but this is not enough.


    If you don¡¯t experience real fights you won¡¯t get stronger.


    If you don¡¯t meat strong opponents you won¡¯t know where you really stand.


    ¡°Hey! wait, you two...¡±


    Then Ninja in charge anxiously chased Naito and Dai.


    ¡°No, Am gonna report this to the Hokage.¡±


    ......


    Konoha.


    The Hokage Office.


    Sarutobi was smoking his pipe.


    ¡°Sakumo, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Let him do it.¡± Sakumo smiled and said: ¡°A genius who didn¡¯t experience blood and fire isn¡¯t really a true genius, he won¡¯t grow up.¡±


    ¡°In this world, the danger is everywhere, if we won¡¯t let him go out, the little bird won¡¯t learn how to fly, he will never grow up to a strong eagle.¡±


    Sarutobi nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, moreover, Naito is better than most of the Shinobi, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Well... after all, it¡¯s his choice to either go or stay.¡±


    ....


    Konoha Police Force.


    In the Captain office.


    Kageyama sat there quietly, drinking a cup of tea.


    Suddenly!


    A ninja carrying a sword appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Captain, Naito is leaving Konoha.¡±


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°Tsuki, you know what to do, go.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Once again the ninja disappeared silently, Kageyama looked very calm.


    His eyes also looked very calm.


    Uchiha Tsuki is one a captain of the Police force and ranked second after him.


    This time, there won¡¯t be any surprises.


    As for Dai who is with Naito, he¡¯s aplete trash.


    He¡¯s an Eternal Genin, who cannot even use Chakra, he won¡¯t be a problem, they will both die.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hi, this is the first chap of T.S.H this month, I hope you enjoy the chap and continue supporting us like always. I just published chap 86 on patreon if you¡¯re interested you can take a look. Thanks for the support and have a nice day.

 Chapter 62: Exposed

    At the wide open of the Land of Fire.


    A rich country.


    Due to the big alliance between the Uchiha and the Senju, a greatnd has been created.


    As time went by, more ns joined the alliance and the size of the country went bigger and bigger.


    The victory that the country had in the third war wasn¡¯t only because they had Minato the flying thunder god by their side.


    The resources and the amount of the information that they were providing were a lot bigger than any other vige.


    Naito and Dai we¡¯re advancing more and more, after leaving Konoha, most of the ces they passed by we¡¯re jungles.


    The scenery didn¡¯t change until they gradually we¡¯re far away from Konoha.


    The woods decreased.


    But it¡¯s still a lot.


    Well, of course, these sceneries will always be better than any othernd.


    The mission Naito and Dai took, was to track and detect a suspicious caravan.


    However, they will have to carefully tag in to investigate any kind of suspicious actions.


    And if they find anything they will only need to report back to the Land of Fire and they will deal with them immediately.


    Naito and Dai don¡¯t need to fight, they just need to investigate the matter.


    Once there¡¯s a problem with the caravan they will have to report it immediately.


    However, although this mission doesn¡¯t require fighting, even if there¡¯s a fight, it won¡¯t be the fight of Naito and Dai.


    But if they got exposed by the enemy troops, then Naito and Dai may be attacked at any time.


    And because of this, Konoha ssified this mission as a special one, after considering this case, it was still ced as a C-ss mission, but the reward wasparable to a B-ss mission.


    Naito and Dai advanced all the way.


    A few dayster, they found themselves in a small town far away from Konoha.


    They¡¯ve changed into civilian clothes and dressed as ordinary people.


    The information they had said that thest destination of the caravan was to this town.


    When Naito and Dai arrived the caravan was ready to leave.


    The two naturally followed quietly.


    At the same time, they were observing them in secret.


    The caravan looked so ordinary, it had dozens of people, no one exposed any strange actions, they seemed to be normal people.


    But after a period of time, Naito discovered something.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this caravan.¡±


    Naito whispered this but his tone was quite certain.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Dai looked slightly puzzled, he didn¡¯t understand the reason after Naito¡¯s certain.


    Maito Dai is a very strong Shinobi, but in other areas, such as investigation he¡¯s very weak.


    This is also another reason for his failure.


    Of course, the main reason was they didn¡¯t know his true strength until he died.


    ¡°I think you already noticed that these folks seem all like ordinary people.¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes shed while he was looking at the caravan ahead of him.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Dai didn¡¯t understand, so what if they were ordinary people, is that a problem?


    Naito shook his head seriously: ¡°Of course it¡¯s a problem, this is an abnormal ce!¡±


    ¡°The whole world is in chaos, war is everywhere... how can they wonder like that without hiring a ninja to protect them?¡±


    The caravan has a total of twenty or thirty people, it¡¯s not a small caravan.


    How did they survive until now without anyone attacking them while they are wondering in the wide open like this!


    What¡¯s wrong with them is that they look so ordinary!


    Dai isn¡¯t good at investigation, but he¡¯s no fool.


    Hearing such a thing from Naito, he immediately responded.


    ¡°This is a good point...¡±


    ¡°Yes, since they look like that, then the fact should be the exact opposite, there¡¯s no doubt, there are Ninjas hiding between them!¡±


    Naito was extremely certain.


    Even the routes that they were taking was shifted from the main road.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to take these kinds of roads.


    ¡°A troop of ninja sessfully sneaked into the Land of Fire, this is a serious matter!¡±


    Dai¡¯s expression became extremely serious after he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know their purpose, but just confirming their identity is enough.¡±


    Naito nodded.


    Dai nodded back then said: ¡°Well, our task is to investigate, our job ispleted here, but delivering this information is the main problem...¡±


    Dai scratched his head and said: ¡°We can¡¯t let them disappear from our sights, if by any chance they disappear or hide, it will be a big problem, they must be followed.¡±


    ¡°Well, you will need to go back alone to the vige Naito, and I will continue on following them.¡±


    Listening to Dai¡¯s words, Naito suddenly shook his head.


    His mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer needed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They found us.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    Naito showed a hint of helplessness.


    Dai is really bad at tracking and investigating, he left a lot of traces in the tracking process.


    Although Naito covered for him, they were still exposed.


    However, this is only mean that they are really not ordinary ninjas too.


    At this moment, the caravan has stopped, and some of them stared at the rear where Naito and Dai are standing.


    Suddenly!!


    Several of them dushed forward with an extraordinary speed.


    Thatpletely exposed the identity of this caravan.


    There are more than thirty people in this caravan, there are indeed some ordinary people, but the number of ninjas is at least ten.


    ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    Dai looked at those people who directly rushed toward them and then he suddenly stood up in front of Naito.


    Judging from the speed of these people, they should at least be at the level of a Chunin!


    And the leader of such a troop should be a Jonin


    ¡°Yuu Naito, I will cover you, you need to retreat.¡±


    There was no hint of fear in Dai¡¯s eyes, but sure he was worried about Naito.


    He knew that Naito is so good, but his knowledge was based at the time Naito fought against Samui.


    When Naito opened the second gate, Dai started doing missions again so he couldn¡¯t track the improving of Naito.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, now that they are already here, they will be all killed.¡±


    Naito seriously said that while he was stretching his muscles.

 Chapter 63: The Chunin Hun

    Naito made Dai a little bit dazed, how can he be more confident than him?!


    Does that mean that the baby calf is no longer afraid of the big tigers?


    ¡°Yes, the guy over there shouldn¡¯t be forgiven.¡±


    Naito looked very confident while the enemy was taking action.


    At this moment, all the ninjas of the caravan moved including their captain.


    After all, they are not sure how many people were following them, they need to be cautious.


    ¡°More people?¡±


    Dai looked very anxious.


    It was his idea to stay and let Naito go.


    But now there are more people!


    He¡¯s not afraid of them.


    However, he can¡¯t stop a whole team with a Jonin captain.


    The only thing he can do is buy some time by blocking them.


    Although he can always open the seventh gate and kill them all.


    But if a single person got away, Naito will fall into a big crisis.


    And this is really bad!


    At this time, Naito seemed like he became a burden on Dai, but he didn¡¯t think like it was Naito¡¯s fault.


    He wouldn¡¯t bring Naito with him in the first ce if he wasn¡¯t ready to protect him if anything wrong happens.


    Under the high speed of the enemy, Naito and Dai got surrounded quickly.


    This situation is making more and more nervous.


    But at this time.


    Naito stepped forward.


    What?!


    This action made Dai terrified.


    How can he be this brave!


    ¡°That Jonin, can you handle him?¡± Naito asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dai looked very surprised but still subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, leave the rest for me.¡±


    Naito smirked.


    The next moment


    Whoosh!!


    Naito¡¯s figure disappeared and rushed directly to the nearest Ninja!


    ¡°Wait!! What?!¡±


    Dai couldn¡¯t respond.


    He was frightened by Naito¡¯s action, and he couldn¡¯t read the situation, but he opened the fifth gate immediately and tried to stop Naito.


    What are you doing!


    These are elite Ninjas!


    How could you rush recklessly like this?


    Boom!!!


    The power of the Hachimon Tonkou exploded in a moment and got everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even the captain of the unit got his eyes widened.


    ¡°This is....¡±


    ¡°Is there only two of them?!¡±


    ¡°But this guy isn¡¯t a normal one.¡±


    In a moment everyone knew that they need to join their forces and attack Dai immediately.


    ¡°GET OUT OF HERE!!¡±


    Maito Dai raging with furious speed and power toward those Ninjas and blocked them.


    However, this is didn¡¯tst long!


    Boom!!


    In a sh, the Captain and Dai shed together.


    With a high-speed, Dai punched him, but his body turned into water.


    ¡°Waterbody recement? No, it can¡¯t be!!¡±


    But the water didn¡¯t disappear after that and tried to attack Dai again.


    This technique exposed the identity of the Ninja.


    Kirigakure!


    The captain is a Ninja from the Mist!


    And he¡¯s using, The Hydrification Technique!


    On the other side, when the rest of the team saw their captain blocking Dai easily they stared back at Naito.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still this little devil here.¡±


    ¡°How can this little guy be able to do missions.¡±


    ¡°But that guy looked like he was trying to protect this kid, if we kill him, am afraid he will get really angry.¡±


    Now that they already knew that these two are alone.


    Dai looked very ufortable, but Naito instead looked very calm.


    Crushing Naito should affect the mentality of Dai, which will help their captain¡¯s a lot.


    As a result, the Ninjas made a quick judgment and rushed immediately toward Naito.


    Watching this scene, Dai got more anxious.


    In desperation, He opened directly the Sixth Gate.


    However, his opponent wasn¡¯t this easy to avoid, he broke out his waterskin Ninjutsu and gathered a great amount of water, then he clung to Dai to stop his movements and seal him out.


    Although Dai is much stronger, it will take him a little time to pass through this opponent.


    Dai got more nervous and the more he got nervous the more he thought about opening the Seventh Gate at any moment.


    His body was stopped but his soul was with Naito, he didn¡¯t care, he only wanted to rush there and help.


    All of his focus was on Naito¡¯s fight.


    But suddenly, two bodies got dropped in front of Naito!


    In this short time, Two elite Ninjas got killed by Naito!


    Dai¡¯s eyes were wide open, his face revealed an incredible look.


    Although, in this state of using the Hachimon Tonkou his face won¡¯t have clear expressions and his eyes will always be wide open.


    But this couldn¡¯t hide the shock he had.


    He managed to kill two elite Shinobi so fast!


    Even if you¡¯re a Shinobi, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it this fast!


    Naito just how much did you got stronger!


    It¡¯s really incredible.


    The captain of the team was also surprised.


    He thought the same thing, this is really incredible.


    He didn¡¯t think that the midget who was with this guy was this strong!


    His expression suddenly became more serious.


    Originally Viges would send ordinary people to investigation missions like this, they won¡¯t send these kinds of guys!


    far away.


    Naito finished off two more people with the power of shocks.


    Around this time, seven people left.


    All of their faces are shocked.


    ¡°Damn it! this kid...¡±


    ¡°He suddenly did all of this... What kind of power he¡¯s using?¡±


    ¡°Beware, he¡¯sing again!!!¡±


    Boom!!


    Naito rushed toward one of them with a Kunai in his hand.


    It seemed ordinary, but there was something wrong with that Kunai.


    The Ninja was shaking from fear, he had a sword at his back so he didn¡¯t hesitate to pull it out.


    ¡°Block!! I must block it!!¡±


    He had just witnessed the death of his teammates by only the fists of Naito.


    At this time, The power of the shock was enormously charged into the Kunai, after all, it was really a bad idea to try and block him.


    Ignore him and you will suffer.


    So he died.


    Of course, even if he didn¡¯t ignore the Kunai, he would have ended up dead too.


    Nothing will block him, nothing will stop him.


    Simply because these fists, that kunai, it contains the power of A nightmare, the power of an A-ss Ninjutsu!


    This is the power of the earthquake release!


    Silence!!


    For a moment, everyone felt the presence of Naito, the unbearing power.


    And suddenly, the sword in the hand of the guy got cut into half, including his body that couldn¡¯t resist the power.


    The whole man got cut into two-halves by Naito!


    Blood was everywhere on the ground.


    It looked like the hell flower bloomed here.


    Blood, demon, terror!


    ¡°This... What kind of power was this? What the hell is this??¡±


    Even if they were Chunin, they are the elites of their Vige.


    After they saw this kill, their eyes exposed the fear in their hearts.

 Chapter 64: Hiding in Mist Technique

    ¡°Water release! Water Bomb!¡±


    ¡°Wind release! Wind Cut!¡±


    ¡°Water release! Breakthrough!¡±


    The moment they saw the ninja get cut in half by Naito, they didn¡¯t hesitate tounch their Ninjutsu.


    In the blink of an eye, they cast three Ninjutsus.


    Wow!


    A stream of water mmed with the wind, and a storm of water and wind was trying to swallow Naito between them.


    But Naito didn¡¯t even fall back, he clenched his fist and throw a punch.


    Boom!!


    Space cracked like a mirror and spread out in all directions.


    The terrifying storm broke out, letting behind drops of water falling from the sky, this scene looked very strange and horrible.


    Three Ninjutsus got shuttered by Naito.


    Next moment.


    Naito looked at the rainy sky, then suddenly the look in his eyes changed.


    And with two fists he broke the space.


    ¡°Kaishin!¡±


    Naito became very powerful in controlling his power, and since he¡¯s already capable of starting an earthquake, a seaquake won¡¯t be a problem!


    Crash!!


    The drops of the water that were falling from the sky transformed into one big wave under the power of Naito¡¯s technique!


    In a sh, it was reversed and transformed into a big wave above the ninjas of the Mist.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? he can also reflect Ninjutsu!¡±


    Once again their hearts sank in fear the moment they saw this scene.


    This Tsunami wasn¡¯t really big.


    But this is originally was their water Ninjutsu and it was returned back to them by Naito.


    This is what amazed everyone.


    Crash!!


    The massive wave smashed the ground where everyone was standing.


    But the Ninjas we¡¯re too experienced in Water Releases so they could predict the right moment to escape and they¡¯ve made it out of there without no injuries.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough, Naito appeared behind one of them and crashed him.


    Bang!


    The power of the shock burst out.


    The ninja didn¡¯t make it out, he got killed immediately by Naito!


    A hint of despair appeared in his eyes at hisst moment.


    This is the only expression you will have after facing such a speed and power!


    ¡°Damn it! it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to lose!¡±


    There was a total of eleven ninjas, Naito killed six of them.


    The remaining is five ninjas who looked very troubled.


    They couldn¡¯t resist the feeling of danger and they attacked all at once.


    ¡°Hiding in Mist Technique!¡±


    ¡°Hiding in Mist Technique!!¡±


    Whew!!


    The fog spreads out all over the ce.


    Instantly Naito lost sight of his surrounding.


    This white fog is conjured with Chakra so the density is really high.


    Naitopletely lost his sight, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    You¡¯ve blocked my line of sight, then what?!


    At the next moment, Naito slightly leaned forward, put his arms against his chest, then hammered the two sides.


    Bang!!


    The white fog and the air suddenly burst away from both sides.


    under the madness of the shock power, Naito¡¯s vision became a little bit clearer, suddenly a sound came out for the right side.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Naito smirked, then he clenched his fist and throw a punch in the direction of the sound.


    Earthquake release! Brutal Force!


    Boom!!


    The sound of shock roared horribly.


    In that direction, there was one of the Mist¡¯s ninja.


    He wanted to sneak attack Naito, but he got shocked by Naito¡¯s Technique.


    His body was still trembling.


    And before he even realizes, another strong shock came at him.


    The panic in his eyes turned into desperation.


    Crash!!


    He got crashed directly by its enormous power, he fell on the ground, his blood was all over the ce, his bones got crushed, he didn¡¯t even know how many ribs he broke.


    He didn¡¯t even know whether he will die or live.


    ¡°The Mist ninjas are really annoying.¡±


    Another one got killed, and more to go, Naito tried to move, but his vision got blocked again.


    His Shocks didn¡¯t help him a lot with this fog.


    In this case...


    He took a deep breath, and with open hands, he pressed the ground.


    ¡°Earthquake release! The Art of Moving!¡±


    Boom!!


    The ground under his feet start to wave, the sound of the ground getting shattered and destroyed was terrible.


    Suddenly he sensed several movements in different directions.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Naito smirked, then he disappeared into the fog.


    .....


    Outside.


    Maito Dai and Itsuki Hozuki we¡¯re having a fierce fight.


    He¡¯s from the Hozuki n, but also he¡¯s a Jonin, his Hydrification Jutsu is a secret Technique in the n, it doesn¡¯t consume chakra, and also doesn¡¯t get affected by physical attacks.


    Although Dai is only a Genin, also he has the Hachimon Tonkou technique.


    Even if he only open Six Gates he will still be so powerful to scare any opponent, in his current state he can even fight a Kage.


    Therefore, Dai took it easy against Itsuki.


    And because of this, he didn¡¯t open the Seven Gate.


    The side effects after opening the Seventh are so big.


    Gai will only get tired after opening the Seven Gate because he reached the level of opening the Eight Gates, for that reason he didn¡¯t get seriously injured when he opened the Seventh.


    But currently Dai can only open Seven Gates, the Seventh is his limit.


    Although he won¡¯t die after opening it, his muscles will tear and his bones will break then he will get seriously injured.


    It can only be said, that currently, Dai didn¡¯t reach his peak yet.


    ¡°Are you sure that this little devil can win?¡±


    Itsuki said that with confidence, but his heart was full of anxious, he didn¡¯t let that change his expression, with a calm tone he tried to distract Dai.


    Dai got a little bit distracted, because Naito was lost in the fog, and he couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    However, these continuous roars of shocks made Dai find his peace.


    These roars are the proof of him being safe.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure he can win because he¡¯s the most talented kid I¡¯ve ever seen! and now you should care about... yourself!¡±


    With the rage of the Hachimon Tonkou, Dai¡¯s words had a strong momentum.


    ¡°Is that¡¯s so?!¡±


    Itsuki snore and said: ¡°He¡¯s really good, but he¡¯s just a kid, you know when we use the Hiding in Mist Technique even the strongest ninja should be careful for his neck to get cut by an invisible sword!¡±


    Listening to Itsuki¡¯s words, Dai¡¯s confident got shaken.


    That white fog does seem dangerous.


    Naito surely wouldn¡¯t have any sight inside that fog, perhaps he¡¯s only throwing helpless punches all over the ce.


    In this case, with him being in the open like this, he could easily get caught, or maybe he already got surrounded.


    With a worried heart, Dai¡¯s attacks start to get more furious, while he was clenching his teeth he wanted to end this fight quickly and help Naito.


    In fact, this is what Itsuki was looking for.


    He knew that Dai has a limit, and having him attacking recklessly like this should consume him even more.


    In the end, the victory will be his!


    While the two of them was having this fierce battle, the movement at the fog stopped.


    There weren¡¯t any roaring sounds anymore.


    Silence.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hey there this is TrantinOtaku I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted chap 89 in Patreon if you¡¯re interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button below.

 Chapter 65: Morning Peacock

    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The silence controlled the ce, Dai¡¯s heart sank in the darkness, is it true what the Ninja in front of him saying...


    Dai couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    Itsuki with an evil smile looked at him and whispered.


    ¡°Let me tell you what happened, that little kid is dead!¡±


    ¡°He killed some of my teammates, and he¡¯s now dead.¡±


    ¡°Naito...¡±


    Dai couldn¡¯t believe him, but there¡¯s no movement there.


    He became more worried.


    But the next moment dissipated all of his worries.


    A person came out from the white fog.


    And that person is Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t even have blood on him, not to mention he doesn¡¯t even have a scratch.


    From the beginning of the battle and until the end he was unharmed.


    Then this is means, that all the eleven Ninjas we¡¯re killed by Naito!


    Itsuki saw Naito too.


    Apart from the horror in his heart, his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal an incredible look.


    He fought against users of the Hiding in Mist Technique and he didn¡¯t even get injured?!


    Itsuki thought that even if he killed everyone in the fog he won¡¯te out alive, and this is was the worst oue he could think of.


    But Naito came out unharmed, which is incredible!


    They were eleven elite ninjas from the Mist, incredibly talented and experienced ninjas who fought and survived a lot of bloody battles, but Naito crushed them without even breaking a sweat!


    Without being harmed, and with him beingpletely blind!


    Even if it¡¯s Naito, it¡¯s not easy to deal with eleven experienced ninjas with these circumstances.


    How incredible!


    Shocked, but also afraid.


    Although he¡¯s also very special, although he¡¯s a member of the Hozuki n, although he uses the Hydrification Technique.


    Yuu Naito, and Maito Dai, these two are just monsters!


    And fighting two monsters is just too crazy.


    For that reason, Itsuki was ready to retreat.


    However, will Maito Dai let him go this easily?


    ¡°Naito has already finished his fight, then I have to speed things up too!¡±


    ¡°My youth should not lose against Naito¡¯s burning youth!¡±


    Maito Daiughed while he was surging an incredible power.


    He mobilized all of his power into his body.


    ¡°Take this! Water bastard!¡±


    Boom! boom! boom!!!


    Crazy fast fists, this is the terror and speed are brought by the outbreak of the Sixth Gate, the friction of his fist in the air broke out endless fire toward Itsuki!


    The mes mmed him like a storm of fire, what a shocking scene.


    ¡°This is... Morning Peacock, well it¡¯s not surprising that he can also use it.¡±


    Looking at this familiar scene, Naito¡¯s face showed a hint of praise.


    To face this technique in person and see it with his own eyes, really shows how magnificent and how shocking this move can be.


    The sky became full of mes, beautiful mes like the shape of the peacock.


    But those peacocks we¡¯re surrounding Itsuki from every direction.


    What a huge shock!


    ¡°mes?!¡±


    Looking at this scene in front of him, Itsuki got stunned for a moment, his eyes revealed his shock.


    He surely didn¡¯t feel that Dai used a Ninjutsu.


    Then what the hell is this fire?!


    ¡°This is... did he punched the air so fast that he could create mes! this is really bad!!¡±


    Itsuki didn¡¯t help but panic.


    Although he¡¯s using water, strong mes can also evaporate water!


    Ordinary physical attacks do no damage on him unless it¡¯s something like this!


    Moreover, against this technique there¡¯s no chance for Itsuki to escape, it¡¯s just too fast!


    ¡°Water release! Water Wall!¡±


    With Itsuki being panicked the only thing he thought of is using this Ninjutsu.


    However, the peacocks one after one destroyed that wallpletely, then it started reaching Itsuki.


    Even if he uses the Hydrification technique this technique was created to kill.


    Itsuki found himself in a very bad situation and could do nothing, how can he stop something like this?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The peacocks start to tear him apart while the ground was trembling from the impact of Dai¡¯s punches.


    When Dai finally regained his fists and calmed down, Hozuki Itsuki was already dead.


    Itsuki Hozuki of Kirigakure the user of the Hydrification Technique was defeated by Dai¡¯s Six Gates!


    ¡°Wheew.....¡±


    Dai who finallynded on the ground after finishing his technique had very heavy breaths, his legs couldn¡¯t support him anymore, so he suddenly fell to the ground.


    Seeing this Naito rushed toward him quickly and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay... I just need to rest a little bit.¡±


    Dai smiled and said: ¡± the side effects of the Hachimon Tonkou are really... well I really admire the strength you achieved, you should really open the Second Gate now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Naito nodded softly then lifted Dai and took him to a ce to sit down and rest.


    Dai with a smiling face said: ¡± No wonder you be very strong, it¡¯s YOUTH!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito turned and seriously said: ¡°I am going to see the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am gonna rest here a little bit.¡±


    The moment he reached the ce where the bodies wereying Naito start to search.


    What made Naito very disappointed is that these weapons the ninjas of the mists where using are really just ordinary steel swords.


    There are no special weapons.


    As for the captain, he didn¡¯t have anything special.


    He got a little bit speechless.


    After he shook his head, Naito took out a scroll.


    This scroll is used to seal the body and bring it back to the vige.


    Naito doesn¡¯t need any of this.


    But Dai is a different case.


    Maito Dai is still a Genin which made his life very difficult.


    With this achievement, Dai will surely be thanked by the higher ups in the vige, it¡¯s even possible to get promoted directly to a Jonin!


    Sarutobi is always focusing on talents like this, it¡¯s impossible to ignore someone like Dai.


    He didn¡¯t know about him before, because he didn¡¯t have the chance to show his true power.


    He can only do D-ss missions or C-ss mission that doesn¡¯t require any fighting, how can he show his worth this way?


    If it weren¡¯t for this opportunity, I¡¯m afraid that no one will never hear about him until he fights the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and kill four of them and die.


    That¡¯s the only moment when his name will rise.


    It was extremely difficult for him to walk out alive after fighting seven of them, the seven had special weapons and the seven we¡¯re Jonin elites.


    With a special weapon, you will increase your powerbat.


    He had the ability to fight against these elites.


    These Elites can beparable to the Anbumander.


    And the Anbumander... can beparable to the Hokage!


    These were the top force of Kirigakure.


    And Dai had the power to fight them all and kill four of them, isn¡¯t this incredible?


    In the original story, Dai and Gai had the same power.


    But Gai could be a Jonin.


    It¡¯s because the power of the Hachimon Tonkou was known after Dai¡¯s death.


    However, mastering the Hachimon Tonkou is very difficult that¡¯s the only reason why people don¡¯t like to take the same path as those two.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hey there this is TrantinOtaku I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 90 in Patreon if you¡¯re interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button below.

 Chapter 66: Uchiha Tsuki

    ¡°Huuh.¡±


    Thinking about these shocking scenes, Naito couldn¡¯t help but exhale.


    After a short time, Naito collected all the head of the twelve ninjas and sealed them into the scrolls.


    Some of the ordinary people of the caravan didn¡¯t survive the battle and some of them just run away.


    What a sad end for these people.


    ¡°This is an incredible thing you did there.¡±


    Dai finally regained some of his energy, but his body was still weak and exhausted.


    ¡°We will encounter more incredible things in the future.¡±


    Naito smiled at him while he was helping him walk.


    ¡°Yeah, our youth should burn more and more!¡±


    Although Dai¡¯s body was so weak, he was still full of excitement.


    when Naito heard that sentence he felt like vomiting.


    But he endured the feeling and just revealed a hint of helplessness.


    After opening the Sixth Gate, Although dai muscles didn¡¯t tear apart, yet he was in a very bad shape.


    It will take him at least a few days to recover.


    Naito couldn¡¯t leave Dai behind, so he carried him along with him, the mission was finallypleted, and Konoha was only far by a few days away.


    Nothing can be done now.


    Naito headed to a small river nearby, then the two of them started walking along the flow of the water.


    The weather was cool, breezes of wind were blowing from time to time.


    The river was crystal clear and cool.


    But suddenly that cool feeling be heavier.


    Cooler but heavier, it felt more like cold.


    This coldness can be nothing but a killing intent.


    Naito and Dai stopped.


    A man carrying a sword was standing in front of them.


    In the ninja world, such a figure is just ordinary.


    But Naito¡¯s instinct made him stop, that cold feeling, the feeling of your blood being frozen in your veins.


    The most shocking thing was Konoha¡¯s symbol on the forehead protector of that guy.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only shocking thing about him, there were three tomoes in his red eyes which revealed his identity.


    He¡¯s... an Uchiha!


    Dai wanted to speak, but he lost himself the moment he looked into his eyes.


    Naito didn¡¯t get affected but he stood up silently.


    No fear, he just stood there waiting for them.


    ¡°Not even a mask, this is due to what? the pride of the Uchiha or the arrogance?¡±


    Looking to the Uchiha Ninja in front of him, Naito took a deep breath.


    This time another party appeared here.


    The purpose is crystal clear.


    He wanted to kill him!


    However, that guy didn¡¯t even wear a mask to hide his identity, he didn¡¯t even change his dress, it was the official uniform of Konoha.


    This is not self-confidence, it was the pride of all of his ancestor on his shoulders.


    ¡°Why do I need to hide my self from a dead man?¡±


    The Uchiha gently pulled out his sword.


    A cold glow got reflected on Naito from the sword, it seems the feeling got heavier.


    This sword looked very simr to the Kusanagi Sword, it looked like a very ordinary sword.


    The Uchiha¡¯ sword may look ordinary, but the moment you look at the top of the de down to its hilt, you will know that this is no ordinary sword.


    And it can¡¯t be made by any cksmith.


    His killing intent was all over the ce.


    Naito slightly narrowed his eyes, then he gently pressed his hand on Dai¡¯s shoulder and freed him from the Genjutsu.


    Dai forced himself to open the first gate, he doesn¡¯t have a lot of chakra in his body but that will work.


    Counting Genjutsu is a simple task for him.


    He only needs to use the Hachimon Tonkou and normal Genjutsu will not work on him.


    ¡°This guy... he¡¯s an enemy.¡±


    Although Dai is a little bit clumsy he¡¯s not stupid.


    Looking at the Uchiha in front of him, he knew his intentions.


    The conflicts between Naito and the Uchiha n may not be known for all people around the vige but Dai was aware of the situation.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this.


    The Uchiha n dared to arrange an assassination in order to kill Naito.


    This kind of darkness act made Maito Dai full of anger.


    ¡°Well, surely he¡¯s our enemy now.¡±


    Naito nodded at him then he seriously said: ¡°You¡¯re in a bad state, let me handle him.¡±


    ¡°This guy... I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    Dai took a deep breath, but this is didn¡¯t make him less angry.


    They¡¯ve sent a Shinobi to kill Naito!


    This is enough!


    Uchiha Tsuki without any kind of disguise, he was wearing Konoha¡¯s official uniform, so you can judge his identity from just a nce.


    ¡°Give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Understood... but rest assured I will never let this filthy Uchiha hurt you.¡±


    Dai said that with a very serious tone.


    He was ready to open the Seven Gate.


    But Dai had some confidence in Naito that he will not get defeated this easily, so he will wait before he opens the Seven Gate.


    He may have some confidence in Naito but he can¡¯t have full confidence.


    In Dai¡¯s view, Naito is strong enough to defeat a Jonin, but not all the Jonin are the same.


    Yuu Naito is just a kid filled with youth mes but he didn¡¯t grow enough yet.


    He¡¯s still a green leaf that should be protected.


    Although it¡¯s really dangerous he is ready to open the Seven Gate.


    Dai is only capable of opening seven gates, The Seven Gate is his limit.


    Once he opens it, the side effects will be simr to the one Lee had at that exam.


    However, there¡¯s no other way.


    ¡°Maito Dai the Eternal Genin, I heard a lot about you, and it looks like the stories are true.¡±


    The Uchiha mocked Dai when he looked at him.


    He is not worried about Dai, he needs thousands of years before he can even stand against him.


    Dai is not worthy to even look at.


    Even Yuu Naito is a simr case.


    He may be able to kill Samui.


    But Uchiha Tsuki is on a whole different level.


    Tsuki finally moved his sword.


    And it was pointed toward Naito.


    This moment.


    Tsuki looked more focused.


    The fight started!


    Uchiha didn¡¯t try to use Genjutsu on Naito, didn¡¯t even try to cast a Ninjutsu.


    He rushed toward Naito while he was holding his sword with two hands, his killing intent was all over the ce.


    ¡°So he¡¯s a Kenjutsu user just like Sakumo.¡±


    Naito¡¯s expression changed, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    This is not enough to scare him.


    You want to kill him, then it¡¯s war!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hey there this is TrantinOtaku I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 91 in Patreon if you¡¯re interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button below.

 Chapter 67: Technique Vs Sword

    In the face of this sword, Naito could barely avoid the strike of Tsuki, after that, he took some steps back.


    Whoosh!!


    Tsuki caught to him again and struck again.


    Naito dodged it again.


    Naito didn¡¯t use his shocks because he didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the Uchiha¡¯s strength.


    Anyway, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of his Genjutsu, But the Uchiha was using his Sharingan to read his movement, and this will only consume his chakra more and more.


    So Naito didn¡¯t bother losing time.


    Tsuki continued on striking Naito with his sword, but thetter managed to dodge all of his attacks, the colors in Tsuki¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re speed is good.¡±


    Tsuki smirked


    He¡¯s a Ninja, who put all of his effort in learning Kenjutsu.


    A strong Kenjutsu user, won¡¯t lose in term of speed.


    Even so, Naito also didn¡¯t look like he was slower than him, he even looked faster than him at some point!


    Otherwise, he would have been struck a long time ago, since Tsuki was using his Sharingan all the time.


    The only exining of this, that Naito is much faster than him.


    Seeing how Naito was dodging him every time, Tsuki finally showed his true ability.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sword in Tsuki¡¯s hands looked a little bit different.


    It¡¯s covered with Chakra!


    However, it was simple Chakra, the same technique Sakumo used before!


    Seeing this scene, Naito felt chills on his shoulders, he felt danger from this technique.


    Surely, Uchiha Tsuki was using Chakra flow.


    So what?


    ......


    Far away.


    Dai was watching the fight, his body was weak, but his spirit was strong enough to make him step in.


    It¡¯s really dangerous on his body to open the Seven Gate.


    However, he was ready to do it.


    If Naito couldn¡¯t win against the Uchiha, he won¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    This is a case of life and death.


    But he needs to wait.


    And this waiting made Dai so nervous.


    However, during this fight and until this moment Naito didn¡¯t reveal any hind of being defeated although he seemed in a disadvantage, this is what made Dai more and more shocked, but also a little bit impatient.


    For that reason, he really wanted to rush in the fight.


    ¡°Yuu Naito...¡±


    Dai was looking at the field, with mixed feelings, but he did not speak, he didn¡¯t want to interfere with Naito¡¯s fight.


    He wanted to give Naito his chance.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t win against Uchiha Tsuki, nothing will happen, he will just rush in!


    .......


    in the field.


    The sword of Tsuki was covered with Chakra.


    No generation, no condensation, but it looked extremely dangerous.


    In fact, the sword looked so beautiful.


    However, the result of being struck by this sword will be the opposite of the word ¡°Beautiful¡±.


    It will be dark, it will be hell.


    ¡°Killing you while you¡¯re doing a mission, it will look like you¡¯ve got killed by the hand of the enemies¡±


    Uchiha Tsuki closed his mouth slowly, he gently raised his sword, then he suddenly dashed toward Naito.


    Very simple technique.


    There wasn¡¯t any extra movement in it, but it was targeting Naito¡¯s head.


    However, in the next moment, suddenly something has changed.


    Om!!!


    Like a thunder.


    His sword glowed like a star, it got covered by a strange white halo.


    It looked like it can cut the sky like it can strike the whole earth and cut into two halves.


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes looked very confident.


    His Sharingan looked like it was already seen the future of Naito being cut into two halves by his sword.


    In the face of Tsuki¡¯s sword, Naito didn¡¯t look afraid, but he looked confused.


    Is this chakra flow?!


    But it¡¯s impossible to evenpare Uchiha Tsuki to Sakumo!


    Unless this is not only Chakra flow, but it¡¯s the sword itself what made it strong.


    It had a weird twist, between the stirless and the soundless you will find it bitterness.


    It looked bright but felt dark.


    However, the air seemed to have some distortion between it stirless and soundless, it looked extremely strange.


    It looked like a distortion of space.


    Without hesitation, Naito took out his kunai.


    Shogekiha!


    Ding!!


    In a sh, Naito¡¯s Kunia and Tsuki¡¯s sword collided.


    At this moment, the heaven and the earth looked like they were gonna crush each other.


    Dai who was looking from far away couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    Just now, he almost shouted.


    But seeing how Naito strangely believed in his abilities and fought back, he decided to believe in him too.


    Since Naito didn¡¯t lose hope, he will not lose hope too, Naito can defeat him.


    .......


    A Kunai, and a sword.


    Ordinary kunai, and a special sword.


    Shock power, Chakra flow.


    Two kinds of powers, both arepletely different, but the two has the same purpose, which is, cut everything thates in the way!


    However, this goal couldn¡¯t be achieved.


    The shock in the eye of Uchiha Tsuki was clear.


    His sword was actually blocked?!


    He didn¡¯t expect that Naito could block his sword!


    ¡°What the hell is this power?!¡±


    Tsuki was shocked, his heart sank in confusion.


    His Kenjutsu is called Liberation of Stars, his sword is called Star, Liberation of the Ken Hoshi is the name of this move. (T/N: Ken: Sword, Hoshi: Star)


    This move has ended the life of a lot of Shinobis!


    Yet it was blocked by Naito!


    Naito was using an ordinary Kunai, but it was covered by a strange halo, and to make it worse his body was trembling!


    If it weren¡¯t for the Chakra flowing edge, he might have been killed.


    His technique was so strong to the point that he could stop his special sword using an ordinary Kunai.


    With his heart falling in desperation, Uchiha Tsuki stared at Naito who was shing his Kunai to his sword, he bit his teeth, while his Chakra flow became crazily powerful.


    And he struck again.


    But once again he got blocked by Naito.


    Finally, everything became clear!


    Naito¡¯s Shogekiha is much stronger than his move and sword!


    Naito didn¡¯t know that this is gonna happen when he blocked his attack.


    He only believed in his own power.


    He can do it, he can bock him! so he can win!


    Naito was blocking Tsuki using the Kunai in his right hand.


    At that time, Naito Kunai and Tsuki¡¯s sword we¡¯re still shing against each other.


    Naito smirked at that moment.


    Then he clenched his left fist.

 Chapter 68: Fierce Battle

    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Uchiha had three temoes in his Sharingan, at the moment when Naito clenched his fist, he knew what he will do next.


    He knew, but he couldn¡¯t do anything!


    In the beginning, he was sure that he can cut off anything Naito will throw at him, but now after he got blocked, the situation has changed.


    Naito embarrassed him the moment he blocked him.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!¡±


    Naito will have no mercy in these kinds of situation, it was a blow with full force!


    When he saw the white halo on Naito¡¯s fist, Tsuki who has his sword still pressed against Naito thought about retreating.


    But this has already been calcted by Naito.


    Naito pressed him with his Kunai more, he didn¡¯t want him to escape and waste the opportunity!


    Under these circumstances, Tsuki didn¡¯t only failed on retreating but also got his guard more open!


    His Sharingan can predict the movement of the enemy, but it can¡¯t read Naito¡¯s thoughts!


    ¡°Shit! this kid...¡±


    Uchiha Tsuki didn¡¯t expect that Naito would actually do this, or even dare to do it!


    Naito¡¯s Kunai and Tsuki¡¯s sword we¡¯re still shing against each other, but Naito was trying to press his Kunai against Tsuki more so he can¡¯t retreat without losing his bnce!


    However, Uchiha Tsuki was an experienced Shinobi who fought countless battles, so he didn¡¯t panic at that time.


    If this is the case, then he will just push him back!


    Ooooh!!!


    Uchiha Tsuki used all of his power and pushed Naito¡¯s Kunai the moment he was focusing all of his power in his fist, then he mobilized his chakra flow into his sword.


    At that time, Naito¡¯s punch was already here!


    It was impossible to retreat now, so he used his sword to strike Naito punch!


    Whoosh!!!


    The air got shattered like a broken ice.


    The cracks in the air spread out like a spiderweb until it surrounded Uchiha Tsuki.


    Tsuki¡¯s sword got stopped inches short of Naito¡¯s fist, then he couldn¡¯t press down any longer!


    ¡°Give me a break!¡±


    Tsuki started to feel his body getting trembled by the power of the shock, and this is made him angrier.


    However, he could do nothing more.


    He couldn¡¯t fully stop it!


    Even if he was using all of his Chakra he could only stop Naito¡¯s punch.


    But Naito didn¡¯t need the impact to do damage.


    Boom!!


    In the next moment, Uchiha Tsuki could no longer stop this monstrous power, and he got thrown away by Naito.


    Whoosh!


    In midair, blood came out of Tsuki¡¯s mouth.


    His eyes had incredible colors the moment he hit the ground.


    He... got injured!


    He got beaten by that little devil!


    In the distance, Dai who was ready to open the Seven Gate and rush in had his mouth wide open from his shock.


    In fact, he felt that Naito was doing great by just blocking Tsuki¡¯s sword.


    But now, Naito managed to even rubbish Tsuki and injure him.


    This is incredible!


    After all, Uchiha Tsuki... is a Jonin.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tsuki understood the feelings of Uchiha Samui who was in his shoes before, he got filled with crazy murderous feelings, and he almost got blinded by anger.


    But in the end, he took a deep breath and calmed himself.


    After all, Uchiha Tsuki is not Samui, he¡¯s stronger and he has a better mentality.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve actually hurt me, aren¡¯t you proud.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Naito looked quietly at Tsuki, his eyes looked dull and unmoved.


    Tsuki suddenly smiled.


    That smile is hard to describe in words.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°But, this is stops here, I have already seen through your technique, and now you must die.¡±


    ¡°Your tricks look very simr to Chakra¡¯s flow, but it not the same thing... it¡¯s just a normal blow, right?¡±


    Uchiha Tsuki narrowed his eyes and wiped the blood on his mouth.


    Naito didn¡¯t speak.


    Tsuki¡¯s conclusion was right, after all, you can¡¯t underestimate his eyes, even if they weren¡¯t a Mangekyou Sharingan, you can¡¯t ignore what three temoes can do.


    If Tsuki didn¡¯t have those three temoes in his Sharingan, he would be already died by now.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t any reason for Naito to speak, Tsuki already knew too much.


    But since the beginning of time, viins we¡¯re always only talks.


    They always have the same thinking.


    Naito found that people in this world always seemed to like to introduce their abilities and exin it and to analyze the capabilities of the opponents.


    And Uchiha Tsuki is not a special case.


    However, it seems that Uchiha Tsuki thought that he already saw everything Naito has and he thought of a way to handle him. He will win.


    ¡°Easy to talk about, hard to do it.¡±


    Naito looked at Tsuki while he whispered that, then he suddenly stepped forward and pressed the ground with his hands.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: The Art of Moving!¡±


    Bang!!!


    The ground started trembling from where he was standing then swaying in all directions.


    The entire ground started waving like an ocean.


    Crash!


    Tsuki got a little bit surprised by Naito¡¯s technique, the moment the waves reached him his feet start to shake.


    Kasha!


    The fissures of the shocks continued to spread out in all directions.


    At the end, when the trembling stopped, countless of cracks appeared in the ground.


    Some of them were extremely dark and deep.


    Suddenly, Naito fell into one of these cracks, and disappearedpletely underground!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Tsuki didn¡¯t have any expression until that moment, and it was horrified expression.


    Didn¡¯t expect that Naito could pull something like this out?!


    Tsuki eyes start following Naito¡¯s movements in all of those cracks, his brows became tighter.


    Can¡¯t see!


    He can¡¯t see clearly.


    If he had a Byakugan he could easily find Naito.


    But this is was... the limit of his Sharingan!


    The bottom was too dark, he couldn¡¯t know where Naito was now, but he could vaguely feel his position based on his chakra.


    Silent moments.


    ¡°I need to change this situation.... that little devil, with his Earthquake Release, all that i need is to catch him one time then it will be the end.¡±


    Uchiha Tsuki was a little bit worried.


    But this situation where he could change the field to his advantage is really annoying.


    But he¡¯s a Genin, after all, he would only be able to use C-ss Ninjutsu, which will have no effect on him.


    The only opportunity for Tsuki to attack is when Naito will be focusing on printing to cast his Ninjutsu.

 Chapter 69: Hakai

    At that moment, Tsuki was holding his sword with his eyes looking at every crack in the ground waiting for the slightest change so he can instantly react.


    He was waiting for Naito¡¯s attack so he can block it, then everything will end.


    As long as he can stay focused he can block and dodge every attack.


    This little devil has no chance of winning!


    Tsuki continued on holding his sword while mobilizing his chakra.


    Suddenly, his Sharingan sighted a shadow at one of the cracks.


    ¡°This is it! Die!¡±


    Tsuki generated his chakra into his sword and sent a strong sword energy toward the crack.


    Whoosh!!


    The sword energy destroyed everything.


    The crack became even bigger and the figure of Naito became clearer while he was advancing quietly.


    At this time, Tsuki sent another one toward the crack and exactly to Naito¡¯s position.


    Suddenly the sword energy hit the ce where he was standing and made a great impact.


    He Obviously got hit!


    Even if you use these little tricks, the moment you try to get close to him, these eyes will see you!


    However, the next moment, Naito who got hit by Tsuki¡¯s strike, suddenly turned into white smoke and disappeared.


    ¡°A clone?!¡±


    Tsuki got stunned for a moment.


    This should be a verymon Ninjutsu.


    No one ever could fool him before with this Technique while he was using his Sharingan.


    It never fooled him.


    But this time it¡¯s different.


    Even if the Sharingan can see through the fog, it can¡¯t see through the ground.


    Therefore, he got overwhelmed by amon technique!


    ¡°Using a clone... then what?¡±


    Uchiha got more focused and closed his grip tight on his sword.


    Even if he uses these tricks, he¡¯s not afraid!


    Because any attack Naito will use this sword will cut it, Tsuki was ready to cut anything.


    Suddenly, a bubble came floating out of the dark toward him.


    It¡¯s a bubble, but it looks more like a shining star.


    The inner seemed like it was rotating, the corse is white, but also it was covered with Chakra.


    This is should be Naito¡¯s Technique... It¡¯s Hakai!


    When it appeared, Naito was ready to strike his sword for the second time.


    ¡°This thing!¡±


    Due to his Sharingan, he managed to see it right away.


    But his n was too simple, the moment you send me an attack I will attack it, and that bubble was already in front of him.


    So he weed it with his sword.


    Strike.


    Oh!!!


    When he hit it with his sword the Chakra around it got popped and the bubble-like thing immediately cracked.


    The Hakai is not a stable form of the Rasengan the moment ites in a contact with an object, it will explode.


    the moment it exploded, enormous shock spread out like waves!


    Those waves started to destroy everything, it was even clear to the naked eye!


    But also there wasn¡¯t any sound.


    Tsuki felt the danger but everything he had couldn¡¯t stop Naito¡¯s Hakai.


    There was no blood, no gore, no sound.


    There was only dust.


    Uchiha Tsuki obviously wasn¡¯t able to cut Naito¡¯s S-ss Ninjutsu!


    Suddenly, the whole person turned into dust on the cracked ground!


    What was more shocking is that the ground under his feet silently got hollowed into a semi-circr hole.


    Ding!!


    The only thing that barely survived was the sword that was in Tsuki¡¯s hand, he got thrown away by the impact when Tsuki tried to cut Naito¡¯s technique.


    In the distance, Dai was standing there shocked, surprised, his mouth was wide open, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    How can he believe something like this?


    ¡°This.......¡±


    His eyes exined what he wanted to say, this unbelievable.


    What happened?!


    Is he dead? he couldn¡¯t even know?!


    Sometimes this kind of silent disappearing is more shocking than a bloody end.


    Dai couldn¡¯t do such an effect even if he opened the Sixth Gate!


    At least he must open the Seventh Gate!


    And topare the Seven Gate power to a Technique... it must be absolutely an S-ss Ninjutsu!


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    In the cracks, a sound of slightly tired cough came out.


    Suddenly Naito rolled over out of the crack.


    He couldn¡¯t jump out because he got so tired after he used this technique.


    ¡°Yuu Naito!¡±


    After seeing the unscratched Naitoing out of the crack, Dai finally woke up from his shock, then he revealed a hint of joy.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Naito waved at Dai.


    ¡°I am fine, but I need to rest.¡±


    Naito walked slowly forward toward the Tsuki sword and took it.


    ¡°This sword is so good, yet it still can¡¯tpletely resist the power of the shock?¡±


    But he was grateful for only having it, after all, none of the swords he had were as good as this one.


    And of course the power of the shockspared to the Hakai is not at the same level, this is enough.


    He didn¡¯t know where this sword hase from, but it was very suitable for Naito.


    ¡°This sword is mine.¡±


    That Uchiha is gone now, Naito is the new owner.


    He already decided to focus only on developing the Shock power and The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou to the extreme before he thinks about anything else.


    And with this new sword, things will get better and better.


    There should be a lot of people who are aware of the existing of this sword.


    But so what?!


    They dared to send someone to kill him, and he was killed while Naito was defending himself, the Uchiha n won¡¯t dare to mention this sword!


    The conflicts between Naito and Uchiha n are already too bad, nothing Naito does now will make it even worse then what is.

 Chapter 70: Sarutobi鈥檚 Wrath

    Konoha.


    At the Hokage Office, Sarutobi was reading some documents.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama... a problem has happened with Uchiha Tsuki.¡±


    An Anbu appeared in front of Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi¡¯s eyebrows suddenly got crossed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Tsuki went to a mission and left the vige heading south... but suddenly news came to us saying that he was seen heading north.¡¯


    ¡°And?!¡±


    Sarutobi got confused.


    Obviously, Tsuki had to go north for some reason.


    What¡¯s the problem with that?


    North... North!!!


    Sarutobi finally got it.


    Natio¡¯s mission is in the north!


    ¡°Damn those Uchiha! they fooled us!!¡±


    Sarutobi¡¯s eyes showed a lot of anger.


    It¡¯s well known now that the Uchiha n and Naito have conflicts.


    When he gave the permission for Naito to go to the mission with Dai, he should have known that the Uchiha n would pull something like this.


    At the same time, the Uchiha sent a squad of four Uchiha members to the south.


    Therefore, they managed to secretly send one of them behind Naito, he should have sent someone to follow them, this way he would know their n.


    But he did nothing, he didn¡¯t think that they would do something like this.


    Unexpectedly, the Uchiha n yed their card.


    This squad was originally formed in order to assassin Naito.


    The three other members went north, but Tsuki did a big tour to the north, he was the winning card, his true target was Naito!


    Uchiha Tsuki is a Shinobi from Konoha.


    But also he¡¯s one of the Uchiha!


    There is even some information about him being involved with the death of two Shinobis from the vige!


    Such a guy will have no mercy even against a kid.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to stop them... those damn Uchiha are very good.¡±


    Sarutobi took a deep breath the anger in his eyes slightly changed into a cold stare.


    When Naito managed to kill Samui and showed off an incredible talent, Sarutobi made a strong point that no one should touch Naito, especially the Uchiha.


    But this time, the Uchiha dared to disobey the Hokage¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t just throw his words to the trash but they also went behind Naito.


    This is where Sarutobi got really angry!


    You think you can disobey the Hokage like this?


    You think you can tease the Hokage like this?!


    Since they dared to do this, as the Hokage of Konoha Sarutobi decided to teach the Uchiha how to kneel!


    ¡°Leave, Captain Kobayashi!¡±


    The mood bes extremely cold after he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Anbu disappeared.


    Soon, Uchiha Kageyama came to the Hokage Office.


    His expression was very calm, he seemed like he foreseen all of this already.


    Since he dared to disobey his word in order to kill Naito, he was already well prepared.


    Only the two of them were in the Office.


    The presence of the two of them was very strong.


    However, Sarutobi didn¡¯t show any hint of anger, instead, he had a cup of tea in front of him, so he drank it slowly.


    Uchiha Kageyama was very patient, he stood there waiting.


    However, the atmosphere bes darker.


    And the air bes more and heavier the moment Sarutobi put his cup on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Tsuki went to a mission.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, The Uchiha n is always working so hard for the sake of Konoha.¡±


    Sarutobi nodded gently, then suddenly said: ¡°I also heard that you¡¯re son Fugaku is so talented, he already activated a full Sharingan.¡±


    This sentence, made Kageyama¡¯s eyes glow with a hint of fierce.


    But he calmed himself down immediately.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already thinking of giving him my ce, But he¡¯s still too young and he needs more experience and practice.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing to let him have more experience, who don¡¯t you let hime here more often?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about this Hokage-Sama.¡± Uchiha Kageyama responded very calmly then he seriously looked at Sarutobi and said: ¡°The other day, I discovered something...¡±


    Then he pulled a scroll and put it on the table in front of Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi¡¯s stared coldly at him.


    How can he have this courage while facing his anger?


    And what is in the scroll?


    He picked the scroll then he gently opened it, suddenly he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Good handwriting... and what does this mean?!¡±


    Sarutobi got tired of fooling around, so he asked directly.


    ¡°No one can touch the Uchiha n in Konoha, Hokage-Sama you should understand, that this is not for the sake of a single person, it¡¯s of the sake of the family.¡±


    Uchiha Kageyama raised his head gently and looked into Sarutobi¡¯s eyes.


    So they¡¯re not afraid of disobeying him.


    The real purpose behind this is that they want to deliver a message to everyone in Konoha, you don¡¯t mess with the Uchiha!


    This family has its pride.


    Sarutobi was silent.


    Uchiha Kageyama has fully shown his attention, and he¡¯s clearly telling him if this is not possible... they¡¯re gonna leave Konoha!


    If this was in peacetime, Sarutobi will encounter such a hard attitude with a more harder one.


    If you dare to leave, I will kill you!


    But not now.


    The Second Shinobi World War has broken out.


    The three big viges have already cleaned up all the surrounding small viges...


    However you see it, this war is unavoidable.


    If they fall into a big conflict with the Uchiha now, the price will be too big.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Sarutobi said these two words then he closed the scroll.


    Seeing this scene, Kageyama smirked.


    ¡°If everything is clear, I will head back, there are things are needed to deal with.¡±


    After he said that, Kageyama didn¡¯t wait for Sarutobi to respond, and turned around leaving the ce.


    Sarutobi stared at his back, he didn¡¯t speak, he couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Just when Kageyama was already in front of the door, a Ninja suddenly opened the door and directly walked in.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, there¡¯s a problem!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    Sarutobi¡¯s tone bes very mad.


    ¡°A troop from the Mist has sneaked into the Land of Fire, and it¡¯s led by the famous Shinobi of the Mist Hozuki Itsuki.¡±


    ¡°Damn! this is really big.¡± Sarutobi knew that this is really a dangerous situation and he was ready to send the Anbu department to deal with them.


    Kageyama shook his head slightly, he felt reallyzy to even listen to things that don¡¯t have anything to do with him, so he was ready to step out of the Hokage Office.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hey there this is TrantinOtaku I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 100 in Patreon if you¡¯re interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button below.

 Chapter 71: Re-costuming The Scabbard

    ¡°But they were all killed!¡±


    The expression on his face was incredible, with a trace of shock he said: ¡°The leader of this squad was a famous Shinobi from the Mist, Hozuki Itsuki!¡±


    ¡°They got all killed?¡±


    The tone of Sarutobi¡¯s voice seemed very awkward. ¡°Who killed them?¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito and Maito Dai!¡±


    The Ninja seemed like he wasn¡¯t believing himself when he said these two names.


    Oh!


    The documents in Sarutobi¡¯s hands fell on the table the moment he heard these two names.


    Uchiha Kageyama¡¯s body froze up one step out of the office of the Hokage.


    He couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t even take one other step on the ground.


    It was like he was listening to the words of God.


    ¡°And what about Naito and Dai?¡±


    ¡°They just returned.¡±


    Oh!


    Uchiha Kageyama¡¯s Chakra got out of control, the next step he took destroyed the floor under his feet, the expression he had couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    Then, with a cold stare, he left the ce.


    ¡°This....¡±


    The Ninja looked strangely at Kageyama


    This is not the calm Kageyama.


    How could he do something like this, how could he destroy the Hokage¡¯s floor?


    Too bold!


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, this is was too rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go.¡±


    Sarutobi with a calm expression moves his hand as a sign of allowing him to leave.


    The ninja immediately stopped talking, Shinobis are like this, they don¡¯t interfere in things like this, they naturally don¡¯t ask what¡¯s going on, even though he felt strange, he directly turned his back and left away.


    In the next moment, Sarutobi stopped the Ninja and said.


    ¡°Wait!e back here, and tell me everything in details!¡±


    The Ninja immediately fell back and told him everything from the beginning to the end.


    The moment Naito and Dai came back, they turned in the mission, they took out a bunch of heads, then they identified them.


    Everyone got shocked in the Missions Hall.


    They felt that this matter is just too incredible and should be reported to the Hokage.


    ¡°What?! Maito Dai... he could open Seven out of Eight Gates from the Hachimon Tonkou Technique.¡±


    Sarutobi said that with a great surprise on his face.


    This time it¡¯s just too unreal.


    Yuu Naito is a genius kid this news didn¡¯t surprise Sarutobi.


    But Maito Dai is a different case.


    A guy like him who can open Seven Gates can change the course of a big battle!


    This talent is hard to be found!


    This kind of talent appears once in ten thousand years.


    ¡°Bring me Maito Dai here!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    .......


    Yuu Naito and Maito Dai justpleted the mission, but Dai received a call from the Hokage.


    Naito didn¡¯t get any reward from the mission, it went all to Dai.


    Dai was very embarrassed, Although he killed the captain of the squad, Naito¡¯s effort of killing all the other Shinobis is also a great thing.


    However, Naito pushed all of the credit to him.


    When he wanted to force Naito to take a part of the reward, he got called by the Hokage.


    With a happy face, Naito smiled at Dai, then he immediately fled away.


    Under the insistence of Naito, Dai didn¡¯t have a choice but to ept the reward with gratitude, so he went to the Hokage Office.


    After leaving Dai, Naito passed several of streets at high speed.


    Walking on the streets of Konoha, Naito starts to feel a tense atmosphere.


    The people in Konoha who looked always very happy and calm, this time they looked very worried and nervous.


    The Second Shinobi World War broke out, and the people start to feel very the tense.


    The sword he took from Tsuki didn¡¯t get confiscated.


    The material of the scabbard wasn¡¯t as good as the steel of the sword, so it got affected by the shock of Naito.


    Holding this knife, Naito went to the Anbu department to re-custom the scabbard.


    This time, the cold Anbu who was in charge of the ce didn¡¯t help but to get shocked at the moment Naito passed him the sword.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this sword...¡±


    Uchiha Tsuki is one of the leaders of Konoha Military Police Force, he¡¯s a very famous figure in the vige.


    He once was a member of the Anbu, so everyone knew about that sword.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Naito looked calmly at the Anbu.


    Even after all what happened, Naito didn¡¯t fear the Uchiha n, as long as he doesn¡¯t jump in a fight with one of those monster like members of the Uchiha, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    And he¡¯s already thinking of opening the Third Gate, even if he faces a genius member, it won¡¯t be a problem.


    Even if you can see through his movements, through his actions, he only needs one punch to destroy you!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The Anbu was very confused, but he took a deep breath then he looked at Naito.


    The rules of the Anbu are very strict he can¡¯t even ask him about it.


    ¡°The steel and the edge of the sword are fine, it¡¯s actually a very good sword, but the scabbard got damaged, it will take some time to make a good one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    The Anbu nodded at him then took the sword.


    In the process, he couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Naito.


    He knew the owner of the sword... Also, he knew it was Naito even though he was wearing his mask, anyone wouldn¡¯t have a problem guessing his identity.


    In the Anbu department, Naito¡¯s reputation is definitely not low, and the conflicts he has with the Uchiha n are well Known.


    The Anbu¡¯ eyes got widened.


    He thought about something very incredible... Did Naito... Killed Tsuki and took his sword?!


    But why does it have a damaged scabbard?


    He damaged it!


    He got very shocked.


    However, it wasn¡¯t weird that he could think about this after all, incredible things are always happening around Naito, the fact of him being able to wipe out all the Anbu candidates is just unbelievable.


    Although this is more incredible, it looks like Naito is capable of creating miracles... it¡¯s just like that!


    due to his deep thoughts, he spaced out for a long time, when he woke up Naito wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    He didn¡¯t know when did Naito leave.


    ¡°What a scary guy... No one can predict how much he will go further.¡±

 Chapter 72: The Kyuubi

    After handing the sword to the re-custom department, Naito returned to the ground.


    Tired of being attacked all the timetely, Naito didn¡¯t want to pick any more missions, he was toozy, so he just headed back home.


    The ce he was living in wasn¡¯t that rusty ce from before, he moved to a better ce close to the center of the vige.


    After all, Naito is an Anbu member now.


    Some of the Anbu doesn¡¯t even have a ce on their own, they just live in the Anbu department.


    Back at home, Naito thought for a long time, and he was ready to continue his practicing.


    up until now, Naito needed to go through a lot of battles so he only practiced Ninjutsus and moves, but now he needs to focus on training his body.


    The sky starts to get darker, obviously, there wasn¡¯t any chance to train today, so he needed to get ready to start his practice again tomorrow.


    In fact, he thought about doing some other missions with Dai, but Naito decided on doing his training.


    Because this may intercept his ne of focusing on strengthening his body, he will need to learn more moves of how he can hide and track enemy¡¯s Chakra.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a rest today.¡±


    Yes, all that he needs right now is to rx his body, Naito walked out of the room and jumped right on the roof, he always admired the view in Konoha.


    When thest sunrise was going down on the Hokage Rock, the shadow fall down on the heads of the three Hokage.


    What fabulous view, it made Naito space out for a moment.


    But the sun didn¡¯t stop there, and the darkness starts to control the ce.


    At this time, Naito moved his eyes to the bottom of the roof, suddenly he got surprised by the figure of someone.


    What his eyes fell on was a figure of a young girl, but when he thought about it didn¡¯t seem that surprising to see her.


    .......


    In Naito¡¯s house.


    Kushina used to visit Naito every day.


    But Naito went out in a mission with Dai and he didn¡¯t tell here, she got worried about him, and wanted to found out what happened with him, but she couldn¡¯t find any information.


    She came every day, but the house was empty.


    While she was waiting for any information about Naito, she got unexpectedly worried.


    ¡°This guy always does things without telling me, and when he leaves the vige he doesn¡¯t even worry about his safety!¡±


    This continued worry be more and more annoying.


    Kushina looked at the door house and twitched her mouth.


    ¡°When hees home I¡¯ll make sure to scold him very badly!¡±


    When Naito heard this sentence he almost fell from the roof.


    This sentence scared him more than fighting Tsuki, but he kinda felt sorry for her, he left the vige without telling her, it¡¯s not a surprise that she¡¯s angry, he made her very worried.


    ¡°Oh... Wait, she¡¯s already leaving.¡±


    Kushina was ready to leave the ce in desperation, so he nned to surprise her.


    At the moment when she stepped out of the ce, Naito nced at her.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    This time Naito wasn¡¯t hiding on the roof anymore, he was right behind her.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Naito said this with a warm tone.


    ¡°...¡±


    Kushina turned to see Naito in front of her.


    Then she ran toward him and hugged him.


    ¡°You idiot!!¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Well, he knew he deserved it, leaving without telling her was a little bit harsh.


    He was ready for that scold she was talking about, but he didn¡¯t expect that he will get a warm hug instead.


    When she tried to hug him, Kushina lost all of her strength so she kinda fell into Naito¡¯s arms, so he hugged her very tightly.


    ¡°Next time you make sure to tell me before you go... Even if you don¡¯t worry about yourself... Worry about others...¡±


    Naito felt that something is wrong.


    Something is off.


    With a worried face, Naito touched her head softly and asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Kushina let go of Naito, without making any eye contact.


    This made Naito more suspicious, there must be something!


    Naito felt a trace of a fear in her eyes.


    What is she afraid of?


    Naito couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    The next moment, Kushina with a little bit of hesitation she looked at him while her body was trembling.


    ¡°Yuu Naito... if I say... If I were a monster, what would you think of me?¡±


    Kushina¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she said this sentence.


    At this time, she didn¡¯t look like a Red Hot-Blooded Habanero, she was just a little girl with a heart full of fear.


    If he was any other person, he definitely wouldn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    But Naito was a different case.


    The Kyuubi!


    Is this the time when Kushina be the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi?


    However, there wasn¡¯t any news about the death of the previous Jinchuriki.


    Even if this matter is concealed, there should have a been special treatments to do.


    is the seal getting weakened?


    No, this isn¡¯t the reason.


    He didn¡¯t have a clue about this situation, even in the original story there weren¡¯t any details about this event, Naito didn¡¯t know anything about this situation.


    But until now, the course of the future didn¡¯t change.


    Thinking of this, Naito shook his head a little bit.


    In fact, these things aren¡¯t important, regardless of whether this is happening now or in the near future, the fact of Kushina being the Jinchuriki is difficult to change.


    Naito can¡¯t help her get rid of her future.


    However, Naito is capable of changing her destiny.


    This is not impossible.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re still you, I will never change my thoughts about you.¡±


    Naito extended his hand and gently put on her pretty face, she looked him in the eyes with her sparkling eyes.


    He really meant what he said.


    Naito knew that this Nine-Tailed fox who¡¯s everyone is afraid off, is nothing but a kind one.


    At some point, Naito was confident that he will have the power to knock some sense into him.


    If a punch didn¡¯t do the work, he will just send a barrage of punches toward him.


    Listening to those kind words from Naito, the desperation, and fear that Kushina had in her heart be happiness and joy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 73: Opening The Third Gate

    Naito¡¯s eyes had a strange color while he was watching Kushina.


    The plot began to develop, Kushina gonna be a Jinchuriki, and the war is breaking out.


    Once the war broke out, the storm of the war will drift anyone who¡¯s standing near it.


    The big snake will always hunt her targets alone, it will not wait for other to protect her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the three Sannin Konoha wouldn¡¯t win that war, but there are no guarantees that this is gonna happen again.


    Therefore, Naito needed to get stronger, his current power isn¡¯t enough.


    ........


    Next day.


    Naito began his training again.


    Naito starts punching right away, he no longer needs to have a stake or a rock to hit.


    Air, the current Naito, can have the air as his target.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    His whole body was trembling, Naito reached the level where he can conjure the shocks form every part of his body.


    The sky starts raining.


    The ground got wet quickly, but Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he continued on punching calmly.


    Naito wants to open the third gate before the war broke out!


    Not only to survive the uing war but also to change Kushina¡¯s destiny.


    Also, In order to have no fear of the Uchiha n!


    Naito killed Uchiha Tsuki, but the Uchiha n kept quiet about this event. Surely because they didn¡¯t want to admit the fact that they sent an assassin to kill Naito.


    Last time, Naito managed to kill Samui, but he was just a member of the Uchiha, but this time he killed one of Konoha¡¯s Captain also a high-level figure in the Uchiha!


    How will the Uchiha n react?


    What makes it worse, is that Naito also took his sword and made it his own.


    In fact, the Uchiha isn¡¯t afraid of starting a war on Naito in Konoha, but this might weaken Konoha, and this will lead to serious consequences.


    Because of this, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of any surprise attack.


    The only thing he was thinking of was opening the Third Gate!


    It has been serval months since he opened the Second Gate.


    The first gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou got opened right away since it was a direct target.


    From the First Gate to the Second Gate it took him almost two months or so to fully open it, the time from the Second Gate to the Third was much longer.


    Because the more you open the Gates, the more it will take to open the next one.


    This process takes time.


    The more you open, the more time you will need to strengthen your body.


    In fact, Naito can get stronger by just doing nothing due to the effect of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, but it will be very slow, training and learning more techniques will help him to elerate the growth pace.


    Naito now is very skilled at using his shocks.


    He doesn¡¯t need to use his fist to conjure shocks, he can adjust the power of the shocks on his skin, bones, even in his blood.


    These kinds of shocks are very useful, but it cannot be used all the time since it¡¯s extremely energy-consuming.


    Theunch Kushina has prepared for Naito wasn¡¯t enough.


    Anyway, this where the money that the Anbu was providing hime in handy, Naito went to the center of the vige to eat more.


    The vige was really big, and Ichiraku Ramen wasn¡¯t the only ce where you can have a good meal.


    Naito walked in the streets until he found a great restaurant where he can have a big meal.


    The number of meals was amazing.


    People got stunned watching Naito eating it.


    Unbelievable, such a kid, how can he eat this much, what kind of stomach does he have!!


    It looked like Naito has another nickname in the vige ¡°The Stomach King¡±!


    Many people think of Naito as a genius but they don¡¯t think that the eating has anything to do with it.


    On the other hand, the Akimichi n thinks of Naito as a genius and the eating matter is definitely the reason behind it, some of them even imed that Naito is a lost son of the Akimichi n!


    Obviously, no one was buying that.


    Naito wasn¡¯t fat like the rest of them, this is nonsense.


    Naito is growing a lot with every day pass.


    He might be just a ten years old kid, but he looks like he¡¯s thirteen or fourteen years old.


    During this time, there have been many things happening in Konoha.


    Dai finally got rid of the nickname Eternal Genin, and he got ranked as a Special Jonin.


    Of course, some people opposed this idea.


    However, Maito Dai is able to open the Seventh Gate of the Hachimon Tonkou, and he managed to kill Hozuki Itsuki.


    After all, this is a world where power is everything.


    Of course, with Dai¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he got ranked as a Jonin, but the reason why he wasn¡¯t, is that he¡¯s bad in every other aspect and he needs to always work in a team.


    In addition to this news, the Uchiha n announced that one of the Captains of Konoha Military Police Force has died.


    Only a few people know the inside story, even within the Uchiha n, few people knew how Tsuki really died.


    And because of this Naito ignored the matter.


    It took Naito two months to open the Second Gate after he opened the First one.


    This time it took him four months to open the Third Gate.


    After he opened the Third Gate: The Gate of View, the process was done without no idents, so he managed to link it with the other two Gates.


    When Naito opened the First Gate, he¡¯s chakra beparable to a regr Shinobi, then after he opened the Second Gate, his chakra amount beparable to a Chunin.


    But this doesn¡¯t mean that the Second Gate has an amount of Chakraparable to a Chunin, but when he linked the two gates, the First Gate enhanced his power and made him reach that level.


    In fact, the First Gate has much more Chakra then the Second Gate.


    Now after opening the Third Gate, the same thing happened again.


    It took him almost a week to fully open it.


    After that, Naito¡¯s Chakra reached the Jonin¡¯s level!


    Of course, Naito consummation isn¡¯t that big.


    The real point behind opening the Third Gate was to enhance the power of the shocks, and it was increased by miles!

 Chapter 74: Official Member

    Naito¡¯s shock was definitely linked to the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou. When Naito opened the First Gate the power of the Shock was in the First Stage. When he opened the Second it reached the Second Stage.


    And now when he opened the Third, Naito¡¯s shocks got more powerful.


    Naito¡¯s punches now are able to shatter a Low-Level A-ss Ninjutsu!


    At the same time, due to the enhancement in the Chakra, the amount of his Chakra increased, his control got a lot better, which strengthened his Brutal Force technique, Earthquake Release: Brutal Force is now capable of shattering a Mid-Level A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Naito felt that even if he¡¯s not able to shatter a High-Level A-ss Ninjutsu, he will be able to at least change the course of the attack.


    As for his shock waves, the increase wasn¡¯t big, at best it has the power of an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    But it won more flexibility.


    In fact, the increase in power he won didn¡¯t make him lose his flexibility.


    After he opened the Third Gate and awakened the Third Stage of his Shock Power, Naito discovered that his shocks can be more flexible.


    Now he can throw shocks!


    ......


    In a Forest.


    Naito was standing there, suddenly he pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Shogekiha!¡±


    Holding that amazing sword, Naito gently waved it.


    The sword released a white halo of light, this is wasn¡¯t a shock wave, the sword simply absorbed the power of the shock, however, the amazing thing is that the sword was able to withstand its power.


    The white light didn¡¯t have that bleak color from before.


    It was almost like a glowing white bubble of light, it was a quake bubble.


    Of course, the only thing he was able to do is attaching the Shocks to the sword, he wasn¡¯t able to attach the Brutal Force technique too.


    Suddenly, Naito waved his sword.


    Oh!!!


    The sword sent several energy waves, they¡¯ve got thrown meters away before they disappeared.


    The air crackled, then these cracks spread out tearing the space itself, it had an extremely powerful effect.


    Bang!!!


    Because he couldn¡¯t add the Brutal Force technique, and also because it was a thrown technique, it was less powerful, but the range was really great!


    Moreover, it was possible for Naito to increase its power but it would ruin the stability.


    But he preferred that he could have thrown technique with such a great range!


    In addition, after he opened the Third Gate, Naito speed increased a lot, so he had one more trick to try.


    Kenjutsu: Kuzure!


    It was simply based on the Kuzure move he learned from before, but it had more speed motion whichpletely changed it to a technique where he continuously hit one point several times.


    In short, Naito was taking advantage of his high speed, Like Rock Lee he moves around the enemy at high speed, and throws three Shock Waves from three deferent directions, making the enemy the center of the attacks.


    In fact, it was more like the Evening Elephant.


    However, Since his speed wasn¡¯tpared to the speed of the Seven Gate, he was only able to do it from three directions.


    Even so, the power is extremely amazing!


    What¡¯s the use of this attack?


    Even if the trick requires the sword, even if its a throwing technique, but the Kuzure Technique is much powerful than Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!


    A burst of damage that surrounded the enemy in the center, even if doesn¡¯t reach the S-ss level, it surely has the power of a High-Level A-ss Ninjutsu!


    Moreover, this move is the same as the Evening Elephant, once you connect the first hit, it will be impossible to move, and the next two shots will definitely hit, It¡¯s difficult to avoid.


    The only chance you has to avoid Naito¡¯s attack is to run immediately when he starts his attack.


    As long as you dare to take the blow or fight back, then there will be no ce to hide from the next two.


    Unless you don¡¯t have a much powerful technique like the KenRai of the White Fang which can literally break Naito shocks with one blow, you will end up extremely miserable.


    The opening of Third Gate and reaching the Third Stage opened a whole new path, Naito changed a lot!


    Naito created a lot of new moves, but he couldn¡¯t know how strong they are.


    Although, he felt if he encountered Uchiha Tsuki again, he would be much easier to kill!


    He was sure he would have killed some of the candidates if he fought them with the power he has now.


    ¡°Hatake Kakashi be a Jonin at the age of twelve... I¡¯m still under the age of ten years old, and am already catching to these geniuses from the original story.¡±


    Naito took a deep breath, then he smirked while he was looking at the sword in his hand.


    With the current strength he has now, the shining stars of this war will not only be the Konoha¡¯s White Fang and the three Sannin, maybe there will be one more person!


    With great power,es great responsibility.


    Before, Naito was only thinking of protecting himself, but now he¡¯s mentality changed, the only thing he was thinking of is... Winning the Second Shinobi World War!


    .......


    The Anbu department.


    In an open hall, Naito was standing there.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his mask this time.


    In general, the Anbus are required to wear their masks to cover their identities only when they¡¯re performing tasks.


    While some of the Anbus prefer to wear it all the time even when they¡¯re in the Anbu department.


    This time he came to the Anbu department because he was being called.


    Naito thought that they will have another training, he didn¡¯t think that he was finally gonna be an official member!


    And it wasn¡¯t just Naito, but there were more than half of the Anbu alternated members too, it seems like something has happened and the Anbu department suffered a lot of casualties.


    Although the Anbus often perform various dangerous tasks, they don¡¯t suffer a lot of casualties, after all, they are all the elites of elites.


    But this time they almost lost two squads in one mission, the casualties were really serious.


    Naito wasn¡¯t optimistic about how he got put in the middle of this situation.


    This is was the true beginning of the war.


    The three big viges went in a big conflict but they still didn¡¯t have a massive battle, however, it seems it will not be far away before they will have that battle.


    Bing an official member, will means that he will need to join a squad.


    However, Naito heard that there is a special squad where the members perform solo missions.


    The Anbu department itself is a special squad, but there¡¯s an individual squad in the Anbu, this squad belongs directly to the Hokage, even the Captain of the Anbu doesn¡¯t have authority on its members.


    In addition, most of the Anbus prefers to teams up with other members.

 Chapter 75: The Village Hidden in the Rain

    Yuu Naito waited for some time until a group of Anbus came to the ce.


    These Anbus were official members.


    Of course, Naito is now an official member too.


    ¡°This is a direct order from the Hokage, Yuu Naito you¡¯re gonna join the Eight Team under the code name Yujin.¡±


    One of the Shinobis who appeared to be the Captain of the squad put a document in front of Naito, which had some information about his identity and number, it also had some instructions about putting him in the Tactical assassination special force team, the Eight Team.


    Naito took a nce at the document then he nodded: ¡°Well, this is mean that you¡¯re all members of the Eight Team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and am the Captain of the Eight Team, Horitsu Kudo, am a master of the Fire release and a Kenjutsu user, the code name is Kasai.¡± (T/N: Kasai: Fire)


    The Ninja who handed him the documents, nodded then he introduced himself, at the same time, he took off his mask and let Naito see his face, then he put on his mask again.


    Since they¡¯re in the same team, they needed to understand each other before they can cooperate.


    The other two Ninjas on the side of him did the same and took off their masks.


    ¡°My name is Asano Senna, am a Puppet Technique user, also a user of poison, code name Ghost.¡±


    Asano Senna was carrying something wrapped with bandages on his back, it seems to be his puppet.


    Maybe it¡¯s just one of her puppets.


    ¡°I am a member of the Yamanaka n, am specialize in mind-rted techniques, I can stop or even control the enemy¡¯s movements, However, there are some conditions that need to be met before doing this, code name is Yoru.¡± (T/N: Yoru: Night)


    Naito listens to them while he looked very calm, but also he had few strange expressions.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Yamanaka felt that Naito was a little bit strange.


    Naito shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    But Naito really felt strange, isn¡¯t Ino¡¯s father one of the Yamanaka n too, but this is not her father, maybe he¡¯s her uncle or something?


    Although he wanted to know, he didn¡¯t ask, after all, none of the Anbus members doesn¡¯t know the origins of the other members, the only reason they introduced them self because they needed to form a team, so they needed to build a mutual understanding of each other in order to cooperate.


    What made Naito feels strange was that Yamanaka member in front of him wasn¡¯t forming a team with the Nara and the Akimichi n.


    ¡°Well, since the situation is very urgent, there¡¯s no time for training, we have an urgent mission to do.¡±


    Horitsu said that with a calm tone.


    ¡°The mission is about spying, we need to spy on both the Vige hidden by Rock and the Vige hidden in by Rain, we need to strike hard if there¡¯s a chance of assassination, this is an urgent mission and we have to start now.¡±


    ¡°So urgent!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Naito who was surprised, even Yamanaka and Asano seemed very surprised.


    Horitsu nodded and said: ¡°The situation is very serious, we¡¯ve suffered a lot of casualties, we need to reorganize our lines and head back to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Naito is a neer, although he¡¯s very talented and had great results in the training, this is a real battlefield, and you two will have to take care of him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yamanaka and Asano nodded.


    Naito had a helpless expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything, he just followed Horitsu out of the department.


    Even Naito didn¡¯t expect things to happen this suddenly.


    In the blink of an eye, he had to go to the Vige hidden by Rain.


    This time, despite the urgency, Naito didn¡¯t forget to say goodbye to Kushina.


    Horitsu and the others also had things to deal with, so after leaving the department, they got separated after they decided to meet at the gate of the vige.


    Naito took off his mask and cloak then he quickly found Kushina in the vige, he told her that he was gonna leave the vige for a mission.


    During this four months period, Kushina came every day to see Natio but she didn¡¯t interfere with his practices, she will stand there looking at him quietly, she knew how strong is Naito.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t be able to stop being worried about him, but also she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she chose to believe in him.


    As a result, she listened to Naito telling her about how he¡¯s going out to the mission with a serious expression, then she came close to him and whispered.


    ¡°Be sure toe back safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Naito nodded gently, then he smiled at her, suddenly, he leaned toward her and kissed her on her forehead, after that, he turned around, and in the blink of the eye, he disappeared.


    She looked at the direction where Naito left, while she had tears in her eyes, her red cheeks revealed her embarrassment.


    After he said his goodbyes to Kushina, Naito put on his mask and cloak again.


    The identity of the Anbu cannot be revealed, this is the rule.


    He stopped in a corner and put on his mask and cloak, then he went all the way to the vige gate.


    When Naito dresses like this no one will try and stop him, well even if they wanted to stop him they couldn¡¯t, with his speed even Jonin wouldn¡¯t be able to catch to him.


    When he came to the gate, he met up with Horitsu and the other again.


    ¡°Did you finished all of your preparations?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t lose your focus by anything now, you must be vignt all the time.¡±


    .......


    Hokage Office.


    Sarutobi was watching through his crystal ball Naito and the other leaving the vige.


    ¡°Well I left him in the hands of Horitsu he will take a good care of Naito, as long as there are no idents, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    He whispered that subconsciously Sarutobi wanted to speak to someone, but Sakumo wasn¡¯t there, he also was in the Vige hidden by Rain.


    He¡¯s the Hokage, he can¡¯t let his emotions control him.


    The highestmander on the vige hidden by Rain was Hatake Sakumo.


    At that same time, Danzo also wasn¡¯t in Konoha, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, even Tsunade wasn¡¯t there, all of them headed to the Vige hidden by Rain.


    This is was the center of the Second Shinobi World War.


    ¡°I hope you can survive in this war, with your talent, you will grow even more, it won¡¯t be too far before he reaches the Jonin level.¡±


    Sarutobi didn¡¯t add another sentence, with confident eyes he looked at the distance.


    ......


    The Territory of the Fire Land.


    Naito¡¯s team is advancing at full speed.


    Along the way, Horitsu exchanged the vanguard with Asano and Yamanaka but he didn¡¯t ask Naito, he just followed them from the back.


    Although Naito had an extremely stunning performance in the training, this is now a battlefield, this is the reality.


    Even geniuses who didn¡¯t experience the true blood and fire are not considered as elites.


    In their view, Naito will only be a burden.


    Horitsu also received special instructions from Sarutobi, asking him to give more guidance and to take care of Naito, and if it¡¯s necessary he will need to protect him.

 Chapter 76: Shocked

    All the way forward, at the borders of the Land of fire.


    The more they approached the borders Horitsu bes quieter.


    But it wasn¡¯t aplete silence since they needed to be vignce all the time.


    During this period of war, the small viges around the Land of fire will often be disturbed.


    And the Vige Hidden in the Rain will be the most dangerous, you may encounter enemies at any time.


    The Vige Hidden in the Rain is on the borders of the Land of Fire, Land of wind, and the Land of Earth.


    And since it¡¯s on borders or three big Viges it bes the core of the battlefield.


    The weather starts to change miles before the borders of the Rain Vige, the blues bright sky be full of dark clouds.


    The atmosphere is getting heavier.


    Finally, after entering the Vige it starts raining out of nowhere.


    In the beginning, the rain was drizzle, then it bes heavy.


    Horitsu was in the forefront, Naito and the others were following him.


    Horitsu was the leader of the squad, he was in charge of the missions, and exchanging information.


    The moment they reached the vige, Horitsu and his team start to gather information, after that, they start doing missions under his lead.


    In fact, these missions were all belongs to the Anbu department.


    ¡°Yujin, you tag along with me and Yoru.¡±


    Yamanaka nodded to Naito, then he looked at Horitsu


    Horitsu added:¡±Well, you all know that we¡¯re in the middle of the battlefield so all of you need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito was really ufortable with this, all of the treats him like a burden!


    But they only do that because they care about him, he couldn¡¯t help but appreciate it.


    In desperation, Naito nodded and moved in the middle of the team.


    In the rear, Horitsu and Yamanaka nodded at each other.


    ¡°Protecting Yujin is one of our tasks.¡±


    ¡°But with the talent he has, it won¡¯t be long before he bes really worthy, he only needs to do several missions, then he will turn from a rookie to a brilliant Shinobi.¡±


    ¡°But for now, we need to be more cautious.¡±


    After whispering these words, the two of them start moving while they put Naito in the middle in order to protect him.


    Naito didn¡¯t like this, but he didn¡¯t have a choice so he just shook his head and tagged along.


    Let it go.


    If people are sacrificing themselves in order to protect him, he cannot help but appreciate it.


    The team began to move deep into the Vige, then start performing missions.


    The type of the missions we¡¯re already as expected.


    They will start by gathering information and scouting on enemy¡¯s camps, once they have the chance, they will perform the assassination.


    In short, it¡¯s based on gathering information, following enemy¡¯s traces, and ambushing.


    Before they could notice a month has passed.


    In this month¡¯s time, Naito didn¡¯t have any chances to prove his worth, Horitsu, Asono and Yamanaka did all the hard work, Naito just stood in the back watching.


    Naito can defeat all the Anbu alternate members, but in their opinion, Naito wasn¡¯t ready for this stage.


    No matter who you are, you will hesitate the moment you are in a situation where you have to ughter someone.


    During this month¡¯s time, Naito gave some ideas that amazed Horitsu and the others.


    However, this is didn¡¯t change how they thought about him, they didn¡¯t let Naito participate in any battle.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t participate in battles, Naito will never be a burden.


    This is was the idea.


    A month, this is the period they nned to have in here, now they deliver information to Konoha so they can go back again.


    Once they go back in here they will go deep into the battlefield andplete their missions.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have any casualties this month.¡±


    Horitsu was still holding his sword: ¡°Good job everyone, all of you did well, Yujin you¡¯re also very good, you didn¡¯t drag the team behind.¡±


    He approached Naito slowly while he said that.


    They¡¯ve encountered a team of four Shinobis from the Rock, Horitsu and Yamanaka killed three of them in seconds.


    But this sentence.... really pissed off Naito.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s go, the camp shouldn¡¯t be far away from here.¡±


    Horitsu put his sword back then he starts moving.


    The others looked at each other, then they followed him.


    Since the month¡¯s period they had here got considered sessful, the atmosphere bes less heavy.


    After they moved for a while, the rain seemed to be heavier all of sudden.


    Everyone felt that something was strange.


    The Anbus were all elites so they¡¯ve reacted immediately.


    ¡°Not good! this an ambush!¡±


    Horitsu knew that the situation they¡¯ve got put in wasn¡¯t good, but it was toote to think about the reason or they have got ambushed near to their camp.


    He wanted to retreat immediately, but he pulled his sword instead.


    However, something starts to appear under his feet!


    A whirlpool starts to form under him, and all of sudden he got directly swept by its power.


    ¡°Water Release: Typhoon Water Vortex Technique!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    In that moment, where he got put in a life and death situation, Horitsu didn¡¯t hesitate to wave his fire sword.


    Pushi!!


    However, his raging mes got extinguish by the water.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Suddenly, Horitsu had a shocked expression.


    At that moment of life and death, Horitsu was a lot confident in his fire, even if it was an A-ss Ninjutsu he was sure that he will be able to create gab so he can retreat, but he couldn¡¯t even do that!


    There¡¯s one exnation of this... this Ninjutsu wasn¡¯t created by one person!


    .....


    The rain was falling from the sky.


    Naito watched Horitsu getting pulled by that whirlpool storm.


    Pushi! Pushi!


    Suddenly, the water¡¯s color changed to red!


    ¡°Team Leader!¡±


    The shock on Yamanaka and Asano¡¯s face was really clear.


    Crash!


    At the next moment, the storm disappeared with Horitsu having countless of holes in his body, he seemed struggling, then all of sudden, he fell on a pool of his own blood.


    The rain was still falling, but it couldn¡¯t wash the bloody ground.

 Chapter 77: Naito鈥檚 Attack

    Everything happened too fast, Naito did nothing, the Captain who took a good care of him for an entire month died in front of him!


    Although Horitsu seemed to treat Naito like a burden, he actually was only protecting him.


    This is... the cruelty of war.


    In the next second, anyone may die, even if wasn¡¯t Horitsu, it would have been someone else, no one can control his destiny in the war!


    Naito took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, but the murdering stare didn¡¯t leave his face.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, a dozen of Shinobis appeared.


    They were wearing the uniform of the Rock.


    They¡¯ve got surrounded by the enemies, all of them looked very strong, they should be all Jonins or even more than that!


    Everyone formed a circle around Naito.


    One of them seemed very disappointed.


    ¡°Man, I thought I caught a big fish, but it appears that they were only few Anbus from Konoha.¡±


    One of them looked at Naito and the other, then he shook his head, and said with a calm tone: ¡°Hurry up and kill them so we can retreat, their camp will soon be here.¡±


    despite the fact that their captain got killed, Yamanaka and Asano didn¡¯t forget their orders, they needed to protect Naito.


    However, seeing the number of the enemies they¡¯ve couldn¡¯t help but feel desperate.


    Obviously, the real target wasn¡¯t them.


    Maybe they wanted to ambush Orochimaru and the others, or maybe their target was even a higher status Shinobi such as Sakumo.


    But they were just in the way.


    ¡°There are so many of them... Damn it...¡±


    Yamanaka knew that this is was a bad situation, the desperation controlled his mind and he couldn¡¯t think of any way to overwhelm this situation.


    On the other side, Asano knew that they¡¯ve already wasted the only chance of escaping!


    they knew that fighting back wasn¡¯t the answer, even if Naito was strong, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    It¡¯s a hopeless situation.


    Asano and Yamanaka were hopelessly thinking of a way to control the situation.


    However, this was his time to shine.


    Naito who did nothing up until now, all of sudden, he moved forward.


    He moved forward with light steps, it seemed like it didn¡¯t have sound.


    Suddenly he pulled out his sword.


    His killing intent was all over the ce.


    Asano and Yamanaka watched Naito with a hint of disbelieving.


    Unexpectedly, in this situation, the newbie is the one who moved first, his the one that wasn¡¯t scared by the enemy¡¯s numbers.


    but in a moment, they shook their heads and smiled.


    What is the use of being scared anyway?


    If you¡¯re going down, you better go down while you¡¯re fighting.


    At the next moment, Naito waved his sword slightly.


    Om!!


    A white light covered the de of the sword, the scene was stunning.


    At the same moment, Naito waved his sword so hard toward the enemies.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Shogekiha!¡±


    A white wave of energy thrown out by Naito and flew forward.


    As soon as Naito start moving the enemy troop got ready for his attack, so they fell back the moment he released his technique.


    However, Naito¡¯s technique had a really long range, it cannot be easily avoided!


    Oh!!!


    At the next moment, the energy shockwave burst directly into the front.


    The raindrops got frozen in the air!


    Space starts cracking out and trembling, everything looked like it gonna turn upside down.


    All of sudden the cracks spread out in every direction!


    All the Shinobis who were close to the cracks fell back immediately, the closest one got swiped by its power, his body starts to shatter along a horrible sound, his whole body got damaged, then suddenly he fell on the ground!


    Even some of the Ninjas who managed to retreat immediately felt a weird shock trembling their bodies.


    In a sh, they all vomited blood!


    With one wave of his sword, Naito managed to injure almost all of the enemy¡¯s troop and made them all vomit blood!


    Seeing this scene, Yamanaka, Asano, and everyone looked at the back of Naito with a shocked expression.


    Yuu Naito... he¡¯s this strong?!


    The Shinobis of the enemy¡¯s troop were all Jonins.


    The fact, that Nait could injure almost every single one of them is just too incredible!


    Even the Shinobis of the Rock looked at Naito with an incredible expression on their faces.


    They stared at Naito like they wanted to see the face under his mask.


    as for the wounded ninjas, they retreated, then looked at him with a horrified expression.


    They couldn¡¯t know what kind of power Naito have used.


    Without using any kind of hand signs, with just a swipe of his sword, he sent out such a terrible power, it¡¯s just too incredible!


    However, they were all elites, although they got injured and vomited blood, they all reacted immediately.


    No one dared to reveal any careless movements.


    ¡°Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!¡±


    ¡°Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!!¡±


    In the blink of the eye, all of the enemy¡¯s troop did the same hand signs then altogether cast the same Ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, all the Ninjutsus got connected together and formed one big wave of water, it was so big that it could block the sun, it looked like it¡¯s capable of devouring the ground!


    ¡°Water Release: Big Exploding Water Colliding Wave¡±


    It might not beparable to the same Ninjutsu that Kisame used against Team Gai, but it¡¯s still so terrifying.


    This horrible wave got bigger and bigger until it covered the sky above them.


    Looking at this scene, both Yamanaka and Asano got shocked, they revealed a hint of horror and couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito.


    With this kind of attack, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong he is, he won¡¯t be able to stop it.

 Chapter 78: Naito鈥檚 Wrath

    A monstrous wave of water that can wipe everything.


    At that moment, Naito didn¡¯t have any chance to avoid that technique so he used one hand to catch his sword then he clenched the other.


    Suddenly he throws out a punch!


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!¡±


    Bang!!!


    At that moment the entire ground start trembling.


    The power of the shock was terrifying, the air start to crack, the cracks were so thick, suddenly it spread out all over the ce, the entire space in front of him was cracking forming the shape of a spider web.


    Crack!!


    The big wave in front of him starts trembling and losing it shape.


    It got destroyed with one blow from Naito.


    Naito shockwave seemed like it¡¯s gonna crash the sky!


    Naito was still maintaining his punching stance, and the space in front of him didn¡¯t stop shaking and cracking, while the water in front of him froze in the air!


    What a shock!


    Seeing the power of Naito¡¯s punch, Yamanaka and Asano froze in their ces as if they were struck by thunder.


    In the next moment, Naito took back his fist with a cold stare on his face, in the blink of an eye, he dashed in crossing the water!


    At full speed, Naito¡¯s body looked like a blurry figure.


    The Shinobis couldn¡¯t follow his movement!


    Naito rushed directly to a group of enemies then waved his sword without saying a word.


    Earth Release: Shogekiha!!


    Bang!!


    The power of his technique broke out blocking the movements of several of them in the middle.


    Only one person could have the time to cast a clone, the others lost their focus facing this enormous power, their bodies got shattered and turned into a pile of flesh and bones!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Our untied wave got destroyed by one person!¡±


    ¡°Is he the Captain of the Anbu?¡±


    Suddenly the remaining few Shinobis stood together and cast a defensive Ninjutsu.


    Bang!!


    a few rock walls appeared out of nowhere around the Rock Shinobis, this defensive technique is capable of blocking an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Kacha!!


    The Rock walls and the Shogekiha Technique crash into each other leaving cracks on the walls


    ¡°It got blocked!¡±


    ¡°Okay, this is good.¡±


    The Shinobis behind the Walls finally felt a sigh of relief.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t stop there he directly rushed toward the walls.


    Without no words.


    He clenched his fist and throw a punch.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!¡±


    Crack!


    Under Naito¡¯s punch, the cracked wall crashed and broke!


    The shocks got reflected from hitting the walls reaching the Shinobis behind it.


    Crack!


    Suddenly everyone got horribly injured.


    At the next moment, at full speed, Naito rushed toward them then throw a punch


    Bang!!!


    This time, no one could stop Naito¡¯s attack.


    Even though some of them tried to do some hand signs, they were still got hit by Naito¡¯s blows!


    Unstoppable!


    At this time, cracks start to appear on the ground.


    All the enemies in the direction of the cracks fall and got ingest by the ground.


    The rain froze in the air for a moment then fell again.


    But this time, the blood was all over the ce.


    The shocks continued on crashing and destroying the ground, forming the shape of the flowers, the flowers of hell, the word beauty wasn¡¯t the right word to describe these ones, it was entitled by the words Blood and Horror.


    At this point, the Rock¡¯s Shinobis got overwhelmed by Naito¡¯s power, smashing and destroying at first sight, that was Naito¡¯s ne!


    The battle ended in a second.


    From the moment he starts moving until he crashed almost all the enemy¡¯s troop, they couldn¡¯t do anything!


    What a stunning scene.


    Everyone had a shocked expression!


    Naito is very strong, from the moment he starts waving his sword, everyone knew that.


    When they know that they weren¡¯t facing the Anbu Captain the expression they will have on their faces will not be able to be described in words.


    How shocking.


    They were powerful Shinobis, they were the elites of elites!


    They even examine all the odds and gathered information on everyone in Konoha¡¯s camp.


    But before they even know, Naito destroyed them all, they couldn¡¯t even block him!


    It¡¯s just unbelievable that one person could destroy a whole troop.


    As for Yamanaka and Asano, they¡¯ve couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯ve seen with their own eyes, it¡¯s just too incredible.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s back, they¡¯ve could see the shadow of their Captain, the shadow of Hatake Sakumo the Captain of the Anbu department.


    Naito didn¡¯t even get scratched after killing almost all the enemy¡¯s troop.


    If there¡¯s any word to describe him it will be invincible!


    This guy... is very strong!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find such a big fish, this is a really big fish.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s only one fish.¡±


    Only four people of the Rock Vige remind.


    And it¡¯s clear that one of them was the leader of the troop.


    Someone who was trusted by a big troop like this one should be high ranked Shinobi, he may even be one of the strongest Shinobis in his Vige, he may even have a special secret technique or a bloodline


    The enemy¡¯s troop who got humiliated by Naito, lost their advantage, and they only had four people remaining, Naito didn¡¯t reveal any kind of expressions.


    He only seemed very calm.


    His eyes were shining with a murderer instinct.


    There are no words to say in this kind of situation, there were no questions to be asked, words don¡¯t need to be spoken in war.


    they¡¯re Shinobis from different Viges, they¡¯re meant to kill each other, in a battle of life or death you don¡¯t have any choice but to fight.


    The battle will break out again in an instant!

 Chapter 79: The Power of Heaven and Earth

    The Rock¡¯s Shinobis kept using Shadow Clones technique to measure the power of Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t need much power to wipe them all!


    He needed just one punch, one wave of his sword for every single one of them.


    Four Shinobis and one of them is a Captain!


    In the distance, Asano was watching the fight with a shock on his face.


    Yamanaka also was had the chills every time he saw Naito moves.


    What a... Fierce battle...


    One against four, the pressure was really tense!


    The Anbu members experienced a lot of bloody battles.


    However, in their whole lifetime, they¡¯ve never been in a battle like this one!


    They¡¯ve never could imagine that Naito could be this strong.


    ¡°Earth Release: Hills of Rock!¡±


    Bang!!!


    An A-ss Earth Release, two big hills appeared from nowhere on the left and the right side of Naito then they start moving toward each other with him in the middle.


    In the face of this technique, Naito looked very calm, he thrust his sword on the ground, then he put his hands against his chest, suddenly he mmed his two fists on both sides.


    Crack!!!


    The cracking sound was so terrifying.


    In the shock of everyone, the two huge hills copsed under the power of Naito¡¯s fists.


    After that, Naito gripped his sword and rushed directly to the enemies.


    The enemies didn¡¯t hesitate to retreat the moment they saw him rushing, anyone will choose not to fight against this overwhelming power.


    ¡°Earth Release: Shogekiha!¡±


    While he was chasing them Naito used his both hands to cast his technique, then he sent several of energic shockwaves toward them, suddenly one of the enemies fall into one them.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: Super Hardening Technique!¡±


    In an instant, the Shinboi who all the people thought that he was a dead man, his whole body got covered by thick rocks.


    Bang!!


    The shockwave crashed on him.


    The rocks that were covering him start to crack, these crack spread out all over him.


    Other Shinobis from the rocks saw him and wanted to help him, However, Naito didn¡¯t leave them any chance to approach and dashed immediately in front of him.


    At the same moment, the Shinobi of the Rocks spit out blood.


    ¡°Damn! Who do you think you are! you won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡±


    The super hardening technique didn¡¯t seem to be affected a lot, neither the Shinobi he only spits a little bit of blood.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This is was the first sentence Naito said from the beginning of the fight.


    Along with this sentence, Naito suddenly clenched his sword harder.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Shinobi looked more confident after he blocked the first attack.


    ¡°Earth Release: Mud Skin!!¡±


    Oh!!


    In an instant, the Shinobi got covered by a yellow hard mud over the hardening technique he used the first time.


    Together with the super hardening technique, he was confident that he could block Naito¡¯s sword.


    Naito had a serious expression on his face up until now after he saw this scene, his eyes suddenly revealed a trace of mockery.


    Are you sure you want to block me?!


    Om!!


    The next moment, the white halo light he had on his de disappeared.


    Instead, the de starts to trembling making the space around it distorted.


    Shockwaves!!


    ¡°Not good! avoid it now!¡±


    His allies shout at him to avoid Naito¡¯s attack.


    After he saw Naito¡¯s sword waving toward him, his heart sunk in fear.


    He already lost the opportunity to dodge the moment he cast those techniques.


    But at the same time, he still had confidence that even if he couldn¡¯t block Naito¡¯s attack it wouldn¡¯t kill him.


    As long as he can catch Naito and stop his movement, his allies will reverse the situation and kill him.


    So as long as he somehow catches Naito everything will be okay.


    Crack!


    With no sound or trembling, Naito waved his sword.


    It looked like a simple sword wave.


    However, this wave had the power of both heaven and earth.


    Everyone watched with a trace of fear.


    Silently, they saw how Naito¡¯s sword cut through the body of the Shinobi from the top of his head down to his feet.


    He looked like he was cutting a dead tree.


    The Shinobi flew in the air, with a hint of hopelessness and disbelief in his eyes, he tried to look down at Naito¡¯s face under his mask as he was going down.


    But he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Crack!!


    His body split into two halves apanied by a bath of blood.


    Under the overwhelming power of Naito, the first person died!


    With a cold stare on his face, Naito looked toward the three remaining Shinobis.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    Seeing this scene the Captain of the troop couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.


    Losing men on the battlefield is unavoidable... but losing all of your men by the hands of one person is just unbearable!!


    He lost all of his men in one ambush, the price he paid for this one was too expensive!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this, does he have an endless Chakra?!¡±


    The remaining Shinobis stared at Naito, in a way that looked like they wanted to know his identity, but the mask and cloak made it impossible an impossible task.


    In the Shinobi world, you can¡¯t even judge someone¡¯s age by his body size.


    However, even if his identity was the armymander of Konoha, he should be exhausted by now after using so much power, even if he has an extremely high amount of Chakra it should be over by now.


    In this case, as long as they can drag him more, there will be a chance to kill him!


    As long as he ends up dead, he will be able to make up for the casualties.


    With this idea in his mind, the enemy¡¯s Captain starts printing hand signs: ¡°He should be exhausted by now, we can¡¯t give him a chance to escape!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The other two looked at Naito like he was already a dead man.


    But what they didn¡¯t know is that Naito never thought about running away!


    The only thing he was thinking of was destroying all the enemies in front of him!

 Chapter 80: Invincible!

    The rain continued falling on the red ground.


    The pressure was too tense, the blood was everywhere, it was like the gates of hell have opened on the earth, average people would get extremely frightened out.


    The shinobis were standing in the rain.


    They didn¡¯t care about that, or about getting wet, they didn¡¯t even care about the dead bodies all over the ce.


    The Rocks Ninjas were staring at Naito.


    Naito was standing there carrying his sword facing the three Ninjas.


    ¡°Earth Release: Rock¡¯s Cannon!¡±


    One of the Ninjas shouted that then pressed his hands on the ground.


    Bang!!


    The ground starts shooting Rocks toward Naito.


    In the face of this Ninjutsu, Naito didn¡¯t need to avoid it, with a simple move he also pressed his hands on the ground.


    Bang!!


    The ground start trembling, and destroying every rock, the Ninja¡¯s Ninjutsu gotpletely shattered by Naito.


    But it didn¡¯t stop there!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet started to crack forming the shape of a spider web.


    The cracks spread out in every direction making it very hard to avoid.


    The three Shinobis fell back immediately avoiding the spreading cracks.


    At the same moment they retreated, Naito sent shockwaves through the cracks under his feet.


    Om!!


    The waves spread in every crack on the ground.


    Suddenly, the crack starts to shoot the shockwaves he sent in every direction.


    The three Shinobis jumped while they were printing hand signs.


    ¡°Water Release: Breakthrough!¡±


    Boom!!


    The Shocks mmed the water release and destroyed it.


    However, the water release blocked the shockwaves.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even attack, his attack has a very long distance, he¡¯s so strong, am afraid that we¡¯re losing.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! who is this guy exactly, I¡¯ve never heard of someone like him with this kind of bloodlimit.¡±


    Both of them looked very worried, a hint of a surprise appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we only need to lose time until he went out of Chakra, then we will attack.¡±


    These words didn¡¯t ease their worries, but it sure made sense, the more he keeps on attacking, the more he will get tired, then it will be their victory.


    Naito knew what the Shinobis were thinking.


    It was very clear that they wanted to drag him out of Chakra.


    However, Naito was only using his Shocks, his consumption of Chakra was very low.


    If This is the case... Then show me what you¡¯ve got!


    Naito¡¯s eyes shed with confidence, thinking of the Jonins Shinobis in front of him, Naito wouldn¡¯t be able to face them before.


    This war made him grow up mentally and physically.


    Naito really proved his worth in this war!


    opening the Third Gate, and reaching the Chakra level of a Jonin made him also awaken the Third Stage of his Shock power, which covered his weaknesses and made it very hard for the enemies to get an advantage of it.


    Naito was really unstoppable!


    Naito crushed dozen of Shinobis all by himself!


    One against three.


    Naito fought a fierce battle to reach this oue!


    And it already the time for another sh!


    This is a certain oue and no one can change it!


    These well trained Shinobis got overwhelmed by the power of one Anbu member.


    However,paring Naito to any Anbu member is an overstatement.


    Naito did what all the Anbu members though is impossible!


    He¡¯s capable of crashing any Ninjutsu, or even outspeed anyone and kill him, as long as he¡¯s not facing a strong Ninja, Naito is capable of killing anyone!


    But against these three average Ninjas from the Rocks Vige, he was toozy to use his speed.


    Well, it was really unnecessary.


    Naito was aware of their strength, and he already confirmed that none of them wasparable to him.


    Naito holding his sword in his hand took a step toward the enemies.


    With no extra moves, Naito started to approach the enemies step by step.


    He was thinking of crushing them with his Shogekiha Technique!


    Naito¡¯s intentions were very clear, the three Shinobis were ready to block anything he was gonna throw at them.


    So at the same time, they were taking steps back.


    Whenever he took a step, the Rock Shinobis will fell several steps back.


    Three Shinobis were afraid to block one single attack from his sword.


    The scene has be extremely strange.


    This is started to look like a practice more than a war.


    In fact, the Shinbois of the Rock didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    They couldn¡¯t rush forward, it has been verified many times before that they can¡¯t block his attacks.


    And the chance for aplete escape is really impossible!


    The three Shinbois couldn¡¯t help but join their forces to block Naito¡¯s long-range attack.


    If they try to escape, they will end up dead, since they already saw Naito¡¯s high speed!


    Therefore, they decided to block Naito¡¯s attack until he went out of chakra.


    In the beginning, they believed in this n.


    But the more he moved the more they got doubts about it, then they finally start to panic.


    His Chakra isn¡¯t running out!


    ¡°This guy... what is he made of?¡±


    ¡°Does he have an infinite Chakra? his attacks...¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    One of them vomited blood, although they could block his attacks, the power of the shockwaves reached them little by little until one of them went down.


    Naito¡¯s sword didn¡¯t stop moving.


    The look on the Shinobis faces start to change from surprising, to shocking, to disbelieving, and finally, they reached the stage of desperation.


    They finally understood... that Naito¡¯s Chakra wasn¡¯t the case here!


    But even if they understood that it won¡¯t change the fact that they can get easily killed by Naito, he only was using them as a punching bags up until now.


    In the eyes of the Rocks Shinobis, they saw Naito as a big huge hill that they will never be able to cross!


    No one can stop him, he¡¯s just invincible!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    T/N: Hey there this is TrantinOtaku I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 110 in Patreon if you¡¯re interested in reading more chaps please support us and hit the button below.

 Chapter 81: Information

    The rain didn¡¯t stop because of the war.


    The thick dark clouds in the sky made the pressure tenser as it was covering the entire sky.


    Naito was waved his sword without stopping.


    The energic sword shocks were flying toward the three Shinobis of the Rocks continuously without letting them take a break.


    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    It was like a water tank, as long as you manage to make a hole in it, the tank will dry out of the water.


    Naito held tight his sword and rushed toward the enemies then sent a big blow.


    For a moment, the rain froze in the air, and the ground trembled like it was hit by a thunder.


    The Shinobis of the Rocks couldn¡¯t react immediately, with a trace of desperation they looked at Naito.


    ¡°Monster...¡±


    Boom!!


    the flying energic shock kept moving toward them until it hit them hard.


    Under the power of Naito¡¯s attack, the Shinbois of the Rocks got defeated and crashed on the ground.


    Their bodies fell on the ground.


    At this point, their ne on ambushing Naito and his team got destroyed!!


    Very stunning scene.


    Even though the fight was over, the rain didn¡¯t stop falling from the sky and start washing the blood of this fierce battle from the ground.


    But this made the scene more shocking.


    Naito stood there quietly while all that you can see around him is the falling bodies and the blood which made it look like hell on earth.


    However, Naito¡¯s body didn¡¯t have even a drop of blood on it.


    As if he was Death himself.


    In the distance, Asano and Yamanaka who were watching this battle couldn¡¯t even move for the entire time.


    All they had on their faces was disbelieving.


    ¡°D-...Dead? All of them is Dead?¡±


    ¡°Naito was actually strong enough to this extent, am afraid that the Captain was... no, even the Captain wouldn¡¯t know this!¡±


    He said that the power of Naito will grow more as he performs missions with them, but still, this power is just unbelievable.


    Now, no one can understate Naito¡¯s power!


    He¡¯s just a killing machine that was born to be in a war!


    Slowly he turned, then he walked quietly passing the dead bodies of the enemies, he didn¡¯t stop, and continued walking until he reached Horitsu¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Asano and Yamanaka finally moved and came by the side of Naito letting go of all the feelings they had.


    ¡°This is a war, death is unavoidable if it wasn¡¯t him it would have been one of us.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see Naito¡¯s face under the mask, but he said thatfort him.


    Afterward, Naito turned and never looked back and said: ¡°Clean up the battlefield and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Asano and Yamanaka responded to Naito¡¯s orders and start to clean up the battlefield.


    They couldn¡¯t help it, but their attitude naturally changed to subordinates.


    After Cleaning their traces, and sealing the heads of the enemies, Yamanaka and Asano quietly followed Naito and left the ce.


    Once again, they were looking at the back of Naito ahead of them, they couldn¡¯t help but respect him, they wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    They owe him their lives.


    ......


    Rain Vige.


    The establishment of the camps can only be built on high grounds.


    Konoha¡¯s camp was on a high hill, but it wasn¡¯t a temporary one, this ce was their Headquarters of operations for a long time.


    It was more like a small vige.


    The generalmander of Konoha¡¯s army room was in the center of the camp.


    Sakumo was standing there quietly looking at his table, analyzing the situation of the battlefield.


    Secretly, he was also the Anbu Captain.


    He was more important then Orochimaru or any other Jonin, he was the frontlinemander of this war.


    At this time a Ninja rushed into his room.


    The blood was all over him.


    Sakumo just looked at him, he didn¡¯t need to ask questions, the scout Ninja starts immediately on giving him the information that he risked his life to deliver it.


    ¡°Sakumo-san, we¡¯ve discovered that an enemy troop from the Rocks has gone deep into our defenses.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Sakumo revealed a trace of shock.


    An assassination force sneaked into our camp, so the target must be an important figure of Konoha or even one of our armies.


    Once the ambush is sessful, the consequences will be so serious.


    If an elite such as Orochimaru, or Jiraiya got killed, it will have a big influence on the direction of the war itself.


    ¡°Did you manage to determine the approximate location?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s roughly northwest, but I couldn¡¯t determine the specific location.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood, you can go and rest for a while.¡±


    Sakumo nodded and waved his wave in a way that indicated the medical troops to came immediately and help this injured Ninja.


    At the same he immediately summoned several of Shinobis, to start an urgent gathering.


    An ambush has been discovered.


    An assassination troop force had sneaked in, this is really a bad situation, Sakumo finally decided that he will lead them personally to make sure they don¡¯t go any further in their territory.


    Suddenly, someone broke into the room.


    To dare to broke in the room in this serious situation, he shouldn¡¯t be an average person.


    It was Danzo, he¡¯s also one of the frontlinemanders, however, Danzo is always working undercover where he carried out various of assassination targets, he rarely interferes in the frontlines of the battlefield.


    The frontlines were led by Sarutobi and Sakumo.


    ¡°Hatake Sakumo, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Danzo refuted Sakumo¡¯s decision.


    Sakumo responded: ¡°We are equal here, there are no special cases, casualties include everyone, if an enemy troop is on our territory, we cannot let it go any further, we will strike with all what we have to break their progress.¡±


    Danzo said: ¡°We¡¯re still in the first stage it¡¯s a Cold War, if you go out now, the words will spread out to the enemies, do you like them to know that there¡¯s no one left to protect Konoha?¡±


    ¡°Of course no.¡±


    Sakumo calmly looked at Danzo, who really had a point.


    ¡°I can destroy them all without leaving any traces.¡±


    Danzo said that and waited for Sakumo who kept silent for a while, finally, Sakumo nodded at him while he had an unpleasant expression on his face.

 Chapter 82: Facing Danzo

    Danzo looked at Sakumo with an evil stare and said: ¡°Well, if you want to go to the mission this much, you can always go undercover, I will take over your ce until you go back.¡±


    Sakumo knew Danzo¡¯s intentions, but he couldn¡¯t also trust him with an important mission like this one.


    therefore, Sakumo prepared himself quickly for this mission, then left the camp.


    In order to perform this mission sessfully Sakumo needed to use another identity.


    He chose a dozen of his best men, then he quickly left the area.


    Sakumo and his team start moving so fast in order to caught up to the enemies.


    After they reached the ce there was a strong smell of blood, it seems the rain didn¡¯t wash it all away.


    Several Shinobis from his team start circling the area looking for the enemies until they found the battlefield, it was like hell on earth, everyone got shocked.


    Sakumo came to the ce, but the cruel scene in the field was too much on him, he had a shocked expression.


    All the corpses on the ground belonged to the Rocks Shinobis.


    They should be the ones who sneaked into their defenses, but all of them died!


    Who killed them? who has such a power?


    ¡°Captain, all of them are from the Rocks Vige, but the wounds they have are really weird... it looks like they got all smashed by a powerful Ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any exnation?¡±


    Sakumo asked calmly.


    ¡°It looks like it wasn¡¯t due to a Taijutsu Technique, but I have no idea what can do such a damage, it¡¯s more like a monstrous act, humans shouldn¡¯t be able to do such a damage.¡± the Anbu said that with confidence.


    Sakumo got lost in deep thoughts.


    At this time, one of the Shinobis found something.


    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a traces of a moving corpse over here, it seems to be ours!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    At that time, Sakumo followed the traces on the ground until he reached the corpse, suddenly he showed a trace of surprise.


    He¡¯s one of the Anbus, it¡¯s really weird.


    If one of the Anbu got ambushed outside of the Vige, he will release a seal that will kill him immediately, then his body will vanish in silent.


    The Anbus won¡¯t give the enemies the chance to extract information from them since they know so much.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t have the chance to release the seal.


    ¡°What a weird situation... does anyone recognized him? his face got messed up¡±


    An Anbu looked at the field with a shocked face then said: ¡°We doesn¡¯t have any troop that capable to destroy a whole army like this one!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s one of the frontline Captains, or maybe he¡¯s one of the Roots.¡±


    Listening to several of his subordinates analyses, Sakumo¡¯s expression changed a little bit, finally, he shook his head and said: ¡°Well since they are dead, we don¡¯t have any business here, we should head back to the camp, he should be one of us, maybe we will know the moment we head back.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s one of Orochimaru¡¯s Ninjutsu? however, these wounds really remind me of someone.¡±


    Sakumo looked at the Anbu, then his start moving back to the camp.


    He knew what the Anbu meant by his this, he also thought of Naito, but he already tested Naito¡¯s power, he doesn¡¯t have such a power.


    This is so far away from his level.


    Most of them were certain that it was Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was known as one of the most powerful Shinobis in Konoha, but secretly he was also one of the side Anbus captains!


    ........


    The Vige Hidden by Rain, Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    After Sakumo left the ce, Danzo was temporary in charge of everything, he¡¯s the second under Sarutobi, his status is definitely higher than Hatake Sakumo.


    At this time, a masked Root Ninja appeared in front of Danzo, and said: ¡°Danzo-Sama, a group of Anbus came back from a mission.¡±


    ¡°Well, let them in.¡±


    Danzo nodded at him, almost all of the Anbu were taken by Sakumo, so it was natural that his men were handling everything instead.


    Shortly, Naito, Yamanaka, and Asano came in.


    They returned to the camp since their Captain got killed, Naito didn¡¯t know how to hand over the rest of the tasks, so he decided to directly see Sakumo.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect is that Danzo was the one sitting in the Commander Room instead of Sakumo.


    Sakumo¡¯s team and Naito took different roots so they didn¡¯t encounter each other.


    ¡°Why there¡¯s only three of you? Who¡¯s your Captain?¡±


    Danzo didn¡¯t recognize Naito due to the mask and the cloak.


    ¡°Our Captain Horitsu got killed in the duty.¡±


    Asano took a deep breath before he answers Danzo¡¯s question.


    Danzo got surprised.


    Horitsu Kudo?!


    Danzo¡¯s Root was a Siplentery force and didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Anbu, but he still had a basic understanding of all the Anbus members.


    ¡°Your Captain got killed it should have been a very critical situation, it¡¯s really amazing that three of you could get out of there alive, very good.¡±


    Danzo nodded, then he looked at Naito.


    He didn¡¯t recognize him at first, but the moment he knew that they were the Eight Team, he knew it was Naito, Although he was wearing a mask.


    After a few moments, Danzo stood up then he looked at them and said: ¡°You three,e with me.¡±


    Asano and Yamanaka were about to follow the order, suddenly Naito faced him and said: ¡°Sorry, but you have no right to order us.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes instantly changed its colors, then he stared at Naito: ¡°Is that so?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re Anbus who works directly under the lead of the Hokage, apart from the Captain and Sarutobi-Sama, we don¡¯t follow anyone¡¯s orders.¡±


    Naito responded calmly to Danzo.


    Is this a joke, Danzo wants to take them three with him, gods know what he¡¯s gonna pull out!


    Following Danzo is a nonsense!


    Danzo looked at him with a cold stare then said: ¡°If the Anbu Captain isn¡¯t here, and the Hokage is not here, the leadership goes temporarily to me, are you willing to disobey?¡±


    In a sh, Danzo starts to put pressure on him.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°I need to see a authenticate document from the Hokage that ord what you said.¡±


    Naito looked at Danzo with a calm expression.


    At this time, Asano and Yamanaka couldn¡¯t pick a side, Naito was clearly in charge of them, but, obviously, Naito and Danzo have some kind of conflict.


    Danzo narrowed his eyes while he stared at Naito.


    At first, Sarutobi was the one who¡¯s protecting this kid, but now, Naito dares to face him!


    That little devil thinks since he joined the Anbu he can go against him?


    Even if his talent was unique, he¡¯s just a little kid who didn¡¯t grow up yet.


    ¡°You arrogant kid.¡±


    Danzo yelled at Naito with a stare on his face.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly several masked Shinobis from the Root appeared in the room, Naito got surrounded.

 Chapter 83: Sakumo鈥檚 Shock

    The situation got really tense and dangerous, suddenly a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Danzo who gave you the right to attack my men?¡±


    The voice instantly changed the color on Danzo¡¯s face, he looked very surprised.


    Hatake Sakumo?!


    How could he go back so fast?


    At the next moment, along with his Anbus, Sakumo went in the room changing the situation, he took off his mask calmly while he looked at Danzo.


    The situation got reversed in an instant.


    Danzo didn¡¯t think that Sakumo will go back so soon, but also unscratched.


    They were elites from the Rocks Vige how could he solved the situation so quickly then returned to the camp?!


    This is too fast!


    Sakumo is not this powerful!


    Danzo looked at him with agony, then he took a nce at Naito, and said: ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I don¡¯t have anything to do here, you deal with your men.¡±


    He said that and left the ce, while he was passing by Naito he stared at him with a trace of hatred.


    Sakumo shook his head then looked at Naito¡¯s team.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    Yamanaka and Asano saluted Sakumo.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sakumo nodded at them then said: ¡°Horitsu...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone.¡±


    Hearing these words, Sakumo suddenly sighed, the other two looked at each other in silence.


    However, they didn¡¯t let the emotions control them.


    ¡°Well, if this is the case, you must first step back, and wait for the regrouping.¡±


    Sakumo nodded his head.


    At this time, a weird idea came to Sakumo¡¯s mind.


    Horitsu is dead... the corpse...


    ¡°Wait! how did he die, what happened, give me a full report.¡±


    Sakumo lost himself for a moment, then he immediately calmed himself.


    It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s just a concidence.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Yamanaka and Asano looked at Naito, then with a serious tone they said: ¡°Captain, you better look at this first.¡±


    Yamanaka and Asano pull out several of scrolls then they released their seals.


    Suddenly, a lot of head appeared.


    Sakumo has been doing this job for so many years, this scene didn¡¯t surprise him at all.


    But the moment he took a nce at those heads, he noticed that all of them had the forehead protector of the Rocks Vige.


    At this moment, Sakumo couldn¡¯t calm himself anymore.


    This is... It can¡¯t be... it¡¯s the heads of the assassination troop from the Rocks Vige!


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    ¡°How did you guys do this?¡±


    For a moment, even the Anbu members couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.


    This is incredible.


    They didn¡¯t think that these guys were the reason behind the death of that troop!


    ¡°Give me a full report about what happened!¡±


    Sakumo took a deep breath then asked this question while he was looking at Yamanaka and Asano.


    Yamanaka also took a deep breath.


    Then he slowly told him all the details.


    He starts with Horitsu¡¯s death and how he was ambushed, all the people in the ce found that normal.


    However, the moment he started talking about Naito and how he was able to destroy all the enemy¡¯s troop in a moment, Sakumo and all the Anbus had an incredible look on their faces, then all of them looked at Naito.


    Yamanaka didn¡¯t stop there, he continued on talking until he reached the part where Naito fought against four Ninjas and killed them all by himself.


    When he finished, the look on Sakumo and the Anbus was unbelievable.


    It was like they saw everything with their own eyes!


    Sakumo looked at Naito, he couldn¡¯t imagine that Naito was this strong!


    This incredible!


    In just a few months, Naito be much stronger than before, how incredible!


    Sakumo was certain about everything Yamanaka said, since no one in this team has the ability to help Naito, none of these two had an ability that could do an area damage or an ability that effect on a group of people.


    No one in the room had any exnation for this, Naito with a calm expression gave them one.


    ¡°I can use the Hachimon Tonkou Technique.¡±


    These words made it all clear to Sakumo.


    Everyone heard the stories about Maito Dai, the Hachimon Tonkou Technique, can really enhance the power of the person to a whole different level.


    ¡°So this is the case...¡±


    Sakumo was aware of the rtionship Naito has with Dai, so it made sense that they¡¯ve practiced this Technique with each other.


    However, Naito exined that his technique was totally different then the one Dai is using.


    A permanent enhancement!


    Even though they all understood how Naito was able to pull this out, they all got very surprised.


    What a great technique... Incredible!


    Naito has such a strong technique at this age, it¡¯s almost impossible to imagine how much power he will gain in the future.


    Sakumo took a deep breath, but still, he looked a little bit surprised, he looked at Naito and said: ¡°I will report this to the Hokage, Yuu Naito, you should go and rest, the side effect should be very hard on your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t exin that part, he just nodded and left the room.


    The Anbus in the room dazzled out looking at him and didn¡¯t wake up until he left the ce.


    ¡°What an amazing talent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t take too much time before he bes a team captain... No, he can even be one of the Captains of the Anbu!¡±


    ¡°But this time, I¡¯m afraid that the reward will be very generous, he maybe gets ess to read the special and secret techniques book.¡±


    All the Shinbois in the room envied him the moment they thought about that.

 Chapter 84: The Armor Technique and The Kusanagi Swords

    When the news of Naito delivered back to Konoha, it was very moving, and it shocked all the elites there.


    Even if it was due the Hachimon Tonkou Jutsu, it shocked everyone including Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi though for a while, then he sent his instructions back to the camp.


    The instructions were passed quickly to the frontlines.


    First, the information about Naito are ssified as top secret and it must not be leaked to the enemies or anyone.


    Second, Naito will be transferred to the Anbu Special squad and his code name will still be Yujin.


    The third was some information on a secret mission to Naito.


    In addition to these three instructions, Sarutobi added some other information, such as, Naito now is one of the most important figures in Konoha, his rtionship with the leadership of the Vige be very strong, he can ask anything he wants, and the vige will do everything to grant all of his needs.


    After the end of the war, Naito will have ess to the book of the secret forbidden techniques of Konoha.


    After entering a secret room under the ground, Naito expression changed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Sarutobi will let him enter the secret Hall of the Anbu special force squad, this unit belongs directly to the Hokage, only Sarutobi and Sakumo can order them.


    Even the team leaders can¡¯t order them.


    Perhaps their not as strong as the Captain of the Anbu, but their status is the same as him!


    Moreover, the members of this squad generally don¡¯t meet each other since they do solo missions, and each one of them is considered as a secret weapon of Konoha!


    Sarutobi thought a lot before he transfers Naito.


    He¡¯s maybe still a child but he has the power to be a side captain or even a team leader.


    Considering the strength he has, Sarutobi though that the best position suitable for Naito is to be in this squad, Naito doesn¡¯t need to cooperate with others.


    However, this is will conceal the identity of Naito in the war.


    Unless he fights in the frontline, Naito will not get a good reputation.


    However, the battlefield didn¡¯t break outpletely yet, anything can happen, he maybe will be the one who will lead the frontlines when the timees, Sakumo, on the other hand, has killed the name he made for himself when he secretly bes the Anbu Captain.


    Since Sarutobi said that Naito can demand anything he wants, Naito mentioned that politely.


    Naito is not in need of a sword anymore, but he had some idea about the Kusanagi sword, so he asked for some information about this topic.


    Naito now is qualified to ask for such information.


    After that, the second was a secret technique that belongs to the Vige Hidden by Clouds.


    Lightning Release Armour is a mystical technique, in fact, it¡¯s a verymon technique in The Cloud Vige, but if you want it to be as strong as the Third Raikage, you will need to have a very good control on the Lightning Nature.


    The scrolls sent quickly to Naito.


    Now Naito had his hands on two important scrolls, the first is the information about the Kusanagi Swords and the second is the Lightning Release Armour.


    In Konoha¡¯s camp, there¡¯s a secret ce for the special squad members.


    Naito now has the same status as them, all of them are ranked second under the Anbu Captain.


    So there¡¯s a special room for Naito, and the space in the room was veryrge.


    After returning to his room, Naito took a look at the two scrolls.


    He first read the scroll about the Kusanagi sword.


    At first nce, Naito revealed a thoughtful expression.


    The information about the Kusanagi swords was very detailed.


    It first started with the history of these swords.


    These swords were handmade by the Kusanagi n, and their work was named after them.


    There are more than a single sword, and they all have different abilities.


    Such as the Kusanagi sword that Orochimaru had, that sword can quickly extend and retract its de to attack from long distances, also it can turn to countless snakes.


    Even the sword of Uchiha Itachi was made by the Kusanagi n, it was the one that Orochimaru was looking for.


    It has the ability to seal anybody, and it was a very suitable match for his Susano.


    There¡¯s no limit to the number of the Kusanagi swords, but in this scroll, they only had information on three of them.


    Naito doubted the information in this scroll because in the original story only three of them appeared, but maybe there¡¯s more.


    For thousands of years, the Kusanagi n kept working on their swords, generation after generation, from Vige to another, until they ended up in a small vige.


    But during the first war, this vige got destroyed.


    and all the Kusanagi swords disappeared.


    At the end of the scroll, there was a strange information, it says that if all the Kusunagi sword were gathered together, it will gain a special ability, but the ability was unknown.


    Seeing this, an idea crossed Naito¡¯s mind, Orochimaru wanted to collect all the Kusanagi swords in his days, there must be a reasonable reason for this since the Kusanagi sword he had was really suitable for him.


    There was a following information on the three Kusanagi swords.


    It says that there¡¯s a rumor about one of the Kusanagi sword being in the Vige hidden by Sand since they were the ones who attacked the Vige where the Kusanagi n lived.


    This is mean, that Orochimaru didn¡¯t get his hands on the Kusanagi sword yet.


    As for the other two, it said that one of them appeared on the ck market, then it disappeared, and the other one ispletely disappeared.


    The information on the scroll ended here.


    Naito closed the scroll and burned it immediately.


    Although he wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied, at least he was able to get some information, it was better than nothing.


    At the same time, Naito had a weird vision for a moment, he felt like he saw the Kusanagi sword when he was very young.


    Moreover, Naito felt like he had a connection between him and the Kusanagi n.


    However, this is was just a feeling, and he didn¡¯t want to think a lot about it.


    Instead, he picked up the second scroll and took a good nce at it.


    After reading it from the beginning to the end, Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem happy, it was more like he was disappointed.


    It only had the basics of the Armour technique, it didn¡¯t even have the information on the other stages of this technique, it only talked about the first stage.


    There should be more stages of this technique.


    However, it was only the first stage, and it was really easy for Naito to learn.


    The force Naito got after opening the Third gate wasn¡¯t that amazing, and he clearly needed to search for another way to get stronger.


    The Lightning Release Armour was the thing Naito needed.


    So he immediately started learning it.

 Chapter 85: Leaving!

    The first step to master the Lightning Armour Technique is to learn how to modify the Nature of Lightning, and to learn how to control it.


    Naito¡¯s affinities Natures are wind and lightning, so naturally, this is the easiest step to do.


    As for Chakra amount it wasn¡¯t a problem for Naito.


    After all, Naito¡¯s current amount of Chakra reached the level of Jonin, and it¡¯s fully up to the standards of practicing this technique.


    As for the control of the Chakra, Naito¡¯s control is notpared to an average person.


    It took almost no time for Naito to control his Chakra Nature.


    Naito at this time, even if he wants to learn the Chidori it won¡¯t take him too much effort.


    However, Chidori needs printing, even the upgraded version Raikiri has the same issue, it¡¯s not suitable for Naito, he¡¯s learning the Lightning Nature just for the sake of the Armour Technique.


    Practicing the Armour Technique was easier then what Naito expected.


    Maybe its due to Naito¡¯s strong body that can withstand the lightning stimtion.


    Due to this Technique, Naito didn¡¯t only get physically stronger, but his nerve system got better which reflected on his speed.


    And with this enhancement, Naito didn¡¯t only get faster, but he got as twice as fast!


    Naito could only attack from three directions before when he used the Kuzure technique, but now he¡¯s able to attack from five different directions.


    Of course, the five directions wasn¡¯t his limit, he can get even faster, but the power of the shocks didn¡¯t reach that stage when he can use it like this.


    After all, the source of his speed is a different one from the source of his Shocks power.


    However, the enhancement he gained physically made his shock more powerful.


    With a full power punch from the Earthquake Release Brutal Force Technique, he¡¯s now capable to smash a High-Level A-ss Ninjutsu.


    The ordinary use of the Earthquake Release Brutal Force is now capable of smashing a Mid-Level A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Now, for Naito, the ordinary use is called Brutal Force and the serious punch is the Super Brutal Force Technique.


    After reaching the level of a Jonin, the consumption of using the Brutal Force Technique be really low.


    The practicing of the Armour Technique brings with it a lot of enhancement to Naito in all aspect.


    Although the first stage didn¡¯tplete yet, Naito was already looking forward to the second stage and possibly the third, considering that he will encounter some of the Shinobis from the Cloud Vige.


    It took him a month to finally reach the first stage and half of the second, Sarutobi finally sent orders to Naito.


    Naito got the information on this mission a while ago, but since he needed to learn the Armour Technique first and the mission wasn¡¯t that urgent, he dyed it, but now the war became more and more fierce, and he couldn¡¯t dy it anymore.


    Moreover, doing missions won¡¯t effect on his training.


    Naito¡¯s mission was very special, he needed to go undercover and dresses like an ordinary person, then mix up with the people in the Rain Vige.


    Naito needed to spy on the Rock Shinobis, and also on Hanz? of the Smander.


    However, Naitopletely ignored Hanzo since he already knows that he won¡¯t be there, and he will fightter with the three Sannin.


    However, Naito¡¯s target wasn¡¯t only Hanzo, he had some Shinbois from The Rain, the Rocks, and even from the Sand.


    The assassination was one of his tasks.


    Spying and assassination were the kinds of tasks that handled by the Special force squad.


    Naito can use any means that he wants in order toplete his task.


    After some preparations, Naito left Konoha¡¯s camp.


    In order to do this mission, he first dressed like an ordinary person from the Rain, then he sneaked into the territory of the Rain Vige, then he starts right away on gathering information.


    Naito also wanted to take this opportunity to gather some other information about the Kusanagi sword that was in the hands of the Sand Vige, the moment he will get the chance he will take that sword to himself.


    .....


    Shortly after Naito left the camp, a Ninja from the root went in the underground of the camp to deliver this information to Danzo.


    Danzo had a stare on his face.


    ¡°Naito left the camp and he wasn¡¯t wearing his mask and cloak... what is the meaning of this, does he have a secret mission from Sarutobi?¡±


    ¡°The hell with him, why did he even transferred him to the special force squad?¡±


    As the second man under the Hokage, Danzo had ess to all the information about the Anbu department.


    However, the only particr department he didn¡¯t have the ess to see it¡¯s information is the Special Force Squad, the number codes of its member are ssified top secret, he couldn¡¯t gather any information on that squad.


    it¡¯s only known to the Hokage and the Anbu Captain.


    Since Naito got transferred to this Squad, Danzo couldn¡¯t get any information on him since it ssified also top secret, he couldn¡¯t know what happened.


    Therefore, Danzo was so confused, he didn¡¯t understand the intentions of Sarutobi, in his view, Naito wasn¡¯t qualified to join this squad.


    Even if he was so talented, he didn¡¯t grow up yet to be a member of this squad.


    Maybe it was a try from Sarutobi to protect Naito.


    With this thought in mind, Danzo had a weird color in his eyes.


    ¡°If this is the case, then you might as well give him to me Sarutobi.¡±


    After this sentence, Danzo immediately summoned two of his Shinobis.


    ¡°Nara Shika, Kuraso, you two are the best at spying, I need you to follow Naito and pay attention to everything he does.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them nodded toward Danzo, then they left immediately.


    Looking at them leaving Danzo shook his head, and said: ¡°Kuraso has a serious problem with his body, even with the help of Orochimaru we couldn¡¯t figure out his ill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that we lost a man from the Yamanaka ntely, otherwise, it would¡¯ve been better to send him with Shika, I will need to recruit someone from the Yamanaka n soon.¡±


    When he thought about it, Naito should be really strong right now, but anyway, people die in wars.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the moment when he has Naito in his hands, after that, he will have someone that could spy on Sarutobi¡¯s Special Force Squad.


    A talented kid, with a strong bloodline technique, Yuu Naito will be the best tool in his hands.

 Chapter 86: Kill!

    The sky constantly continued raining and didn¡¯t stop.


    Naito was walking on the muddy ground, but there wasn¡¯t any sshing of mud or rain on his feet or clothes, they werepletely dry.


    All the rain that was dropping from the sky got reflected the moment it was gonna connect with his clothes due to the power of the shock.


    If you look closely, you will notice that the clothes on Naito¡¯s body were also slightly trembling.


    Naito¡¯s control on the Gura Gura no Mi power be more and more fascinating.


    After walking for a while, Naito stopped strangely.


    At the rear, there was a shadow following him.


    When that shadow got close, it appeared to be someone who looked like he was carrying another person.


    Both of them were wearing masks and cloaks.


    ¡°Anbu?¡±


    Naito had a strange look the moment he noticed the masks.


    Nara Shika and Kuraso stopped in front of Naito, Nara put Kuraso on the ground, then he looked at Naito.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, Danzo is calling you toe over.¡±


    When he heard this sentence, Naito looked slightly weird, he wondered the moment he saw these masks about the identity of these Anbus, it turned out that these two are part of the Root.


    In other words, these two are here to cause trouble.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to see Danzo.¡±


    The expression of Naito changed the moment he said this sentence.


    With a cold tone Nara Shika reyed: ¡°In this case, we will need to take you down first.¡±


    At that moment, Kuraso released a Genjutsu on Naito.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Naito felt the Genjutsu, his body was in the Vibration State, however, this Genjutsu felt different.


    ¡°Interesting...¡±


    Naito whispered that he didn¡¯t move his body, but the space around him start shaking.


    Subsequently, the shock that should only vibrate his body suddenly broke out toward the space cracking it, then those cracks start to spread out in every direction.


    Kuraso and Nara who thoughts that they solved the matter stayed in the same ce until they saw this shocking scene.


    ¡°Shit! get back!¡±


    The two of them fell back immediately.


    Crack!!


    Suddenly, the ground under Naito¡¯s feet starts cracking creating the shape of a semi-circle.


    But the range wasn¡¯t big.


    ¡°What a terrifying guy, his instinct, reflections, his power... very strong, but this technique doesn¡¯t have a lot of effects, it seems to be a defensive technique against Genjutsu.¡±


    Naito turned toward Nara and Kuraso then stared at them.


    ¡°This kind of Genjutsu feels different then what the Uchiha¡¯s use, you should be one of the Yamanaka n... but unfortunately, this is won¡¯t work on me, you didn¡¯t even reach the level of controlling the five senses.¡±


    After he said that, Naito shook his head then he dashed toward them.


    If he got controlled just now, the oue would have been very bad for him.


    In this case, the best thing to do is to not give them the chance to do that.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Nara Shika, read the situation quickly and knew that neither him and Kuraso could fight against his speed, with a fast judgment to the situation he printed a hand sign.


    Kai!!


    A ck shadow flowed instantly from his feet toward Naito.


    ¡°Nara n...¡±


    Seeing this scene, Naito didn¡¯t get surprised, he knew that Danzo was gathering Shinobis with various special abilities.


    But... can a shadow be affected by the shocks?!


    In fact, the shadow secret technique of the Nara n is abined technique were they control the Yin release with the Chakra flow.


    In other words, that shadow is created from Chakra too.


    Although it has a small amount of Chakra, it¡¯s still created from Chakra.


    Because of this, Sakumo was able to cut Naito¡¯s shocks.


    No matter what¡¯s the Ninjutsu is, or who¡¯s casting it, they are all created from Chakra.


    In other words... Naito is able to destroy everything!


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Brutal Force!¡±


    Naito stopped and clenched his fist, then he threw a punch.


    Crack!!


    The air start cracking, the endless rain instantly stopped in mid-air, then the cracks start spreading in every direction.


    The space and the ground looked like they got wrapped into each other under the power of the shocks.


    The Shadow that Nara Shika cast got smashed by this power then it starts to shrink until it got back under his feet, after that, it turned back to an ordinary shadow.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Nara¡¯s heart sink in desperation, he didn¡¯t even move or cancel the seal.


    Even though he is trained as a Root member to not have any kind of feelings, at this moment, he was full of all kind of emotions.


    Countless deaths, and battles, and he never felt like this!


    This is just too incredible!!


    The enormous shock didn¡¯t stop there but also reached the two of them who didn¡¯t have any chance to escape.


    At a second the two of them were sent flying by Naito¡¯s technique, their masks got destroyed in mid-air, then the two of them fell on the muddy ground.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s intelligence is notpared to Shikaku¡¯s... no, it¡¯s not evenpared to Shikamaru.¡±


    Naito stood up and looked at the two of them, even though they¡¯re a very talented Shinobis who were worthy to be members of the Root, they¡¯re still weren¡¯t worthy enough to fight against him.


    ¡°Ninjutsu, Kekkei Genkai techniques... It seems that am able to destroy any kind of powers.¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito couldn¡¯t help but whisper this sentence.


    The power to destroy any kind of Ninjutsu, there¡¯s no doubt that the only person who had this kind of power is the Six Path himself.


    The level of the Shocks Naito has reached is getting more and more simr to the power of the Six Path, the power that no Ninjutsu can overwhelm.


    Of course, Naito has not yet encountered a Jinchuriki or someone who uses the power of the Six Path topare his power to them.


    Naito took a nce at the two bodies on the ground, then he left the ce.


    A long time after Naito left, a group of the Root suddenly appeared in the ce.

 Chapter 87: The Encounter

    Nara Shika is indeed dead, but he sent a message with all the information before he died.


    After receiving the information from him Danzo¡¯s expression became awkward.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    There were some of the Root¡¯s Ninjas standing beside him, but they were too afraid to even speak.


    He had a very horrified expression on his face.


    The information Shika left for Danzo was an analysis of the Naito¡¯s strength and ability.


    Originally, Danzo was expecting that the two of them will fail to bring Naito to him, so he wasn¡¯t that surprised by the oue.


    but after he saw the information about Naito¡¯s strength he was shocked.


    Naito¡¯s is so powerful!


    No wonder that Sarutobi transferred him to the Special Force Squad, he wasn¡¯t trying to protect him, Naito is just qualified to join it!


    For years Danzo observed the growth of a lot of geniuses such as Orochimaru.


    However, he never saw an improvement like the one Naito has achieved!


    The growth of Naito is surprising every time, he became certain that there¡¯s no way to control Naito anymore!


    Danzo took a deep breath to calm down.


    His eyes were shining.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, with his fast improving, sooner orter he will be uncontroble, Sarutobi, what the hell are you doing.¡±


    .........


    Rain Vige, in a small town.


    In a dar corner, there were three Ninjas whispering.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still no movements taken by the Rain, Konoha and the Rock also didn¡¯t take any more movements.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re expecting them to move very soon, we need to know every movement before it got toote.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The three ninjas exchanged information with each other.


    And just as they were about to leave, a figure appeared beside them.


    It was extremely fast, although the three people felt his presence they couldn¡¯t dodge, they didn¡¯t even have time to cast a substitution technique.


    whoosh!!


    All that they could see is a Silver sh moving toward them, he stopped for a moment and they saw a figure holding a sword.


    He was wearing a raincoat that is amon thing to wear in the Rain Vige, but it was a little worn up, they couldn¡¯t take a good look at his face, but his eyes were shining with confidence.


    It¡¯s Yuu Naito.


    ¡°It was really boring listening to you guys for such a long time.¡±


    He turned around, then shook his head an sighed.


    The three ninjas at this time knew that this was a dangerous situation, they wanted to run, but their upper bodies couldn¡¯t move.


    Sshing blood.


    Naito put his sword back on his scabbard and suddenly the three men fell on the ground, Naito killed the three of them.


    There was no blood on his de while he was putting it back into his scabbard.


    Naito turned and looked at them.


    ¡°Kai!¡±


    Pushi!


    Naito¡¯s sword disappeared instantly, then the scroll got marked by some letter that representing the seal.


    Since he can hide it, Naito doesn¡¯t have to carry his sword on his back all the time.


    If it was a short sword, he wouldn¡¯t consider doing that, but the sword is so long, so he needs to seal it every time.


    However, it¡¯s really easy to unseal it at any time.


    He put the scroll in his pocket then he turned and left the ce like nothing has happened.


    This is a small town in the Rain Vige that Naito stayed in it for a few days now.


    But he didn¡¯t get any useful pieces of information.


    It¡¯s time to change the ce.


    After he packed up his stuff, Naito was ready to leave the town.


    However, as Naito was walking through the streets, he heard some noise from a distance.


    This town isn¡¯t big, there are only a few ninjas, and most of the people around here are ordinary.


    Although it¡¯s one of the main Viges in the Rain, it¡¯s really calm one since it¡¯s not in the middle of the battlefield.


    However, it¡¯s only temporary, the war will reach this ce sooner orter.


    ¡°Catch them both!¡±


    ¡°These two are thieves!¡±


    The screams were all around the ce, and the crowd was in chaos, there were two persons running through the crowd holding some loaf of bread.


    The people chasing them couldn¡¯t chase the two of them due to the big crowd.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in solving this situation so he kept walking until he heard a word that stopped him immediately.


    ¡°Konan! let¡¯s go!¡±


    a teenager with orange hair rushed through the crowd, followed by a little girl with a blue hair.


    Some guys continued on chasing them.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±


    Naito got a little bit confused, these two seems very familiar.


    Yahiko and Konan!


    Nagato was missing, but definitely, they were the three kids that Jiraiya trained.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such important people in a small town like this, but it appears that they still didn¡¯t start their organization yet.


    Of course, that¡¯s mean that Nagato still didn¡¯t start the Akatsuki since he still didn¡¯t meet Madara.


    Yahiko took the road and started running, then Konan followed him, but she wasn¡¯t as good as Yahiko after all.


    It¡¯s okay to steal something if you could run away after that.


    While she was running, Konan tripped on the muddy ground, then she fell down, and lost the loaf of beard.


    Coincidentally, she fell down in front of Naito.


    The loaf beard alsonded under Natio¡¯s feet.


    Which one will he pick... Konan or loaf bread?


    The problem is when you get in the middle of the Ninja world, you have to stop caring about this kind of situation, but Naito couldn¡¯t do that.


    Whether it¡¯s Konan, Yahiko, or Nagato they are very important, especially Nagato.


    The future of these three will change the whole fate of the Ninja world.


    After he picked the loaf bread with one hand, Naito extended his hand and reached Konan, then he helped her stand up.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you.¡±


    After he helped her, Konana subconsciously hugged him then thanked him.


    At this time she wasn¡¯t that cold girl like she was in the original story.


    Because she was running for that long distance, she was a little bit breathless.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Naito nodded at her, then he let go of her.


    ¡°Konana, are you okay!¡±


    On the other side, Yahiko who noticed the situation run over toward her, to see if she¡¯s okay.


    At this time, the seller who was running behind them caught up to the ce where the three of them were standing.


    ¡°Catch those three over there! They are thieves!!¡±

 Chapter 88: Secret Base

    Although it was strange how he suspected Naito to be one of them, it was only because they seemed to be at the same age.


    ¡°This is bad! Run!!¡±


    Yahiko¡¯s expression changed immediately then nodded toward Konan.


    Konan got a little bit stunned for a moment, then subconsciously she looked at Naito.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Although Naito wasn¡¯t one of them, she couldn¡¯t just leave him behind, he may get caught by them.


    Konan emotions made her make a move without even thinking, she reached Naito¡¯s arm then started running.


    Naito¡¯s expression got a little bit weird, but he didn¡¯t say anything, Konan pulled him for a few steps then he started following her.


    The three started running in the streets of the Vige until they lost the people who were chasing them and got out of the ce.


    ¡°Humph, Humph...¡±


    After running for this long time, Yohiko got breathless.


    Konan seemed to be the same way, but she was holding out.


    Naito, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look tired, he kept looking at these two.


    After resting for a while, Yahiko noticed that Naito didn¡¯t get exhausted.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile at them and say: ¡°You guys are really good physically, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯repletely tired.¡±


    ¡°Yahiko...¡±


    Konana looked at Naito while she revealed an embarrassed expression, then she said: ¡°I am very sorry, but I am really tired.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    Naito smiled at Konan, then he handed her the loaf of bread saying: ¡°This is yours...¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve got you into trouble too, so...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Konan, stop it, obviously people like him don¡¯t need something like this!¡± Yahiko interrupted her.


    Konan got embarrassed, but Naito took it from her hand with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I am very sorry, but we¡¯re orphans, this is the only way we have to survive in this world...¡±


    ¡°I am also an orphan.¡±


    Listening to Konan¡¯s words, Naito whispered that.


    At the same time, Naito expression got so lonely, he didn¡¯t have the chance to know his parents in this world too.


    He only has some vague memories of them.


    Konana apparently didn¡¯t expect Naito to be the same as them, so she got surprised for a moment when she heard that sentence.


    She looked at him and noticed that his clothes were also the same as her, worn and damaged.


    And just by seeing the expression Naito had when he said that, she knew that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Oh?! so you¡¯re also an orphan.¡± Yahiko looked at Naito with amazement and said: ¡°But you don¡¯t have pale skin like we have, also your physical strength is really good...¡±


    After he said that, Yahiko¡¯s eyes shed, then looked at him and smiled: ¡°Do you want to join us?¡±


    Naito is obviously stronger then them, if he joins them, life will get easier.


    Naito wanted to refuse.


    But he looked at Konan first and knew that these two will change the fate of the world, suddenly, an idea crossed his mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Yahikoughed then smiled at Naito greeting him: ¡°My name is Yahiko, and this is Konan.¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t mind giving them his true name since he didn¡¯t reach the level where his name got so famous to be known in a far Vige like the Rain.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve be one of us now, let me show you our base.¡±


    Yahiko patted Naito¡¯s shoulder, then he took the lead.


    Naito looked at Yahiko and felt a little bit ufortable.


    Because he will never forget that terrifying face of Pain, he will need a little time before he gets used to looking at him.


    Konan gently nodded toward Naito, then she followed Yahiko.


    Soon, Naito followed the two of them into a cave.


    It was full of stolen things, such as food and clothes... which are necessary to survive.


    Naito looked at this scene with interest.


    ¡°This is actually... very good.¡±


    Yahiko sat on a wooden table then he smiled at Naito.


    Naito shrugged.


    ¡°Right, what about you?¡±


    Thinking of his physical strength, Yahiko asked Naito if he had something like this.


    Naito shook his head and said: ¡°I have nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay... This won¡¯t work.¡±


    Yahiko showed a helpless expression, then jumped off the table and looked at Naito with a serious look.


    ¡°Although you have this great physical, and you seem to be very strong, what a waste, how did you survive until now?¡±


    ¡°You need to start working, it seems that you don¡¯t quite understand how to survive in this world.¡±


    Yahiko grabbed an apple and took a bite, then he starts talking like a teacher.


    Konan looked at him from aside and smiled.


    ¡°The first thing you need to learn is the importance of the storing because we can¡¯t be sure when and where we will have the chance to get things.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you also need to pay attention when to steal and from whom, some of them won¡¯t give you the chance, especially those guys who wear forehead protectors.¡±


    ¡°These guys are terrible, once you approach them, you will likely end up dead!¡±


    Saying that Yahiko¡¯s expression changed it was as if he already seen this scene before.


    On the other side, Konan was quiet.


    She bes an orphan after her whole vige got destroyed in the war.


    ¡°As for stealing, it¡¯s not only about grabbing things, you will need to escape after that.¡±


    ¡°After all, if you get caught you will get yourself into a big trouble, but... with your physical strength you should be fine.¡±


    Yahiko smiled at Naito, but he was a little envious of Naito¡¯s strength.


    ¡°In short, there¡¯s only one important thing to keep it in mind, don¡¯t provoke those Ninjas!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people like us are like ants to them, they will kill us immediately.¡±


    After he kept talking for a while, Yahiko noticed that Naito wasn¡¯t listening to a word he said, his expression changed immediately and got really angry.


    He grabbed Naito¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey! Are you listening? don¡¯t me meter if you end up dead!¡±


    ¡°Naito, Yahiko is right, those ninjas are really dangerous, you must remember this.¡±


    With innocent look on her face, Konan didn¡¯t help but look at Naito and say: ¡°You may get badly beaten if you got caught, but with those people they will hunt you down like an animal, then they will kill you, we don¡¯t have the power to fight against those guys.¡±


    ¡°Actually... Am also a Ninja...¡±

 Chapter 89: Sand Village Uni

    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Yahiko and Konan heard what Naito said, they got stunned.


    Yahiko couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he said: ¡°Oh! Yes, Am also a Ninja, well sure I have a long way before I can call myself that, but am working on being one!¡±


    Konana smiled then looked at Naito: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be a Ninja, this way you protect yourself.¡±


    With a sad expression, Naito looked at the two of them.


    Yahiko smirked then stood up and patted Naito¡¯s shoulders, and in a serious way he said: ¡°Well, with your talent, you will definitely be a Ninja in the future!¡±


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    .......


    .......


    The sky is slightly dark.


    A team of Shinobis was moving quickly in the Rain.


    The leader team looked at the sky then said: ¡°It¡¯s toote, we can¡¯t take a move in this dark, it¡¯s too dangerous am afraid we will get ambushed by the enemies, we need to find a ce to settle for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The remaining Shinobis responded.


    The Sand Shinobis unit had a dozen of people, and it seemed like it was divided into three teams.


    The unit starts searching around.


    ¡°Captain, it seems like there¡¯s a cave ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and take a look.¡±


    It¡¯s necessary to be cautious in this kind of situations since they don¡¯t want to get exposed by the enemies.


    ......


    In the distance, somewhere in the cave, Yahiko and Konan set the fire, while they were sitting next Naito, wondering what he was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find dry wood in this ce, this wood was picked and dried for a long time.¡±


    Yahiko scratched his head and smiled.


    In the environment of the Rain Vige, it¡¯s really hard to find firewoods.


    Naito was watching the fire slightly raising while he was thinking about Nagato, the reincarnation, and Madara.


    After hearing this sentence, Naito looked at Yahiko and said: ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t set up the fire.¡±


    If you live in the vige, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem of course, but living in a cave in the wilderness, fire is surely not a right idea.


    Although Yahiko is not a Ninja, he has a high level of understanding, he thought about it for a moment then said: ¡°Yes, quickly get the water and turn off the fire.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Konan nodded then stood up and said: ¡°I am gonna bring some water.¡±


    She went out after she said that.


    And just as she was walking toward the cave hole, her eyes suddenly changed, and her whole body stopped from moving.


    ¡°Konan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yahiko showed a strange expression, then he couldn¡¯t help but to stand up and walk toward her.


    Then his expression instantly changed, while cold sweat starts appearing on his forehead.


    Seeing this scene, Naito quietly stood up after he shook his head, then he slowly walked toward them.


    Outside of the cave, there was a team of Ninjas standing there, but no one entered the cave.


    It was clear that they saw Yahiko and Konan in the cave.


    ¡°Captain, it appears like there are two wondering orphans inside the cave... no, three.¡±


    A ninja looked at the two of them, and just as he start delivering the information, he saw another figure behind Konan.


    Yahiko¡¯s heart sank in fear.


    He¡¯s the one who said that they shouldn¡¯t interfere with Ninjas or it will be their end.


    His mind starts to picture his end, but Yahiko clenched his teeth, then boldly walked out of the cave, then stopped in front of the Ninjas.


    ¡°Yahiko!¡±


    Konan looked at this scene and couldn¡¯t help but scream his name and follow him.


    Naito shook his head then looked at the Ninjas.


    They looked all like Chunins, and the team leader should be ranked higher than them.


    Yahiko took a deep breath then looked at them and said: ¡°If you want something, we will give it all to you, even if you want the cave we will give it to you, you just need to let us go.¡±


    Yahiko knew that he shouldn¡¯t fantasize about taking over all of these Ninjas, so he directly surrounded himself and said that with a weak tone.


    The Ninjas didn¡¯t respond to Yahiko¡¯s words, they only looked at each other.


    ¡°Captain, there shouldn¡¯t be any kind of any kind of ambush in here, what do we do to these little kids? do we let them go?¡±


    ¡°Do not.¡±


    The captain looked at them coldly then said: ¡°We can¡¯t let anything behind that can discover our identityter.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Ninja responded, then they all stared at them.


    It¡¯s true that not all Ninjas are cold-blooded murders, but when ites to performing duties, they force themselves to be one.


    The moment he heard this sentence, Yahiko¡¯s face bes pale, and he starts regretting all of his actions.


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t set that fire!


    He just was trying to show off how much materials he had, if he didn¡¯t do that these Ninjas wouldn¡¯t find out about this ce...


    Konan on the other side was too scared, her face looked very white, her blue hair became very messy due to the rain, but she wasn¡¯t unaware of any of that, she just was too scared.


    She even felt like she was gonna faint.


    In the face of these Ninjas, there¡¯s no way to resist, no way to escape.


    In desperation she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Naito who was next to her, she kinda felt like she wanted to apologize to him.


    If she didn¡¯t bring Naito all the way in here, Naito wouldn¡¯t be part of this situation.


    A ninja in front of them starts printing hand signs.


    ¡°Katon! Goukakyuu no Jutsu!¡±


    Boom!!


    In an instant, a big scary Fire Ball was moving toward Yahiko and Konan.


    Although in this environment of the Rain Vige the fire Jutsus are so weak, but still not for ordinary children like Konan and Yahiko, they cannot block it.


    Well, they can¡¯t even escape it rather than blocking it!


    ¡°It over, we¡¯re dead!¡±


    Yahiko¡¯s face was full of shame.


    On the other side, Konan was so desperate, she wanted to apologize to Naito before dying but she couldn¡¯t even move.


    At that time, Naito who kept quiet for a long time finally moved, passing by the two of them, then he stood in front of the Fire Ninjutsu.


    His expression was extremely calm.


    Then, With a simple move of his hand, Naito threw a punch toward the Fire Ball.


    Suddenly he hit the space in front of him.


    Under the power of that punch, everything turned upside down!


    Boom!!!


    And the show of Horror start, the ground in front of him start shaking and breaking.


    The scene was extremely scary!


    As for the Fire Ball, it got shuttered into nothing, like it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.


    Even the rain stopped falling at that moment, everything in front of him got destroyed.


    It as if time itself stopped!

 Chapter 90: One Punch!

    The Sand Ninja didn¡¯t care about these kids and they were about to take over this cave.


    The Ninja who cast the fire Jutsu wasn¡¯t even considered to see the result of his attack.


    But the next moment stunned everyone in the ce.


    Naito¡¯s punch destroyed that techniquepletely!


    The cracks on the air spread out in every direction surprising everyone.


    The scene was so terrifying and unbelievable!


    ¡°The hell is this power!!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! how could this kid...¡±


    ¡°Shit, run away!!¡±


    Just when they realized the situation they wanted to retreat, but the cracks have already reached them.


    Even Yahiko and Konan didn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    Getting hit by this kind of power directly will only mean death!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    In the blink of the eye, all of them got hit by that enormous shock.


    Their eyes were full of panic.


    It was shocking and unbelievable.


    One single attack turned the event upside down!


    When the shock hit those Ninjas they all fell down on the ground dead!


    Even if you¡¯re a Jonin it¡¯s really hard to survive after you get directly hit by Naito¡¯s attack, let alone these guys!


    At that moment, the entire ground in front of him got destroyed and there was nothing but emptiness.


    After a few seconds, the rain began to fall again.


    At that moment, Yahiko and Konan who were behind Naito stood there quietly, they thought they were daydreaming.


    Unbelievable!!


    Naito destroyed everything in front of him


    These guys were Ninjas! yet they all got killed by Naito!


    ¡°Naito... Yuu Naito, you...¡±


    Yahiko got speechless, he couldn¡¯tplete a single sentence, he had that unbelievable look in his eyes.


    On the other side, Konana couldn¡¯t even say a word, she just kept looking at Naito¡¯s back.


    ¡°Well, although am an orphan like you guys, but... I am also a Ninja.¡±


    Naito turned around and looked at Konan an Yahiko.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re really a Ninja, I thought you were bluffing.¡± Yahiko looked shocked.


    ¡°They¡¯re also Ninjas, but the gap is too big!¡±


    Looking at the destroyed ground, then at the Ninjas who were all shut down by Naito this easily, Yahiko couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    After that Yahiko¡¯s face be so pale the moment he thought about another thing.


    Since Naito¡¯s strength is so strong, he should be undercover!


    Does this mean his identity got exposed by them?


    does this mean they will be next!


    The moment Konan thought about the same thing she felt like these were herst minutes in this world, she knew that there¡¯s no way to escape.


    Naito noticed the look on the face of these two, he looked at them and said: ¡°Go ahead and clean up, you can¡¯t live in here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Seeing how Naito didn¡¯t change at all after he exposed his identity, Yahiko felt relieved.


    However, despite this, he couldn¡¯t act the same way around him like before.


    After nodding, he walked into the cave.


    On the other side, Konan¡¯s pretty face recovered it¡¯s color again, after that she smiled then looked at him.


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    She understands now that Naito didn¡¯t need to help them in the first time, and there wasn¡¯t need for him to save them the second time too.


    But still, Naito helped them.


    But the scene of Naito wiping them all with one blow didn¡¯t leave her mind.


    Naito smiled and said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this much trouble if I wasn¡¯t here.¡±


    Naito meant by this sentence that if he wasn¡¯t here, Yahiko wouldn¡¯t set that fire, and the Ninjas wouldn¡¯t found out about this ce.


    Then Yahiko and Konan would have met Nagato, then Orochimaru and Madara, then they would have been taken away.


    But now, this story seems like was it changed a little bit after his appearance.


    After killing a whole unit of the Sand Shinobis they cannot keep living in here anymore, and with the help of Naito, the moving of the resources should be easy.


    With the help of Naito, they¡¯ve managed to easily build a wooden house in a hidden ce.


    Naito didn¡¯t know if he will ever encounter Nagato, but he knew that it was impossible for him to die, as long as he has those eye he would be fine, the most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t turn to the dark side.


    In the wooden house.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, take this.¡±


    Konan gave him a cup of hot water with a respectful expression on her face.


    Naito took the cup and smiled at her.


    the treatment became different.


    ¡°You sit down fist Konan.¡±


    Konan sat aside.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Looking at Konan who was obedient, Naito couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, yet he was a little bit ufortable.


    She was too obedient.


    It¡¯s surely natural to treat Naito this way since he turned to be so strong.


    Yahiko sat along with them, but he looked like he wanted to say something, finally, he looked at Naito seriously then start talking.


    ¡°Yuu Naito... Please teach us how to be like you.¡±


    Yahiko¡¯s eyes had a hint of hope, he knew it was too rude to ask, but he¡¯s also was so sure now that it¡¯s really impossible to survive in this world this way.


    And if he ever wanted to be a Ninja he will need someone to teach him.


    He knew that this is a long shot, but still, he needed to ask.


    Naito looked at Yahiko who looked so passionate, then looked at Konan next to him.


    He noticed how she had the same look on her face, at that moment, Naito made his decision.


    Now that you¡¯ve interfered with their life you can¡¯t back off, you need toplete what you¡¯ve begun!


    Looking at Yahiko and Konan, Naito calmly said: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a Ninja, this road is too hard.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already living a hard life.¡±


    Yahiko said that while his eyes were shing, he surely made a point, and Konan seemed like she was approving what he said.


    Indeed, there¡¯s nothing harder than living as an orphan in this world.


    Even Naito had a pretty hard time in the beginning.


    Therefore, Naito finally nodded.


    Seeing how he finally agreed, Yahiko finally had felt relieved, then smiled at him, while Konan looked so pretty and grateful.


    ¡°Well, then shall we start with the basics.¡±


    With a serious look, Naito put the cup on the ground and start talking.

 Chapter 91: Exposed!

    At the same time when he was training Yahiko and Konan, Naito didn¡¯t waste time andpleted his own training too.


    Naito stopped at the half of the second stage of the Thunder Armor Technique when he left Konoha¡¯s camp.


    He took this opportunity toplete it.


    During the practice of Konan and Yahiko, Naito didn¡¯t forget to take care of his mission, he will often enter and exit nearby towns to hunt some Ninja and gather information.


    At the same time, he will deliver the good information back to the camp.


    Shortly, more than half a month passed, and the war became more and more fierce.


    And this will only mean that Naito will encounter more and more enemies.


    There may even be some Ninjas spies that Naito didn¡¯t even notice.


    The Rain Vige at that time was under the leadership of Hanzo the Smander, who started his counterattack against the other viges.


    This second war broke because of a conflict between the three great viges.


    The Rain Vige was the main battlefield of this war, all the other vige wanted to take thisnd for themselves, but of course, Hanzo didn¡¯t sit there and watch them do whatever they want.


    Because if he did, sooner orter his vige will get destroyed.


    The war was so fierce, and Naito was still living a normal life, he trains, he helps Konana and Yahiko on their practices, and sometimes he goes out and does some missions.


    In this half-month period, Naito focused on mastering the first stage more and made it really strong.


    It¡¯s not like the first stage is hard, actually, it¡¯s really simple, but Naito wanted to master it since he has the strong body to achieve that.


    Therefore, he mastered it until it became almost impossible to level up anymore.


    With the further enhancement of his physical strength, the power of the shock be stronger, now the most important thing is that he became physically stronger to open the next Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    As for Yahiko and Konan, they also learned how to control Chakra, the Chakra amount of Yahiko was the same as the original story.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t have the Water property, it was too simple to teach it to Yahiko.


    As for Konan, she didn¡¯t want to learn Taijutsu or any of the normal properties, she wanted to develop her own technique the Paper Ninjutsu.


    Although it¡¯s always rainy in the Rain Vige, there¡¯s sometimes where there¡¯s no rain.


    However, it still will be very cloudy.


    In an open space, there were countless pieces of paper flying in the air conjured by Konan, but some of them didn¡¯t have power in them.


    She¡¯s only capable to control a little number of papers now.


    ¡°Chakra Control is very good, it¡¯s much better than Yahiko.¡±


    Standing behind Konan, Naito couldn¡¯t help but admire this scene in front of him.


    In fact, Konan¡¯s control over Chakra is even better than Naito, which can only be attributed to her talent.


    If you don¡¯t have a great control it will be impossible to use such a technique like the Paper Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei.¡±


    Konan turned around and smiled at Naito when she heard his sound.


    All the papers around her lost control and fall to the ground.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After he started teaching Konan and Yahiko, the two of them start to call him Sensei.


    Although the three of them are ten years old, the psychological age of Naito is indeed much older than them.


    Therefore, Naito got quite used to this title.


    Konan was very used to call him Sensei, but Yahiko found it really weird, so he always tries to avoid calling him.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei look.¡±


    Konan was always acting like a little baby, she will often run and wave at Naito showing off her skills.


    She was running toward him with a floating paper in front of her, then under her control, it started to bend and fold it, and finally, she turned it into a small paper flower.


    This time, Naito got really amazed.


    Konan¡¯s Chakra Control is really something, she may have a weak chakra for now, but she was able to achieve such a fine control.


    ¡°Sensei take it.¡±


    With a blush on her cheeks, she controlled the flower to float toward Naito.


    However, her chakra is still very weak after all, when she reached half of the distance the paper start to lose control and fall down.


    But Naito walked a few steps toward it and took it.


    ¡°Keep the hard work.¡±


    Looking at the paper flower in his hand, Naito gently nodded at Konan, then turned and left.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan responded and continued to practice her Chakra.


    Then he went to the other side to look at Yahiko¡¯s practice, the Rain Vige is a good environment for the Water Techniques.


    Therefore, Yahiko¡¯s progress was fast.


    However there was nothing unusual with Yahiko, after all, he didn¡¯t have the Rinnegan, and he wasn¡¯t Pain.


    At this time.


    Not far away from the ce where Naito and Yahiko were standing there was a person wearing a ck cloak slowly approaching the ce.


    He¡¯s a Ninja.


    And from the first look, he¡¯s not a normal Ninja.


    He¡¯s an Anbu from the Sand Vige, his status is even better than Naito, Although his the second after the Anbu Captain, his status is above most of the team leaders.


    He¡¯s a ninja who specializes in assassinations, and he always works solo.


    ¡°ording to the information, it should be around this ce.¡±


    He looked straight ahead, his face under the mask didn¡¯t have any expression, but his eyes were as sharp as a de.


    Naito stayed in this area because he wanted to help Yahiko and Konan on their training.


    Although he does his missions only at night time, it appears he couldn¡¯t avoid the eyes of the scouts all the time.


    In particr, this has happened because there was a lot of missing Ninjas at the Sand camp, there was even a group of Ninjas who were recently all killed, this is caused the attention of Sand Vige.


    So after they gathered some information, they sent Kinjin.


    .....


    Cracking!


    The thunder and the Shock were constantly conjuring around Naito¡¯s skin, but it wasn¡¯t only on his skin, it was also in his flesh and bones.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would have been paralyzed, he could even getting explode into pieces.


    But Naito¡¯s body was strong enough to withstand such pressure.


    But even him will feel some numbness, but there¡¯s no pain at all.


    Using the power of the shock or the lightning alone won¡¯t put pressure on his body, butbining the two will give you the feeling that your body is hollowed out.


    In short, it¡¯s strange.


    ¡°Whew!!¡±


    Finally, after controlling his power, Naito opened his eyes, and the Aura around his body finally calmed down.


    Feeling this new power for the first time, Naito¡¯s didn¡¯t help but smirk.


    And in the next moment, Naito frowned then looked at a distance.

 Chapter 92: Kusanagi Sword

    An empty ce.


    Naito is standing quietly, and in front of him, there was this man with the ck cloak standing.


    Naito was Kinjin¡¯s target.


    This is very strange.


    Why did he show up in front of Naito?


    He could have made a sneak attack, but he made Naito aware of his presence instead.


    When they faced each other, he made it clear that Naito was his target.


    And on the opposite of Kinjin, Naito looked confused.


    He didn¡¯t know how did he notice Kinjin¡¯s presence nor how did he get so close to him without noticing him, Naito seemed very troubled.


    Therefore, Naito started walking toward him until they be so close to each other.


    However, this person is obviously an enemy, and it¡¯s a good thing that he could notice his presence in advance.


    Otherwise, it could have been a very bad situation if he managed to perform a sneaked attack.


    Kinjin looked at Naito with a cold stare.


    He¡¯s a professional at assassinations, he¡¯s confident that he could kill him even if he was an Anbu if he did perform the sneaked attack.


    A frontalbat is of course much harder than an assassination.


    However, he¡¯s not afraid of him even in this situation, although he¡¯s better at assassination, he is also strong in frontal battles.


    Yahiko and Konan looked at each other without saying any words or asking any questions, they didn¡¯t need to ask, the oue was very obvious, this is the start of a fierce battle.


    Naito took out a scroll, then he summoned his sword.


    Kinjin printed a hand sign with one hand.


    Pushi!


    A sword appeared directly in his hand.


    The moment the sword appeared Naito got surprised.


    With this action only, the presence of Kinjin be thousands of times stronger than before!


    What is happening?!


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and look carefully to the sword in Kinjin¡¯s hand.


    However, Kinjin didn¡¯t give him the chance to examine his sword andunched his attack directly.


    ¡°Mystery! The Dance of Sakura!¡±


    Kinjin suddenly waved the sword in his hand toward Naito.


    He didn¡¯t aim for Naito yet he waved toward him, something seemed strange!


    With the wave of his sword, the sky suddenly shed with thousands of identical swords!


    It looked like drops of rain will fall on Naito from the sky!


    ¡°What is this technique?!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Naito got slightly amazed, then he immediately thought that this is could be the Sword Shadow Clone Technique.


    With no fear in his eyes, Naito looked at the rain swords in the sky, then he simply waved his sword.


    Crack!!


    Along with the wave of his sword, a white shocking energy sword got directly sent flying toward the sky.


    The swords continued on falling like a storm from the sky.


    Then both collided in midair.


    Boom!!!


    Under this strong collide of forces, the sky start trembling like it was gonna crack and fall!


    In front of the power of shocks, the rain swords gotpletely destroyed then finally disappeared.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Kinjin got stunned for a moment, his eyes exposed his shock, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to be this strong.


    After he took a deep breath, Kinjin restored his stance, thenunched a second attack.


    ¡°Mystery! The Shadow of Death!¡±


    Pushi!!


    In the next moment, the figure of Kinjin suddenly fainted, then suddenly, a couple of clones appeared in all direction surrounding Naito.


    After that, all of these clones waved their swords.


    The swords also fainted for a moment then countless sword clones appeared covering every space around Naito, there was no way to escape.


    ¡°Genjitsu? Clones?!¡±


    Looking at this scene Naito shook his head, then his face became more and more calm.


    The most fearless thing to Naito is these kinds of techniques.


    In the face of this attack, Naito only needed one punch to destroy them all!


    Simple and easy, Naito thrust his sword in the ground, he pushed his fists toward his chest while leaning, then he hammered both sides.


    At the same time, the countless swords and the shadows were about to stab Naito in every ce in his body.


    Boom!!


    In the next moment, the shock broke out, and the space on both sides of Naito copsed like a mirror.


    The ground started cracking and breaking from the two sides spreading out to a distance.


    As for the clones and the swords they fell in the technique of Naito!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Kinjin who was mixed in those clones, when he saw this scene, he suddenly showed a shocked expression.


    He apparently didn¡¯t expect Naito to be this strong andunch such an incredible attack that can target every direction.


    In this shock, he couldn¡¯t do nothing but injecting his Chakra into his sword and then waving it at the same time Naito¡¯s attack was about to hit him, after he blocked Naito¡¯s attack he fell back.


    Until hepletely understands Naito¡¯s power, he will obviously won¡¯t fight recklessly anymore.


    Crack!!


    Due to the attack of Naito, Kinjin got numbs all over his body, he became more amazed by Naito¡¯s power.


    At this time, Naito had the same expression on his face.


    But it wasn¡¯t because of Kinjin¡¯s power, but because of the sword in Kinjin¡¯s hands!


    He finally saw it clearly.


    This is a Kusanagi Sword!


    What a coincidence to have the Kusanagi Sworde right in front of Naito.


    Moreover, the more he fought with Kinjin, the more he had a stronger feeling about this sword.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s the meaning of this feeling, he couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Naito looked at Kinjin, and couldn¡¯t no longer calm himself down, and suddenly he revealed his killing instinct.


    Naito already understood Kinjin¡¯s power.


    Because he¡¯s a holder of a Kusanagi sword, the strength of Kinjin is stronger than a Jonin, It¡¯s enough to be at the level of an elite, and it has the power to threaten even an Anbu.


    The Kusanagi sword is not just a sharp sword.


    It doesn¡¯t only have the ability to carry the Chakra, but it¡¯s also far stronger than the sword in Naito¡¯s hands, it¡¯s even stronger than the sword of the White Fang Hatake Sakumo.


    At the same time, it¡¯s a unique one.


    The Sakura Dance and the Shadow of Death are special abilities of this sword itself.


    Even Orochimaru¡¯s skills that require the sword to do it are special abilities of the sword itself.


    To put it simply, it¡¯s simr to the Seven Swords of the Mist, each one of them has special abilities, and each Kusanagi Sword has the same thing.

 Chapter 93: Kuzure the Lightening Armor

    Naito¡¯s killing instinct was all over the ce.


    Although Naito¡¯s instinct is not at the same level as Madara, it¡¯s still not a weak one.


    Therefore, Naito¡¯s instinct was enough to affect the atmosphere, and change it to a very cold one.


    Kinjin did the same thing and revealed his killing instinct.


    This time, things got really serious, with a simple move of his sword, Kinjin waved his sword.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, a blue aura appeared on the de of the sword.


    In fact, there isn¡¯t a lot of people who infuse their Chakra des with their Chakra Flow, but Naito happened to be one of those few people.


    When the Kusanagi sword absorbed the Chakra, the edge started to shine with a weird a color.


    It looked like it can cut everything, even the sky!


    When Kinjin lifted his sword, the momentum of his movement constantly started to rise.


    At this moment, it looked like the sword and Kinjin became one person.


    This technique is not considered as a Ninjutsu.


    This technique is originally used by Samurais, it¡¯s a pure swordsmanship technique.


    ¡°Swordsmanship... sh!!¡±


    The moment he said this sentence Kinjin¡¯s eyes became so horrifying, and his whole figure suddenly be blurry as he quickly dashed toward Naito at high speed.


    Looking at this scene, Naito didn¡¯t choose to use his power of shocks to block him, because he remembered that the Kusanagi sword has the ability to stretch.


    He also waved his sword slowly, then an invisible aura appeared on his de.


    The naked eye could hardly see it, but you can easily feel the trembling of the space around it.


    Suddenly, Naito waved his sword.


    Crack!!


    Kinjin¡¯s sword and Naito¡¯s crossed their edges.


    The collide was so strong that the space around them start to crack and shatter.


    But this is was only due to Naito¡¯s ability.


    Space continued on cracking.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared on Naito¡¯s sword then it started to spread out a little by little.


    On the other hand, Kinjin¡¯s sword looked harmless.


    The sword just... should he get rid of it?


    Kinjin looked slightly skeptical because he just used one of his strongest attacks, but it wasn¡¯t enough, it should be hard to block even on the Anbu Captain.


    He shouldn¡¯t have survived this attack.


    This thought just crossed his mind and his expression became more serious, then he looked at Naito¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, Naito looked at the crack on his sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of power, but it¡¯s about the quality of the sword itself... is it really a Kusanagi sword?¡±


    Naito whispered that then a slight smile appeared on his face.


    Naito put more power into his sword.


    Ding!!


    From a crack, Naito¡¯s sword gotpletely broken, the longsword instantly turned into a short one.


    Seeing this scene, Kinjin suddenly got terrified.


    He got shocked by the fact that Naito could fight equally against him after his user his swordsmanship skills, he didn¡¯t even get injured, yet he also fought back at him, and the only thing that stopped him was his broken sword.


    His instinct sensed the danger, it was like a sixth sense you gain after being in countless times of life and death battles.


    He clenched his sword tight, while he had a cold sweat on his forehead.


    At this moment, Kinjin didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that this person in front of him is so strong.


    With half of his de on the ground, Naito didn¡¯t pay it any attention he held the remaining half, then he took a little nce at Kinjin.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now to make a move.¡±


    Whoosh!!


    In the next moment, Naito moved so fast that his body disappeared and shed on the ground in multiple ces.


    His speed alone terrified Kinjin.


    Kinjin¡¯s speed is higher than Jonins, he¡¯s even faster than most of the elites.


    But now, Naito¡¯s speed is actually faster than him!


    Kinjin didn¡¯t notice that when Naito started moving there was a slight blue light shed on his body.


    This is not the speed of the Eight Gates alone, it¡¯s also enhanced by the Lightning Armor Technique.


    Naito didn¡¯t rush toward Kinjin directly, he moved so fast around him and surrounded him.


    Finally, Naito lifted his half sword in his hand, and the sword again had that white glowing aura around it.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Kuzure the Lightning Armor!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    The next moment, a white energy sword flew toward Kinjin.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Kinjin screamed, and with both hands on his sword, he tried to make a move, but suddenly his expression changed.


    Almost at the same time, not just one, but several White Energy swords where flying at him from different sides.


    A total of five Energy swordspletely surrounded him, it¡¯s unavoidable attack!


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Kinjin got more terrified, he just saw what one energy sword can do to his Sakura Dance Technique.


    The five energy swords didn¡¯t hit Kinjin directly, but they burst directly in the air a few feets in front of him.


    Crack!!!!


    In a second, the cracks horribly spread in all directions.


    This is the first time Naito uses the Kuzure technique and be able to create five energy swords, the power was a little bit amazing even for him.


    One sword shocking energy can crack the space like a mirror.


    But the effect of the five together ispletely different!!


    After the five energy swords got burst, the whole area around Kinjin start trembling and cracking, the cracks start to spread out toward Kinjin who got surrounded in the middle, after they spread out, the cracks got all connected together.


    Forming a horrible scene of broken ss!


    However, the range was so wide.


    Crack!!


    The moment they got connected in the center, the cracks spread out into Kinjin then start tearing him apart, he couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t resist, he couldn¡¯t even cry if he wanted to, the shocks continued on hitting him, and he couldn¡¯t even hold his sword anymore, he opened his hand then it fell to the ground.


    At the same moment, Kinjin followed it and got crushed on the ground!


    However, this wasn¡¯t the end.


    Even when he was on the ground, the crack followed him then mmed him while he was on the ground.


    Boom!!!!

 Chapter 94: The True Identity Of Yuu Naito

    The power of the shock destroyed the whole area.


    Crack!!


    The sound of the breaking bones was clear, it was a horrible sound, and a horrible scene, Kinjin¡¯s body was trembling and shaking so hard from the shocks.


    Finally, the effect of the shock stopped, and Kinjin vomited a lot of blood at the same time!


    He had an incredible look on his face, he didn¡¯t think that Naito could pull out such a Technique!


    His secret techniques and Naito¡¯s Kuzure cannot bepared, the power is simply different!


    On the field.


    Naito himself was amazed by the power of the Kuzure with five energy swords.


    Naito¡¯s body was slightly trembling, the ability had a damage over time effect on him, but Naito could easily bear it.


    All of sudden he noticed that Kinjin has disappeared, and there a hole in the ground, Naito got a little bit surprised.


    Is this another one those techniques that can make you hide underground?!


    The trembling finally disappeared, Naito looked at the ground under his feet then he pressed it with his hands.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: The Art of Moving!¡±


    Boom!!


    The shock was so strong, there¡¯s really a big gap between the time when he used it against Uchiha Samui and now.


    The ground started shaking like it has gotten smote by the heavens.


    The whole ground started moving and waving while the cracks started to from where Naito was standing, then spreading out in all directions.


    At the same time, the entire area was shaking and trembling madly.


    Yahiko and Konan who were far away from the area felt the ground shaking.


    What is happening?!


    ......


    Underground.


    Kinjin used a secret medicine that can temporarily suppress injuries, then he prepared himself to retreat from another root, currently, he was gonna give up on this mission.


    Naito is so strong, he can¡¯t defeat him this way, if he wants to kill him he will need to prepare an assassination.


    But before he could even figure out what he will do next, a strong shock reached him, and the whole ground start copsing!


    ¡°Not good!!!¡±


    Kinjin¡¯s expression changed suddenly, he felt the danger, he was so afraid, but he needed to do something, suddenly, he held his sword tight.


    ¡°Secret Technique: The Dance of the Fallen Leaves!¡±


    Suddenly his whole body became lighter than wind, then he started to dodge the fallen rocks.


    The roof and the underground kept cracking and copsing madly.


    This move was one of the Kusanagi sword abilities, the only reason why Orochimaru didn¡¯t use these kinds of abilities, was because it didn¡¯t suit him, he only used techniques that can match his own abilities.


    But Kinjin is different, his whole kite of skills is developed around the Kusanagi sword abilities.


    After he got hit by Naito¡¯s technique, Kinjin¡¯s body was injured badly, using this technique made a heavy pressure on him.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no way to escape... Huuuh... Then the only...¡±


    At this moment, Kinjin¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes got so cold.


    He wants to fight back!


    The next moment, Kinjin held his sword, then injected Chakra into the de.


    The sword glowed with a blue light, then the whole sword started stretching.


    In an instant, the de reached the interface above!


    On the ground, the sword appeared under Naito¡¯s feet, who was preparing himself for another attack.


    Seeing this scene, Naito didn¡¯t get surprised, but he whispered something.


    ¡°Is this your final attack?¡±


    With one move, Naito dodged the sword, then he dushed toward it.


    The Kusanagi is only a sword after all.


    It¡¯s only sharp from one side!


    With his bare hands, Naito gently pressed the back of the sword.


    Crack!!


    Suddenly, the power of the shock got injected into the sword then spread out on the whole de.


    The de was trembling so badly but it didn¡¯t look like it was gonna break!


    Boom!!


    The shock started to spread out until it reached Kinjin who was holding the sword.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Kinjin¡¯s reflection was so fast so he let go of the sword directly.


    But the shock broke around him, and once again he got damaged.


    Crack!!


    When he let go of the sword, it quickly shrank, and because Naito was holding the end of the de, it shrank directly toward his hands.


    ¡°The Kusanagi sword, I finally got it.¡±


    Looking at the Kusanagi sword in his hand, Naito smirked.


    Suddenly the sword in his hands started shaking.


    This is wasn¡¯t due to Naito¡¯s power, it was the sword itself.


    It looked like it was speaking to Naito, it¡¯s as if it has a soul on its own as if it¡¯s alive.


    However, average people cannot sense the will of the Kusanagi sword.


    It can be sensed only... Only by people who forged the sword itself.


    Kinjin endured the pain, then he forcibly rushed out to the ground to see how Naito was holding his sword, then he immediately dashed toward him.


    He wanted his sword back.


    However, the Kusanagi sword was as calm as ever, it wasn¡¯t trembling anymore, its as if it epted Naito as its new master.


    Kinjin suddenly printed a hand sign.


    But the sword didn¡¯t respond to his call, it gotpletely controlled by Naito!


    How the hell did this happen? how did he control the Kusanagi sword in this short time?


    There¡¯s no one alive who can do such a thing, there¡¯s only...


    Yes, this is was the only answer.


    ¡°Impossible!! You¡¯re from the Kusanagi n!! there are still members from the Kusanagi n alive?!!¡±


    Kinjin said that with a disbelief expression on his face while he was looking at Naito.


    Yes, Naito came from a small vige.


    Yes, that small vige was built by the Kusanagi n.


    Naito is one of the Kusanagi n!


    His name should be Kusanagi Naito, but since they didn¡¯t know his n, they added Yuu to his Name, the mostmon name.


    The one who destroyed the Kusanagi n was the Sand Vige, and Kinjin was one of them.


    After they heard the news, Konoha naturally couldn¡¯t let the Sand Vige possess the Kusanagi swords, so they sent people immediately, but it was toote.


    The Shinobis of the Sand already left the ce, and the Shinobis from Konoha only found Naito in there, so they took him back to the vige.


    In the original story, Orochimaru hands were sealed by the Shiki Fuusin, so he wasmanding the sword by his mind, the Kusanagi sword belongs to the Kusanagi n, the true owners of the sword, so Naito is capable of doing the same thing naturally.


    And the only reason why he was able to sense the sword this whole time was because he¡¯s the true owner of the Kusanagi sword.

 Chapter 95: Naito鈥檚 Kusanagi Sword

    ¡°Before you show up... I was an orphan in my previous life, and even aftering to this world, I was still an orphan.¡±


    Naito looked at the Kusunagi sword in his hand, then whispered these words softly, with aplicated expression on his face.


    The feelings he had were so emotional,


    In the end, he turned and looked at Kinjin.


    ¡°These Kusanagi Swords belongs to me... I will take them back one by one.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the location of the other swords?¡±


    Listening to Naito, Kinjin didn¡¯t answer.


    Actually, he couldn¡¯t answer even if wanted, the expression on Kinjin¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be described in words anymore, this was just too much on him, he just kept looking at Naito.


    Naito is the sessor of the Kusanagi n, this idea alone blew his mind.


    He had the Kusunagi sword for years now, in fact, he always feared the idea of losing the sword to one of the Kusanagi¡¯s members, his whole power is based on that sword.


    But knowing that the Kusanagi n have beenpletely destroyed, made him gradually be morefortable over the years.


    But now, once again, this idea returned to hunt him down.


    His heart can no longer calm down, the panic, the endless fear!


    At this time, in a distance, two figures start to approach the battlefield a little by little.


    It was Konan and Yahiko who couldn¡¯t no longer stay away.


    At first nce, they saw the destroyed ground, the cracks were everywhere.


    Yahiko¡¯s eyes revealed his shock.


    Before he practice Ninjutsu, and before he bes a Ninja, Yahiko didn¡¯t have the ability to measure Naito¡¯s strength.


    But when he followed his steps, he understood that there¡¯s a big gap between Naito and any other Ninja he saw, it was like the gap between the Heavens and Earth.


    But this scene in front of him is just so shocking and amazing.


    Konan on the other side had the same expression, but it was a beautiful one, suddenly she noticed Naito who was standing in the middle of the field.


    ¡°Yuu Naito-Sensei!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    This voice made Kinjin back to his sense.


    He instantly narrowed his eyes.


    Yuu Naito? it should be Kusanagi Naito!


    Wait, these two kids are his students? this is great, if he catches both one of them, maybe he will have a chance to escape.


    Kinjin is no longer thinking of retrieving the sword because it¡¯s impossible to do it once it¡¯s in the hand of one of the Kusanagi¡¯s members.


    He only thought of how he can escape.


    Now, with the appearance of Konan and Yahiko, he saw a light of hope.


    Without hesitation, Kinjin stood up enduring all the pain and suffer, then he immediately ran toward the two of them.


    Even if he was injured, Kinjin¡¯s speed was still too fast, the only thing Konan and Yahiko saw was a shadow approaching them.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Yahiko¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that moment, and the fear controlled his movements.


    On the other side, Konan who looked so beautiful until that moment, suddenly, looked surprised, herck of experience made her unable to do anything, so she only closed her eyes.


    But however you look at it, it was impossible for her to do anything in the first ce.


    However, the whole idea of capturing Konan and Yahiko is simply a coward move.


    Just as he was rushing toward the two of them, he suddenly stopped.


    Then a line of blood extended on his forehead.


    In the distance, Naito looked calmly at their side, then he looked back at his sword.


    He just tested the power of the Kusanagi sword.


    The Kusanagi sword is a perfect weapon to carry the power of the shock, and the shock wave can be sent out in the form of energy.


    And its speed is very fast!


    After he got hit by Naito¡¯s attack, Kinjin¡¯s movements finally stopped, he got hit by Naito¡¯s shock wave cut.


    Kinjin¡¯s face had that look of desperation, and suddenly, the blood sshed, and his whole body got cut into two halves.


    Konan and Yahiko, who experienced a death situation just right now, didn¡¯t get afraid after seeing Kinjin¡¯s death, instead, they felt really relieved.


    Both of them were grateful to see Naito on the other side.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei... Are you okay?!¡±


    Konan ignored Kinjin¡¯s body who dropped died on the ground and run toward Naito.


    Yahiko followed her.


    Naito shook his head and throw his broken sword directly, he bit his finger and gently dropped the blood on the Kusanagi sword.


    Immediately, a scroll got summoned in front of him, toplete the contract between him and the sword.


    He took the scroll then he signed his name and print finger in the scroll.


    Then he gently grabbed the sword.


    Pushi!!


    Suddenly, the Kusanagi sword directly turned into smoke and disappeared.


    It¡¯s sealed now in Naito¡¯s palm, whenever he needs to use it he will only need to print a hand sign and the sword will appear right into his hand.


    This is more useful than Orochimaru¡¯s way of sealing the Kusanagi sword into his stomach, after all, Naito is a member of the Kusanagi n, he can use the sword more flexible than him.


    Seeing this scene, Konan and Yahiko were slightly surprised, but they didn¡¯t ask much, they just looked at the body of Kinjin.


    Noticing the confusion of Konan and Yahiko, Naito said.


    ¡°The enemy is already dead, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But we cannot live in this ce anymore, we¡¯re changing the ce.¡±


    Naito said that then he started walking.


    Konan and Yahiko nodded and followed him.


    After cleaning the ce, Naito left Konan and Yahiko, then wondered for a while in the Rain Vige until he found a new ce.


    He continued on training the two of them, and also studied the abilities of the Kusanagi sword.


    After getting the Kusanagi sword, Naito had inexplicable feelings about the whole matter.


    The thing he said about reiming all the Kusanagi swords wasn¡¯t just a hollowed words, he really wanted to find them.


    But the only thing he was thinking of, was that little information he read on the scroll he had from Konoha.


    Collecting all the Kusanagi swords will activate a unique ability, this may change everything, and it¡¯s definitely a good change, otherwise, Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t bother looking for thest Kusanagi sword everywhere, one should be enough for him to use.


    Naito didn¡¯t have a single piece of information about that ability, but since he¡¯s the sessor of the Kusanagi n, he couldn¡¯t sit there and watch how his n legacy getting lost.


    The Kusanagi sword is much stronger than the one he previously obtained from Uchiha Tsuki, the shock power doesn¡¯t even affect the de.


    At the same time, it can stretch, shrink, and make illusions.


    Without mentioning, that it has the ability to turn the shock waves into stronger shocking energy swords, Naito is so satisfied with this sword.


    Moreover, it can be hidden and called easier, this sword is better than the former sword he had.


    Although it didn¡¯t increase Naito¡¯s power a lot, yet the increase wasn¡¯t small too.

 Chapter 96: The Emergency Call

    More than a half month has passed away.


    Naito finally mastered the first stage of the Lightning Armor Technique, and if he wanted to go any further, he would need to start training on the second stage.


    After he mastered the first stage, he got a full control on the form of the first stage, he no longer has this blue aura on his body anymore.


    Naito estimates that when he reaches the second stage, he wouldn¡¯t have the same form, maybe he will have the same aura as the third and fourth Raikage had when they used this technique.


    When he mastered the first stage, Naito¡¯s body got stronger, his bones and muscles gained some enhancement, his body gradually matured, and his skin gained a healthy bronze color.


    Naito is only ten years old, but he looks already like a fourteen o fifteen years old.


    It¡¯s not only because the people in Naruto world look older then they should be, it also due to his physical training.


    The growth of his body increased the enhancement of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou too.


    Originally if he wants to open the next gate, the Fourth Gate, he will need to train his body for more than a year the reach its standards.


    But, joining this war didn¡¯t leave him anytime to train!


    It wasn¡¯t only because of the war, he also needed to teach Konan and Yahiko for some time too, he also had to get out from time to time to hunt and scout some Shinobis.


    If this continues he will need from three to five years to open the next gate.


    But practicing the first stage of the Lightning Armor technique helped to reduce this process.


    It¡¯s been a few months since he entered the Rain Vige, practicing this technique every day is equivalent to two days of practicing physical exercises!


    Naito predicted that he will only need half of the time to reach the next gate standards.


    However, he needs to master the abilities of his Kusanagi sword which is not that easy.


    After he shook his head, Naito thought about the remaining Kusanagi swords, they may be in the hand of the Sand Vige, he needed to target those guys too, anyway, if any of those swords approached him to a certain range around him, he will sense it.


    If he didn¡¯t find it in the battlefield, Naito will need to sneak to the Sand Vige at the time of the war or after.


    In addition, Naito needs to get his hand on the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armor technique too so he will need to go to the Cloud Vige too.


    ¡°Huuuh!¡±


    Naito exhaled, then he stood up, and the blue aura around his body disappeared.


    He walked out of the room and went to see Konan and Yahiko¡¯s training.


    Koana and Yahiko were about the same age as Naito, so their practice progress was so fast too.


    In this world, the younger you are the faster you learn.


    And this age is the best to learn controlling Chakra.


    Therefore, their current amount of Chakra was almost close to the level of Chunins, and Konan¡¯s Paper Ninjutsu was finally developed.


    After they learned Ninjutsu, they were already strong, it¡¯s unlikely for them to be threatened by ordinary people.


    Naito nodded, but he wasn¡¯t that satisfied.


    At the same time, Naito was feeling a little bit helpless, Naito was looking for Nagato everywhere but he couldn¡¯t find him.


    Nagato seems to bepletely missing!


    This is made Naito really confused.


    ording to the usual schedule, Naito went out again to a nearby town.


    The Rain Vige is not that big, and there aren¡¯t so many towns.


    So in almost every town, there will be some scout Ninjas from Konoha.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the news of Naito killing Kinjin went all the way back to the vige, everyone got shocked by this incredible news, and after a long silence, they asked if he needed anything.


    Of course, what Naito really needed was the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armor technique, however, there wasn¡¯t any rey from Sarutobi, it seems like they couldn¡¯t grab him this wish.


    After he went to that town, Naito managed to scout some ninjas from the Rocks, then he killed them after he got the information.


    After that, Naito went to find the Ninja who is responsible for delivering the information.


    There is a special way of delivering information on the battlefield, and the Anbu¡¯s way is more special.


    They were using the oldest way in the book.


    The scroll must be opened in a special way, otherwise, the scroll will destroy itself, and all the contents will be erased.


    This method is absolutely confidential.


    Naito didn¡¯t receive any information from Konoha for a long time, most of the time he was the one who was sending information.


    Finally, he received a scroll from Konoha.


    After he took a corner Naito cracked the special seal, then took a nce at its content.


    But from one nce, Naito suddenly sent a fierce aura around him.


    This action almost exposed his identity, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself, he almost crushed the scroll in his hand.


    The information in the scroll was: Tsunade and her Team has been ambushed by the Rock Shinobis, she got forced into the area of the enemies, the situation is critical, and Naito needs to go immediately and rescue her.


    Tsunade¡¯s strength is at the same level as an elite Jonin, or even as an Anbu.


    Yet the word they used here is not ¡°Support¡±, but ¡°Rescue¡±!


    There¡¯s is a big difference between these two words!


    This shows that the situation Tsunade has encountered is a real crisis, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t use such a word.


    After taking a deep breath, Naito destroyed the scroll then left the ce immediately.


    When Tsunade in such a bad situation, Naito cannot ignore it, the story is already changing too much, and Naito cannot be sure that she will be okay.


    So he needed to go.


    The scrolls had a specific information about the location, and the route was on the same way where Yahiko and Konan staying.


    Therefore, Naito decided to speak with them first.


    If the route was in the opposite direction, Naito wouldn¡¯t lose time to inform them, and he would go to the location directly.


    But because he didn¡¯t want to lose any time Naito used his full speed and returned to the camp.


    Konan and Yahiko were still practicing.


    Naito went there and told them to keep their head low for the time been, he asked them to leave the ce and head toward the nearest town.


    They should be safe there.

 Chapter 97: The Rescue

    ¡°Naito-Sensei, when are youing back...¡±


    Konan¡¯s face had a sad expression, in fact, what she really wanted to ask if Naito will evere back.


    She wanted to see him again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I will definitelye back.¡±


    Naito patted Konan¡¯s head, then he reminded Yahiko: ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t expose the fact that you¡¯re a Ninja, don¡¯t use Ninjutsu to show off, and you will be safe.¡±


    ¡°I will never do such a thing.¡±


    Yahiko smiled, but in fact, he already was thinking about these things!


    He¡¯s a child after all, he became a Ninja, and of course, he wanted to show off some of his skills.


    Naito shook his head slightly, but he didn¡¯t say any more words, then turned and left quickly.


    He can¡¯t waste time.


    At the rear, Konan and Yahiko looked at his back with a sad look on their faces.


    Yahiko tried tofort Konan and said: ¡°Naito-Sensei is so strong he wouldn¡¯t have any problem, after he finishes his work, he will definitelye back to us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan gently nodded.


    She also felt relieved when she thought about Naito¡¯s strength.


    Indeed, they could die, but Naito will never die, she should worry about her own safety now.


    .........


    The sky got full of dark clouds, and the weather became really cold.


    In the forest, there was arge number of Shinobis who were wearing the forehead protector of the Rock Vige.


    However, this forest is really big, no matter the numbers they had, finding someone in here is not easy.


    ¡°Look carefully, we can¡¯t let this woman escape!¡±


    In addition to those Shinobis of the rocks, there were some people wearing special masks.


    These people where Ninjas from the Anbu department of the Rock Vige, they have different masks from the one the Konoha Anbus wear.


    The Anbus were assisting the Shinobis from the Rock on searching.


    ¡°Track down any sense of Chakra, divide yourselves into groups of two people and search carefully!¡±


    One of them had a really angry face.


    Ambushing this team from Konoha should have been a very easy task, but this damn woman murdered a whole team by herself.


    After she entered this forest, the whole situation became moreplicated.


    Although they managed to hunt some people from her team they couldn¡¯t find her!


    They even found two of their most fine men dead!


    The ambush itself has failed.


    Now, if this woman escapes, it will be aplete humiliation that no one can take.


    The whole troop of the Rock were feeling the pressure.


    This is worse than dying first on the battlefield.


    A lot of the Rock¡¯s Shinobi were gathering here in order to Kill Tsunade.


    Under this high pressure, its very likely they will find her sooner orter.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received some information that Konoha is sending some troops in here to rescue this woman if this continues we will need to retreat.¡±


    An Anbu looked at the Team Leader of the Rock unit, then said that with a cold tone.


    He bit his lip then reyed: ¡°We cannot afford to let her escape, this ce is already surrounded, we will catch her.¡±


    ¡°And this ce is on the opposite side of the Konoha camp, there¡¯s no way they will make it in time, we will catch her and we will have plenty of time to retreat after that.¡±


    ¡°Use your fucking head will you!¡±


    The Anbu was really angry, they had the chance to finish the whole team, but sill they¡¯ve wasted the chance.


    And now they are relying on their numbers to surrounder Tsunade so she can¡¯t escape the forest.


    This ambush took a lot of time.


    He felt that these guys are wasting his time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand don¡¯t you? this woman is unbelievably strong, she also extremely good at medical treatments, otherwise, how did she escape the ambush in the first ce?¡±


    The situation was really tough, and the pressure be hard on them the more they spent more time in the forest, and he estimated that this Anbu was questioning his qualification of leading this unit, and things got more worst.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? You wouldn¡¯t seded too if you were in my ce.¡±


    ¡°What a Moron!¡±


    The Anbu stared at him.


    ¡°You piece....¡±


    The Leader team let this one slide, he didn¡¯t want to escte the matter anymore, because this Anbu was working directly under Onoki, so he status was really high, andplicating things with him won¡¯t benefit anyone.


    .......


    The weather was rainy as always in the Rain Vige, but since the trees were really huge it was blocking most of the rain.


    But even so, the ground was really soft.


    Under one of these trees, there were several injured Ninjas resting there.


    And their leader was Tsunade.


    At this time, Tsunade was really ashamed, she couldn¡¯t even treat her team since she couldn¡¯t afford losing Chakra.


    Af these kind of situation, even the slightest amount of chakra, the slightest amount of strength, can save your life.


    There were only two healthy Ninjas around Tsunade, but the others were all injured.


    However, they all had first aid and used some special herps so they can hide the smell of the blood, otherwise, they would have already been caught.


    ¡°Tsunade-Dono, the Rock¡¯s Shinobis has already got close to this side.¡±


    One of these Ninjas had some veins on the side of his white eyes.


    He was a Ninja from the Hyuga n.


    In this kind of ces, the Hyuga members are so useful.


    Becuase she¡¯s a medical Ninja, Tsunade is really good at controlling Chakra.


    But the Hyuga members are better, in fact, they¡¯re proficients.


    Even sensational cannot bepared to them, forget about sensing enemies when you have a 360-degree vision.


    If this Hyuga wasn¡¯t here with them, they would have already been caught.


    When she heard this news, Tsunade expression got moreplicated.


    ¡°If we go through this route, we will get out of the forest and enter the Rain Vige, but there should be a lot of Shinobi over there.¡±


    ¡°Also there¡¯s a lot of the Rock Shinobis searching for us in the other three directions...¡±

 Chapter 98: Finally Arrived!

    ¡°In this case, we must move immediately.¡±


    While she said that she leaned toward the Hyuga guy, then took a deep breath.


    When she was about to say another thing, a ninja interrupted her and stood up.


    ¡°Tsunade-Dunno, it¡¯s my turn now to be the decoy.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Tsunade stood up and wanted to say something, but the ninja interrupted her again.


    ¡°Your more important than us, you¡¯re also the medical ninja of this team, so it must be me.¡±


    This ninja was a Jonin from Konoha.


    These two people are the only Jonins in the team including her.


    After he said that, the Ninja didn¡¯t wait for Tsunade to respond, he immediately went out toward one of the directions.


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.


    Although the Ninjas are well-trained, yet even in this case, there¡¯s not a lot of people who have the will to face their death this bravely!


    These kind of people are heroes!


    After a long time, Tsunade finally raised her head again and opened her eyes, then she had a cold calm look on her face.


    ¡°Yuhen, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Tsunade-Dunno, Ren managed to attract the enemies, one of the directions be clear.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tsunade took a deep breath, and her eyes be serious.


    She must live, for those who sacrificed their own lives for her, she must live!


    ......


    On the muddy road, a shadow rushed over, it¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t even touch the ground.


    This speed cannot be seen by the ordinary people, a shadow is all what they will see.


    Naito was rushing over until he approached the location.


    It¡¯s the forest.


    When he almost reached it, Naito slowed down, this ce should be full of enemies.


    It¡¯s not that far from the Rain Vige, and it¡¯s very likely to encounter enemies at any time, yet it¡¯s not also impossible to directly find Tsunade.


    But Naito didn¡¯t think much, even if it was dangerous, Naito had to go in.


    When he was weak, she tried to save him and didn¡¯t hesitate to face the Uchiha n, in order to save him, she even fought Uchiha Kageyama.


    She also gave him the scroll of the Brutal Force Technique, relying on that technique, Naito defeated a lot of enemies.


    After he took a deep breath, Naito suddenly entered the forest.


    .......


    ¡°Hurry up!! She can¡¯t be far away!¡±


    ¡°Damn, we cannot let her escape, this is absolutely uneptable!!¡±


    Several of the Rock Vige had angry expressions and arge number of Ninjas where searching in the forest.


    There¡¯s also some Anbus from the rock.


    They all had a murderer look on their faces.


    And in front of them, there was a person running at full speed, it was Tsunade.


    However, this time, the situation was very bad, she had some serious injuries, and she couldn¡¯t treat them.


    It¡¯s not a matter of time, but her Chakra wasn¡¯t enough.


    At that time, Tsunade has not yet mastered the Reverse Seal, so her strength wasn¡¯t at the same level as the original story.


    Wasting time was the best thing she could do.


    Hyuga Yuhen wasn¡¯t there.


    He managed to guide them through the direction he told them about.


    But while they were escaping, he stayed behind to stop some Rock Shinobis who were chasing them, he managed to kill them before he died!


    This is one of the reasons that made the Rock Shinobis more angrier.


    This ambush bes aplete failure.


    Even if they managed to kill Tsunade now, it won¡¯t be worth the casualties!


    Therefore, the leader team of the Rock Vige was about to get insane, this wasn¡¯t only about his leading skills anymore, since he didn¡¯t even listen to the Anbu¡¯s advice when he had the chance!


    Tsunade start to feel tired, and the number of the enemies who were chasing her in the forest was really big, they were about thirty or forty people.


    But this number was much bigger when they start the ambush, Tsunade¡¯s team managed to kill almost half of them!


    Tsunade kept on running forward, there was no meaning for her to turn back and fight, she didn¡¯t have any more power in her, what kept her of all this time was her pure willpower.


    The sacrifice of Ren opened her the road, so she kept running toward the Rain Vige, hoping that she wille out of this forest, as long as she reaches the Vige, there¡¯s a chance for her to escape.


    This is the only hope that kept her alive up until now.


    However, she wasn¡¯t relying on the until that Konoha has sent to help her.


    It¡¯s impossible for them to reach this ce in this short notice.


    Since no one reached the ce by this time, that¡¯s means there wasn¡¯t anyone close to this ce.


    And even if some does, this location was in the enemies territory, it will be really difficult for the Konoha team to rescue her.


    ¡°Is this end?¡±


    The Rock Shinobis were getting closer, and her speed was gradually bing slower, she was struggling to keep her speed.


    Just as they were about to reach her, she suddenly saw a figure getting closer to her.


    This figure suddenly shed and came directly in front of her.


    Subconsciously she threw a punch toward him, but that punch didn¡¯t have any power, her fist got caught directly by thiser.


    At that time, she took a good nce at him.


    Because this was a rescue mission, Naito ran all the way wearing his cloak and mask, because he didn¡¯t want to get exposed by any enemies.


    At the first nce, she recognized that this was the dress of the Anbus of Konoha.


    At the same time, she had a strange feeling of familiarity, but it was impossible for her to know that he was Naito, since he really changed a lot from the time she saw him.


    When he reached her, Tsunade was about to lose all of her power and faint out.


    Naito caught her then he gentlynded on the ground.


    At that time, the Rocks Shinobis finally arrived.


    The leader finally breathed with a sigh of relief, but he suddenly got surprised, looking at the back of Naito and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You... they sent one person?!¡±


    ¡°One person is enough.¡±


    Naito replied softly.


    This voice seemed very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember, her face was really pale at that moment.


    Only one person, how can he save her?!

 Chapter 99: One Cut!

    Tsunade was so tired, she could hardly stand up, Naito was with her, but it was almost impossible for them to escape.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, Tsunade shook her head, and said with a weak voice: ¡°You cannot save me alone, just go, and send the information back to the camp.¡±


    When he heard this sentence, Naito was slightly quiet.


    The Rock¡¯s Shinobi has already caught to them, their intentions were so clear, they¡¯re here to kill, some of them was already printing hand signs, and others were holding their Kunais and Shurikens.


    Seeing this scene, Naito shook his head slightly, then he gently helped Tsunade lean on a big tree beside him.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t say any other word.


    However, the next moment shocked her.


    Because, after he did that, Naito didn¡¯t leave, he turned his back facing the enemy army!


    At that time, those who were in the front saw Naito and Tsunade.


    Although there was a slight little change in the situation, this is didn¡¯t change their intentions, suddenly, all of themunched their attack.


    For a moment, all kind of ninja weapons were sent flying toward Naito, shurikens, Kunais, needles, everything!


    Looking at this attack, Naito¡¯s eyes be very serious.


    ¡°I have two choices, letting you and run away... or, killing all of them and save you.¡±


    After he said this, a weird aura appeared around Naito, and his eyes became cold.


    ¡°And I choose... thetter!¡±


    At the next moment, facing this storm of weapons, Naito took a step toward it, then he printed a Hand Sign.


    Pushi!!


    From a white smoke, the Kusanagi sword made his first appearance.


    ¡°Earth Release: Shogekiha!¡±


    Holding his sword with two hands, Naito struck.


    Whoosh!!


    A white shocking energy sword cracked the space like a broken ss!


    The broken space and the weapon storm collided!


    Boom!!!


    For a moment, all the weapons feezed in mid-air.


    Then... Boom!


    Crash!!!


    All the weapon got broken into little pieces, but the shocks kept on hitting them until they turned into powder.


    Then they all got disappeared.


    All of these weapons got hit by Naito¡¯s technique, it¡¯s only natural that they didn¡¯t have a chance!


    With one cut from his sword, he stopped all of their attacks!


    All of the Rocks Shinobis got stunned, all of their faces had a shocked expression while they looked at Naito.


    ¡°What is this Ninjutsu?!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t print any hind signs, he only waved his sword, it should be some kind of Kinjutsu.¡±


    ¡°This guy attack haspletely blocked all of our attacks.¡±


    After he stopped them, they all spoke with horror about him, and in the rear, the Rock Shinobi continued on catching up.


    Seeing that strange scene in the field, they didn¡¯t dare tounch an attack, but they asked other people about it.


    At this point, the entire field is already a mess.


    The location of the battle was in the forest.


    In front of Naito, there was almost an army of enemies, and behind him, there was Tsunade who was all exhausted.


    He was in the middle of the two parties.


    There was a lot of trees around them, but they all disappeared.


    All of those trees turned into countless pieces of woods the moment they got hit by Naito¡¯s Shock, even the ground got a little bit destroyed.


    All of them stood there, while more and more Shinobis arrived from the rear.


    One man, one sword, and one cut destroyed all of their weapons.


    At the back, Tsunade¡¯s was so surprised.


    At the first, when he told her that he¡¯s gonna kill all of these enemies and save her, she thought this man is crazy.


    At the same time, she felt that his sound was familiar.


    But she couldn¡¯t remember, but then he pulled off a sword and destroyed all of their attack with one cut.


    This scene shocked her.


    Even if she was in her best condition, she wouldn¡¯t manage to pull this kind of power.


    This guy... he¡¯s not an ordinary Anbu, he¡¯s probably a member of the special force unit, and these guys are the strongest Ninjas in the whole vige!


    As soon as she thought about this, she doubted the feelings that she knew the identity of this guy.


    After all, Naito was using a sword, and his Shock power is much stronger than before, even his appearance changed, he¡¯s so different.


    Therefore, although the situation seemed very familiar, it was impossible for here to know that this is the same kid who fought against Uchiha Samui.


    However, the only thing she was certain about is that guy is a member of the Special Force Unit, and he¡¯s much stronger than her!


    ¡°There are more than thirty enemies, at least two of them are elite Jonins, and five of them are Anbus... don¡¯t lose your focus.¡±


    Looking at Naito¡¯s back, Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but see a ray of hope.


    She saw how strong he was, perhaps he really can save her.


    However, fighting against thirty people is just too much.


    Even if Hatake Sakumo was here it won¡¯t be an easy task.


    ¡°Thirty people... Understood.¡±


    Naito nodded at her, but didn¡¯t look back, and continued on looking ahead.


    While he gently pointed his head toward the enemies, Naito whispered at her and said: ¡°Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is one or thirty.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when all you can see... is ants.¡±


    Naito was calm, but the stare on his face was so cold, this stare only is capable of killing a person.


    When he got the Kusanagi sword and knew his identity, Naito¡¯s feelings got mixed with murderer emotions.


    And this asions of Tsunade being captured is the ce where he¡¯s gonna direct these emotions.

 Chapter 100: Naito鈥檚 strength

    Whoosh!!


    Another Ninja from the Rock arrived.


    At this time, the Rock army finally gotpleted.


    One of the Leaders of the Anbu and an elite from the rock couldn¡¯t help but notice a weird thing.


    To be more precise, they noticed Naito¡¯s sword.


    ¡°That sword...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Kusanagi sword, didn¡¯t the Sand had it, how could it be in the hands of a guy from Konoha.¡±


    Both of them had a hint of a shock on their faces.


    At that moment, a Ninja came to the two of them and said: ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no other Ninjas around, it¡¯s only these two.¡±


    After he took a nce, he said: ¡°The woman can¡¯t move anymore, actually, it¡¯s only this one guy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Take them down quickly, if you can¡¯t catch them, just kill them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In a moment, all of the Ninjas looked at Naito and Tsunade.


    Tsunade was still stunned by Naito¡¯s words.


    Even if it was Sakumo, even the Hokage himself wouldn¡¯t dare to say something like this!


    It¡¯s just...


    She just couldn¡¯t understand this Anbu.


    At that time, with a murderer¡¯s eyes, Naito¡¯s sword moved.


    But he didn¡¯t use any technique... it¡¯s was just a normal Shock Wave.


    Shock Wave!!


    Crack!!


    Naito sent a shock wave from his Kusanagi sword flying toward the enemies, it was slow but it looked a little bit invisible.


    The wave shock kept flying toward them.


    Crack!!


    Some of them managed to avoid it, but others couldn¡¯t.


    Regardless of whether they avoided or not, the shockwave didn¡¯t stop there, it kept moving until it hit the trees behind them, and suddenly they got destroyed.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    The Ninjas who escaped this attack had a surprised expression.


    And in the next moment, their eyes got widened.


    They had an incredible expression.


    Suddenly... Cracks spread out on the space, whether they were close or far, all the Ninjas jumped away!


    They got split into two groups!


    Crush!!!


    Some other threes got crushed along with some of Ninjas who got split into two halves from the waist, the blood got sshed everywhere!


    A cut from a sword killed ten people!


    The Ninjas got silenced.


    The only sound they were hearing was the sound of a big tree getting crushed.


    On the other side, an Anbu from the Rock looked at Naito with a hint of disbelieve.


    ¡°You... are you from the Special Force Unit of Konoha?!¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t answer his question, but he gently lifted his sword, then he waved it.


    Naito made his second attack.


    After they saw this scene right now, who will dare to stand against it?!


    Although the shock wave is a simple move that will lose its power at a long distance, the Ninja in front him was really close.


    The speed this time was extremely high, you can see it by your eye, but you will never be able to avoid it.


    It seems like he can control its speed.


    Crack!!


    Under the power of this attack, another Ninja got killed.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to dodge it, nor he had time to use a clone, he got shuttered by Naito¡¯s technique!


    At the same time, because this shock wave was a vertical one, it hit the ground, then terrible cracks spread out at a long distance.


    Behind Naito, Tsunade was looking at him all shocked, she couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    A simple two cuts from his sword shut all of them up!


    This is not a strength that a Shinobi could have!


    No! It¡¯s not even the strength of a Jonin or an elite!


    This strength made all of the Ninja in the ce think of only one word.


    Anbu!


    In this world, the Anbu strength doesn¡¯t have a limit, the Anbus are above all of the other Shinobis!


    Is this the strength of an Anbu?


    But Naito didn¡¯t care what they were thinking.


    Before he got the Kusanagi sword Naito always feard that he will encounter someone with a secret forbidden Technique and lose.


    But after he got this sword, Naito didn¡¯t fear anything anymore.


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure if his shock wave waspared to Sakumo¡¯s Raikin, yet he was confident that there¡¯s no one stronger than him in the whole Anbu department!


    Naito is not afraid to say that he can smash them all by himself.


    His strength cannot be threatened by any kind tactics, they all are like ants to him!


    There is less than twenty Shinobis left.


    These people are all elites.


    But in front of Naito¡¯s power, they were all afraid, some of them were even falling back!


    No one dared to attack Naito!


    However, this is doesn¡¯t mean that he will let them go.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Naito made a move.


    At this time it was no longer a simple cut, Naito directly rushed toward them at high speed.


    His speed was extremely fast, even if they were all well-trained shinobis, they all freaked out.


    ¡°Be careful!!¡±


    One of them shouted, but it was toote.


    Naito¡¯s shadow got passed directly by the side of this Ninja.


    And suddenly, he got cut into two halves.


    Naito directly rushed toward the second Ninja.


    The second one had time to react, but the only thing he thought of was defense.


    With a hint of desperation, he didn¡¯t dare to cast any attacking Ninjutsu, then he quickly printed hand signs.


    ¡°Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!!¡±


    Boom!!


    A tall wide wall of rocks appeared.


    However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn¡¯t stop, holding his Kusanagi sword in both his hands, Naito struck.


    ¡°Earth Release: Shogekiha!¡±

 Chapter 101: Lava Release

    Boom!!


    The sound of the hit was so strong, it seemed like a roar, and the Rock Wall got smashed, it didn¡¯t even turn into pieces, but it directly got turned into powder!


    The ninjas in the rear couldn¡¯t even move, their bodies were shaking seeing this scene!


    Naito didn¡¯t stop and rushed toward the third ninja.


    Then the fourth, then the fifth...


    The only thing they¡¯ve could see was Naito¡¯s shadow shing here, then shing there, tearing the space and the ground.


    And the only thing they could do was getting crushed in front of Naito¡¯s power!


    Finally, only a few of them remained.


    This situation ispletely different than what they¡¯ve imagined.


    Even if they were still outnumbering the enemies, it was still difficult to fight against Naito.


    Even if they joined forces and cast a strong Ninjutsu, Naito will only need one punch to destroy everything!


    And even if they want to ignore Naito and target Tsunade at the back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, Naito wouldn¡¯t give them that chance!


    At that moment, the only person strong enough between them is the special Anbu from the Rock Vige, who was a master of both Fire and earth releases.


    He¡¯s the only one who has the strength to barely fight against Naito.


    As for the others, they¡¯ve could only assist him, even though they were Jonins.


    ¡°Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock!¡±


    The Anbu didn¡¯t hesitate to use one of his strongest techniques.


    The previous scene made him understand that he shouldn¡¯t underestimate Naito.


    And the only choice he has is fighting, escaping is impossible, he saw Naito¡¯s speed, and there¡¯s no way he can outspeed him.


    It¡¯s impossible to turn his back and run.


    Bang!!


    The Anbu opened his mouth, and suddenly molten rocks ofva expelled out toward Naito.


    Naito with a calm expression waved his sword, and suddenly the magma ball split into two halves.


    But the Anbu didn¡¯t stop there, he continued on sending more and more magma balls until it filled the sky.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!!¡±


    ¡°Wind Release: Wind Explosion!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: Earth Release: Ground Bedrock!!¡±


    The other Ninjas didn¡¯t just stand there, they all cast other Ninjutsus to assist the Anbu.


    Suddenly, the Magma Balls were expelling directly toward Naito while the wind release changed both their direction and speed, spreading them in every direction.


    Even the rainy weather of the Rain Vige couldn¡¯t extinguish theva, it was steaming the rain, the heat was extremely high.


    Moreover, the ground under Naito¡¯s feet start moving then pushed him above toward the Magma balls.


    Facing this attack, Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, it was as calm as ever, Naito grabbed his sword with one hand, and clenched the other.


    His Chakra was flowing.


    These scene and Chakra were very familiar.


    Is this... the Brutal Force Technique?!


    Without hesitating, Naito mmed the space with his fist.


    Crack!!!


    Suddenly, space got cracked, the whole sky turned into a broken mirror by Naito¡¯s technique.


    The crack started to spread out until they¡¯ve reached the enemies technique...


    Whether it was wind or magma, they all got hit by Naito¡¯s attack.


    But as always, this attack didn¡¯t have any chance against Naito¡¯s Shocks, in the end, they all got destroyed!


    It was like a meteors falling from the sky, and Naito destroyed it with only one punch


    At that moment, Naito was still clenching his fist while he was holding his sword with the other hand, but this move only made everyone horrified.


    Suddenly, and out of the blue, Naito threw his sword toward one of them.


    Whoosh!!


    At high speed the Kusanagi sword was flying toward him, under this horrifying scene, the Ninja dodged it.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was how the sword changed his direction toward him then stabbed as if it was alive.


    Naito was watching from a distance, it was natural that he could control the Kusanagi sword.


    At the same time, Naito didn¡¯t stop, but he rushed toward another one.


    Punch!


    Boom!!


    The body of the Ninja explode, but it was a Rock Clone.


    Seeing that it was only a Rock Clone, Naito expression didn¡¯t change, instead, he didn¡¯t care, and kicked the ground with his leg.


    Shock Release: Ground Motion!!


    Bang!!


    The shocks start moving toward the ground, and the ground started cracking and shaking.


    Suddenly, ten meters away from Naito, a Ninja start vomited blood.


    Looking at him, Naito coldly ended his life with a punch


    Boom!!


    The others didn¡¯t have time to help, and they could only watch their ay getting killed by Naito.


    At the same time, the Ninja who got stabbed by the Kusanagi sword was so angry that he could barely avoid such attack.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    The Special Anbu couldn¡¯t help but notice Naito¡¯s sword the moment he threw it and used that technique, suddenly, he moved and rushed toward him while he was printing Hand Seals.


    ¡°Lave Release: Lava River!!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    From his feet, he expelledva liquid and the whole ground got filled withva flow!


    The truth is, he didn¡¯t want to use this technique, it consumes a lot of Chakra, and also it targets hispanions since they won¡¯t have any ce to stand on if they weren¡¯t behind him.


    But they were already losing, it¡¯s now or never.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Naito¡¯s brow slightly moved, thisva is really dangerous.


    Naito with a simple move shocked the ground under him with his feet.


    Bang!!


    Theva flow and the shocks collided and blocked each other.


    Of course, he won¡¯t let it approach him.


    Watching how Naito blocked his technique, the Anbu¡¯s eyes shed and rushed toward him.


    ¡°Lava Release: Lava fists!!¡±


    Suddenly, the special Anbu clenched his fist and turned to a magma-like fist, then fired out a punch.

 Chapter 102: Lava Vs Shock

    Boom!!


    It was a simple move, a simple punch, but the effect was so different.


    The Special Anbu¡¯s hand was covered withva, it turned to a huge fist, then he mmed it toward Naito.


    The Lava Fist and The Lava River, he cast two techniques, it seemed too hard to be blocked by Naito.


    However, looking at this scene, Naitoughed.


    Interesting.


    It looked like he finally found a worthy opponent.


    Lava and Shocks, which one will be stronger?!


    Naito didn¡¯t know the answer to this question, he didn¡¯t even want to know the answer, he just wanted to defeat the Anbu in front of him, then everything will turn out to be fine!


    Bang!!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet started to crack horribly due to his power.


    And the Lava river flew directly into those cracks.


    At the same time, Naito clenched his fist, then he punched the huge Lava Fist in front of him without any hesitation or fear.


    None of the two fists looked like they¡¯re gonna lose against each other, but suddenly the entire space start to crack!


    The Lava fist didn¡¯t break or lose, it looked like it¡¯s gonna destroy Naito¡¯s fist, but in the end, it got destroyed!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The Anbu bit his teeth the moment he saw this scene, without any hesitation, he tried to gather his Chakra again, to strike one more time.


    However, this time, Naito jumped directly in the air and struck him from above.


    But he didn¡¯t give up, seeing that white glowing fist trying to strike him from the sky like a falling star, he clenched his fist.


    ¡°Lava Release: Super Lava Fist!!¡±


    Knowing that he didn¡¯t have any chance to escape, desperately the Anbu gathered all of his Chakra into this onest attack.


    Oh!!


    The next moment, his arm got covered withva and turned into a giant arm covering the sky.


    While he was standing below that arm.


    Naito who was falling from the skypared to that giant fist looked like a moth.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t have any fear in his heart, and suddenly, his momentum changed!


    With his current strength, his old techniques were no longer simple moves!


    ¡°Dan!!¡±


    Naito shouted the name of his technique and sent a cannon of pressured air toward that giant fist.


    Boom!!!


    Under the power of this technique, the giant arm started to break and crack, until it finally copsed.


    After all, Naito is one of the strongest shinobis in this war, with his current power the simplest moves are a lot stronger than any other high ranked Ninjutsus, even a Shinobi with a special blood limit wouldn¡¯t be worthy to be his opponent!


    Boom!!


    The power of his technique was so strong, Naito was falling slowly toward the ground like he had wings on his back.


    Crack!!


    the Lava river on the ground got hardly st by the enormous power of the Dan Technique.


    The ground was shaking so hard even after the technique effect was over.


    The Anbu was looking at this scene.


    And one thing was in his mind.


    How could he be this strong?!


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it... he¡¯s a blood limit user... am afraid that there¡¯s no one but the Tsuchikage himself who can defeat him in the Rock Vige.¡±


    At thest moment before his death, the Anbu had a very sad expression.


    After all, his Lava release who was so proud of wasn¡¯t evenpared to Naito¡¯s Bloodlimit!


    Finally, the flow of the Lava River stopped, and turned into hard rocks.


    In the rear, because of theva river technique, thest two Shinobis of the Rocks needed to fell back.


    They didn¡¯t help but noticing the fear in each other eyes.


    Then without any hesitation, they start running!


    Looking at this scene, Naito shook his head slightly, he already decided to destroy them all, and he would never break his vows.


    He extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew directly toward him, he held it tight, then he directly dushed toward them at high speed.


    After a few shed, he caught up to one of them then waved his sword.


    The Shinboi wanted to use a body clone, but Naito didn¡¯t leave him any chance to do that.


    And at thest second, Naito killed him.


    Naito turned directly toward thest one who was running in the other direction and waved his sword sending a shocking sword energy toward him.


    Bang!!


    He was so far away so there wasn¡¯t any chance for Naito to catch up to him, but the Shogekiha Technique covered that distance so easily.


    The dead man turned around and tried to block it.


    Although the power of the technique wasn¡¯t enough to kill him due to the long distance, yet it was enough to slow him down, since he decided to block it instead of running away from it, and this decision decided his whole fate.


    The Shinobi got seriously injured, which made it so easy for Naito to kill him.


    barely blocked the Shgekiha technique, the Shinobi couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Naito was already in front of him.


    Looking at Naito holding his Kusanagi sword in front of him, his heart sunk into fear and despair, but he wanted to know the answer... The answer to the question that everyone who was killed in this battlefield wanted to ask.


    ¡°You... Who are you, are you the Captain of the Anbu?¡±


    ¡°Am an Anbu from the Special Force Squad of Konoha, the Code Name is Yujin.¡±


    Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, yet he felt a little bit emotional, so he answered the Shinobi¡¯s question, then he waved his sword.


    The days where he was weak are over now.


    He can even kill a whole army now.


    Of course, as long as this army doesn¡¯t have any kind of people like Orochimaru.


    Of course, Orochimaru alone isn¡¯t strong enough it took three of people to hold Hanzo the Smander.


    Well, if they were as strong as they are in the original story, they would have won, but it wouldn¡¯t be that easy too.


    To ambush Tsunade, the Rock Vige needed to send more than sixty fine Shinobis, thirty of them were killed by Naito!


    This event may not directly change the course of the war, yet this is was the most important event to happen in this war up until now since he managed to kill one of the strongestmanders of the Rock Vige.

 Chapter 103: Consolidate

    The forest was a mess, everything got destroyed.


    A war just happened here.


    The blond haired girl was sitting under a tree, she already recovered some of her strength, but it will take some time to recover her Chakra.


    Once she recovers her Chakra she will be able to heal her injuries.


    However, at this time, Tsunade wasn¡¯t thinking about her wounds, but about the cleaning of this battlefield, Naito came to her side.


    She always felt that Naito was so familiar, yet she couldn¡¯t remember him.


    After all, there¡¯s a lot of Shinobis in Konoha, and Naito was an Anbu so he needed to hide his identity, it¡¯s only normal that she couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Of course, Naito¡¯s power shocked her, she didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯s someone so strong like Naito in addition to Sakumo.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The battle was over, and it was all thanks to Naito¡¯s effort, she tried to stand up, but she barely made it after she leaned toward the tree.


    Naito took his sword then he sealed it off, then he smiled at her and said: ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Tsunade gently nodded at him, although she already knew that Yujin received amand from Konoha to rescue her, but in the end, she was thankful that he did.


    She was very grateful.


    ¡°Still, I should thank you personally.¡±


    When he heard these words, Naito felt awkward, then he remembered that he was still wearing the mask.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Naito took off his mask and smiled at Tsunade.


    Although the identity of an Anbu should be kept a secret from everyone, yet it¡¯s a whole different thing when it¡¯se to you master, without mentioning that she¡¯s one of the there Sannin¡¯s of Konoha, and the princes of Konoha, and the granddaughter of the First Hokage.


    Even from a personal perspective, Naito didn¡¯t want to hide his identity from his master.


    Watching him taking his mask off, Tsunade couldn¡¯t believe it, for a second she got stunned, yet that moment couldn¡¯t pass, the more she looked at him the more she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She had an unbelievable expression.


    Although he changed a lot, she recognized him at first nce.


    But she still couldn¡¯t believe it, if he didn¡¯t just save her, she would suspect that he¡¯s an enemy.


    ¡°Naito... Yuu Naito?!¡±


    Tsunade was still uncertain.


    Naito¡¯s mouth raised a little bit, then he looked at her with dumb eyes and said: ¡°Yea yea, I¡¯m your little cute brother Naito, I thought that as a big sister you will no matter what recognize your little brother.¡±


    ¡°Is it really you?!¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t believe it up until now, the moment she heard him she was one hundred percent positive that the person in front of her is Naito!


    Naito shrugged, but he wasn¡¯t surprised that she couldn¡¯t recognize him, she just went through a lot.


    ¡°...¡±


    Tsunade was so grateful to see Naito, yet she got more shocked, she couldn¡¯t believe it, Naito just surpasses her in just one year, he caught up to her and walked right in front of her!!


    What a fascinating talent!


    Because of the outbreak of the war, Minato got also graduated from the Ninja School, yet he¡¯s only a Genin.


    Although the strength of Minato is at least at the same level as a Chunin, he didn¡¯t have any role in this War, his rise is in the Third World war.


    But Naito with his power now, he can even dominate the battlefield of this War.


    She just watched Naito destroying a whole troop of Jonins.


    The whole battlefield will hear of this name, Yuu Naito!


    ¡°You little brat... You think you can talk to your big sister like that now that you¡¯ve be a little bit stronger? Huh?!¡±


    After she got back to her sense again, Tsunade didn¡¯t change her attitude toward him just because he changed, she still was as kind as ever.


    No matter what happens, Naito will always be her little brother.


    Naito leaned toward her, then smiled: ¡°You really didn¡¯t recognize me Tsunade-Sama?¡±


    Bang!


    Although it didn¡¯t have any strength, Tsunade poked his forehead, and with a warm tone she said: ¡°Call me sister!¡±


    ¡°Man it¡¯s really hard to be appreciated by this sister, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t recognize me you know.¡±


    Naito looked at her and smiled.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t say any other word, but she smiled at Naito.


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s felt a murderer instinct approaching them.


    Tsunade¡¯s expression changed.


    At the next moment, Naito bent down directly, then he tried to lift her in his arms.


    ¡°Wait!!¡±


    Tsunade eximed, but she couldn¡¯t stop it, moreover, she didn¡¯t have the strength to stop it, she didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    This is a battlefield, of course, she cannot slow him down.


    However, Tsunade didn¡¯t felt okay to be carried!!


    ¡°We need to find a safe ce first.¡±


    Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change it was as serious as ever.


    The situation was serious, so he shouldn¡¯t think of any unnecessary things.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t help it, Naito wasughing from the inside thinking of how he finally was gonna take his revenge on her, he knew how much Tsunade hated that, so he made it even worse and carried her on his back instead.


    He knew that Tsunade couldn¡¯t resist, and he knew what¡¯s gonna happen next.


    Tsunade hated her self for what she was gonna do next, and the only thing she was thinking of... ¡°this little devil¡±.


    Unable to do otherwise, Tsunade crossed her arms over his neck and held him tight, Naito smirked then he jumped.


    ......


    Carrying Tsunade, Naito didn¡¯t get far, it was impossible for him to go all the way back to the Camp.


    Moreover, the battlefield took a ce in this forest, and hiding in it is the best choice.


    No one will suspect that they didn¡¯t leave it.


    There¡¯s is a lot of big trees, and below these trees, there will be some big holes.


    The inside of these holes is so dark, it will be really hard to be noticed from a distance.


    After he found one, Naito gently put her down, ignoring her murderous stares, then he carefully cleaned up the inside of the tree hole.


    ¡°Just rest a little bit, with your ability, you will be able to heal your wounds the moment you recover some Chakra.¡±


    Naito was calm as he looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade kept staring at him for a long time, then she couldn¡¯t help but do as he said.


    Although she had some injuries on her body and her Chakra has not recovered much, her physical strength has already recovered.


    Naito didn¡¯t help but admire her strength.


    Although she¡¯s so strong, but her strength is not evenparable to what she achieved when she mastered the Reserve Seal Technique, yet her physical strength was a lot stronger than Naito!


    This is also was one of the reasons that kept her alive up until now.

 Chapter 104: New Path!

    Iwagakure.


    In the Tsuchikage office, The third Tsuchikage Onoki was sitting at his table looking at some data.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!!¡±


    Onoki was so annoyed.


    He nned for a big ambush on one of the most important troops of Konoha, as a result, he sent a big squad to do the mission, but after a few days, they were unable to take down the target.


    This is made Onoki very angry so he sent the Anbus to take over the mission, and help to kill the targets.


    Of course, this is a proof of how much this ambush is important to Onoki.


    However, even the Anbu couldn¡¯tplete the mission.


    The information he had in front of him said that all the Ninjas who took part in this mission got killed by Konoha¡¯s Shinobis.


    Moreover, it had some information on the battle itself and how it was fierce, it estimates that Konoha managed to send a rescue troop and how it sessfully rescued Tsunade and destroyed the Rock¡¯s Troops.


    ¡°Hmm! Konoha was really fast, but still, those bastards are indeed a piece of crap.¡±


    Onoki turned around and was about to leave the office.


    However, he noticed something so he took some steps back and read the report once again.


    ¡°No, the battle took a ce in the Rain country, so where did the Konoha army disappear?!¡±


    ¡°If there is really a troop, the scout should have noticed them, but there¡¯s no information on them here?¡±


    ¡°Something is really weird!¡±


    Onoki frowned then said: ¡°Give me all the information you have on the battlefield!¡±


    Soon, a ninja walked in and gave the report to Onoki.


    The more he read it, the more he felt suspicious: ¡°This is... Maybe there wasn¡¯t a troop at all, maybe they were just a few people... and maybe it¡¯s just one person!¡±


    ¡°A man who could destroy a whole troop of Earth release users, what kind of people is that? a wind user? maybe a thunder user?!¡±


    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy a whole troop if he wasn¡¯t using a unique technique, maybe his a bloodlimit user, there¡¯s no information on a guy like this in Konoha, then who¡¯s this person?!¡±


    ¡°Those Konoha¡¯s bastards...¡±


    Thinking of this, Onoki took a deep breath and his expression be cold, he returned to his seat, and after a long silence, he gave several orders.


    It¡¯s time to take another look at Konoha!


    ......


    In the hintends of the Rain Vige.


    The weather was as rainy as ever.


    Yet the hole in a tree was very dry.


    There were some cracks in that hole, and the rain was flowing into those crack, yet they were blocked by some rocks.


    This way was very good to block and get water wherever you want.


    Tsunade was taking a rest after she wrapped her wounds.


    This way the injuries won¡¯t get infected.


    After a while, Tsunade slowly opened her eyes and took a nce at Naito who was sitting on the side, and said: ¡°My Chakra is almost recovered.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Naito responded.


    ¡°I will start healing my lower body.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t turn around and responded.


    ¡°Then you should get out!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Naito turned and looked at Tsunade.


    The next moment, Naito understood, that Tsunade has more injuries then what he imagined, and of course she will need to clean up from all the blood.


    Some bloodstains have been there for many days now.


    After that Naito shrugged and walked out from the hole.


    Tsunade looked at his back while he was leaving with a helpless look on her face, suddenly, here palm got covered with a green aura and start healing her wounds.


    .......


    After he left the ce, Naito thought of going back and peep on her.


    But he never forgot how did she treat such an action, the answer was always a painful punch in the face.


    Of course, he maybe looks like a little child, but in the reality, he¡¯s in his twenties.


    The rain was constantly falling.


    However, not a single drop fall on his body, before it gets close, it will bounce off due to his ability.


    Naito often keeps his body slightly in a trembling state.


    This state doesn¡¯t only give him some sort of immunity, but also it strangely gives him a sense of all of his surroundings.


    Of course, it¡¯s cannot be relied on, to work the same way as the Byakugan.


    However, Naito believes that it can be developed.


    Everything in the world has its own vibrations, sometimes he seems to be able to feel those vibrations.


    If he develops these senses, he will no longer need vision.


    This way he may even be able to sense what he can¡¯t even see with his own eyes.


    Of course, this only a raw idea, he¡¯s not able to do such a thing with his current level.


    He can only feel a few steps around him.


    In addition, Naito is more interested in mobilizing skills now, so he has done some researches on this topic.


    His current speed is basicallyparable to an average Anbu level.


    However, if you want topare it to the Raikage¡¯s level, there will be a big gap between the two, yet still, his speed is close to Minato.


    However, if he was facing the future Minato with the Flying Thunder Technique, he wouldn¡¯t be as fast as him.


    Well in short distance, he can fight against his speed, and this alone is good!


    But only in term of short distance.


    That alone won¡¯t be enough to fight against the Flying Thunder Technique, once you avoid him he will attack once again from another ce, the only way to fight against him is if you¡¯re able to avoid and attack him.


    To be able to fight against someone like Minato he will need to be much faster than him in short distances.


    This is just how much Minato is strong.


    But Naito had already the right answer to improve his speed...

 Chapter 105: The Monster

    During the practice time of Naito, he always focused more on the physical strength more than anything, so he came up with a new kind of teleporting technique based on his physical strength.


    There¡¯s a lot of teleporting techniques in the Ninja World, the most famous one is The Flying Thunder God which doesn¡¯t require hand signs.


    This technique proved itself very useful on the battlefield.


    In addition to The Flying Thunder God technique, there¡¯s a lot of other techniques, but they all require Hand Signs every time to use it.


    In short, it¡¯s more flexible.


    Naito was still on the battlefield, and there was some Shinobis from the Rock circling the ce.


    Even if they were Jonins or Elite Jonins, they wouldn¡¯t stop Naito, yet they were capable to hold him for some time.


    ¡°The Suro technique is a body technique allows the users to move at extremely high speeds from a point to another, but it requires a very strong physical strength, and even at my current level it¡¯s so difficult to do.¡±


    Even after he mastered the First Stage of the Lightning Armour Technique, he failed to do it.


    After all, the Soru is a technique that can make you even run on the air, in this world, the only person who could achieve such a thing is Gai after he opened the Eight Gate.


    The physical strength of Ninjas is a lot stronger than average people, but still, it¡¯s not enough.


    Therefore, Naito gradually gave up on developing this technique by simply relying on his body strength, and instead, he started thinking of a way tobine both Chakra and his strength.


    Naito had some ideas.


    His Shock power wasn¡¯t the answer since it was a power that affects the outside and does no effect on his own body.


    However, Naito had one more idea, the Brutal Force technique.


    The Brutal Force is a technique that affects both his body and the shocks.


    The Brutal Force was always the thread thatbines both his body strength and the Shock power.


    He took a deep breath, the chakra started flowing into his foot, then he kicked the ground with that force.


    ¡°Soru!¡±


    Crack!!!


    The ground instantly cracked under his feet, and he moved so fast from where he was standing to another ce.


    Although the speed was very fast, it actually was less than what the Brutal Force could enhance.


    ¡°No, the speed didn¡¯t improve a lot, the impact was slightly off and it lost most of its power.


    After he stopped, Naito frowned slightly.


    At the rear, Tsunade¡¯s voice came from inside of the tree hole.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m developing a new technique.¡±


    After he exined, he fell back deep into thoughts.


    The Brutal Force strengthen the flow of the Chakra and concentrate it at one point.


    But the effect wasn¡¯t big.


    Naito needs to condense it more at the moment of the impact to gain more speed.


    Therefore, Naito needs to modify the technique a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it again...¡±


    Boom!!


    Naito once again moved so fast, and the speed was obviously improved, but it wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    He went back and forth time after time, he tests it more than ten times, and every time he was trying a new trick, and the speed began to increase significantly.


    It seems like he was on the right path.


    Naito stopped again, and his face was full of joy, and as he was about to continue, he suddenly felt a strange feeling from the rear.


    He turned around and looked to the rear, but no matter how much he looked, there wasn¡¯t any person.


    ¡°Strange...¡±


    It was strange, Naito looked down at his feet.


    The ground had a lot of cracks where he was moving back and forth.


    He stared at the ground for a while, yet there was still no movement, Naito shook his head a little, and suddenly an idea struck him down, he might be under some kind of Genjutsu, suddenly, there was some movement in the ground.


    ¡°There is something underground!¡±


    With a sharp look on his face, Naito lifted his leg and it wasn¡¯t covered by that blue aura of the brutal force technique anymore, but it changed to a white shing light.


    However, as he was about to kick the ground, the sound of Tsunade shouting from the tree hole stopped him.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the tree hole got destroyed.


    At the next moment, Tsunade rushed out from the inside of the tree hole unharmed.


    However, When she rushed out from there Naito was standing there, in front of here looking dazed.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t notice that, she looked at the tree hole while she was clenching her first and ready to attack.


    At the next moment, the broken tree hole suddenly burst open, and a strange floating head came outside.


    What kind of things is that, she was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t have any fear.


    If you dare to disturb her, a punch will be her answer!


    However, as she wasnding her punch, the strange head opened its mouth and something came out of him.


    Phoosh.


    It was a deep purple poisonous gas.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t expect that this thing will user poison, and the moment she threw that punch it was hard to stop, yet she forced her self to retreat.


    She fell back quickly, but she didn¡¯t forget to alert Naito.


    ¡°Retreat! it¡¯s a poisonous gas!!¡±


    ¡°Oh... Yes.¡±


    Naito was dazed and didn¡¯t notice it, but the moment he heard Tsunade¡¯s voice, he subconsciously stepped back beside Tsunade.


    Tsunade finally noticed that there was something off with Naito.


    But at the next moment, she understood.


    To heal her wounds, Tsunade needed to take off all of her clothes, when that monster came out suddenly out of the ground, she mmed out the tree hole forgetting the thing about her clothes.


    In other words...


    Tsunade waspletely naked in front of Naito.


    Naito coughed and said: ¡°Well... I actually didn¡¯t see anything, my vision is not very good.¡±


    Tsunade: ¡°......¡±


    At the next moment, Naito took off his cloak and threw it toward Tsunade.


    Tsunade took it, and covered her beautiful body, she didn¡¯t care a lot about the fact that Naito saw her body, the most important thing right now was the poisonous gas in front of them.


    Seeing her reaction, Naito did the same to save the embarrassment of the moment and looked at the poisonous fog.

 Chapter 106: Ibuse

    The deep purple poisonous gas looked highly toxic from the first nce.


    The surrounding trees start to die the moment the gas came near them, This poison made Tsunade¡¯s expression slightly change.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯te even near it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Naito nodded, while he was ready to throw a punch at any time.


    At the next moment, the monster that cast the poison slowly crawled out of the purple gas.


    Naito didn¡¯t see the whole creature the first time, he only saw it¡¯s head, and now as he finally saw it¡¯s whole body, Naito¡¯s expression strangely changed.


    It looks familiar!!


    At the next moment, Naito¡¯s expression changed again, his whole body got stunned, he recognized the monster and felt that he just stepped in a seriousbat.


    This monster... it¡¯s Ibuse.


    Perhaps Ibuse himself wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but this thinges always with another person, the Smander, the Leader of The Rain Vige, and the legendary Shinboi, Hanzo!!


    Hanzo... is he nearby?!


    Hanzo¡¯s power was known all over the world in the original story, he was well known and renowned throughout the shinobi world, so much that enemies have been known to flee at the very sight of him.


    No one will be this famous if he wasn¡¯t an extraordinary Shinobi!


    No one managed to kill him but Pain himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    Tsunade is very clever, she didn¡¯t know a thing about Hanzo, but she noticed how weirdly Naito reacted the moment he saw that monster.


    A monster that can use poison wouldn¡¯t make Naito have this serious expression!


    Naito didn¡¯t answer her, but he started looking everywhere for Hanzo, but he couldn¡¯t find him.


    If he was here, he wouldn¡¯t be alone, he would carry a lot of Shinobis with him.


    Although, Hanzo is a very strong Shinboi yet he¡¯s also kinda coward.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here...¡±


    Shaking his head, Naito lost all of his fighting spirit.


    Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of Hanzo, on the contrary, Naito was confident in his power, he even thinks that he¡¯s strong enough to defeat Hanzo.


    Naito wanted to test his power nothing more, and the fact that Hanzo wasn¡¯t here made him very disappointed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not here?¡±


    Tsunade looked strangely at Naito, she was afraid, but she asked again.


    ¡°Hanzo the Smander.¡±


    Naito looked at Ibuse in front of him and answer Tsunade¡¯s question.


    Tsunade got shocked and said: ¡°No wonder it was familiar... It seems to be Ibuse, I didn¡¯t expect that we will encounter him in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded and looked toward Ibuse again, then an idea struck him down and said: ¡°If we catch it, will you be able to create an antidote out of it?¡±


    If the answer is yes, this will be a great counter to Hanzo¡¯s poison!


    With a confident expression, Tsunade said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to catch it, just get me the poison sac, and I will make an antidote!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Naito nodded, if they got this antidote, then the story about the three Sannin fighting against Hanzo will bepletely rewritten.


    Without hesitation, Naito summoned his Kusanagi sword, then he rushed toward Ibuse holding it.


    Crack!!!


    A White light halo covered his sword vibrating the space around it.


    However, Ibuse is an animal after all, and his instinct alerted him.


    Just as he was about to strike him, Ibuse started digging the ground to escape.


    ¡°Not good! don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    Tsunade knew the importance of making this antidote, she lifted her beautiful leg to break the ground and stop him from escaping.


    Then once again Naito got stunned in his ce.


    He just saw what was down there when she lifted her leg!!!


    At that moment, Tsunade noticed that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything down there, she quickly put it down, but she was toote, Naito was already in another world.


    ¡°Cough, let me do it.¡±


    Naito coughed a little, then he lifted his leg and mmed the ground.


    Boom!!!


    In a second, the ground cracked wide, and the whole forest started shaking.


    The crack spread out in all directions like a spider web, and the shocks went deep underground.


    Finally, due to this strong attack, the ground cracked open, and Ibuse came out to the ground wounded.


    He has an impressive strength, any other Ninja would have died from this attack.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the location of the poison sac, Naito didn¡¯t want to use a strong attack against him.


    Therefore he just used a simple shock wave.


    Boom!


    As he waved his sword, somerge trees in the distance got shocked and destroyed into countless pieces.


    Ibuse is strong but he couldn¡¯t resist such a power, he got crushed down by the Shock Wave.


    ¡°Wait a minute, he could be faking it.¡±


    Tsunade prevented Naito from going right away toward it.


    Naito nodded, and both of them stood there watching Ibuse.


    After a while, there wasn¡¯t any movement, so both of them went toward him.


    Whoosh!!


    After few cuts, Naito managed to locate the poison sac inside of his body.


    Tsunade extended her hands inside of him and removed the poison sac and sealed it into a scroll.


    ¡°Kai!¡±


    She took the scroll and put it into her pocket.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but looking at her the whole time, Tsunade start got annoyed and said: ¡°Hey cut it off, I won¡¯t stay with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Or we just need to find you proper clothes.¡±


    Tsunade stared at him with murderous eyes, but then her expression changed to a helpless one.


    If it was Jiraiya, she would have punched him so hard in the face to the point where he wouldn¡¯t even remember his own name.


    But since it was Naito, she just ended up with this helpless expression, moreover, this ident was her mistake, she couldn¡¯t me Naito for it.

 Chapter 107: Soru!

    Rain Vige, The Forest.


    A person walking along the river and carefully, observing the ce.


    Originally, they nned to go back to Konoha¡¯s camp as soon as Tsunade heals her wounds, but they didn¡¯t expect that they will encounter Ibuse and get their hands on its poison.


    Therefore, the n got changed, since Ibuse is here, Hanzo¡¯s camp should be nearby.


    Moreover, even if it wasn¡¯t nearby, they needed to collect some herbs to create the antidote.


    Tsunade was doing the experiments, but it¡¯s not easy to break the form of the antidote, otherwise, Hanzo shouldn¡¯t be able to kill all of those people over the years using Ibuse¡¯s poison.


    Tsunade was collecting the herbs and studying the form, while on the other side, Naito was practicing his new technique.


    ¡°Soru!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground under his feet cracked open, while Naito¡¯s body disappeared, he instantlynded on a big tree in a distance, the moment he put his foot on it, it got smashed directly.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s still a room for improvement.¡±


    This time the speed he achieved made Naito a little satisfied.


    A little by little the Brutal Force technique be a whole other technique.


    And it became the body movement of instantaneous high-speed, Soru.


    The current Soru can be used at the battlefield, the original speed of Naito is basicallyparable to the average Anbu level.


    With the Soru Technique, it¡¯s twice faster!


    Regardlessly of the effect, the distance limitation... it can be considered as a teleporting technique.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Naito once again concentrated more Chakra into his foot, then he condensed it at the moment of the impact.


    Crack!!


    The ground once again cracked open, the speed of Naito was almost invisible to the naked eye, as if it was shing, then he appeared in the distance!


    Naito almost got hit by the big tree!


    ¡°This...¡±


    Naito stopped with a look of horror on his face, he couldn¡¯t even hide his shock.


    This is was the best one!


    After countless of adjustments and improvements, he finally reached the perfect shape!


    With further improvement, and with some luck, Naito can even get three times faster than his original speed.


    ¡°The speed at this level, even if it¡¯s not faster than the Flying Thunder God, the gap isn¡¯t that big, but unfortunately, the two techniques are not at the same level.¡±


    His happiness didn¡¯tst long.


    Even if the speed isparable, the technique itself alone is worse than the lighting flying thunder.


    Yes, there¡¯s almost no limit to the increase of the Soru¡¯s speed, but the problem is whether the body can withstand the further improvement or not!


    Naito¡¯s physical strength is not evenparable to the original Minato after all, yet he was able to withstand that speed!


    Even if Naito was able to improve the technique to be four times faster than the Flying Thunder, there are no guarantees that his body will be able to withstand it.


    To put it simply, the stronger his body, the more he will be able to withstand stronger pressure, yet there are always limitations.


    Soru is the same case as the power of shocks it will grow as Naito¡¯s body grows.


    ¡°If I learn the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armour technique, and open the next gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, along with the speed of the Soru, It should be enough to surpass the speed of The Flying Thunder God Technique.¡±


    ¡°I just need to know, in short distance, what¡¯s the difference between the Soru and the Flying Thunder.¡±


    After he whispered that, Naito continued his thinking.


    However, thinking about the war, the only viges who participated in this one are only the four forces of Konoha, the Rain Vige, the Rock Vige, and The Sand Vige.


    The Cloud Vige didn¡¯t participate.


    After the end of the war and destroying the Rain Vige, the Could Vige will take part in the long-term conflicts.


    The breakout of the World War II and the World War III took different paths, the first one begin with a huge battle in the Rain Vige, then ended with long-term conflicts.


    But the second start with long-term conflicts then ended up with a huge battle which got ended by the hands of Minato who be the Fourth Hokage after that.


    After achieving the perfect shape of the Soru technique, Naito mastered that technique after doing it many times and left the ce.


    As a matter of fact, the current perfect state of the Soru isn¡¯t the true power of the technique, it can only be regarded as a prototype.


    Naito will need to open the Fourth Gate, then perhaps it will really be a powerful technique, then he will need to open the fifth or even the sixth to be even stronger.


    Of course, even so, the Soru technique is a great step forward for Naito!


    He¡¯s almost at the level of the Anbu Captain.


    In this world, there¡¯s no such a ssification, Naito just made it up to measure up his own strength.


    For example, a Shinobi with a special bloodline or with some forbidden Ninjutsu can be considered as an Elite or a Jonin.


    But the Anbus are quite different.


    The Anbus are the highest ranked people in this world.


    They are standing at the top of all aspects, this is mean, that there¡¯s no human can be ranked above them, they are the people who reached the limit.


    Of course, there¡¯s exclusion who cannot be ranked, such as Uchiha Madara who cannot be considered as a human being, humans cannot achieve such a power.


    The only people who can be on top of them are the Kages and the Anbu Captains.


    And every Anbu is capable of reaching that level.


    In the original story, a lot of Ninja seemed to be stronger than the Anbu.


    But it¡¯s just because the Anbus are very unique Shinobis.


    Moreover, between the Anbus there¡¯s a lot of people who are strong at some sport and weak in others.


    But sure, there¡¯s some Anbus who reached the highest levels!


    However, there¡¯s a lot of people who broke the limits, in the original story, Orochimaru could easily kill the Third Kazekage, Gara¡¯s father, his level surpassed the Anbus Captain.


    The Third Raikage was a beast who could fight fairly against the Hatchibi and fight for three days against an army of ten thousand Shinobis to let hisrades escape, his strength is just enormous and cannot be ranked.


    Even Saruotbi is known to be one of the strongest Shinobis in the history.


    As for Hanzo who fought against the three Sannin and defeated them.


    Even Sakumo is one of these people, Naito might be overrated him, but he also shouldn¡¯t be at the same level as the other Anbu Captains.

 Chapter 108: Departure!

    Naito does really want to meet someone with the level of an Anbu Captain or a Kage to understand where he¡¯s standing on the term of power, but these kind of people are hard to encounter.


    Naito¡¯s improvement is really fast.


    At this age, there are almost no limitations on where he can go further.


    The only person who had such a growth is Uchiha Itachi, he managed to awaken his full Sharingan at the age of thirteen, at the time he awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan he was already at the peak of the Kage¡¯s level, but he was three years older than Naito when his talent blossomed.


    Walking through the forest, Naito run into Tsunade.


    With a slight surprise, Naito asked Tsunade: ¡°Is it finished?¡±


    ¡°Not finished, but I it shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head while holding some herbs and said: ¡°I have already determined the form, I just need to some more experiments.¡±


    Tsunadeughed then asked Naito: ¡°How is it going with the new technique, it¡¯s not easy to modify my technique after all.¡±


    ¡°But sill you¡¯re so young, you don¡¯t need to rush things this way, there¡¯s no need for you to develop new Ninjutsu.¡±


    Listening to that arrogant line, Naito suddenly scratched his head and said innocently: ¡°Well... I¡¯ve alreadypleted it.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    She thought that Naito will fail on developing this technique and he will end up with giving up anding to her asking for help, but she didn¡¯t expect him to actually sess!!


    In just a few days, Naito transformed her Brutal Force technique to a whole new one?!


    Naito looked at that unbelievable expression on the face of Tsunade, then he smirked and used the technique.


    Boom!!


    The ground cracked open, and with high-speed Naito blinked from his ce directly to the other side, Tsunade could barely see him!!


    Suddenly, Tsunade¡¯s eyes got widened, as if she saw a monster.


    What kind of technique is that?


    Tsunade wanted to have him as a disciple, but with his current strength, she started to feel inferior to him, in fact, Naito didn¡¯t ept her as a master, he only epted her as an older sister.


    Once again, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Naito¡¯s talent, she smiled at him, then exined her everything about Soru.


    Soru is a technique inspired by the brutal force technique, Naturally, it¡¯s very suitable to Tsunade to learn, once she learns this technique, along with the brutal force, she will get a lot stronger, maybe she wouldn¡¯t reach the level of the Anbu Captains, yet she will have enough strength to be able to threaten them.


    Originally they were nning to go back to Konoha¡¯s camp the moment she finishes the antidote, but after he exined this new technique, Tsunade wanted to learn it right away.


    Here in the battlefield of the war, you need to take advantage of every chance you get to train since you won¡¯t have that chance so often.


    Because this technique was inspired by her own technique, it didn¡¯t take her a long time before she mastered it.


    However her current physical even if it was better than Naito¡¯s, Tsunade is not as strong as she should be while using her Thousand Seals Technique.


    She could easily master it, but it wasn¡¯tpared to Naito.


    Naito also wanted to direct her to the right path to develop the Thousand Seals technique earlier.


    It would have a huge effect, Naito noticed that she was already thinking of developing it, he thinks she wouldn¡¯t have a chance in this war if she doesn¡¯t develop it soon.


    .......


    In the forest.


    Two persons were fighting each other.


    ¡°Soru!¡±


    Tsunade who was facing Naito suddenly blinked toward him with a high-speed.


    Then she threw a punch.


    Facing the punch of Tsunade, Naito also threw a punch, and of course, he didn¡¯t use the shock power, he only used the Brutal Force technique.


    Boom!!


    The two fists collided in the air, and because he didn¡¯t use the shock power, Naito got pushed back.


    Hended on the ground and spat blood.


    Because of the Sanju bloodline, Tsunade¡¯s Chakra is a lot stronger than Naito¡¯s, although physically he was much stronger, but when ites to the Brutal Force she was way better.


    Of course, the real strengths of Naitoes from the Shock Power, not the Brutal Force, if he did use it, Tsunade wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    Umm... something that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t stand it.


    Ummm... something that she would definitely hate.


    Suddenly, Naito got stunned in his ce looking at Tsunade.


    ¡°What are you doing? why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Naito looked at her and suddenly his face be so red thinking about the ident a few days ago, Tsunade¡¯s face got a little bit blush and got angry.


    ¡°That thing again, forget it already!¡±


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Naito coughed a bit, he couldn¡¯t help but to look at Tsunade, he originally didn¡¯t want to think about it, but one thing led to another, and the picture came to his head.


    Although Tsunade was wearing her clothes now... that picture couldn¡¯t leave his head.


    Looking at Naito, Tsunade felt very bad, in fact, she didn¡¯t care that he saw her naked, she just hated to see that expression on his innocent cute face.


    ¡°Do you know, you start to look a lot like someone I really hate, I think I will need to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Naito got really scared, he already knew who she was talking about.


    Naito with a painful expression thought about that lesson she was talking about, so yed his winning card, the cute innocent face.


    In fact, being cute or handsome wouldn¡¯t pay you that much in this world, but since he had a good rtionship with Tsunade, it always worked like a charm.


    After shaking her head, Tsunade was no longer joking, and with a serious expression she said: ¡°Well, we need to go back soon, it¡¯s been a long time, we need to see how things are going in Konoha¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Naito nodded, and they immediately left the forest.


    luckily they didn¡¯t rush into any enemies on their way out of the forest, then they went all the way back to the Camp of Konoha.


    ........


    The clouds were covering the entire sky, and the rain didn¡¯t stop for days.


    The Rain Vige at this point was already very messy.


    Along the way, Naito and Tsunade tried to stay out of troubles, yet they still often encountered some Shinobis from the Sand and the Rock.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t go easy on anyone, the moment they encounter them, they will immediately kill them.


    With the Soru technique, Tsunade¡¯s strength became even stronger than the original one, she could easily handle almost anybody, and of course, Naito was there and almost no one can stand against him, it doesn¡¯t matter who encounters them he will never live to see another day.


    Just as they were halfway back to the camp, they encountered an Elite Troop from the Sand Vige.

 Chapter 109: Chiyo!

    The Sand Troop were just walking out from a bloody battle.


    Moreover, the location of the battle didn¡¯t seem to be far away, many of corpses were around the ce.


    There wasn¡¯t any Shinobis from Konoha.


    There was a battle between the Sand and the Rocks, ended up with the Sand Troop winning.


    Naito and Tsunade run into them in thest minute where they were hiding back.


    Since it already happened, it was obviously impossible to avoid it


    Naito looked at the Troop of the Sand and counted thirty or forty people, it wasn¡¯t a big number, nothing he couldn¡¯t handle


    However, Naito got surprised when he saw themander of this Troop, it was a very familiar face.


    Chiyo!


    It¡¯s the grandmother of Sasori, but she was still very young, and she was at the peak of her game, Naito almost didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Chiyo also saw Naito and Tsunade, Naito was wearing his mask and cloak, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t know his identity.


    But she could recognize Tsunade from the first nce.


    It¡¯s finallye to this path!


    ¡°You¡¯re... really alive huh, those Rock¡¯s bastards are really good for nothing.¡±


    Chiyo had a cold expression while looking at Tsunade.


    Tsunade noticed that there were at least thirty Shinobis around Chiyo, she slightly frowned, but the moment she thought about Naito she calmed down.


    Looking at Chiyo, Tsunade reyed with pride.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re still alive too Obasan.¡±


    ¡°Hey! what can I say, am just that strong.¡±


    Chiyo snorted, and suddenly, the Shinobis of the Sand surrounded Naito and Tsunade.


    Chiyo is strong, but at the same time, she¡¯s also an excellent Medical-nin, and poison user.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, she wasn¡¯t good at using poison, but she was way better as a Medical-nin, and Antidotes user!


    In the Orignal story, Chiyo¡¯s poison yed a big role in the World War II and killed a lot of Shinobis, yet it didn¡¯t work on Konoha¡¯s Army.


    And it was all because of Tsunade.


    Chiyo and Tsunade didn¡¯t encounter each other in the battlefield, yet Chiyo¡¯s poison and Tsunade¡¯s antidotes had a lot of fierce battles.


    Basically, Tsunade during the World War II made an antidote for every poison Chiyo made, and this made her very famous as the best Medical-nin in the history.


    ¡°Chiyo-sama, there are no other Konoha¡¯s Ninjas here but these two.¡±


    At that time, a Ninja walked to the side of Chiyo and gave her a report about the situation.


    Suddenly, Chiyo¡¯s face was full of joy.


    In other words... this is the best opportunity to kill Tsunade!


    The news that the Rock¡¯s Shinobis were gonna kill Tsunade was heard in some ce around the battlefield.


    But now she appeared again with some Anbu from Konoha.


    She assumed that Konoha sent a troop to rescue her, and after a fierce battle they managed to save her.


    But after all of that, here she is all alone in front of her.


    It¡¯s a gift from the heavens!


    ¡°I should say that am very happy, you¡¯re misfortune lead you here in front of me.¡±


    Chiyo smiled slightly, but her eyes were full of murderer instinct.


    ¡°The Rocks wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but Konoha has you, and that¡¯s why you need to die today!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? unfortunately, you¡¯re not capable of killing me.¡±


    Chiyo¡¯s words didn¡¯t shake Tsunade¡¯s confidence, in a matter of fact, she seemed even more confident than Chiyo.


    After all, Tsunade had Naito by her side, and he¡¯s more than enough.


    Thirty of forty Shinobis, wouldn¡¯t be a problem to Naito!


    ¡°You arrogant little girl!¡±


    Chiyo got mad.


    Chiyo, of course, could call her a little girl, after all, her son and daughter inw, the parents of Sasori, where fighting in this war, and they were very famous and strong.


    Although they will get killed by Hatake Sakumoter in this war.


    Chiyo kept staring coldly at Tsunade, suddenly, some Shinobis from the Sand rushed toward the two of them.


    In the view of Chiyo, there were only two people in front of her, even if they were strong, there¡¯s no way they can fight against them rather than escaping forty people.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Ball!¡±


    ¡°Wind Release: Dragon¡¯s Art!¡±


    In an instant, dozens of Ninjasunched fire and wind releases, and other threw out Shurikens and Kunais.


    Boom!!


    The wind and fire releases got mixed forming a very strong fire release evaporating the rain itself.


    Watching this strong attack hiding toward Naito and Tsunade, Chiyo got calm.


    Tsunade is just a Medical-nin, it¡¯s impossible to stop such an attack, and that Anbu... he doesn¡¯t look strong, there¡¯s no way for him to be the Anbu Captain.


    Just when she thought that Naito and Tsunade are dead, the scene suddenly changed dramatically.


    Boom!!


    The mes were blocking all the direction, Naito and Tsunade figures got covered by those mes, and from the outside, they could only see their shadows.


    Seeing these mes were about to burn the two of them into ashes, Naito finally moved.


    Naito walked two steps forward and stopped right before Tsunade¡¯s back, he opened his arms as if he was about to hug her, and at the next moment, he mmed both sides with his fists.


    Crack!!!


    The air burst and the space cracked like a broken mirror, the momentum was extremelyrge, and it almost blocked the mes.


    Suddenly, the Shock spread out in all directions.


    The ground itself start to crack open from where Naito and Tsunade were standing spreading out to a distance, shaking the whole ce and waving the muddy ground!


    It¡¯s devastating, itpletely destroyed the Fire and wind release!


    While standing between the arms of Naito, he looked at her face, Tsunade had a provocative expression, then she smiled at him.


    Naito retracted his arms, but he didn¡¯t expect Tsunade to have that kind of attitude, it seems that she¡¯s very confident in his strength more than what he thinks.


    Cough!


    Yet it always felt a bit strange.


    Naito slightly smiled, since Tsunade is always good to him, he didn¡¯t mind to keep on protecting her.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to fight, I¡¯m more than enough.¡±


    Tsunade got a little bit surprised, yet she understood his intentions and smiled.


    ¡°Well, you can have this one.¡±

 Chapter 110: Chiyo鈥檚 Nightmare

    The dialogue between Naito and Tsunade after he smashed the Fire and wind release made Chiyo on the other hand very angry.


    It¡¯s very clear now that Naito is a powerful Anbu, Tsunade is the princess of the Konoha, so it was only natural why he called her Master.


    But Chiyo felt that Naito¡¯s words are unreasonable and arrogant!


    No need for her to fight, he¡¯s more than enough?


    Who do you think you are? the Anbu Captain?!


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s ninjas are really arrogant, very good, I will teach you some manners!¡±


    Chiyo threw a stack of scrolls on the ground and looked coldly at Naito.


    Naito suddenly turned to Chiyo and shouted.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you afraid or something?!¡±


    ¡°No, I mean... let me deal with the unwanted audience first.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at Chiyo.


    Chiyo now is at her peak, in the terms of strength, she¡¯s ranked as an Anbu level!


    However, the Anbu level is her limitation, after all, there¡¯s a big gap between her and the other geniuses.


    She¡¯s one of the powerhouses of the Sand Vige, Naito was interested in fighting her.


    Moreover, Naito thinks that Tsunade can¡¯t win in a fight against Chiyo, so he needed to take her ce.


    Even if Tsunade wasn¡¯t afraid at all, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna let her fight against Chiyo, for a Taijutsu user like Tsunade who still didn¡¯t develop the Thousand Seals Technique, Tsunade wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Chiyo.


    But Naito is a different case... Even if she was one of the most talented puppets users, Naito is strong enough to fight against her.


    Naito wouldn¡¯t be afraid, even if Sasori himself was in front of him.


    And in the case of Chiyo, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    But before that, Naito need to get rid of these Sand Shinobis first.


    Chiyo got a little bit surprised when she heard Naito¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, Naito clenched his fist and mmed the space in their direction.


    Boom!!!


    Just because he needed to protect Tsunade at the same time, Naito was afraid that the shocks will reach her, so he didn¡¯t use his maximum power, yet it was a serious punch he used both the Brutal force and the shocks in it.


    Crack!!!


    The moment he punched the space, it crashed and cracked horrible to nearly tens of meters ahead of him, the cracks were so thick.


    From a distance, he seemed like he wanted to crack the space itself!


    The cracks spread all the way toward the Sand troop and covered the entire area.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Beware!!¡±


    When the Sand Shinobis saw this scene, their expression changed, but their reaction was different.


    Some people fell back immediately and other prepared their selves to block and printed some hand seals, while others were ready to support.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: Rock Wall!¡±


    ¡°Wind Release: Breakthrough!!¡±


    In one second, they cast all kinds of Ninjutsu, while Naito¡¯s Shocks were heading toward them with a strong momentum!


    The Fire release collided first, but it was so small and got shattered directly.


    The wind release didn¡¯t have a chance even after the fireball hit the shocks first and got directly destroyed.


    The power of the Shock continued its course toward them destroying all kind of Ninjutsu they were throwing.


    In the Rain Vige, the ground is muddy, and that¡¯s made the earth releases one of the weakest releases around here.


    And that¡¯s also was the case for the fire releases too, but even if it was a strong version of the Rock Wall, it wouldn¡¯t be able to block Naito¡¯s punch or even weakening it!


    Even after it was blocked by all these Ninjutsu, the Shock got only slightly weakened, but not enough to be blockedpletely by the Rock Wall.


    Crashing all things that stand on its way, the Shock power continued its path.


    From the moment Naito threw this punch, to the moment where they cast all of this Ninjutsus it was less than two seconds.


    At these two seconds, Naito¡¯s Shock, destroyed, smashed, swept and shattered everything on its way toward the Sand Shinobis then crashed all of them.


    The Shinobis who fell back were fine, they got slightly shocked but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.


    But the other who were in the front, they got smashed by Naito¡¯s punch and died in the worst way possible!


    It¡¯s a long story when you tell it, but it was only two seconds, Naito threw a punch, and nearly ten people just died!


    No one would believe that the power of a punch can be this strong!


    ¡°This is impossible!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of power is this... Too strong!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this!!¡±


    The remaining Shinobis who were still alive, looked at Naito with widened eyes, it¡¯s almost like a dream, is this a Genjutsu, no, it¡¯s true, this is the reality, and it¡¯s just so cruel.


    Even Chiyo looked so terrified.


    The power of this punch is almost close to an S-ss Ninjutsu!


    Moreover, he looked like he didn¡¯t even break a sweat casting this much power, it seems like this is not his limit.


    This is incredible!


    He didn¡¯t even use hand seals, the range of his attack is so big, and the power is so strong.


    Chiyo stood there unable of doing any kind of move.


    Where did Konoha find this monster?!


    This aplete nightmare.


    Chiyo needed to know if Naito really doesn¡¯t need to do any kind of prints to attack, so she was about to test him.


    But Naito was already moving again!


    This time he also used a punch.


    And there was no such a difference between this one and thest one.


    There was a lot of Shinobis in front of him, but just one person dared to face him while the rest fell back.


    However, Naito punch covered arge area and reached everyone.


    Crack!! Boom!!


    This time the Sand troop loss was more serious, more than a dozen people died directly.


    With just two punches, Naito killed more than twenty people!


    Although most of these twenty where just some Chunins, still this is shocked everyone.


    Although, Tsunade was already aware of Naito¡¯s power, but once she saw it again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit surprised.


    As for Chiyo, she was so terrified, and she finally summoned her puppets out from the scrolls.


    If she doesn¡¯t stop Naito, her whole team will get destroyed!

 Chapter 111: Naito Vs Chiyo

    When Chiyo released her puppets, they got connected to her fingers by Chakra strings.


    At the same time, that revealed her enormous amount of Chakra.


    It was more than Naito, but a little bit less than Tsunade while using the Thousand Seals Technique, yet Chiyo didn¡¯t reach her peak yet!


    Her Chakra was at the same level as an Anbu!


    The moment he sensed her Chakra, Naito expression became serious, although he wasn¡¯t very good at sensing Chakra, he could easily sense her powerful Chakra.


    After all, Chiyo was older than Naito and more experienced, he wasn¡¯t jealous or anything.


    Whatever she¡¯s gonna use, he will only need one punch to destroy everything!


    In the next moment, Chiyounched a direct attack on Naito.


    ¡°White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets!¡±


    In the face of Naito, Chyio didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him and used her best technique!


    Until Sasori bes a Shinobi, Chiyo is the most powerful puppet user in the word.


    She can control a whole puppet with one finger, and she can use ten puppets at the same time, and this is the limit for an ordinary puppet user!


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the puppets is extremely high, and Chiyo¡¯s ability made them faster.


    The fastest one appeared in front of Naito in the blink of an eye, the body twisted strangely and sent countless of poisoned needles toward him.


    In the face of this terrifying attack, Naito didn¡¯t choose to dodge, but to attack.


    Crack!!!


    The air burst and the poisoned needles froze in midair for a moment, then they finally got destroyed into countless pieces.


    Seeing this scene, Chiyo frowned.


    ¡°Even the sharp needles couldn¡¯t break through that weird power, it seems to be a bloodlimit more than rough power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a guy in Konoha, who is he?!¡±


    Chiyo had a confused expression while she was staring at Naito¡¯s mask.


    After sheunched her attack on Naito, some other Shinobis from the Sand ovee their fear and tried to attack Naito.


    Noticing their intention, Tsunade blinked toward them at high speed and punched them the same way as Naito.


    But the effect was quite different.


    Boom!!


    Purely relying on her strength, Tsunade¡¯s punch st some of the Shinobis who were about to attack Naito, while others managed to avoid her.


    Immediately, she rushed toward the remaining Shinobis.


    ¡°You go deal with that old bag, I¡¯ll deal with these guys.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Chiyo didn¡¯t give any orders to her team, she just kept staring at Naito.


    In the view of Chiyo, Tsunade is one of the most talented nin-medical Shinobis in the history, she¡¯s a genius, but when ites to fighting she¡¯s not very strong.


    As long as she can hold Naito for enough time, her team will be able to kill Tsunade, then they will surrounder Naito and win this battle!


    Therefore, Chiyo stared at Naito waiting for him to do any kind of movements.


    Naito wasn¡¯t worried about Tsunade, actually, if she couldn¡¯t deal with ten Shinobis from the Sand he will no longer acknowledge her as a sister, she¡¯s not weak, she doesn¡¯t need to be protected.


    With her strength now, she¡¯s at the same level as an Anbu, even if she couldn¡¯t kill all of them, she will be able to hold them for a long time.


    Therefore, Naito put all of his focus on fighting Chiyo for the meantime.


    The two of them kept on staring at each other without doing any kind of movements.


    Gradually, Chiyo started to feel like losing to Naito, her presence is not as strong as Naito!


    Her forehead gradually got overflowed with traces of sweat, and her spirit start losing to Naito¡¯s more and more, she was so afraid to take a shot.


    As soon as her heart sunk into fear, Chiyo knew that she should cut this overwhelming feeling, after moving her fingers, Chiyounched another attack.


    Whoosh!!


    This time, three puppets rushed toward Naito.


    Her puppets are extremely flexible, they rushed toward Naito while changing their shapes and ces.


    The first puppet directly pulled out a stack of rotating des from its hand, with sharp edges on every de, it didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s poisoned, but if it hits you, it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    The second one, take out a wire string and wanted to tie Naito to stop his movements.


    The third one, after a fast transformation, it turned into a cannon and shot a Chakra ball toward Naito.


    Although it wasn¡¯t strong as a Biju Dama, yet it cannot be underestimated.


    This instant attack was so perfect, and Chiyo made it look very easy, her control is worthy to made her stand on the top.


    He might seem sometimes a little bit cold, but Naito didn¡¯t help but to praise her for this perfect attack.


    But at the same time, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna stand there watching her killing him.


    The oue will never change, the answer is always a punch!


    Boom!!!


    A punch broke out, and the sky trembled so hard, the perfect attack got defeated by Naito¡¯s fist.


    Moreover, Naito used his full power this time, even if they were well-built puppets, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such a power.


    Crack! Crack!!


    In an instant, the three puppets burst open and turned into countless pieces.


    Chiyo fell back with her remaining puppets, in an instant Naito managed to destroy three of her puppets, her fingers were slightly shaken.


    ¡°Three Jewels Suction Crushing!!¡±


    The three puppets get into a triangr formation and by opening their mechanisms they released a terrifying tornado.


    In an instant, the three puppets formed the triangr formation, and start to sucks everything inside that triangle including Naito.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t change his tactics, a barrage of punches was his answer!


    A punch, a punch, and another punch!


    If you can¡¯t use an S-ss Ninjutsu, you will never gonna be able to defeat Naito¡¯s punch!


    Boom!!


    Under Naito¡¯s punch power, the triangr formations crashed.


    Like a god of war, Naito got out from that tornado staring at Chiyo, yes, the king is her, all bow down in front of the king.


    His presence has reached its peak, he gave Chiyo the chills the moment he stared at her!


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to cooldown everytime you use that power?!!!¡±


    Chiyo forehead got overflowed with traces of cold sweat, she could feel that Naito¡¯s Chakra isn¡¯t that strong, but he¡¯s so strong that she couldn¡¯t find any kind weaknesses.

 Chapter 112: Puppets out!

    At that moment, the aura Naito revealed made Chiyo so terrified, that made her remember some people who had the same aura.


    Uchiha Madara... Senju Hashirama!


    Although he is not as strong as these guys, his aura is somehow simr.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to start again.¡±


    Naito looked faintly to Chiyo, and he noticed that the three puppets he destroyed just a while ago have been reassembled by Chiyo¡¯s control.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t care about that, as long as he can reach Chiyo this is will end.


    At the next moment, Naito suddenly kicked the ground with his foot.


    Whoosh!!!


    The ground suddenly burst open, with cracks spreading out in all directions.


    Naito shed rushing toward Chiyo at high speed.


    Those puppets around her could hardly react to Naito¡¯s speed, in other words, Chiyo who was controlling them could hardly react to counter this kind of speed!


    ¡°What is this speed!¡±


    Chiyo could hardly see Naito as he was rushing toward her at the speed of light, she was so afraid, yet she could manage to take a few steps back.


    After all, Chiyo is a strong Shinobi, even if she wasn¡¯t as fast as Naito, she could somehow react.


    But taking a few steps and blocking Naito¡¯s attack is a whole different case!


    after rushing through her puppets, Naito appeared in front of Chiyo, and directly throw at her a punch without any trace of mercy.


    Boom!!


    ¡°Mechanical Light Shield Block!¡±


    In the face of Naito¡¯s fist, Chiyo didn¡¯t have any attention of fighting toe to toe with him and extended her arm.


    Her arm transformed into a mechanical one.


    In an instant, her arm transformed, and her Chakra flowed so strong forming a Chakra Shield!


    Boom!!!


    Naito¡¯s Shock mmed the Chakra shield, and the ground under them cracked open.


    In the distance, the fight between Tsunade and the other Shinobis stopped to watch this shocking scene.


    That attack was so powerful, that it shocked all of them.


    Even Tsunade had the same expression, she felt amazed yet also proud that he¡¯s one of her allies.


    Naito is so strong, she couldn¡¯t disappoint him, she couldn¡¯t drag him down, she had to win this battle!


    ¡°Soru!!¡±


    Boom!!


    A roaring sound broke out, Tsunade¡¯s battle was as fierce as the other one, with her pure physical strength alone, she could fight more than ten Shinobis all alone!


    The other side.


    The space was shaking and shattering, and this punch looked like it can tear apart the whole ce.


    Naito kept on pushing through, while Chiyo¡¯s shield kept blocking him.


    The white cracks started to appear around them cracking the whole area like a broken mirror.


    Finally, under the full force of the shocks, Chiyo¡¯s Chakra shield start to crack until it gotpletely destroyed!


    Boom!!


    Chiyo¡¯s body got pushed away by this enormous power since the Chakra shield blocked most of the power, she didn¡¯t get injured, but her heart sunk in fear.


    She never felt this afraid.


    Only after experiencing the power of Naito¡¯s shock by yourself you will feel this kind of horror!


    ¡°He could easily break my Chakra Shield, this guy... is a monster!¡±


    The fear was clear on her face.


    Chiyo controlled her Puppets to regroup again andunched another attack.


    Naito didn¡¯t expect her to block his full power punch, no one at the level of an Anbu can be underestimated, if it¡¯s a simple move like a punch, some of them will be able to block it.


    However, Naito felt somehow embarrassed and this is made him very annoyed.


    When he fought against her puppets the first time he found it very interesting, but when his punch got blocked and the puppets regrouped again, he got really annoyed.


    But... Isn¡¯t annoying him makes him more dangerous?!


    Naito had a cold stare on his face, and his figure shed, after directly avoiding one of the puppets attacks, he suddenly appeared behind one of the puppets.


    Punch.


    Boom!!


    The punch was so fast that the only thing she could see is her puppet getting destroyed.


    After that, the Shock spread out all the way toward the broken pieces of the destroyed puppet and start shocking them until they turned into powder.


    ¡°This time I won¡¯t be able to reassemble it.¡±


    Naito stopped and looked at Chiyo.


    Chiyo already knew that B-ss Ninjutsu won¡¯t work on Naito.


    Even if she uses an A-ss Ninjutsu, after changing the shape of her puppets, they won¡¯t be able to resist Naito¡¯s attacks.


    Up until now, her puppets who were made from stainless steel got destroyed so easily b Naito attacks!


    Chiyo couldn¡¯t help stop thinking of what would happen for her if the Chakra shield didn¡¯t block Naito¡¯s fist.


    Horror!


    At this time, Chiyo doubted the identity of Naito, is he the Anbu Captain of Konoha?!


    However, she suspected the idea that Tsunade is important to the point where Konoha sent such a person to protect her!


    ¡°Are you the Anbu Captain of Konoha?!¡±


    However, Naito¡¯s strength is so incredible to the point where she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Naito¡¯s respond as simple as his next move where he smashed a bunch of puppets with one fist.


    Surrounded by these puppets, Naito was fighting like a god of war up until now and he didn¡¯t even pull out his Kusanagi sword.


    Just by using his fist, he continued on destroying everything.


    As a result, Chiyo could no longer recover her puppets.


    Ten Puppets, one by one, Naito destroyed every single one of them, none of them could stop Naito, even if they joined hands, they couldn¡¯t stop him!


    One person with just using his fists, crushed all of them!


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    The more she fought him the more she felt despaired.


    At that time, on the other side of the battlefield, Tsunade managed to Kill and injure more than a half of the Sand Shinobis, it was a matter of time before she could kill them all.


    With the technique of Soru, Tsunade looked like a tiger who¡¯s hunting his prey!

 Chapter 113: Defeated

    For Tsunade to be able to defeat more than ten Shinobis from the sand is only natural.


    Among those Shinobis, there were about five or six Jonins, but they were all weak.


    The others were only Chunins, with a bunch of scout-type Ninjas who weren¡¯t good at fighting.


    If this is the case, if Tsunade wasn¡¯t able to defeat them, she shouldn¡¯t be one of the three Sannin, nor the Fifth Hokage.


    Boom!!


    After he threw a punch, Naito finally destroyed all of the ten puppets.


    Then, he looked at Chiyo.


    Since he was so annoyed from these puppets, Naito had to deal first with all them!


    The best way to attack a puppets user is to aim to the user himself, but he can always defend himself using them, but if you destroy all of his puppets, his power will be reduced to the half!


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, Naito directly rushed toward Chiyo throwing a punch.


    Crack!!!


    The shock power broke out, Chiyo extended her hand in a try of blocking his attack, but under this enormous power, her hand broke into pieces.


    The most strange thing he is that there wasn¡¯t any blood flowing out... the broken pieces flow in the air with some papers sticking on some parts!


    Naito suddenly stopped.


    ¡°This is... Are you kidding me?!¡±


    Suddenly these part explode, the air bust, and it mmed Naito and Chiyo directly to the ground.


    Boom!!!


    Naito managed to stop the exploding from killing him at thest second using his Shocks, yet blood came out from his mouth, while Chiyo managed to somehow block some of the exploding by her Chakra Shield.


    After that Chiyo turned out and run directly leaving the battlefield.


    She didn¡¯t even look back.


    Chiyo knew that if she was gonna continue this fight, she¡¯s gonna die.


    She¡¯s... no opponent for Naito.


    Naito stood up immediately, after shaking himself, he was fine, he could mostly block that exploding.


    ¡°She¡¯s really strong, this is the first time someone manages to escape from me...¡±


    However, at this moment, the Sand Shinobis has already reached their limits.


    Chiyo... got defeated by Naito?!


    Is this is a joke!


    ¡°Chiyo-sama... actually lost?¡±


    ¡°Is that Anbu this strong?!¡±


    At the Sand Shinobis had an incredible look on their faces, all of them lost their spirit to fight, and looked so terrified.


    Chiyo wasn¡¯t an Anbu.


    Yet she was one of the strongest Shinobis in the Sand Vige at that time!


    She was second after the Anbu Captain of the Sand!


    With this kind of status, Chiyo was extremely respected between the Sand Shinobis.


    But she got beaten by a little unknown masked guy from Konoha!


    ¡°That... Who is he?!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Anbus shouldn¡¯t be this strong!¡±


    The remaining Shinobis were so confused and shocked as they were preparing to escape too.


    ¡°There no need for the dead to know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Dead people tell no stories.¡±


    In an instant, Naito who was so far away rushed so fast toward them.


    The Sand Shinobis had to escape, but it was impossible.


    With the help of Tsunade, Naito easily killed all the remaining Shinobis.


    one person was already far away, Naito summoned his Kusanagi sword, and directly sent a shock wave that cut him into two halves.


    ¡°Huh... I didn¡¯t expect that am gonna encounter Chiyo and getpletely defeated by her.¡±


    Looking at the messy battlefield, Tsunade sighed and looked at Naito with her beautiful eyes.


    She didn¡¯t bring any antidote with her, she expected Naito to get poisoned by Chiyo during the fight, but she didn¡¯t expect him to fight Chiyo and force her to retreat without any help.


    The more she watched him the more she admired him more.


    ¡°Sorry, I let her escape.¡±


    With a sad look on his face, Naito looked at the Kusanagi sword and said: ¡°If I used my Kusanagi sword earlier she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, I can easily destroy that Chakra Shield with my sword.¡±


    Tsunade was about to praise Naito, but this sentence made her stop.


    She wanted to knock some sense into him, Naito was able to defeat Chiyo one of the strongest Shinobis in the Sand Vige, yet he wasn¡¯t satisfied, what does he want more than that?!


    But in the end, she sighed helplessly.


    Naito is growing up so fast, so it was only natural for him to think this way... Tsunade is also a genius, butpared to Naito, she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be called a one.


    However, in terms of medical Ninjutsu, Tsunade was still proud of herself, there wasn¡¯t anyone better than her and this only makes her the best!


    She was waiting for a Chance, to show off in front of Naito.


    However, it seemed almost impossible for him to get injured, Naito could even defeat Chiyo.


    If Naito knew how Tsunade was thinking he would cut one of his veins immediately for her.


    ......


    Rain country, Sand Vige Camp.


    A messy person appeared there, with a gloomy face, and walked in without saying any word.


    A few Ninjas got surprised and wanted to stop him, but they got socked the moment they came near him they recognized his identity.


    ¡°Ch... Chiyo-sama?!¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Looking at Chiyo who had blood all over her, they all got shocked.


    Is this Chiyo, one of the strongest Shinobis in The Sand!


    They¡¯ve never seen Chiyo in such a messy condition, who caused this to her?!


    Chiyo didn¡¯t speak a word and walked directly to themand room, she closed the gate, and immediately vomited blood.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in a very bad condition, after all, she¡¯s a medical ninja, she treated herself all the way back to the camp.


    But her spirit was broken, and she suffered a great loss.


    At that moment, Chiyo didn¡¯t have time to think about her own embarrassment, there was a bigger problem in her mind.


    Who was that Anbu?


    Such a powerful person wouldn¡¯t be just a protector of Tsunade, it¡¯s impossible that no one heard of him up until now, he¡¯s a very dangerous guy.


    No matter how you think about it, she needed to gather information about Naito.


    After she kept quiet for a long time, Chiyo finally gave the order.


    ¡°Send an emergency call for the Anbu department.¡±

 Chapter 114: Back to the Camp

    The country of Sand, Sand Vige.


    In the Sand Anbu department, the Anbu Captain was sitting in his chair, with his eyebrows crossed.


    ¡°Konoha managed to train a powerful Anbu, the cooperation with the Rock Vige be very necessary.¡±


    ¡°But working with the Rock Anbu won¡¯t be easy...¡±


    The expression on his face became more serious as he threw the papers in his hand on the table.


    ¡°An Anbu from Konoha who is so powerful to be at the level of a Kage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird that no one heard about him up until now!¡±


    Most famous Anbus who have been famous for their strength will be known by their own names like Sakumo or they will be nicknamed.


    A lot of Shinobis from Konoha worked in the Anbu department yet their identity wasn¡¯t been hidden, like Minato, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru.


    Naito crossed his sword with the Rock and Sand Vige... But no one knows who he is.


    ¡°In addition to this guy who no one knows his identity, there is one more disturbing thing... why did Tsunade take all of this time to go back to their camp?¡±


    The Anbu Captain looked very confused: ¡°Did some ident happened? No, with the strength of Tsunade and with his power, what can happen to them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe something bigger than this happened, we need to gather more information.¡±


    ......


    Rain vige.


    Naito and Tsunade were walking side by side while the rain was falling, but it was directly bouncing off from Naito¡¯s body.


    Tsunade also was using an extremely high Chakra controlling to keep the water away from her body.


    This made Naito very sad since he wanted to see Tsunade¡¯s wet body.


    This time they didn¡¯t encounter any surprises.


    Naito wanted to go off the road to see how Yahiko and Konan were doing, but after he thought about it, he chose to go back with Tsunade to the camp first.


    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved a lot of things, am afraid that after this ident they will gather a lot of information about you.¡±


    After they walked for a while, Tsunade could see the camp in front of her.


    Naito looked at her and shrugged.


    Tsunade revealed a slightly weird expression, it became moreplicated, then she sighed slightly and said: ¡°With your power, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you be the Anbu Captain.¡±


    ¡°The Anbu Captain... it¡¯s still a little too far.¡±


    Naito thought about Sakumo for a moment, then he shook his head, if he wants to be the Anbu Captain or the next Hokage, his current strength won¡¯t be enough.


    At least he will need to open the Fourth Gate first.


    The more he open more gates, the more the next one will be harder, the fourth gate isn¡¯t far away, and the fifth one won¡¯t be a problem too, but the sixth is kinda hard, and especially the seventh and the eighth, Naito has no idea how he will be able open them.


    Naito and Tsunade slowly walked into the camp.


    Some Ninjas had their eyes widened while they looked shocked.


    ¡°Tsunade-sama... Are you back?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tsunade nodded casually and went to the headquarter of the camp with Naito.


    ........


    At this moment, in the headquarter of the camp.


    Danzo was sitting on his chair with his face showing a harsh expression.


    And on the opposite side, there was Hatake Sakumo.


    In the other chairs, there was the elites Jonin of Konoha sitting so quietly.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any news from Tsunade for a long time, thest thing we know about her that she was surrounded in some forest in the Rain Vige, we¡¯ve received an information that the Shinobis who nned this ambush have been missing too, yet we didn¡¯t found Tsunade¡¯s body, so there¡¯s a hope that she¡¯s still alive and we need to hold up to this hope.¡±


    Sakumo said this with an inspiring tone.


    Danzo looked at him with an angry expression and said: ¡°I refuse, you don¡¯t understand the situation, don¡¯t you? we¡¯ve suffered more casualties than we afford to pay, yet you want to send more fine men to die for nothing, I will never agree to this!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s voice was so loud and angry.


    At that moment, a familiar sound came from the outside of the room.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t need to send anyone to die since I¡¯ve already returned.¡±


    As soon as she walked in, Tsunade stared at Danzo with a cold expression.


    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    She knew that there was nothing wrong with what Danzo said, but Sakumo believed that Tsunade was still alive, yet Danzo didn¡¯t care if she was dead or alive.


    However, the tone and the expression of Danzo made her very annoyed, he actually looked like he wanted her to be dead.


    Danzo¡¯s expression was as cold as he was a moment ago.


    When he saw Tsunadeing in, he got stunned for a moment, he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he closed his eyes and opened them again trying to deny the fact that she was alive, and he¡¯s only daydreaming.


    For a moment, all of the Ninjas who were in the room jumped out from their seats.


    They know already how strong Tsunade is, but they didn¡¯t believe it too.


    ¡°How did you...¡±


    ¡°This is incredible, how did you manage to ovee that army all by yourself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again!¡±


    Although they were extremely shocked, most of them showed a hint of hoy.


    After all, Tsunade was an excellent medical ninja, if she¡¯s around, all of them will feel a little bit relieved.


    Sakumo was also slightly worried and looked at Tsunade and asked: ¡°How did you...?¡±


    In the next moment, another person came in and stood next to Tsunade.


    ¡°It¡¯s Thanks to the support of the Anbu ¡®Yujin¡¯.¡±


    Tsunade gently nodded to Sakumo.


    Yujin was the code name of Naito, and Tsunade was aware of it.


    However, the Ninjas who were in the room, except for Danzo and Sakumo didn¡¯t know who Yujin is.


    At this point, they all seemed shocked, all of them wanted to see the face under that mask.


    To be able to rescue Tsunade you must be very powerful!


    Was there such a guy in the Anbu?


    Sakumo was so amazed but also surprised that he has the ability to rescue Tsunade from that situation.


    It¡¯s really good to know that at the crucial times, there are reliable people like him to depend on.

 Chapter 115: Minato鈥檚 Goodbye

    ¡°You¡¯ve made it in time, since you¡¯re here, we¡¯re starting the discussion of the next moves.¡±


    Sakumo ordered a Ninja from the outside to bring two more chairs.


    Tsunade, sit down directly.


    Naito didn¡¯t really want to participate in any meetings, but when she sat, Naito did the same thing casually after he shook his head.


    The meeting started directly.


    However, after he saw Tsunade, Danzo¡¯s expression be darker and went into a deep silence.


    The moment the meeting ended, Danzo immediately turned and left.


    The others also left, and only Naito, Tsunade and Sakumo were left.


    ¡°Take off your mask, I already know your identity.¡±


    Sakumo smiled at Naito while looking at him as he was taking off his mask, he could not help but to pat his shoulders.


    ¡°Good job son.¡±


    Thispliment was from the heart.


    In his view, he didn¡¯t care much about how Naito was able to kill a whole squad of Rock¡¯s Shinobis more than the fact, that he could rescue Tsunade.


    Originally, Sakumo cares more about hispanions, not to mention that it was Tsunade.


    ¡°But Naito didn¡¯t only save me.¡±


    From his side, Tsunade looked at Sakumo, and couldn¡¯t help but whisper these word, Naito looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but to admire her beauty.


    Immediately afterward, Tsunade told him about the entire process of the events, including the encounter of the Sand Shinobis, and how Naito was able to defeat Chiyo.


    At first, when he heard the news about of how Naito was able to defeat a whole squad of Rock Shinobis all by himself, Sakumo wasn¡¯t surprised, because he already knew how strong he is.


    However, when he heard that Naito was able to defeat Chiyo, he got shocked.


    Sakumo wasn¡¯t even confident that he could defeat Chiyo.


    But... how old is Naito?!


    He didn¡¯t even be eleven years old yet!


    How could he defeat someone as Chiyo in this age?


    Sakumo didn¡¯t even want to think about how strong Naito will be in the future, he could easily see the shadow of the first Hokage Hachirama on his back.


    When Sakumo passed the news of Naito¡¯s achievements back to Konoha, he didn¡¯t forget to add one sentence that Naito insisted on, he needs the secrets of the second stage of the Lightning Armour Technique.


    Of course, it¡¯s better if he let the Vige help in finding it.


    However, it¡¯s estimated that Konoha now is fighting with the Sand, Rocks and the Rain, it¡¯s a little bit difficult to put some people on the other side of the country to find out about a technique in the Cloud Vige.


    Naito didn¡¯t put a lot of hope.


    Naito took off his mask and cloak and walked out from the headquarter.


    The moment he took the mask and the cloak, he was an ordinary Shinobi from Konoha, he was no longer the Anbu who destroyed a whole squad from the Rock Vige, nor the Anbu who defeated Chiyo from the Sand.


    Naito was so tired from the countless battles he had so he walked around the camp stretching his body and trying to rx.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t expect to encounter a very familiar face.


    Minato!


    When he saw him, Naito had a strange expression, did Sarutobi send Minato to participate in the battlefield?!


    However, when he saw Minato holding some items and tools, Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    It seems that Minato is in the team that responsible for the protection of the transportation of battlefield resources.


    Thing like food, herb, pills and medicinal materials, can be sealed and transported in scrolls


    However, not everything can be sealed in a scroll, because of their size.


    Therefore, these things are not particrly important, even if they were ambushed it won¡¯t affect the battlefield, that¡¯s why they sent Minato, a Genin.


    In general, no one will rob them to get some ordinary materials.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, is that you?¡±


    Minato also noticed Naito, after he got a little surprised, he smiled and said hello to Naito.


    Naito graduated before Minato, then he never heard any news about him, and when he came to the Rain Vige, he finally met Naito.


    He admired Naito, he was participating in the Battlefield.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito also nodded gently at Minato.


    Minato felt that something was off, Naito didn¡¯t have a uniform.


    If he is taking a part in this war, shouldn¡¯t he be promoted first?


    ¡°I just graduated from the Ninja school, I¡¯m responsible for transporting tools and items, what about you Naito... they should promote you to Chunin soon.¡±


    Minato nodded slightly at Naito, but there was a hint of inexplicable light in his eyes.


    Chunin?


    Naito got slightly shocked, then he couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again here as two Shinobis, Naito do you want to fight again?¡±


    Minato looked at Naito with a challenging expression.


    ¡°Well... Forget about what I just said, this is not the right time, nor the right ce.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile, suddenly, he moved so fast toward Minato then stopped by his side and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°I have something to do, let¡¯s talk again the next time.¡±


    After that, Naito turned and left.


    Minato got stunned in his ce, his expression was full of disbelieving, he couldn¡¯t move for a while.


    What is this speed?!


    Minato was really shocked, he saw a lot of Jonins, none had this kind of speed!


    Minato has one of the best nerve systems in this world, and because of this, his shock was worse than anyone.


    Because, he could react to Naito speed, yet his body wasn¡¯t ready yet to do such a fast movement!


    His body speed couldn¡¯t keep up with his reactions, in other words, if Naito was an enemy, he could easily kill him!


    After a while, Minato got back to his sense and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the gap to be even bigger, I thought I¡¯ve made it smaller... Naito¡¯s speed is so incredible, how did this happen, is it because I didn¡¯t participate in this war?¡±


    Thinking of this, Minato felt helpless, he knew that Naito is so talented, yet he believed that this war has sharpened his talent even more, but it was impossible for him to participate in it even if he wanted.


    However, once he thinks about Naito¡¯s speed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit powerless.


    ¡°Speed... Speed...¡±


    Looking at the direction where Naito left, Minato couldn¡¯t help but whispering these words again and again.

 Chapter 116: The Rock Village Surprise Troop!

    Naito went back to his room, willing to take a break.


    After two days of preparation, Naito was ready to leave the camp again, he was so concerned about Konan and Yahiko so he needed to see them again.


    Along with the war he had a lot of things to deal with.


    For example, Nagato, ck Zetsu, and Uchiha Madara.


    Although these characters will not take part in this war, yet they cannot be considered unimportant characters.


    On the contrary, they are very important, they¡¯re even more important than the war itself.


    However, so far, there are no traces on the existing of Nagato, and Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu should be hidden in the dark watching the war.


    Naito felt the pressure the moment he thought about Madara.


    Although Naito now is very strong, and if he encounters an Anbu Captain level he would be able to fight against him.


    Yet this is won¡¯t be enough in the face of Madara.


    It won¡¯t be enough even in the face of Nagato who have the Renningen.


    After all, this power belongs to the Rikudou himself!


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no time to rest...¡±


    Every time he thinks of Uchiha Madara and how he¡¯s watching the world from the Dark looking for an opportunity to begin his ns, Naito start having chills on the back of his neck.


    And this feeling is pushing Naito further to continue his path and getting stronger every time.


    If he wants to rest, he will need to be stronger and better than Madara, and even stronger than Kaguya!


    After he rested for a little time, Naito was ready to start again, he wasn¡¯t prepared to waste any more time, he started his training again.


    However, as he was about to start, he received an urgent call from Sakumo.


    ¡°Yuu Naito,e back immediately.¡±


    An emergency call is a very rare thing, especially when it¡¯s from Sakumo.


    After all, he¡¯s the Anbu Captain and he will not do such a reckless thing if it¡¯s not really an urgent matter.


    Naito put his cloak and mask on and left his room.


    .........


    .........


    The headquarter of Konoha¡¯s camp.


    Sakumo is sitting there, and there was another person wandering around the ce looking so worried.


    Withing the entiremand, there was only the two of them.


    ¡°This is really bad.¡±


    Looking at the information on the table, Sakumo shouted.


    ¡°I know that already, but it¡¯s hard to deal with this situation.¡±


    The man who was roaming around looked very worried, he also had a long silver hair, and he¡¯s one of the three future Sannin.


    At that time, Naito walked in wearing his mask.


    He looked at him and felt a little strange, he sensed some kind of familiarity, but he couldn¡¯t remember him.


    Naito looked at him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention, and rushed directly toward Sakumo and asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The Rock Vigeunched a surprise attack on one of our supply troops.¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s tone sounded so worried as he replied to Naito: ¡°This begins almost a half month ago, the Rock Shinobis start to target our supply troops.¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t care about Naito anymore and focused on the situation itself and said with an angry tone: ¡°We just heard that Minato¡¯s troop got attacked, it¡¯s true his a Genius, and maybe he¡¯s at the same level as a Chunin, but he won¡¯t have a chance against a whole troop!¡±


    Listening to Jiraiya¡¯s words, Naito got surprised.


    He just saw Minato a couple of days ago.


    What a bad luck!


    Moreover, those Rock Shinobis are really brave.


    The ce of the attack is a half day away from the camp, yet they dared to attack us?! with a serious expression Naito looked at Sakumo and said: ¡°They wereunching these attacks for almost half a month, howe we didn¡¯t do anything about it up until now?¡±


    Sakumo shook his head and with a troubled expression he said: ¡°The Rock Vige sent a very special unit for this mission, they¡¯re moving underground!¡±


    ¡°Underground?¡±


    Naito revealed a surprised expression, then a thoughtful one.


    Sakumo nodded then continued: ¡°Yes, they are a special Earth users unit, they are wearing some special equipment, allowing them to move underground andunch a sneak attack whenever they want.¡±


    ¡°And because they¡¯re also very strong inbats, even when we had some people around, they weren¡¯t able to help, once they get underground, there¡¯s no way to stop them.¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Naito and said: ¡°Yes, this Rock Unit has beenunching sneak attacks on us for almost two weeks, I was responsible of stopping them, we had several shes up until now, but once they get underground, there no way to attack them.¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s tone was really revealing how much it was hard for him to fight against them for these two weeks, and now his student has been attacked by them, which made him very angry.


    ¡°Although they need to appear everytime theyunch a surprise attack, yet we failed to defeat them every time, they¡¯re also very skilled unit and it¡¯s difficult to fight against them.


    ¡°Also the most important thing is how difficult it is to track their traces, we don¡¯t know where they will attack the next time, so if we want to deal with them, we will need a very fast guy who can react quickly.¡±


    He said that then paused for a moment looking at Naito in a strange way.


    Naito was wearing his mask, so there was no way he could recognize him, but since he was summoned by Sakumo, he should be strong.


    Noticing that strange expression on Jiraiya¡¯s face, Sakumo nodded and said: ¡°Well, Yujin is very fast, you should let him join you in this mission.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re fast huh?!¡±


    Saying this Jiraiya stared at Naito and said: ¡°Can you use any earth releases?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Naito looked calm.


    Jiraya stumbled the moment he heard Naito¡¯s words and he almost fell.


    ¡°Hey! Sakumo are you kidding me?!¡±


    With a shock on his face, Jiraiya looked away toward Sakumo: ¡°This is won¡¯t help! fast isn¡¯t enough against these guys!!¡±

 Chapter 117: Familiar Feeling

    When Sakumo heard these words, he smiled an said: ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t use the Earth Release, he¡¯s really stronger than what you think.¡±


    Jiraiya responded with a dark line, saying: ¡°Yet he¡¯s not stronger than you.¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t wait for the answer and nced at Naito.


    Naito answered calmly: ¡°Sakumo-san is stronger than me.¡±


    Jiraiya had an extremely annoyed expression.


    ¡°he might be strong, butcking the use of the Earth Release won¡¯t help us defeating these guys, don¡¯t you have any other Anbu then this one?¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s expression became very serious as he looked at Jiraiya, then said: ¡°He¡¯s the most suitable person for this mission, believe in him.¡±


    Jiraiya shook his head and said: ¡°Well he will be a good support regarding his speed.¡±


    Sakumo calmly added a sentence to what Jiraiya said.


    ¡°Right, he will help, yet he can also act alone ording to his own decisions.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jiraiya nodded.


    The Anbu department is an individual force that belongs to the Anbu Captain himself, even if they assist some elite shinobi from Konoha, he will not have the right to directly order them.


    Therefore, Jiraiya left the camp together with Naito, and all that he was thinking of is Minato.


    After the previous attack, Minato should be praised for his excellent performance, if it was anyone else, in that kind of situation he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the enemy force.


    And when he thought of this, he felt that someone with the same amount of talent should be able to do the same, yet he couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    In the original story, there wasn¡¯t anyone with the same talent as Minato for a long time, he was the best between his peers.


    The only person who showed a greater talent was Hatake Kakashi who was the youngest person who managed to join the Anbu.


    Soon, both of them walked out of the camp.


    Then the two of them speeded up.


    Jiraiya wanted to test Naito¡¯s speed to see if he was as good as Sakumo said.


    As a result, Jiraya started to raise his speed until he reached his limit.


    On the other side, Naito followed him as if it was nothing, even when he used his full speed, Naito followed him, his expression didn¡¯t even change.


    It was like a p in the face.


    ¡°Sure enough, your speed is very good.


    Seeing how he managed to follow him, he couldn¡¯t help but praise him, then he constantly started to slow down.


    He really meant it when he praised him, but also he couldn¡¯t help but which if he could use Earth Releases, he would have been the perfect counterattack against the Rock Shinobis.


    He was certain that Naito¡¯s speed is really great, but once they¡¯re underground, what it¡¯s gonna do for him?


    Along the way, Naito seemed very quiet.


    One of the reasons was that he didn¡¯t think that talking to Jiraiya will help him with anything.


    The other is that Naito was in a very bad mood.


    He only rested for two days, then he forcibly got sent to deal with this surprising troop from the Rock, Naito was a little annoyed, his eyes were really cold.


    This cold stare on his face shocked Jiraiya and made his heart tremble.


    ¡°These eyes, this presence... plus that speed, this guy is really strong, he might be even stronger than me.¡±


    The opinion he had for Naito changed, even if he wasn¡¯t good at Ninjutsu, he couldn¡¯t help but respect Naito.


    Wherever they go, strong people earn their respect.


    .......


    Thend of fire borders.


    After leaving the Rain Country, the sky gradually became clearer.


    Not far away from the borders, there was a small camp built by Konoha to deal with the Rock Troop surprising attacks, located on the edge of the Fire Land.


    The Rock Troop didn¡¯t care to go that further in the Fire Land borders since once theyunched their attack they will disappear under the ground.


    Therefore, their attacks are generally between the borders of the Rain and Fire Land.


    It was during the crossing of the borders Minato encountered them, all the people who apanied him got killed.


    Only Minato who was stronger than them managed to escape that ambush.


    For that reason Jiraiya got really annoyed, he went straight toward the Konoha camp and mmed Sakumo¡¯s table forcing him to sent an Anbu team to support.


    Although, because of the war Minato didn¡¯t officially be his Student, yet he really cared about him.


    ......


    Inside the temporary camp.


    A group of ninjas was ced on standby for defending the moment the Rock raiders attack in any ce.


    At that time, Minato was also in the camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sensei.¡±


    Seeing Naito who came in with Jiraiya, a bunch of them also greeted him.


    Jiraiya nodded and asked: ¡°Did those Rock bastard appeared again?!¡±


    A Ninja reported to Jiraya.


    Behind Jiraya, Naito was standing in a very bad mood, which made his Aura roaring all over the ce, some of them didn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    Only from his presence, they were sure that this Anbu behind Jiraiya is very strong.


    During this war, Naito experienced a lot of bloody battles, which made his presence even stronger than before, the Aura he reveals is not the savage and bloody kind, but the violent and overbearing one.


    You can judge someone¡¯s power just from his presence, whether his the assassinated kind or the frontalbat one.


    ¡°Jiraya-Dunno, this Anbu is...¡±


    ¡°His code name is Yujin.¡± Jiraiya introduced Naito, then said: ¡°He¡¯s the speed-type Ninja, he¡¯s here to support us, yet he doesn¡¯t use any Earth Techniques.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Although Naito appeared tock using the Earth Release, the ninjas in the room didn¡¯t dare to reveal any expression that can be understood as they are looking down on him.


    In the ck crowd, Minato was standing there frowning at Naito, he didn¡¯t help but feel some sense of familiarity.


    ¡°This person... it seems as if I saw him somewhere.¡±


    ¡°However, he¡¯s really strong.¡±

 Chapter 118: Crush!

    Just as the expression of Minato got lost in the confused faces of the others, the people in the room started to discuss the n.


    In a matter of fact, the Shinobis of Konoha are not bad users of the earth release.


    However,pared to the Shinobis of the rock who are specialist they¡¯re not good enough.


    Moreover, those people have some special equipment which makes them stay for a long time underground, if they try and chase them down they will all end up dead.


    After a long discussion, theye out with nothing but a headache.


    Jiraiya was trying this whole time, but Naito in the other hand didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, once their up, they will all get killed.¡±


    Naito responded calmly.


    Suddenly, all the people in the room had their expression changed to a really weird one.


    When they will reappear, they will get killed?!


    If it was this easy, then why did we have this gather in the first ce?!


    These words are based on nothing, he can¡¯t even use Earth Releases, this is felt really awkward.


    At this moment, a voice broke the silence.


    ¡°The Rock Troop have appeared again!¡±


    When the news came over, the atmosphere of the entire camp changed and be really tense.


    The only one who didn¡¯t have a simr expression was Naito.


    The moment he heard the news a cold stare appeared on his face.


    The Ninja reported the exact location of their attack in a very fast way.


    Jiraiya immediately looked toward his team and shouted.


    ¡°Everyone,e with me... What?!¡±


    As he was about toplete his sentence, he stopped, then his expression changed.


    Naito who was sitting right next to him a moment ago disappeared!


    When did he leave?!


    He¡¯s really fast!


    He regained his focus thenmanded everyone to follow him.


    Naito is a great support of the team, yet he cannot use earth release, there¡¯s no way he can chase them down, they needed to hurry.


    ......


    The borders between the Rain and the Fire Land.


    In front, you can clearly see the cloudy sky of the Rain Country, even if there was still some sunshine, it still was carrying a very heavy pressure.


    In a particr ce under this heavy pressure, there was a really great killing instinct roaming around the ce.


    The two groups were having a fierce battle.


    At first nce, you can figure out the identity of the other group since they were all covered in mud and dirt.


    They didn¡¯t have arge number, they were about twenty people.


    However, almost all of these twenty people are Jonins, and the one is leading them is an Elite Jonin.


    They¡¯re very good at Earth release, and they¡¯re especially very good at moving underground, very quick onunching sneak attacks, and they can retreat at any time, they¡¯re an extremely flexible unit, and it¡¯s one of the special cards of the Rock Vige.


    Yet they didn¡¯t have arge number.


    The Konoha side had only a dozen people, and many of them are only Chunins, so it was hardly a battle.


    The supplies were thrown on the ground all over the ce, the Rock Shinobis didn¡¯t look interested in these supplies, after all, they were nothing special.


    They were gonna destroy them anyway, or they would use them to make some traps.


    The Konoha supply troop was already struggling, they only had a few people left, and they were all Chunins, they couldn¡¯t hold them anymore.


    ¡°Hurry up already, the white-haired bastard will send some of his guys soon.¡±


    As they heard the words of their captain, they rushed toward them and killed every one of them


    ¡°Captain, what do we do now, should we go back down?¡±


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t go without leaving a gift for our friends, let¡¯s prepare some traps to wee them.¡±


    The captain seemed to have a grudge against Sakumo¡¯s side, he said that while he revealed a hint of mockery.


    So what if he¡¯s strong, he won¡¯t be able to beat us!


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Rock Shinobis responded to his order then they start preparing the traps.


    But in the next moment, an Anbu appeared far away.


    The Anbu was shing as he was moving at an extremely high speed, with every shing he was covering a very long distance, it seemed like he will reach them at the next moment.


    ¡°Who is that?!¡±


    ¡°How can he be this fast!¡±


    Bunch of them took some steps back, in fact, they¡¯re not that good at frontalbats, they¡¯re only good at assassination attacks, so they got really frightened.


    If they get stuck in abat, they will have a hard time to deal with it.


    Therefore, as Naito¡¯s figure was rushing over toward them, the Ninjas of the Rock Troop didn¡¯t have any thoughts of fighting back.


    Even if it was only one person which is Naito.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do about the supplies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s alone, destroy the supplies then withdraw, I will stop him, it¡¯s only one person.¡±


    The captain of the troop blinked at high speed, then he started printing some hand signs very quickly.


    At this time, Naito came really close.


    ¡°Earth Release: Rock pressure!!¡±


    Boom!!!


    The earth suddenly burst down and cracked in front of him, then a block from the ground got thrown toward Naito.


    Crashed!!


    The ground continued on cracking, then it started waving.


    However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn¡¯t think for a moment to retreat or hide, he didn¡¯t even stop he continued on moving.


    Without any hesitation, Naito rushed toward the rocks, then suddenly he summoned his Kusanagi sword, and then with both hands, he struck.


    Crack!!!


    The blurry white halo shed as he waved his hand, then the big block of rock got cut into two halves!

 Chapter 119: Earthquake

    The waving ground got split in the middle along with the big block of rock.


    Then Naito rushed at high speed toward the enemy captain who didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°What?! he cut my technique!!¡±


    The captain got stunned in his ce, this was unusual, normally he would have blocked or dodged, but to cut it this easily, this is just too incredible.


    Run!!


    The captain knew that he didn¡¯t have any chance against Naito, he directly printed a hand sign, then his whole body started to sink into the ground, it looked as if the ground has turned into a swamp, and in just a second, his whole body started to disappear in the ground.


    But in the next moment, Naito dashed toward him so fast and kicked the ground with his foot.


    Boom!!


    The ground got burst and cracked open, Naito gained a great vision of the captain from above!


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    The captain had a shocked expression when he saw the ground cracking open, he thought that he already escaped.


    At that time, his head was still appearing on the ground, it was a matter of a second before he getspletely sunk again in the ground, all that he needed to do is to block the next attack.


    His arms were covered with a weird thickyer of iron, obviously, those were the pieces of equipment they were using to move underground, he was about to use them to block Naito¡¯s attack.


    But in the face of Naito¡¯s attack, blocking... just won¡¯t work!


    Crack!!


    He waved his Kusanagi sword, and the blood got sshed on the ground.


    The Captain of the troop almost managed to escape but Naito¡¯s speed and power stopped him, both his head and arms got cut, leaving blood all over the ce!


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, Naito waved his sword to get rid of the remaining blood on the de.


    ¡°They¡¯ve escaped huh!¡±


    After he took a nce on the field, he found out that all of the remaining members of the troop have already escaped.


    ¡°What a bunch of rats...¡±


    After shaking his head, Naito shed toward theirst location and lifted his leg smashing the whole ground under him.


    Bang!!!


    The madness of the shock reached the deepest ces underground, it crashed and broke the whole ground, trembling and shaking the whole ce.


    Although Naito wasn¡¯t a user of the Earth Release, his shocks were more effective!!


    At that moment, the remaining neen members of the troop were hiding underground.


    ¡°The Captain didn¡¯te down yet.¡±


    ¡°It seems he¡¯s still fighting against that Anbu, what do we do now?¡±


    A few of them looked at each other while they didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    But in the next moment, a horrible force of shock came from above with a strong impact crushing them along.


    ¡°Not good!!¡±


    ¡°What is this power?!¡±


    Everyone felt that they will need to do something against this technique, otherwise, they will end up all dead, they didn¡¯t have time to sink more deeply in the ground.


    ¡°Earth Release: The art of hardening!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: The Severity Formation!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: The Ascending Rocks!!¡±


    With no hesitation, everyone started printing and casting Ninjutsu.


    After they infused their Chakra into the ground, the whole area above them turned into a hard big rock, harder than the iron, which started to block Naito¡¯s shock.


    Crack!!


    Their formation started to crack and shatter but they were repairing it every time until they managed to block the entire force.


    The Rock Shinobis looked at each other in a touch of relieve.


    At that time, the entire ground got destroyed but there was a huge block of rocks above protecting them.


    It should be fine.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°The captain didn¡¯te yet, he might be captured by Konoha, I think we need to retreat for now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    They looked at each other and nodded as they were ready to leave.


    Suddenly, their expressions changed.


    A greater force of shock mmed down on them destroying the rock formation above their heads!


    At that time, Naito was aware that his first attack got blocked, and with a smug grin on his face, he kicked the ground several times.


    You blocked the first one, so what will you against a bunch of them?!


    Bang!!


    There was a big hole under his feet, and the entire ce was shaking and trembling so hard, while cracks spread out in every direction forming the shape of a spider web.


    In the distance, the troop led by Jiraiya was advancing toward the location while a bunch of them had some stressed expression.


    ¡°Did he managed to stop them?¡±


    ¡°I hope that he managed to kill some of them.¡±


    The Shinobis of Konoha were advancing at high speed.


    Jiraiya who was running in front of them looked back and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, focus on running, we need to reach them immediately, he doesn¡¯t use any Earth Techniques, he will suffer against them we need to support him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    All the Shinobis responded at once, then they speeded up.


    ......


    Naito continued on smashing the ground, and the roaring sound of the shock got stronger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The ground continued on cracking, and the entire area became a mess.


    The Rock Shinobis underground were already on the verge of copsing due to the horrible power of the shocks.


    Even if the ground itself weakens some of the power along with the long distance down, still it was really hard for them to resist it.


    More than a dozen were joining forces to block the shocks.


    In the end, after sending countless of shocks toward them, their defenses finally copsed, and the whole area above them got destroyed, leaving them defenseless, and finally, they got all killed.


    What a bad way to die!!


    This has happened at the same time when the ground under Naito gotpletely destroyed leaving a very big hole, forcing him to stop and jump away.


    In the distance, Konoha¡¯s troop finally arrived.

 Chapter 120: Admiration And Wonder

    Seeing the situation on the battlefield, Jiraiya who was the first to arrive had a very surprised expression.


    The entire area has been destroyed by Naito, and that only proves the ferocity of battle, yet there was no corpse on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t kill anyone of them?


    He shook his head, then his surprised expression became a disappointed one, he slowed down his speed then walked toward Naito.


    Naito looked at Jiraiya with a sad expression then said: ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t save our supplier troop, they were all dead when I came here.¡±


    Listening to Naito¡¯s words and seeing the sad expression he had Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help butforting him: ¡°I feel you, you couldn¡¯t save them, I¡¯ve been in your shoes several times before, I even watched them die in front of me one of the times, I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    The moment he said this sentence, Jiraiya clenched his fist in hatred: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will get them the next time Yujin.¡±


    When he heard this sentence, Naito¡¯s expression changed to a weird one.


    After looking at Jiraiya he turned and said: ¡°The mission is alreadypleted, I will head back first.¡±


    After all, Naito cannot leave without going back and reporting.


    ¡°Eeeh....¡±


    Jiraiya looked at the back of Naito as he was leaving with a horrified expression.


    What did he mean when he said the mission is alreadypleted?!


    Just when he was about to stop Naito and ask, the shouting for another Shinobi made him stop.


    ¡°Jiraiya-Dunno,e quickly to see!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He frowned slightly, then he walked toward that ninja, he got shocked the moment he saw that horrifying scene.


    It was a body drugged down in the ground with its headying on the ground.


    Although the corpse was covered in blood, yet he recognized him immediately, he wanted to kill him for every moment with his bare hands for thest half month.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?!¡±


    With a shock on his face, Jiraiya turned back to look at Naito, but he already left at that moment.


    There¡¯s no doubt, that Anbu killed him!


    He thought that Naito couldn¡¯t achieve anything, he didn¡¯t expect that he had already killed the Captain of the Rock Troop!


    Jiraiya froze in his ce.


    Wait... did he said that the mission is alreadypleted?


    Did he....?!!


    He turned and widened his eyes, this battlefield it looks like it was smashed by an enormous power.


    In the next moment, Jiraiya started printing hand signs.


    ¡°Earth Release: The Art of Uplifting!¡±


    Crack!!


    The grounds cracked open and started pushing back everything inside back on the ground until a bunch of corpses appeared.


    The Shinobis of Konoha got all stunned the moment they saw this scene, then they rushed over, counting them.


    Soon, they confirmed the number, it¡¯s Neen!


    Plus the body of the Captain that they just found, it¡¯s twenty!!


    The whole troop got destroyed!


    In an instant, everyone felt the cold sweat on the back of their nicks.


    Silence.


    they kept this way for a long time until one of them broke the silence saying: ¡°That Anbu... Is so strong.¡±


    ¡°He just destroyed the whole troop that we¡¯ve failed to stop for more than half a month!¡±


    At that moment, Jiraiya¡¯s eyes were shining with a bit of shock, he couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    He was telling the truth when Sakumo said that he is the most suitable Ninja for this mission!


    In one attack he destroyed the whole troop who was giving them a headache for half a month.


    It¡¯s not simple to kill a troop of Jonins with this kind of formation and equipment!


    It¡¯s really difficult to defeat such a troop in this short time.


    ¡°This guy is so strong, he shouldn¡¯t be just a nameless Anbu, maybe I already know him.¡±


    ¡°The Anbu codenamed Yujin, who this person is... he seems familiar, but I can¡¯t remember him.¡±


    Jiraiya looked at the direction where Naito left with a confused expression.


    .......


    Iwagakure.


    Onoki was rxing drinking some hot tea, recently, the oues for the Rock Vige were really good, not only they reduced the casualties to the minimum, they also managed to suppress the movements of the Rain and the Sand Vige.


    And more importantly, his troop was attacking Konoha¡¯s supplying units for more than a half month cutting out their resources.


    Because of this, Onoki was veryfortable for a short time.


    Whoosh!!


    Just as he was drinking his tea, a scout ninja suddenly appeared in his office and bowed toward him.


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama, there¡¯s something wrong!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The surprising troop got wiped out!¡±


    What!!


    Just as he was drinking his tea, Onoki squirted it out and yelled at the scout in front of him.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    The scout was too afraid to report the news to Onoki, his voice trembled as he said: ¡°The surprising troop sessfully managed to cut Konoha¡¯s supplies for almost a half month until they sent an Anbu to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Howe one Anbu from Konoha can destroy the whole troop by himself.¡±


    Onoka had an incredible shock on his face: ¡°This is impossible, even if it¡¯s a Shinobi from Konoha, there¡¯s no way he could handle such a troop all by himself.


    ¡°The information we had from our scouts are certain, he was alone.¡±


    The Ninja didn¡¯t want to say no more words, Onoki looked so angry.


    The atmosphere became really gloomy.


    Onoki kept quiet for a long time then he yelled asking: ¡°Who is this Anbu?¡±


    ¡°Sorry we don¡¯t have any information about the identity of the Anbu, it seems to be top secret even within the Shinobis of Konoha, we cannot get ess to such a level security.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Ninja looked relieved, he quickly left the Tsuchikage office.


    Onoki closed his eyes and spaced out while he had a very stressed expression

 Chapter 122: 1 Vs 1

    When he first met Orochimaru in the Town, Naito was a little bit suspicious about his identity, he was sure that he¡¯s a Ninja, but he thought maybe he will be one of the enemies scouts.


    He followed Orochimaru all the way until he left the tow, after that, Orochimaru suddenly transformed back to his original appearance, Naito was ready for the worse, yet he got surprised the moment he saw him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for so long,e out now.¡±


    Orochimaru turned back toward the location of Naito, with a certain and serious expression.


    After all, Orochimaru was extremely sensitive to his surrounding.


    However, when Naito came out, Orochimaru got surprised, obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to be the one who¡¯s following him.


    Rather than following, it¡¯s more like encountering.


    ¡°Oh... I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Naito.¡¯


    Orochimaru looked at Naito, then smirked in a way that Naito couldn¡¯t understand.


    For this whole time during the war Naito didn¡¯t see Orochimaru, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t nervous to see him, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    He might be very strong in the future, yet he¡¯s not that strong currently.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    Naito nodded back to Orochimaru, but his expression and attitude didn¡¯t look humble.


    The calm expression he had when he saw Naito wasn¡¯t weird also, Orochimaru was a squad leader of the Anbu department, he already knew that Naito is a member of the Anbu special force squad and he¡¯s no longer below him.


    At that time, he also heard some of the achievements he aplished in this war.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re also in this ce, what you¡¯re up to? you should know that a big battle is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Some private things, and I was already going back.¡±


    Naito was feeling unease while talking to Orochimaru, his tone had always made Naito feel very strange.


    Sure enough, this wasn¡¯t the end of the conversation, Orochimaru stared at Naito and said: ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve got your hand on a Kusanagi sword.¡±


    When he heard this sentence, Naito got all awkward, although, he didn¡¯t know where did Orochimaru got that information, it was obvious that Orochimaru was very interested in the Kusanagi sword.


    But what if he was interested, Naito will never hand over his sword to anyone!


    At the same time, Naito had a weird feeling in his heart, originally, he was thinking of grabbing the Kusanagi sword from Orochimaru, but now it¡¯s the opposite.


    ¡°The people who saw my Kusanagi sword... Are all dead.¡±


    Naito stared at Orochimaru, while his tone revealed a warning.


    He¡¯s the sessor of the Kusanagi n, and that sword is his legacy and he will never let anyone touch it.


    There was nothing wrong with Naito¡¯s sentence, basically, everyone who saw his sword is dead.


    So far, the people who know that Naito is possessing the Kusanagi sword are only a few.


    ¡°Still~~ I really want to see it.¡±


    Orochimaru wasn¡¯t threatened by Naito¡¯s warning, he said that line then he stuck his tongue out licking his lips.


    Naito stood there quietly for a while, then he stared at Orochimaru and with a faint tone he said: ¡°Do you really wanna y with me, Orochimaru?¡±


    ¡°I really want to teach you the true meaning of being a genius.¡±


    With a cold stare on his face, Orochimaru retracted his tongue back, then with a smug grin he reyed.


    In an instant, the momentum got raised.


    An Anbu Captain level?!


    No, he should be ranked as a Quasi-Anbu Captain, yet he¡¯s very strong, he didn¡¯t reach his level in the original story, after all, Orochimaru is still young.


    Naito shook his head very calmly, yet his presence was very strong, his body was sending overbearing, violent vibes!


    Orochimaru¡¯s presence was the same as a big poisonous snake, it gives people an extreme feeling of danger, at the other hand, Naito presence, makes people feel that they shouldn¡¯t cross him!


    The momentum was rising and rising as they were staring at each other.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Extending Snake Hand!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, Orochimaru waved his hand, then it turned into a big snake, the snake extended so fast toward Naito.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    In the face of this trick, Naito was very calm, and throw a punch toward it.


    Crack!!!


    The air burst so strong, and the rain froze in the air.


    The snake stopped inches before reaching Naito¡¯s punch.


    It got shocked then destroyed from it head inches by inches until it reached Orochimaru, who got shocked by Naito¡¯s punch too.


    ¡°You¡¯re Blood limit is really strong... I didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong at the beginning, no one expected it reach this level.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s body was squirming as it was trembling so hard, it looked as if it was repairing itself.


    As long as his Chakra is still running, it seems that Orochimaru¡¯s state is near to immortality.


    ¡°If you can improve it, even more, it will be evenpared to the Mokuton Release.¡±


    There was a hint of exmation in the eyes of Orochimaru, he surely heard some news about Naito¡¯s power, yet hearing it and feeling it ispletely different.


    Naito stood in his ce, he didn¡¯t move, and he didn¡¯t attack Orochimaru again, he just looked at him calmly.


    He could feel that Orochimaru¡¯s instinct isn¡¯t murderous.


    Therefore, Naito didn¡¯t reveal a murderous instinct too.


    ¡°Let try this again...¡±


    Orochimaru turned into a big snake and moved toward Naito at high speed.


    In an instant, he reached Naito and opened his mouth directly.


    ¡°Snakes cry!!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, snakes rushed out from Orochimaru¡¯s mouth, it looked like a river of Snakes rushing toward Naito.


    Orochimaru opened his mouth really wide as the river of the snakes continued on rushing out from his mouth.


    Facing this trick, Naito didn¡¯t have any fear, he smirked, and couldn¡¯t help but think about one thing only.


    he¡¯s really fucking disgusting!


    Naito really felt like he wanted to vomit the moment he saw this scene.


    One big snake didn¡¯t do you anything, so what is gonna change with some small ones? What a pain in the ass.


    He didn¡¯t want to even be touched by these snakes.


    Therefore, Naito¡¯s answer was nothing but a direct punch.


    Boom!!


    The air burst and space cracked open while his arm shined with a white halo light, destroying everything on its way!

 Chapter 121: Orochimaru!

    (T/N: Sorry, I made a mistake and published Chapter 122 instead of 121, here is 121 Enjoy.)


    Looking at the detailed information about the battlefield, Onoki got lost deep in his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of the familiarity of these pieces of information.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as thest battlefield, it gotpletely destroyed, if am not guessing wrong, it¡¯s probably the same person.¡±


    ¡°Damn, who is this guy, why there¡¯s no information about him, even if is his identity is a top secret, there should be at least one person who knows him.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but yell this as he dropped the files on the table.


    After a while, Onoki took a deep breath and calm down, then his eyes finally had a cold stare.


    ¡°These small battles won¡¯t help us anymore, it¡¯s going down to a real decisive battle.¡±


    Once this decisive battle breaks out, everyone will join it, no one will hide anymore.


    For this whole time after the outbreak of the Second World War, the three Viges of Konoha, the Rock, and the Sand restrained and dyed the start of this battle byunching sneak attacks on each other in the Rain Vige, no one dared to be the one who starts it.


    But, up until now, Konoha was the one who had the upper hand in these local wars, Onoki got his hands on some piece of information confirms that the Sand had also suffered a lot of losses.


    If this continues then they will suffer even more, in this case, the only choice they have is to start this final and decisive battle.


    ........


    The Country of the Rain, Konoha¡¯s camp.


    After dealing with the Rock surprising troop, Jiraiya went back to the headquarters all proudly.


    But that proud didn¡¯t help him much as he was stumped and almost fell on the door of the headquarter.


    Jiraiya was an Elite Jonin of Konoha he couldn¡¯t embarrass himself in front of everyone so he jumped high andnded in front of Sakumo as it was nothing.


    Sakumo: ¡°...¡±


    Cough!!


    He coughed several times, then he reported back the information about the mission.


    ¡°Sakumo-Dunno, this is the summary of what happened on the battlefield against the Rock Troop.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sakumo nodded then smiled as if he predicted it.


    Seeing the expression of Sakumo, Jiraiya got surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°That Anbu, he¡¯s so strong, who is he?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, this information is top secret.¡±


    Sakumo wasughing inside, in fact, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to tell him, yet he felt it¡¯s too early for that.


    As for Tsunade, he already discussed that matter with Sarutobi and they agreed that she will be the link between Naito and Konoha.


    ¡°Top secret?!¡±


    This was unusual, the identity of an ordinary Anbu cannot be a top secret, there¡¯s no doubt, the identity of this Anbu is extremely high even within the Anbu department.


    This made Jiraiya want to know even more, there¡¯s a lot of strong people in Konoha yet no one has this kind of power.


    Orochimaru? Tsunade?


    There¡¯s no way.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think much about it, there are more important things about to happen, the real battle is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°And after destroying their winning card, you know who will start it.


    Sakumo said that very seriously.


    As soon as he heard these words, Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed.


    A real decisive battle, it¡¯s obvious that Konoha will gather all of her forces!


    It¡¯s not just the camp here in the Rain, even the people back in Konoha are preparing themselves along with the Third Hokage Sarutobi.


    With the beginning of this war, Sarutobi will need to join the battlefield.


    ¡°War... ising.¡±


    Sarutobi sighed and looked toward the window of his office.


    ¡°The power of Naito will be very important in this war.¡±


    ¡°But... can he be trusted?¡±


    Suddenly, Danzo interrupted Saruotbi as he was thinking and stepped into his office.


    ¡°Yuu Naito is an outsider after all.¡±


    ¡°You can use him, but you can¡¯t entrust him with power.¡±


    Danzo looked very serious as he was looking at Saruotobi.


    Sarutobi didn¡¯t rey, he only looked back at the outside from his window, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ..........


    At this moment.


    Naito wasn¡¯t in the camp, he was in the depths of the Rain Vige.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t care about the overall situation of the war, he could easily feel that a decisive battle ising.


    And before the final battle, Naito decided to deal with Konan and Yahiko first.


    The most important thing for him now is to see if those two have encountered Nagato yet.


    He went all the way toward them.


    Soon, Naito returned to thest ce where Konan and Yahiko practiced Ninjutsu, but it was empty.


    After he shook his head, Naito went to the nearest town.


    However, after searching the entire town he couldn¡¯t find any traces of these two, he didn¡¯t even get any information on them.


    It¡¯s as if the ground swallowed them!


    ¡°Weird... It¡¯s not surprising that I didn¡¯t found Nagato, but now even Konan and Yahiko!¡±


    Naito frowned in a touch of confusion.


    At the same time, Naito went to other nearby towns, hunting down some other vige¡¯s scouts and collecting information.


    However, there¡¯s was no traces of Konan and Yahiko.


    Yet he was sure of one thing: these two are definitely not dead, because they¡¯re no longer ordinary people, these two be Shinobis.


    If they were killed, he would have heard about it.


    Most likely, they shouldn¡¯t be far away.


    ¡°In this case, there¡¯s nothing else left to do, they should be fine, even if the real battle ising, they shouldn¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Naito shook his head and finally gave up on searching.


    However, as he was about to go back to the camp, he got surprised as he encountered someone.


    Orochimaru!


    He encountered him in a small town, Orochimaru had a mission and was about to return to the camp.


    Of course, Orochimaru was using the Transformation Jutsu.


    Naito almost couldn¡¯t recognize him, his Transformation Jutsu was so perfect, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, it was a more advanced technique.

 Chapter 123: The Secret Scroll!

    In addition to the river of snakes, Orochimaru got almost stuck in the center of the force.


    Whoosh!!


    Orochimaru fell back immediately, while the ground itself start to crack.


    At this time, Orochimaru looked at Naito with a calm expression, yet under that expression, there was a demon hidden in the dark that no one could understand.


    ¡°Well this is enough, I know your true ability now... You¡¯re really a genius who surpassed Minato and everyone, I thought you were only good at first, but your growth rate is indeed beyond all expectations.¡±


    As he was looking calm at Naito, that expression start to fade away as he raised his mouth revealing a smile full of evil.


    ¡°As your strength is reaching the limit some people will try to endure it, yet others will try to control it.¡±


    Naito knew very clearly what Orochimaru was talking about.


    The fact of Naito getting any stronger will cause a big disturbance in the power system of Konoha, then Sarutobi¡¯s attitude will change from trust to doubt.


    Moreover, even if Sarutobi himself trust him, will Danzo also do? what about the other elders, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane?


    Once Naito¡¯s strength will be a threaten to Sarutobi and Konoha, even if Naito wouldn¡¯t do anything, Danzo and the other elders wouldn¡¯t sit there watching.


    When this thought shed in his mind, Naito found it reallyprehended as he shook his head slightly.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about this, because Naito was very confident in his power, his strength isn¡¯t growing step by step, his power is taking a leap forward every time.


    The next time, he will be a lot stronger!


    The moment he opens the Fourth gate of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou, Naito will no longer fear anyone in Konoha, although he will not be invincible, yet there will basically no one to stand against him.


    At that time, Konoha will no longer be able to restrain him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Naito went straight to the point.


    He knew that Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t go this far just to remind him of this.


    Orochimaru smiled and said: ¡°In fact, am really interested in the Kusanagi sword, but now, am more interested in you.¡±


    A hint of coldness appeared on Naito¡¯s face when he heard these words, suddenly, Orochimaru opened his mouth and spit out a scroll, the scroll fell on the ground and rolled a few time, then stopped at Naito¡¯s foot.


    Looking at this scene, Naito no longer could understand Orochimaru¡¯s intentions, nor the deal with that scroll.


    ¡°There something you need in this scroll, you can consider it as a gift, or as apensation for attacking you without any reason, of course, this all what I could do.¡±


    After he said these words, he slowly took some steps back and turned around, just as he was leaving he smiled back at Naito, but he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of that smile.


    Looking at Orochimaru leaving, Naito shook his head then looked at the scroll down at his feet.


    What is this?


    What it will be? is this another Kusanagi sword?


    Naito smiled knowing that this was impossible.


    Naito finally picked the scroll using his sword.


    Although it was safe, Naito couldn¡¯t pick it up, it came out of Orochimaru¡¯s mouth, this is still very disgusting.


    However, the moment he looked in the scroll, Naito got stunned in his ce.


    It was really what he mostly needed!


    The second stage of the Lightning armor!


    Because he already mastered the first stage, Naito was sure that these were the secrets of the second stage!


    At the end of the second stage, there was some specific information on how he can also master the third and final stage of the Lightning armor.


    ¡°Orochimaru... What is going on in your head and what do you exactly want?¡±


    This is the first time Naito find it really hard to understand one of the original story characters.


    He didn¡¯t know how did Orochimaru got his hand on this scroll, but the sure thing is he didn¡¯t hand it over back to the vige, yet he gave it to Naito.


    This is just too incredible, Naito didn¡¯t expect to have his hands on the second stage of the lightning armor this early.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why he did it, and I don¡¯t really care even if I knew, let¡¯s take a good look at this scroll when I have time for training.¡±


    Naito looked at the direction where Orochimaru left, then he shook his head slightly, and immediately hid the scroll.


    Although he got the scroll of the second stage, it seems that there is no time to practice it.


    The war ising.


    ........


    The Rock Vige start to assemble their forces, and they were almost done, the Sand also gathered their forces very quickly.


    However, the Sand Vige encountered some problems during the process, they got hit by the Rain Vige.


    This is was exactly what the Rocks and Konoha wanted to hear in this time.


    At this point, the Rain country was in aplete chaotic!


    All the way back in the camp, Naito didn¡¯t encounter Orochimaru again, it seems he took another route back.


    At this moment, the atmosphere back in the camp was very heavy.


    All the ninja were in aplete preparation whether to attack or defend.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was very serious.


    They all knew that the real battle wasing.


    With these big numbers of Ninjas in every camp, even if you¡¯re strong you cannot be sure about your safety, you cannot act alone.


    However, the number of the truly strong people wasn¡¯t actually that much, most of them were only Chunins and Jonins.


    After he returned to the camp, Naito went directly to see Sakumo to learn about the n of this battle.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was an order he received from Sarutobi.


    He chose Naito to fight in the frontal line of the battle, but as Yuu Naito not as the special squad member ¡°Yujin¡±.


    Naito felt that this is was really strange at first.


    Because, the moment he reveals his strength in the battlefield, the Anbu codenamed ¡°Yujin¡± will no longer exist and his identity will be revealed to everyone!


    Why did Sarutobi take this decision?

 Chapter 124: Squad-Leader!

    Once you¡¯re on the bright side, you cannot go back to the dark one.


    That is to say, after this war, Naito will no longer be part of the Anbu department.


    However, Naito¡¯s his eyes were fall of sorrow when he thought about the fact that he¡¯s gonna quite the Anbu, then suddenly he understood.


    Yes, this is it!


    His current rank in the Anbu is a member of the special force squad, yet his achievement in this short period was bigger than all of the team leaders of the Anbu!


    If this is continued, his status will raise a lot, and he will be the next Anbu captain, the next Konoha¡¯s White Fang


    That¡¯s why he was pushed toward the frontal line as a normal Shinobi.


    Yet this is was perfect not just for him but even for Konoha, he wasn¡¯t this strong when he first joined the Anbu department, but as he became stronger it started to disturb the high ranked people in the country.


    Once he bes the Anbu Captain along with this enormous growth rate, his status will start to threaten the Hokage himself!


    Even if Sarutobi does trust him and wanted to give him this status, Danzo and the other elders will never agree.


    So this is why they took this decision.


    putting Naito in the frontal line in such a big battle will raise his status from the bottom, even as a normal Shinobi.


    After this war, even if the whole world turned upside down, he will at least be promoted to a Jonin.


    This status is for sure a lot lower than the Anbu Captain, yet he can always be the hero of Konoha as long as he doesn¡¯t have the status or the strength that can disturb Danzo or Sarutobi.


    Thinking of the causes of this decision, Naito finally reveals a trace of mockery for both Danzo and Sarutobi.


    They think he wanted this shallow status?!


    he doesn¡¯t even care!!


    These status doesn¡¯t mean anything, Uchiha Madara can crush the existence of Konoha with his own strength and he doesn¡¯t even have a such a status.


    It¡¯s not like the decision Danzo and Sarutobi had is wrong, they were just looking at the wrong side.


    In the world of Naruto, there¡¯s a lot of strong people who they should be afraid of, and Naito is nothingpared to them.


    Sarutobi should be afraid of Madara who was nning to destroy the whole world or Kaguya who also had her ns to rule again the world!


    In the face of these people, the so-called Anbu Captain, the Hokage, or even the whole world doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to wear this mask anymore.¡±


    Naito took his mask in the shock of everyone around him, he took also his cloak while everyone was in a great surprise.


    Then he directly joined the army.


    Naito saw a lot of familiar figures around him, some of them were students, but Minato wasn¡¯t one of them.


    ¡°Hey, Naito-Kun!¡±


    Someone immediately recognized him then greeted him.


    Naito didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, yet he reyed to him and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The person who greeted him was the younger brother of Tsunade, Nawaki.


    ¡°Hey! so you¡¯ve joined the army also, aren¡¯t you a little bit scared?¡±


    Nawaki walked toward Naito with a big smile on his face, he put his arm around Naito nick naturally then he said: ¡°Of course there¡¯s no way that the Genius of Konoha wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Naito twitched his mouth slightly, no wonder Tsunade had a big interest in Naruto, indeed, the two people seem very simr.


    It was a pity that he got killed very young and couldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    Nawaki noticed how Naito twitched his mouth and he thought that he was really scared, so he smiled and said: ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can follow me, am gonna be the Hokage, there¡¯s no way that am gonna die here!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito¡¯s face had a sad expression when he heard this sentence.


    Are you sure that these words won¡¯t be yourst words?!


    Nawaki wanted to add something, but he got interrupted by another voice.


    ¡°Can I have everyone¡¯s attention?!¡±


    The sound was very loud, and in a moment, the whole crowd was silent, and everyone looked forward.


    One of the future three Sannin, Jiraiya was climbing the high tform in front of them.


    ¡°look out there, It¡¯s Jiraiya...¡±


    Jiraiya had a serious expression as he was climbing the stairs toward the high tform.


    But unfortunately, he missed thest stair and stumbled.


    Plop!!


    Jiraiya kicked the ground so hard then did a rotate in the air andnded very smoothly, yet it was clear that he stumbled at the end.


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    Nawaki: ¡°...¡±


    The whole crowd: ¡°...¡±


    Jiraiya got very embarrassed, and the atmosphere got really ruined.


    This is was very wrong!


    Jiraiya coughed and walked forward in a serious attitude.


    ¡°Well, am about to dere the name of the leaders of every division.¡±


    These divisions werepletely different than the originals.


    The army of Konoha that was formed from a thousand Shinboi was divided into three groups then they chose one leader for every division.


    they were only temporary divisions for the sake of the war.


    Hatake Sakumo was the Regimental Commander of the army, yet he couldn¡¯t take care of every detailed thing so they needed to divide the whole army so they can set some other leaders to help him.


    Soon, they decliared the name of two first leaders and they were very famous and powerful shinobis.


    This was followed by the name of the third leader squad.


    It was Yuu Naito!


    ¡°Hey, Yuu Naito... I didn¡¯t hear from you for a long time, but it turned out to be you the third leader!¡±


    In the beginning, Jiraiya felt familiar when he hard this name, but the moment he saw him, he immediately recognized him, as he was the one who fought against Minato and won one year ago, he still didn¡¯t forget his face.


    Although he was the one who announced Naito to be the third captain, he felt really strange, why did they choose an inexperienced child as Naito to be the third leader.


    However, because it was an order from Sakumo, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, yet he didn¡¯t feel like it was the right decision.


    Thinking about the strength and the ability of Naito, and how he managed to win against Minato that easily, he should be a lot stronger by this time, even if hecked experience, he felt maybe he could be qualified since he got chosen by Sakumo.

 Chapter 125: The War Is Coming! Vol.1: End!

    ¡°He¡¯s... The captain?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child who just graduated from the school, how could he be the Captain!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t know, he¡¯s Yuu Naito, he didn¡¯t just graduate, he was graduated earlyst year, he¡¯s the genius of Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Even if he got graduated early, he¡¯s still too young... he cannot be a captain, he will be the first to die!¡±


    At the moment when Jiraiya announced his name, the field got really noisy, arge group of people got surprised by this decision.


    Nawaki who was standing beside Naito got a little bit shocked too.


    Yet he felt a little be proud, and a little bit embarrassed, he just announced that he¡¯s gonna be the Hokage yet Naito managed to be a captain at this early age.


    He didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°Cough, Yuu Naito... Are you sure you can do it?¡±


    Nawaki looked very worried.


    Naito was toozy to rey to the doubts of the people around him, he looked at Nawaki and said: ¡°If you think you can do a better job, you can take my ce.¡±


    ¡°Cough, what are you...¡± Nawaki was very confused, he didn¡¯t think that Naito will give up his post so easily.


    Nawaki kept quiet for a little time.


    ¡°However, since you don¡¯t want to do it, then...¡±


    Just when he thought about standing so proudly and announcing himself as the new Captain, his heart sunk in fear and couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Everyone quiet!¡±


    With one shout, they all got silent immediately.


    Jiraiya calmly said: ¡°These are absolute orders, and everyone needs to obey them!¡±


    It was already very strange to set Naito as the third captain, and if it¡¯s got changed to Nawaki, who literally just graduated, it will be even worse!


    In an instant, the whole troop got lined up behind Naito who was standing in the front.


    Naito was toozy to give a speech, he turned and left the camp immediately, then the whole troop followed him.


    Jiraiya watched the departure of Naito and his troop, and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity as he watched Naito¡¯s movements.


    Why does he feel so familiar?


    He couldn¡¯t remember.


    He thought maybe he still remember his movement from his fight against Minato a year ago.


    .......


    The Rain Country.


    The clouds were covering the whole sky, and the rain was falling as always.


    However, the rain couldn¡¯t wash the bloody ground of the battlefield.


    The pressure was so high, and the air seemed very thick as the armies on the battlefield were breathing it, the killing instinct was all over the ce!


    This wasn¡¯t the presence of one person, it was the presence of all the Shinbois in the ce.


    This is was the battlefield of the war between Konoha and the Rocks.


    At this moment, there are already at least hundreds of Shinobi engaged in the battle, but basically, they were all Genins and Chunins.


    These forces were only meant to be cannon fodders.


    However, as the number of the Rocks troop was raising, Konoha¡¯s side was getting behind, and they start to lose.


    After all, one hundred Shinobi who were all ranked Chunins cannot fight against thisrge number.


    The Shinobis of Konoha continued to reach the battlefield, but they did not directly enter the battle, they were just supporting the squad from behind.


    Konoha¡¯s side looked different, the Jonins had a different uniform from the Chunins.


    The Chunins didn¡¯t wear any special uniform they only had their forehead protector.


    In addition, there were some people wearing masks, standing quietly at the side of the battlefield.


    Indeed the true battle was about to start.


    Konoha wasn¡¯t the only side who had Anbus, there was Anbus from the Rocks too, and the two parties were facing each other.


    As for Sakumo, he didn¡¯t show up as the Anbu Captain, but as the Regimental Commander of Konoha¡¯s army, standing behind, facing the Rocks army.


    Onoki was standing on the other side looking at Sakumo so confused, all that he was thinking of was that Anbu who ruined all of his ns for this whole time.


    ¡°You need to be careful fighting the Anbus of Konoha.¡±


    He looked at the Anbus of Konoha and his eyes revealed his worries, then he looked back at his side.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strong member in the Anbu who managed to destroy a lot of our units so far, he even managed to wipe down our Surprising Troop.¡±


    After he said that, Onoki narrowed his eyes looking for the Anbu Captain and that special Anbu.


    Sakumo stood there calmly, yet so focused waiting for his time to shine.


    Sakumo was at the edge of his limit, it was a matter of time before he could pull the performance that made him gain the nickname Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    In this kind of situation, there¡¯s no need to remind everyone to be vignt, everyone is so focused!


    At this time, a scout came and reported to Sakumo: ¡°Sakumo-Dunno, the next troop arrived.¡±


    Sakumo looked at him and said: ¡°Tell the current squad to stop approaching, and let the next one advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Opposite than Konoha, the rock side had already arge number of Shinobis in the battlefield.


    Suddenly a scout came to Onoki to report.


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama, Konoha¡¯s army arrived.¡±


    ¡°It seems Konoha¡¯s side want to take it easy if this is the case... tell our side to push more.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After he shook his head, Onoki continued on looking at Sakumo.


    This small fight wasn¡¯t important, there were already hundreds of people fighting on the battlefield, yet their number was still small.


    Onoki didn¡¯t care even about the next squad he was sanding.


    The only people he cared about, was Sakumo, and that special Anbu.


    These two people were the only one who had his attention, as for the battlefield where there was only a bunch of Chunin fighting each other, it didn¡¯t even need to be observed, they were only sacrifices that the two sides needed to take to decrease the numbers of two sides for thest battle.


    There¡¯s no way that one of the two sides gonna fall from this small sh.


    Finally, the first troop fell back and a new troop entered the center of the battlefield.


    At the same time, Naito¡¯s side joined the battle.


    ¡°It finally has begun.¡±


    Having his first step on the battlefield, Naito whispered these word softly while he was standing there and looking at the Rock¡¯s side.


    Nawaki was by his side, swallowing his ze, looked really afraid, but he didn¡¯t want to expose it, he looked at Naito and wanted to ask him if he was still scared.


    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t find him, he looked forward, then he saw Naito rushing so fast toward the Rock¡¯s army.


    Jiraiya was also looking at the battlefield, and suddenly noticed Naito and said: ¡°What is that idiot doing? does he have a death wish?¡±


    Sakumo who was watching the scene, couldn¡¯t help but smirk, Orochimaru who was standing behind revealed an evil smile as he was watching Naito from the very moment he took his first step in the battlefield.


    The war... Finally broke out!


    ¡ª¡ªVol.1: End¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 126: The War Broke Ou

    Thousands of Rock¡¯s Shinobis, with thousands of Konoha¡¯s Shinobis, formed a ck crowd in the battlefield, fighting each other in a fierce battle.


    There were hundreds of people killing each other.


    At the same time, on both sides, there were two teams of hundreds of people ready to join the battle.


    The two teams didn¡¯t engage immediately and waited to for one of the two sides troops on the battlefield to get wiped outpletely, they couldn¡¯t rush things.


    But there was one person who acted differently, a Ninja from Konoha rushed immediately to the battlefield.


    He was the only one who followed the orders!


    There were hundreds of people on both side, yet everyone could notice Naito¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Why did he rushed like this?¡±


    ¡°Does he want to die?¡±


    ¡°What a mistake, it¡¯s because he¡¯s inexperienced, you don¡¯t rush to the battlefield in this kind of situation!¡±


    Some experienced Shinobis in Konoha¡¯s side looked down on Naito.


    Some of them even showed a bit of pity, in their view, there¡¯s no way for him to survive since he broke away from his unit.


    On the opposite side of Konoha, some Ninjas from the Rock noticed Naito¡¯s movements too.


    They got slightly shocked, then they showed a hint of mockery.


    ¡°Who is that little brat, who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s the Anbu Captain or something?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, if he wants to die, we will grant him this wish!¡±


    At the next moment, a bunch of Shinobis from the Rock moved toward Naito under themand of their alley.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Ball!!¡±


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Ball!!¡±


    Boom!!


    In an instant, they all released the same Ninjutsu, and it was a C-ss Fire release.


    However, their casts fused together forming a big ball of fire!


    The muddy ground got almost burned by the heat of this technique, and the rain was making a sizzling sound the moment it touches its mes.


    This is not over yet!


    After they cast this fire release, they all start to print hand signs again and released immediately another technique.


    ¡°Wind Release: The wind roll!!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    A dozen of them enhanced its power, by casting also a wind release toward the big fireball.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Not good, he¡¯s done!¡±


    Seeing this perfect technique that the Rock¡¯s troop managed to pull, some of the Shinobis in Konoha¡¯s side got stunned, yet others wanted to help Naito and start to print some hand signs.


    But at this time, someone saw Naito rushing over toward that giant fireball, and couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Wait! what is he doing!¡±


    Normally once he gets touched by this technique, Naito will be dead.


    ¡°He really wants to die, hurry up and form a line to block this attack before it takes him!¡±


    ¡°Fast! otherwise, it will be toote!


    Looking at that giant fireball moving toward Naito, all Shinobis from Konoha¡¯s side formed a formation very quickly and tried to block this technique.


    ¡°Water Release: Water Waves!!¡±


    Whoosh!!!!


    Because it was the Rain country, the water releases were a lot powerful in this environment, so their normal release fused together and formed an A-ss technique.


    The impact of this technique was so strong.


    Nawaki wanted to do something but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Why is he rushing like this?¡±


    The water flow moved toward the FireBall crushing everything in its way.


    Nawaki held his fist and helplessly sighed as he saw Naito got trapped in the middle of these two techniques.


    However, Naito stood in the middle with a very calm expression, which stunned everyone.


    ¡°These idiots... well it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then he turned sideways, and crossed his arms toward his chest, then hammered both sides.


    Crack!!


    The air burst so hard, as Naito¡¯s arms hammered both sides, space start to crack like a broken ss from both sides while he was standing in the middle.


    Suddenly those crack spread out in every direction.


    Boom!!!


    The impact of both techniques with Naito¡¯s shocks was so strong which made the ground itself crack open under Naito¡¯s feet.


    The Fire release and the Water release both froze in mid-air inches away from Naito¡¯s fists, and in the next moment, they both got destroyed by those mad Shocks!!


    In an instant, the whole audience was shocked!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Did he just block both techniques?!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?! What is this ability?!¡±


    On the Rock¡¯s side, everyone including Onoki couldn¡¯t help but exim the moment they saw this scene.


    On the other side, Some people including Orochimaru and Sakumo looked so calm as if they already predicted this oue, on the other hand, Jiraiya and the others got stunned in their ces.


    ¡°Impossible!! how could he be this strong?!¡±


    Jiraiya was the first to exim and he almost hurt his voice.


    He had seen this scene before, he used the same technique against Minato a year ago, but it cannot bepared to that time, the power got raised a lot, now it¡¯s enough to destroy two A-ss techniques.


    Incredible!!


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, and in the next moment, a thought crossed his mind, which made him more shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to turn and look at Sakumo.


    Sakumo noticed Jiraiya¡¯s expression, and he instantly figured out what he was thinking, then suddenly, he smiled and nodded at Jiraiya.


    There was no need to hide Naito¡¯s identity anymore, after this battle, Naito¡¯s name will be sung through the world!


    ¡°It was him?!¡±


    Looking at how Sakumo nodded at him, Jiraiya for a moment thought he was dreaming, that Anbu who was thinking about his identity for this whole time, the codenamed Yujin, was actually... Naito?!¡±

 Chapter 127: Dangerous

    Boom!!


    The impact made a loud sound of roaring, the mes and water releases got shattered entirely, and in the center, Naito reappeared again unharmed.


    The vision of the Rock and Konoha both got blocked by the two big releases, and they couldn¡¯t see him clearly.


    They all widened their eyes looking for him.


    What did happen?!


    Nawaki couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes the moment he saw Naito¡¯s figure.


    What did just happen?


    Just in the confusion of everyone, Naito¡¯s figure started to appear slowly, and they all got frightened the moment they saw his scary expression.


    In fact, Naito wasn¡¯t that scary guy, but this is war!


    And he needed to do everything to win it!


    Crack!!


    Suddenly the ground got cracked, then he disappeared again as he was shing here and there rushing toward the Rock Shinobis at top speed.


    Everyone showed a terrified expression.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t see Naito¡¯s movements, the only thing they could see is Naito shing in a ce then disappearing again!


    The only thing the naked eye could see is his image shing very fast in several ces.


    Only the Jonins could barely follow his movements, and this is proved that Naito¡¯s strength is not something you could underestimate!


    This scene increased the moral of Konoha¡¯s army to the top, and they all shouted so loud and followed Naito to the battlefield.


    On the other hand, the Shinbois of the Rock got really terrified and stopped moving.


    Looking at this scene from a distance, the Anbu Captain of the Rock Vige got really anxious, he wanted to join the battle and deal with Naito by himself, but he endured this feeling quickly and sent some new orders.


    A significant number of the Rock army got this order and rushed directly into the battlefield, their target was Naito, they needed to deal with him first to win this battle.


    After being forced to send more people, Onoki was feeling unease, and these feelings were apparent on his face.


    When he saw Naito destroying these two releases, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Naito was the one, Onoki couldn¡¯t be entirely sure about it; therefore, he stood and continued on observing his movements.


    On the battlefield.


    Naito approached the Rock¡¯s side so quickly, and suddenly a lot of them start to fall one by one.


    The horror was apparent on a bunch of them, they really couldn¡¯t see his movements!


    They tried to resist and block, but the moment they got caught by him, they all end up on the ground.


    Boom!!


    In an instant, he approached another one, and his whole body got crushed on the ground while his blood was sshing all over the ce.


    This wasn¡¯t the first one to die by Naito¡¯s hand, and it¡¯s not thest one!


    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±


    Looking at this bloody scene, the Rock Shinobis clenched both their teeth and arms and rushed toward Naito, although they were all afraid, yet this is war, and they also had more people.


    ¡°He¡¯s only one person.¡±


    ¡°The support ising, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Whizz!!


    In an instant, a lot of Shurikens, Kunais, and all kind of Ninja weapons were thrown at Naito¡¯s face.


    In the face of this overwhelming attack, Naito kept his calm expression.


    Suddenly, he mmed his fist, and the power of the Shock exploded!


    Boom!!


    The air burst so hard, and a horrible thick white light along with cracks spread all over the ce, it seemed as if space had turned into a broking mirror.


    This scary force cause the earth to crack, these cracks spread over a long distance, and the storm of weapons stopped in mid-air, then they start to tremble so hard until they turned into dust!


    The shock didn¡¯t stop there, but it continued to reverberate in several directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    Several of Rock Shinobis looked like a tomato as their bodies got sted.


    The blood got sshed everywhere!


    This scene looked very terrifying!


    Even some of them who were far away didn¡¯t survive this attack, suddenly that force reached them and their bones start to crack, and they all fall on the ground from pain!


    Dozens of Rock Shinbois got killed in a second by Naito.


    The battlefield suddenly became silent.


    Everyone felt the cold sweat on their forehead watching this scene, and their heart sunk into fear, even those who rushed to the battle and were facing the enemies stopped moving, everyone including Konoha¡¯s side got stunned.


    One attack managed to hit hundreds of people.


    What a shocking scene!


    He even managed to stop all of those weapons and turned them into dust, they couldn¡¯t help it, they were all scared!


    ¡°Wh-....¡±


    ¡°The fuck is this, what kind of power is this!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of demonic power is this? he¡¯s not a human!!¡±


    The cold sweat was sliding from their forehead to their cheeks and dripping from their chins on the ground, yet they still were unaware of it.


    At this time, a few people from the back were rushing to the battlefield.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    ¡°Move faster!!¡±


    After they received the orders from Onoki, several of Shinobis rushed over toward the battlefield, the moment they saw how their side stopped moving from fear, they start to shout at their allies.


    ¡°Retreat immediately, leave him to us, we will deal with him!¡±


    These guys revealed their killing instinct, as they were ready to join hands to deal with Naito.


    When the support came and rushed over toward Naito, the Rock¡¯s side who looked a moment ago like they¡¯re about to copse gained focus again and rushed toward Konoha¡¯s side.


    Looking at this stunning scene, the Shinobis of Konoha gained confident and rushed toward the fight again.


    ¡°Kill them!!!¡±


    In the face of the Rock¡¯s army, Konoha¡¯s side was no longer afraid, after they saw how Naito easily killed hundreds of them, they know that their party was stronger than them.


    In an instant, the two sides shed with each other, and Konoha¡¯s Shinobis immediately took the upper hand.


    Even so, some other Shinobis from Konoha including Nawaki couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito with a perplexed expression.


    He just killed several of Shinobis all by himself!


    They were at the same side as Naito, yet they couldn¡¯t even bepared to him, and there¡¯s no way that they could follow his steps, let say they were really relieved that he was their alley.


    Because Yuu Naito turned out to be really dangerous!

 Chapter 128: Killed With a Punch

    Far away.


    Konoha¡¯s side got really excited from the sudden burst of Naito, but they quickly calmed down and started to observe the battlefield again.


    Sakumo didn¡¯t look very surprised, he already knew Naito¡¯s ability, and he was sure that putting him on the field will change the odds.


    Orochimaru looked very interested in what happens in the battlefield, he immediately looked toward Jiraiya and said: ¡°Do you think that the Rock¡¯s Shinobis can stop Naito?¡±


    Jiraiya finally regained his focus, he shook his head slightly then said: ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to do that, but they might be able to hold him.¡±


    Jiraiya knew very clearly that Naito is definitely stronger than him!


    If he was the one facing those Shinobis, he might be able to hold them, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    However, when Orochimaru heard Jiraiya¡¯s words, he snored.


    ¡°Hold him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge him as if he was you, Naito¡¯s strength surpass you by miles, they will not be able to stop him, and differently they will not be able to hold him, he already managed to get this far beyond all expectations.¡±


    When Orochimaru said these words, Jiraiya got so terrified thinking about Naito¡¯s power.


    Naito already did the unexpected and killed a few people the moment he took his first step into the battle, but Orochimaru¡¯s words, the amount of trust he put in his power only means that Naito is really unstoppable from the moment!


    This is made Jiraiya really rethink what he just said, no one can predict his movements, and no one knows how much is his current strength.


    He looked back at the battlefield with a very terrified expression.


    But in fact, Orochimaru¡¯s words wasn¡¯t based on nothing, he actually measured Naito¡¯s strength when he fought against him, his words were based on facts.


    Perhaps if Naito entered this war before he practices the Soru several of them would be able to stop him, and it will take him some time to defeat them.


    But now, it only takes him a moment!


    In the field, the Rock¡¯s Shinobis finally reached Naito, thest calmly nced around, then looked at Onoki, then his eyes showed a hint of mockery.


    He only sent few of them to deal with me, it seems he still didn¡¯t guess my identity.


    If this is the case... Then let¡¯s destroy this battlefield to the ground!!


    His eyes suddenly be really calm, while his expression was grave, and suddenly, the momentum got raised.


    ¡°Soru!!¡±


    Boom!!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet got destroyed, and at the same time, Naito¡¯s figure disappeared!


    The Shinobis of the Rock¡¯s who looked ready for Naito¡¯s next attack, couldn¡¯t notice Naito¡¯s movements immediately, and their expressions slowly start to change to a perplexed one as he was shing here and there approaching them at top speed.


    They just couldn¡¯t follow his movements!


    Fast!


    So fucking Fast!


    Almost in a second, Naito already reached the first Shinobi and punched him.


    Therefore, the guy couldn¡¯t release any Ninjutsu, and he couldn¡¯t only see a sh of Naito¡¯s image in front of him crashing him down.


    Boom!!!


    The power of the shock sted him to the ground immediately.


    In almost a second, Naito managed to reach one of the enemies and knock him with a punch!


    Boom!!


    The guy didn¡¯t really know what hit him and got directly smashed to the ground.


    His blood sshed everywhere and stained the muddy water.


    The Shinobi couldn¡¯t stand up again after that punch, he was taking hisst breaths, and his eyes were full of sorrow and disappointment, he never expected that his end will be in this humiliating way!


    ¡°wheeze!¡±


    For a moment, all of the Shinobis of the Rock almost forgot to breath watching this terrifying scene, then they took a deep breath after that, but that only made them more horrified.


    What a horrible end, and what overwhelming power!


    All the people who saw this scene had a very shocked expression.


    Nawaki was unable to move after he saw this scene and he almost got killed by an enemy strike.


    Did Naito just killed a Jonin with a punch?!


    The people who were the most shocked are the people who didn¡¯t hear about Yuu Naito and his ability before, they couldn¡¯t believe that there is someone in this world who can kill a person with just a punch.


    The expression that Jiraiya had at that moment couldn¡¯t be described in words, his mouth was twitching, and he his eyes had a dreamlike look.


    One punch can kill a person, Yuu Naito... Just what are your limits?!


    Even Sakumo at that time looked really amazed, he knew that Naito was really strong, but he didn¡¯t really see him in action before.


    This time, Naito¡¯s performance managed to surprise him!


    In the distance, among the Rock¡¯s side, Onoki stood there so shocked and terrified, he finally gets it, and he couldn¡¯t stay quiet about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It turned out to be him!!¡±


    Before thisst scene, Onoki felt some kind of familiarity when he saw Naito¡¯s movements, yet he couldn¡¯t be sure, but this power, this monstrosity, there¡¯s no doubt about it, It¡¯s him.


    He finally gets it.


    The person who managed to ruin all of his ns up until now is Yuu Naito, and Konoha managed to fool Onoki and put Naito in the frontal lines as a factor of surprise!!


    Who would think, that he will turn out to be this young boy!


    Knowing the true identity of Naito, Onoki could no longer remain calm, without no hesitation, he immediately gave orders to his side.


    At this time, Onoki finally sent his best Shinobis, Naito cannot be underestimated now, after seeing him in action Onoki was so sure that Naito¡¯s power is at the same level as quasi-Kage!


    However, on the other side, Sakumo could no longer maintain the situation, and with a somber expression, he gave his orders.


    ¡°Block the supporting units of the Rocks!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    In a second, arge troop suddenly rushed at the battlefield at top speed.


    Upon seeing it, the whole situation in the battlefield change, and the Anbu Captain assisting Onoki reported what happening to Onoki in a bit of hesitation.


    ¡°The first troop! The second! the third and the fourth!! they all get destroyed by Konoha¡¯s Shinobis!¡±


    ¡°Tell the first, the second, and the third troop of the Anbu, to engage, they can use forbidden Ninjutsu if it¡¯s necessary!


    In an instant, under themand of Onoki, thousands of Shinobis, nay the entire army were dispatched into the battlefield!


    Among the high ranked Shinobis in Konoha¡¯s side, Hatake Sakumo stood there calmly, yet his fighting spirit was on its limit, he turned back and gave hisst order, and the whole army of Konoha break into the battlefield!

 Chapter 129: Oath!

    After he killed this man with his punch, Naito retracted his fist back, then he stared at the Rock¡¯s side.


    Several of them were so terrified, and the closest Shinobi to him was the most scared one; therefore, he wasn¡¯t gonna gave up on his life this easily, and start printing hand sign for casting a clone.


    But this was useless!


    Crack!!


    Once again, due to the powerful impact from using the Soru the ground under Naito¡¯s feet broke, and in an instant, Naito was in front of that Shinobi throwing a punch at him just a second before hepletes his seal.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, the sky cracked, and the punch looked like a falling star as it was pressing him to the ground, the momentum broke space, and the Shinobi wasn¡¯t able to block it!


    The momentum started raising until it smashed both the Shinobi and the ground.


    Another Shinboi died!


    The next Shinobi to him got genuinely horrified seeing this scene, suddenly, he started to print hand signs, then he directly dived under the ground, hiding from Naito.


    Naito looked at him with an expression full of mockery.


    Crack!!


    Naito once again rushed at high speed toward hisst location, and just before he reaches it, Naito jumped above it, then punched the ground so hard.


    Crack!!!


    The whole ground got destroyed by that tremendous force.


    The shocks spread out from Naito¡¯s fist toward the ground, then it spread out to every direction, this time, his attack shaken the whole battlefield, the armies of both sides couldn¡¯t help but look at this scene.


    Even the sides who wear already fighting each other couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at this shocking scene.


    Under the power of his punch, the whole ce cracked open.


    Indeed, what a shocking scene!


    Even if it didn¡¯t have a significant effect, everyone on the battlefield felt the reflections of the shocks in their bodies.


    The Shinobi under the ground was nning to sneak behind Naito and attack him, yet before he could even do hand signs, the shocks reached him.


    This enormous force mmed down the whole ground, then it crushed his body along with it, even the ants underground couldn¡¯t survive this attack.


    Up until this moment, Naito managed to kill dozens of people and three of them were Jonins, you can say that Naito has already made significant achievements in this battlefield!


    However, this wasn¡¯t enough for Naito.


    Killing dozens from thousands of Shinobis in the battlefield, won¡¯t affect the overall situation of the war.


    Naito has already made an oath in his heart that he¡¯s gonna end this war with his hands!


    Naito turned toward the army of the Rocks, and suddenly his expression changed revealing a very terrifying Aura.


    Suddenly, he stepped so hard at the ground.


    Boom!!


    And once again he blinked, but this time, Naito¡¯s movements weren¡¯t horizontal, he directly jumped toward the sky!


    Naito currently didn¡¯t reach the level of Gai, and he couldn¡¯t open the Eighth Gate yet, he couldn¡¯t use moon steps and move in the sky, yet with his Saru Technique, he could jump very high in the air.


    Everyone noticed how he jumped so high in the sky, and both sides showed a hint of surprise.


    Yuu Naito... What are you doing?!


    Under normal circumstances, no one dares to jump like this in the sky during the war, because that makes him a live target to everyone¡¯s Ninjutsu, and the enemies will no longer be afraid of identally injure their teammates, they will directly hit him with their strongest Ninjutsus.


    But... Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of their weak Ninjutsu!


    As long as their notbined, Naito can shatter down everything they will throw at him, and even if theybined their Ninjutsus, Naito will just punch harder and destroy everything in front of him!


    Therefore, Naito was fearless!


    And when ites to the causes of this action, Naito¡¯s intention was only one thing, that is, attack!!


    Suddenly, under the shock of everyone, Naito who was at the top of the Rock army clenched his fist, then he mmed down space under him.


    Boom!!


    This wasn¡¯t just a punch like any other punches he threw in this war, this is was a serious one, a punch with full power!


    The power of this punch was so strong, perhaps it wasn¡¯t as strong as his S-ss strikes, but the area that this punch can cover was even more extensive than any of his other attacks!


    The Cracks on space spread out covering the whole army of the Rocks!!


    ¡°Is he crazy?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way!!¡±


    ¡°So strong!!!¡±


    The Rock shinobis were so surprised by Natio¡¯sst movement, but the moment they released that he was targeting the whole army, they got furious, especially the elites.


    Even though they all admit that they cannot bepared to Naito, but to aim for the whole army with one attack, is just too arrogant, and this is indeed provoked them.


    Onoki didn¡¯t personally engage the battlefield, he was just looking at Sakumo¡¯s side while some Anbus from Both sides were standing around them.


    At this time, Onoki noticed the Situation in the battlefield, then he looked back at Sakumo and said with a hint of mockery: ¡°Your Ninja is powerful, but he¡¯s insane isn¡¯t he.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡±


    Sakumo looked calmly at Onoki.


    Sakumo found it really strange that Naito decided to attack the whole army, but in his opinion, Naito¡¯s decision also makes sense.


    Therefore, Although he didn¡¯t believe that Naito would be able to do any damage to them, Sakumo chose to believe in Naito and continued to observe the situation.


    Of course, Sakumo wasn¡¯t attending to keep on watching the whole time, he was willing to engage the battlefield at any seconds and kill dozens of people.


    ¡°Hey! stop sending those murderous instincts, and let¡¯s just see what your kid gonna do!¡±


    Onoki snore, then he immediately looked at the field.


    At this time, Sakumo slowly moved forward staring at Onoki.


    Onoki¡¯s expression suddenly changed and became really cold: ¡°You little brat, are you sure you want to y with me?¡±


    ¡°We will never know who¡¯s gonna win until we try.¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s expression was remarkably calm, step by step, walking toward Onoki, a fierce momentum start rising, Sakumo didn¡¯t pull out his sword yet, but his Aura felt already like a sharp sword that can cut everything!

 Chapter 130: Infinite Dan!

    The momentum was so tense between Onoki and Sakumo and what thest said made it raises even more: ¡°If you do want me to y with you, I will y.¡±


    With the momentum between the twomanders, the Anbus of both sides were staring at each other from behind as the two of them were taking step by step toward each other.


    The final battle is about to broke!


    Just when the twomanders where about to reach each other, a sound of loud roaring came from the battlefield, the two of them stopped immediately and looked at the battlefield.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    .......


    On the battlefield in the distance.


    Naito¡¯s fist fell from the sky.


    Thousand of Shinobi gathered in the bottom, then jumped to the sky blocking the shocks.


    ¡°Earth Release: Rock Wall!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: The Art of Ascension!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: Hardening!¡±


    Boom!!!


    More than dozens of earth defensive releases were cast and fused from nearly hundreds of Shinobis, covering the entire sky above them, and creating a big block of hard rock.


    The remaining Shinobis of the Rocks start to throw attacking Ninjutsus toward Naito.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fireball!!


    ¡°Wind Release: Breakthrough!


    ¡°Earth Release: Earth Dragon!¡±


    Bang!!


    For a moment, the wind and fire releases fused, and the earth releasesbined forming a big dragon of rocks.


    At this time, Naito¡¯s fist finally fell down and hit the space under him!


    Crack!!


    Naito¡¯s current level couldn¡¯t allow him to move in the sky using the Soru or the Shock release.


    But... he could temporarily float in the air!


    The power of the shock always had a weakness, and it was the one that Sakumo pointed out before when he first fought against Naito, thest needs still to charge the power of the shock before he can use for another time.


    But now, this weakness has turned into a useful advantage, although Naito couldn¡¯t move in the air, he can float longer in the air every time he uses the Shock since it pushes him back every time!


    Crack!!


    After he threw a punch, the whole sky above the Rock Shinobis seemed like it turned into a broken mirror, and the air burst, then many white cracks appeared.


    Boom!!


    The power of the shock mmed down the air, and the first thing it collided with was the attacking Ninjutsus of the Rocks.


    Unexpected!!


    Both the Fire and Wind releases were immediately destroyed, as for the big Earth Dragon it got burst open the moment it reached the Shock.


    These Ninjutsus wasn¡¯t perfectly cast, even after they got fused; the Ninjutsus were only ranked as C-ss or B-ss Ninjutsus.


    And as long as they didn¡¯t reach the A or the S-ss level, Naito could easily destroy them using his fist.


    Naito¡¯s fist seemed like it was able to destroy everything!


    The momentum was tremendous, it made all the Shinobis of Konoha look at this scene with shocking expressions, this scene was enough to make a massive impact in their hearts forever, no one of them will forget this scene for rest of his life.


    One person against thousands of Shinobis, floating in the sky, punching, and destroying countless Ninjutsus.


    What kind of power is this!


    On the opposite side, every single one of the hundreds Shinobis at the bottom looked like they¡¯re gonna faint out looking at this scene.


    Boom!!


    The power of the shock continued its course until it each the massive dome of rocks.


    This dome was cast using the power of hundreds of Shinobis, and no one can destroy it but the likes of Uchiha Madara!


    After it reached the dome, the Shocks got wrecked, leaving only some cracks on its surface.


    In an instant, those cracks got repaired.


    Even so, all the people on the battlefield were so shocked by this strong attack that Naito just pulled out!!


    Almost every single Shinobi of the Rock¡¯s army had a cold sweat on his forehead, just how many people joined their forces in order block the attack of one person, if it were one versus one, none of them would be able to stand against Naito!


    This thought controlled the mind of the whole army of the Rocks, and a lot of them looked like they already lost although they managed to block his attack, even themanders of the army overwhelmed by this feeling, yet they needed to encourage their side.


    ¡°It¡¯s true he¡¯s strong, but don¡¯t forget, his only one person!¡±¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get afraid, we¡¯ve managed to block his attack, don¡¯t mind him anymore, and focus on Konoha¡¯s army!¡±


    ¡°If it gets worse, our Elites will hold him down.¡±


    After hearing these words, a lot of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis seemed like they regained their focus, and the momentum of the army got raised again.


    At this time, Naito¡¯s figure in the sky started to fall slowly.


    If looked impossible for him to break this kind of defensive Ninjutsu at his current level, maybe if he managed to open the Fourth Gate before he enters this battle, he could have been able to destroy it.


    As he was falling slowly Naito¡¯s eyes shed with a distinctive color, then he stepped gently with his foot, and an explosive shock got burst from his foot, then he floated back in the air.


    He couldn¡¯t move in the air, yet he could stay for a short time.


    Naito didn¡¯t mean to fall, but he got lost in his thoughts thinking about this dome of rock under him, then suddenly, a smug grin appeared on his face.


    This defensive Ninjutsu is kind of interesting!


    ¡°One attack couldn¡¯t destroy it... but what a bunch will do?!¡±


    Crack!!


    In the next moment, Naito stretched out his hand, and a white smoke suddenly appeared, and a sword came out from that smoke right in the palm of Naito.


    It¡¯s the Kusanagi sword!


    This is the first time that Naito pulls out his sword in public.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito waved his sword, and a white halo emerged, covering the de of the sword.


    In the next moment, Naito waved his sword so hard, and a turbulent shock got thrown away toward the Dome of Rocks.


    ¡°Earth Release: Dan!¡±


    Initially, the Shinobis of the Rocks were nning to remove that defensive Ninjutsu, they didn¡¯t expect that Naito will not give up and will continue on attacking them.


    Bunch of them shook their heads then they continued on enhancing their Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Meaningless.¡±


    ¡°However, this way this guy alone will be able to hold some of us from entering the battle.¡±


    ¡°But he will never be able to break our defense.¡±


    They shrugged and looked at the sky, slightly revealing a disdainful expression.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, the turbulent shock hit the surface of the dome leaving small cracks.


    Seeing this scene, the Ninjas of Konoha also shook their head slightly, they felt it was unnecessary for them to watch this anymore.


    It seems this is his limit.


    At the next moment, they looked in front of them as they were about to attack the Rock¡¯s army.


    But this is wasn¡¯t the end, Naito once again waved his sword.


    ¡°They really think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to break this dome?!¡±


    Naito smirked, and his eyes shed with a trace of confidence, then he released another turbulent shock from his sword.


    But this time, Naito didn¡¯t stop and waved his sword with both hands for several times.


    Crack! Crack!! Crack!!!


    In the blink of an eye, four or five turbulent shocks mmed the surface of the Dome, they weren¡¯t fused, but their momentum was still extremely terrible!


    And this is wasn¡¯t over yet.


    When the first pack of Shock hit the surface of the dome, Naito charged more Shock power into his sword sending more shocks toward the dome, until the crack got really clear for the eye to notice!


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Infinite Dan!!¡±___________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 131: One Vs Thousand

    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The roar of the impact was so loud, it could be heard even at the doors of heaven, it was like the sound of endless meteors falling from the sky crushing and trembling the whole the ground.


    Naito¡¯s hands were shing while he was waving his sword so fast sending turbulent shocks one after another, he could easily use this technique several times.


    When the first one fell down, the outside shell of the dome got hit, and only a small crack appeared on its surface, but when the second fell, the crack got even wider since it didn¡¯t have time to get repaired.


    Then the third, the fourth, and the fifth!!


    The madness continued, as he sent one shock after another, presenting a very terrifying scene.


    The constant damage of his attack caused the space between him and the dome to crack so horribly like a broken mirror!


    The white halo light broke the space and shined with great brilliance through the battlefield!


    At this moment, in the distance, Sakumo and Onoki couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, revealing a shocked expression.


    Yuu Naito... is able even to pull out such a continuous attack!


    ¡°Not good!!¡±


    At this time, Onoki felt the danger of the situation and wanted to engage the battlefield immediately, but Sakumo was right in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t do that.


    Whoosh!!!


    Countless of Rock¡¯s Shinobis teamed up to support the dome from falling, but under the endless shots Naito was sending, the crack continued to spread out, and finally, it cracked open then entire surface of the dome.


    Moreover, those crack didn¡¯t stop and start the spread even wider reaching the sides of the dome, if this continues their defensive wall is gonna fall, then the oue will be terrible.


    The cracks start to get deeper and deeper!


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡±


    The Rock Ninjas at the bottom of the dome got stunned at first, then the hustle and bustle start to spread between them, they begin to doubt their ability to hold the dome against Naito any further, the Elites were the most shocked between them, they didn¡¯t expect Naito to be this strong!


    Almost every single one of them was running his Chakra trying to hold the dome from breaking.


    More Shinobis were joining them, and the hundred became thousand, none of them dared to hold back, because the dome looked like it was at its limit and it¡¯s gonna get destroyed if they don¡¯t do something about it!


    Crack!!!


    Countless of Shinobis were madly condensing their Chakra together to hold theirst defense line against a single person yet they were losing!


    On the contrary, Naito could use his Shock power endlessly.


    This scene has made Konoha¡¯s army who was ready to rush over to the battle stop and watch while every single one of them had a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°Strong... Very strong.¡±


    ¡°One person is pushing a whole army?!!¡±


    ¡°What are we even doing here?¡±


    No one could me them for feeling this way, the scene was really shocking, no one could hold himself from feeling this way, because what Naito was doing wasn¡¯t human, how could one person be this powerful.


    The Ninjas of Konoha couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t want to help, they just couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation.


    If they rushed under the dome and broke the Rock Shinobis formation, they will indeed help Naito destroy the dome, but then they will be in the attacking range of Naito¡¯s turbulent Shocks.


    Therefore, the only thing that they could do is watching Naito alone fighting against hundred of Shinobis!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Naito, some of them couldn¡¯t even blink for a second, it can be said that these Shinbois won¡¯t witness such a scene for the rest of their life.


    If he just let it go and rushed toward them, Naito would be able to kill hundreds of them, yet a man of pride will never back on his words, he said that he will destroy it and kill them all, and this is what he¡¯s gonna do!


    But the thing that he was trying to achieve, even the strongest person in the Anbu wouldn¡¯t be able to do!


    The reason why he¡¯s the only person who can do this is that he¡¯s barely using his Chakra!


    On the other hand, an average person will need to use his strongest Ninjutsu to break such a defense, even if he could use it for four or five times, it will be an enormous burden on his body.


    With such a level, I am afraid that the only person in Konoha who can bepared to Naito is the Hokage himself!


    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re still blocking him, but this guy... What kind of Chakra does he have, to be able to release this amount of attacks, does he have an infinite Chakra?¡±


    The Anbu who was assisting Onoki couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocking expression.


    On the other side, Sakumo was also surprised, but he got used to this around Naito, so he took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Yuu Naito always manages to surprise him every time!


    He thought that Naito was already strong enough, he¡¯s already good enough, but every time Naito proves him wrong, every time Naito shows that he¡¯s even stronger than what Sakumo expects!


    Although, Naito this time didn¡¯t break the Rock¡¯s defense, yet this was enough, in Sakumo¡¯s opinion, what Naito has already achieved was more than enough, ney it was perfect.


    However, the definition of perfect in Naito¡¯s opinion is really different than what Sakumo think.


    Sakumo thinks that this is perfect, but Naito doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I can do it... I will never give up.¡±


    Naito looked down while waving his sword, and his eyes shined with an unusual color.


    It¡¯s true that his consumption of Chakra isn¡¯t massive, but his Chakrapared to thousands of people isn¡¯t enough.


    Even if he destroys it, at this rate Naito will get exhausted, and the Chakra of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis will also get consumed, and Konoha¡¯s side will be able to kill them quickly, but Naito¡¯s didn¡¯t want it to end this way!


    Naito wants to break that defense along with every single one of them!


    When he was weak, Naito was afraid, he hated those days when he needed to hide, to run, but now, Naito is strong, Naito is the strongest, and as long as Madara himself is not the one in front of him, Naito will never give up.


    Naito knew what he was capable of, and he needed to act this way!


    Naito wanted to be recognized as the strongest in the world, and these Shinobis of the Rocks were his first stepping stone to the peak.


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment, Naito finally stopped waving his sword, and the white halo light on his de slowly disappeared, the surface of the dome after he stopped his attack got repaired quickly.


    The Rock Shinobis looked really pale, even though they finally managed to stop him, none of them seemed happy.


    On the contrary, they were terrified!


    ¡°He won¡¯t attack again right?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t look tired!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, he stopped, and we managed to repair the dome


    pletely, so there¡¯s no way that he¡¯s gonna attack again.¡±


    These words managed tofort a few of them, but just as they start to feel relieved, some of them had their expressions changed to a really terrified one.


    They could sense it, Naito was still floating in the sky, and he once again he waved his sword!


    But this time, it was different!

 Chapter 132: The Rock鈥檚 defea

    After a few of the Rock¡¯s Shinboi sensed the big blowing, they wanted to hurry and alert everyone, but it was toote.


    Naito¡¯s next attack was already approaching.


    But this time it waspletely different than the previous one, this time it¡¯s no longer just weak shots... This time it was a big deal!


    Floating in the sky, Naito waved his Kusanagi sword so hard that made the space around him crack slightly.


    Then, a shock wave was sent toward the dome.


    Boom!!


    The dome cracked open, leaving a whole, it looked like a drop of water fell on a calmke.


    After the first Shockwave hit the dome, Naito didn¡¯t stop there, he once again charged a significant amount of shocks into the de and struck.


    The Kusanagi sword is an artifact, it could easily withstand that amount shocks without breaking, in fact, it could withstand even more force!


    Naito was holding his sword while his eyes were revealing his confidence, in a second, the momentum burst out, the rage was enormous as he was waving his sword.


    ¡°Earthquake Release! Cut!¡±


    This attack was indeed so different from the previous one.


    This Shockwave didn¡¯t have the same destroying effect, it didn¡¯t break space, nor it did burst the air when it hit the dome, it went through it like it was cutting a fruit, it was fast and sharp, it almost cannot be noticed by the naked eye.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!!


    The sound of cracking was thunderous, which made the whole field look at the dome in silent.


    The Rock¡¯s Shinobis under the dome stopped moving.


    Among Konoha¡¯s side, some of the Ninjas looked very shocked with an unbelievable expression on their faces, but a few of them looked unknow of what happens.


    In their view, Naito just waved his sword the same way as before, and in the result, the oue is not gonna change.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The Rock¡¯s Shinobis stopped moving, what is happening?¡±


    ¡°This is weird...¡±


    This argument gradually spread between them, then it suddenly got abruptly stopped.


    The whole side of Konoha widened their eyes, revealing a very shocking and almost unbelievable look.


    In front of them, the Rock¡¯s Shinobis got stunned and didn¡¯t move like if they turned into stones.


    Silent.


    The reason for their silence is how shocked they were looking at the dome getting cut into two halves without making.


    A line of blood appeared on the forehead of Some of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis, and suddenly, they also got cut into to halves!


    The others didn¡¯t even notice that all eyes were on the dome above them, and all hearts were trembling from fear.


    Silent.


    In an instant, the enormous dome above them which had just a few cracks a moment ago got cut into two halves.


    Suddenly, under the gaze of all the people on the battlefield, the unbreakable dome... Got Smashed!!


    Split into two halves along with several Ninjas on the bottom.


    There was inexplicable beauty in this scene, it wasn¡¯t violent and raging like the previous one attack; instead, it was calm and beautiful.


    The blood sprinkled on the ground like fascinating flowers of hell, this beautiful scene, made the hearts of the whole Rock¡¯s army sunk into fear, it revealed a cold chill on their shoulders, that nothing can cause it but death himself, Naito, turned this battlefield into a bloodbath.


    This time, this scene stunned everyone in the scene, even Onoki, and Sakumo himself.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Onoki looked dull as he was looking at the battlefield, while Sakumo was so shocked yet also so confused.


    That attack he just used... It might not be as strong as his Raiken Jutsu.


    But the attack range and effect is a lot stronger!


    It¡¯s true that Naito¡¯s status is not as high as Sakumo, but in this battlefield, Naito yed a more significant role than Sakumo!


    Whether it was the presence or the power, Naito looked like a Shinigami harvesting the souls of people.


    ¡°That little kid... He really did it¡±


    Sakumo finally took a deep breath and regained his focus, after he whispered that sentence, a smile appeared on his face.


    Although Naito did break their defense and killed only dozens of them along, yet this is was the end, Konoha won.


    Naito finally made an end to this war!


    On the battlefield.


    With a dull look on his face, Onoki looked at Naito in the sky holding his Kusanagi sword, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of fear.


    Even the Jonins had the same look of fear on their faces!


    Naito¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t big; actually, he was smallpared to other, but at that moment, he looked like a giant that gonna crush all of them with his bare hands!


    At that time, the ninjas of Konoha finally woke up from their dreams, and in a second, they all got inspired by Naito, yet at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but be scared from him.


    The war and their spirits were on the peak!!


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    ¡°Destroy them all!¡±


    ¡°CHARGE!!!¡±


    In an instant, the whole army charged so fast at the remaining Shinobis of the Rock¡¯s side.


    The spirit of the Rock¡¯s side has already been crushed by Naito, it can be said that this war has already ended, under these circumstances, even if Naito leaves the battlefield, the oue will be the same.


    ¡°AAAAAH!!¡±


    Somemanders of the Rock¡¯s side under the fear and horror could no longer know what to do, they were just subconsciously roaring.


    But in the next moment, the roar stopped.


    They just saw Naito¡¯s figure falling from the sky and in an instant he was on the ground and right behind them holding his Kusanagi sword, some of them didn¡¯t even notice him until he was already on the ground.


    And suddenly Naito start reaping their souls!


    Ssh of blood here and a ssh of blood there, a body getting cut into two halves here and other there, shing from one enemy to another, the Rock¡¯s side was just standing there looking at him killing them hoplessly.


    Whoosh!! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!


    On this battlefield, no one can face Naito!


    Up until this moment, no one, but god knows how many people Naito killed, yet the only thing that all the people in this battlefield were sure about is that the number is significant.


    Among these people, there was Chunins and Jonins, even the Elites and the Anbus got killed by his hands!


    It was a bloodbath, this is was no longer a war, it got turned into a one-sided ughter!


    Finally, the Rock¡¯s army copsed.


    In just a short period of time, they got defeated entirely by Konoha¡¯s troop led by Naito.


    Although he was just a temporary captain, although there was also other captains and strong people in the army, yet none of them could say that he led Konoha to victory today.


    The real leader of this war is none but Naito!


    Because the morale and the momentum Konoha¡¯s side have gained was all because of Naito¡¯s astonishing performance!


    On this battlefield, Naito was everywhere reaping the lives of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis like a god of death.


    Under this ughter, The Rock Vige... Gotpletely defeated!

 Chapter 133: The End Of War

    In the frontal line of the battlefield, the blood was flowing like a river, and the corpses of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis were everywhere, it looked like a bloodbath, Naito was still going at it killing every single person he across, while the Rock¡¯s army was retreating.


    Naito was like a Shinigami harvesting their souls.


    On the other side, Onoki and Sakumo, and the Anbus of both parties who were about to cross their swords were still facing each other.


    However, Onoki didn¡¯t want to fight Sakumo, all that he wanted to do at that moment is rushing at the battlefield and stop Naito form killing his whole army, but Sakumo was the one who interrupted his n.


    The moment has gone, and the war came to an end.


    At the current situation, Onoki¡¯s life was in danger, and there was nothing he can do now to change the oue of the war, it was hard for him to escape while facing Sakumo, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    Of course, Onoki is one of the strongest Kages of all time, but Sakumo wasn¡¯t gonna let him go this easily, he pulled out his knife and struck him while he was trying to escape underground along with his Anbus, however, Onoki technique was so fast, and Sakumo couldn¡¯t know what he hit, and the only thing that remained was a cut arm!


    Cut!!


    Onoki could easily fight against Sakumo, he was even confident that he could defeat him, but the only thing he was afraid of was Naito rushing at the fight and join hands with Sakumo!


    However, even if Onoki escaped, the situation won¡¯t change, the Rock¡¯s Vige got defeated!


    The victorious was Konoha, and even their casualties were a tiny number!


    At the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t many remaining Rock¡¯s Shinobis.


    Yuu Naito killed almost every single one on the battlefield.


    He put back his Kusanagi sword, then he took a nce at the battlefield.


    In the rear, Orochimaru joined the others cleaning up the battlefield, yet what was more astonishing was how all eyes were on Naito who was standing in the middle of the battlefield.


    This time, Naito wasn¡¯t as clean as always.


    After all, in such a huge fight, Naito couldn¡¯t maintain his passive state when he trembles his body with shocks; preventing anything from touching the surface of his body. He was only focused on killing the enemies, and because of that, the blood was all over his body.


    He stood there while his whole body was covered in blood.


    Just watching him standing there gave chills for every single person of them.


    ¡°A single man dominated the whole battlefield by himself.¡±


    Orochimaru looked at Naito, and his evil eyes revealed a strange expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong, he might not be as strong as Sakumo... But sure thing, Naito is a Killing machine in these kinds of battlefields.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Bloodlimit is really suitable for these kinds of situations.¡±


    In the end, Orochimaru took a deep breath, revealing a ray of light from his eyes that no one could understand, then turned away.


    On the other hand, Jiraiya kept standing there, he though for several times to go toward Naito, but he was a little bit embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t show his face to him, how could he, when he didn¡¯t do anything worthy in this battlefield, he could only stand there, looking at Naito while admiring both his power and spirit.


    He always thought of himself as an elder for both Naito and Minato, however, after this battle, he cannot treat Naito with nothing but respect, even if he was older than him!


    Whoosh!!


    After he took a nce at the battlefield, Naito knew that there was nothing more for him to do, so rushed at top speed toward Sakumo.


    Sakumo was already about to put back his sword.


    ¡°How unfortunate, he managed to escape after all.¡±


    Sakumo said that with pity while he was looking at the bloody arm on the ground.


    Sakumo was sure that this arm wasn¡¯t Onoki¡¯s, it was the Anbu captain of the Rock Vige arm.


    When Naito reached Sakumo he looked at the arm in the ground, then he nodded at Sakumo and said: ¡°If I just came over faster, we could have stopped him.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s hard, once he made the seal, Onoki disappeared, and I could no longer sense his presence... Although your Earthquake release can affect the ground, his technique was so fast, and he could easily escape the range of your attack.¡±


    Sakumo shook his head then he seriously analyzed the oue of that prospect, yet he was a little proud of this oue.


    It¡¯s very likely that this person didn¡¯t survive after he cut off his arm, killing the Anbu Captain is still worth the praise, and this could quickly eliminate the Rock from this battlefield.


    However, as Sakumo said, killing Onoki wouldn¡¯t be easy even if Naito was here.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Naito nodded, he didn¡¯t need Sakumo¡¯s exnation he already was aware of how strong Onoki was.


    Naito¡¯s ability is powerful, especially in these kinds of battlefields, he a killing machine, but if there were a bunch of strong people like Sakumo in the Rock¡¯s side, it would be difficult for him to performe the same way.


    Naito¡¯s strength at this moment, was great, it was higher than the quasi-kage level, yet he wasn¡¯t also at the Kages level, you could say that his rank was a special quasi-kage, Naito¡¯s power was indeed special, it allows him to wipe out easily any person under his level.


    Sakumo didn¡¯t want to think about how Onoki escaped anymore, he turned and looked at Naito, then he noticed how he was covered in blood, Sakumo didn¡¯t even frown, he smiled at Naito as he was so sure that this blood wasn¡¯t his own.


    ¡°I cannot find the words to praise your performance today, the only thing I can say is.. You was perfect.¡±


    With an iparable appreciation, Sakumo smiled, he knew from the very start that once Naito¡¯s power blooms he will be a killing machine.


    And It seems that this is the case now.


    ¡°I could pull such a performance because no one in the Rock¡¯s army could stop me, because that strong person was stopped by you, Sakumo-san.¡±


    Naito smiled, at that time, his murderous instinct has finally calmed down, and his expression went back to normal, however, because of how much enemies he killed, Naito was still covered in blood.


    Just in the time while Naito and Sakumo had this conversation, the battlefield over there was finally cleaned up by Konoha¡¯s ninjas.


    A Ninja suddenly appeared right in front of Sakumo and Naito.


    ¡°Sakumo-Dunno, Yu... Naito-Dono, this a rough statistics of the battle.¡±


    The Ninja first bowed to Sakumo, then he hesitated on how he should be addressing Naito.


    Naito¡¯s rank was still Genin at the time, and he was still very young, it was still a little too much for him to be addressed by ¡°Dono.¡±


    However, after his astonishing performance in this battlefield, he was absolutely worthy to be addressed this highly!


    ¡°The number of the Rock army was about 1,400, 1,219 died, and 37 got caught, the number of people who managed to escape cannot be urately calcted, but they should be only about one hundred.


    Listening to the report of the ninja, Sakumo nodded, then he suddenly asked: ¡°And how many people did killed by Naito on the battlefield?¡±


    When he said this sentence, some of the Ninjas gathered around, all of them wanted to know how many people did Naito kill.

 Chapter 134: Shocking Stats!

    The Ninja who was reporting the statistics heard Sakumo¡¯s question, but he hesitated to answer, the shock on his face was apparent, he took a deep breath than he started to report.


    ¡°The number of deaths in the Rock¡¯s side was about 1,219 ninja, 21 of them were Elites, the number of Jonins was about 890, and the number of both Chunins and Genins was about 300, yet these are not exact numbers.¡±


    ¡°The Elites that dies by Naito¡¯s hands were seventeen Ninjas!¡±


    The first stat was kind of a breathtaking.


    The Elites are the highest ranked people in the Vige.


    They¡¯re very experienced ninjas who gained a lot of power over the years.


    The number of the Elites in the Rock¡¯s army wasn¡¯t big, they were only twenty-one ninja, but the amazing thing was how Naito managed alone to kill seventeen of them!


    These people were the strongest members of the army, some of them could be even famous!


    Under the shock of everyone, Sakumo took a deep breath and calmed down himself, then he asked: ¡°So what the numbers of the other Ranks?¡±


    The others also regained their focus when they heard this question, they were dying to know the answer, they were very excited by they weren¡¯t that optimistic about it because there was a lot Jonins between them, there¡¯s no way he killed a lot of them!


    After all, when Konoha¡¯s side charged at the Rock¡¯s army at the end of the battle, they felt like they killed a lot of them.


    The Ninja who was reporting heard this question, but he didn¡¯t answer it right away, he turned his head toward Naito and looked him in the eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but to respect and admire him, at that time when he addressed him that way, it felt wrong for a moment.


    But still, it was self-satisfying, because at that moment he already knew the numbers.


    ¡°The number of the remaining Ranks that died by Naito-Dono is about 600 people, some messed up corpses couldn¡¯t be judged, but it¡¯s expected that he killed even more.¡±


    Aplete silence.


    Even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard at that moment.


    This piece of information was even more shocking than hearing about how he killed seventeen Elites.


    Naito is very strong, especially when he¡¯s against a lower-ranked, the fact that he killed seventeen Elites is beyond the imagination.


    In the original story, Minato once used the flying thunder god and killed fifty people, the teachers were telling this story to the kids in the Ninja School while calling it a miracle.


    However, if one person managed to kill 600 person alone, this is no longer can be considered as a tail, or a miracle, this is just too scary, even if the six hundred people were standing still, and killed one by one, it will still take so much time!


    Moreover, these people were fighting for their lives, they were human beings!


    There were nearly nine hundred Jonins and Chunins in the battlefield, yet six hundred of them were killed by Naito, what kind of joke is this!


    Everyone was speechless, the only thing they could hear was the blowing of the wind.


    Even Sakumo was shocked by this number, although he noticed that Naito was going back and forth in the battlefield, he didn¡¯t expect that he killed this much of people, these numbers are somehow ridiculous.


    How could he be able to kill this much of people?!!


    ¡°Are you sure that these numbers are correct?¡±


    With a shocked expression, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but question these statistics, the people around him had the same doubts.


    Indeed it¡¯s kind of impossible, these numbers are just too much!


    If these numbers are correct, then this is mean that Naito alone killed more people than the whole army of Konoha!


    It shouldn¡¯t be possible!


    ¡°Sakumo-Dono, we¡¯re pretty sure about these numbers, no even if there are any mistakes in these numbers, it¡¯s because it should be, even more, there were some corpses so missed up, so we¡¯ve couldn¡¯t be able to judge if it was killed by him or not, but from what we¡¯ve seen on the battlefield am more than confident that they were killed by Naito-Dono.¡±


    The ninja himself couldn¡¯t say any more than this, these data were even more shocking for him, he was doing this kind of stats for so many years, but he never encountered such a situation in his entire life, it was too incredible to believe, yet it was true.


    Hiss!!!


    The words of the ninja were so persuasive, which made everyone hold their breaths for a long time.


    Then they all exhaled at the same time!


    More than six hundred people, this is incredible!!


    None of them could look at Naito anymore, who can me them, this man has just killed six hundred people... Some of them couldn¡¯t even raise their heads.


    This man is a killing machine!


    At that moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but start to fear Naito, they were afraid that they will provoke him if they looked at him in the eyes, this man is a monster, and you shouldn¡¯t be so carefree standing next to one!


    Sakumo stood there speechless, he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ......


    Iwagakure.


    The Third Tsuchikage was sitting in his chair there silently.


    The atmosphere was depressing.


    Dark clouds were covering the sky above the Tsuchikage Office.


    The Anbu captain was standing next to Onoki while his whole shoulder was covered in thick bandages.


    Because their whole army gotpletely destroyed by Konoha¡¯s forces, it was meaningless to stay in the Rain Vige, so they came back.


    More importantly, they needed to reorganize their forces, and think about the next move.


    ¡°No one expected this oue.¡±


    The Tsuchikage sit there quietly for a long time, he didn¡¯t look angry, yet he wasn¡¯t calm too.


    ¡°No one could expect the oue of that war, but no one even thought that the oue will be decided by the hands of one man.¡±


    Onoki said that with a mysterious look on his face.


    Indeed, Naito¡¯s power was beyond all expectations.


    Everything was possible, Onoki even considered losing against Sakumo under some kind of circumstances, but he never thought that two thousand people would be crushed by one man.


    In the fourth War, the Allied Shinobi Forces had almost 80,000 Ninjas, 20,000 of them were from Konoha, and every one of the other four Viges had at least 10,000 Ninjas.


    Of course, this is wasn¡¯t the fourth war it was the second, and the Rock Vige needed to defend against the other viges, it was impossible to push all of their forces in that battle.


    At least five of six thousand Ninja were left in the Vige to protect it.


    In the case of a backstabbing attack at the Vige, these Shinobis were left there to defend it.


    The remaining five or six thousand wasn¡¯t all frontline type shinobis, there was arge number of scouts between them; also some of them were spies who were sent to various missions around the viges.


    Among them, some people weren¡¯t good at fighting, and others were Medical-Nin, and so on.


    About three thousand people were only worthed to be used in battles.


    And now, he lost half of them!


    Onoki was freaking out, he was so stressed, although he was keeping his calm expression, he was feeling like his heart is gonna explode at any second.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    Onoki looked very confused.


    He took a deep breath, then he slowly started to float in the air and moved toward the window.


    This is truly was like a p in the face.

 Chapter 135: Spread Through the World!

    Sand Vige, in the Kazegake¡¯s Office.


    The Third Kazegake was looking at the table in front of him along with his assistance, at the table there was a map for the Rain Country, and there were many gs representing the positions of several Viges troops in the country.


    The Sand Vige was taking part in this war, and their camp was also taking ce in the Rain Country.


    Although the Rain Vige is a small, but it¡¯s actually next to the five major Viges in terms of power, and there¡¯s also Hanzo the Smander, which turned out to be surprisingly powerful!


    After they shed their swords twice with him, they found it really hard to defeat him.


    The Third Kazekage shook his hand then looked at the other side of the map.


    At the other side, there was both Konoha and the Rock camps.


    ¡°Konoha and the Rocks dered war on each other, ording to the information we have, they almost have the same numbers of men resources, it is estimated that this war is gonna be a lose-lose for both sides... We will only need to make Hanzo back off temporarily, then we¡¯re gonna be the winners of this war.¡±


    Just as the Kazekage finished his sentence, a Ninja with a shocked expression on his face rushed directly to his office.


    ¡°Kazekage-Sama, urgent information from the frontal lines!¡±


    ¡°proceed.¡±


    The Kazekage wrinkled his brows, thinking about what kind of urgent information has made this Ninja so shocked, nothing surprising should be happening there, the oue is already estimated.


    ¡°The Rock Vige got defeated, and all of their Shinobis were killed in the battle between the Rock Vige and Konoha, the scouts in the frontal lines sent information saying that the casualties were over one thousand Shinobis!¡±


    When he first heard this sentence, the shock on the Kazekage¡¯s face was really clear, then it slowly turned to a very joyful expression.


    Unexpectedly, the Rock Vige and Konoha fought against each other fiercely!


    Both the Rain and the Sand expected this battle to be a small conflict, and both sides will not send more than one hundred people.


    However, the Rock has directly lost more than one thousand, which means that the Rock got badly hurt, and they will need to retreat from this war... And since the battle was this big, it¡¯s estimated that Konoha¡¯s situation right now isn¡¯t that good too!


    Therefore, they can now rx and enjoy the benefits of this battle!


    ¡°What about Konoha¡¯s side, how many ninjas survived? and what¡¯s the number of casualties?¡±


    He was very sure that almost all of Konoha¡¯s army has been destroyed, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of Shinobis left in Konoha¡¯s Vige too, the Kazekage asked the question, but in his head, he already knew the answer.


    ¡°The Casualties of Konoha¡¯s side are basically zero!¡±


    ¡°Great, all of Konoha¡¯s Shinobis are dead, they got destroyed, and this is came to our advantage!¡±


    The joy on third Kazekage face was very clear.


    ¡°And also...¡±


    But in the next moment, he felt that there¡¯s something wrong, he remembered the first report, he said that all of the Rock Shinbois got killed.


    And yet also all of Konoha¡¯s army died, how could be the Rock Vige is the one who got defeated?!


    The Kazekage thought that the Ninja has made a mistake, he stared at him waiting for an exnation.


    The Shinboi hesitated first, then he reports the information one more time.


    ¡°Kazekage-Sama, Konoha didn¡¯t get destroyed, the casualties on their side are basically zero, which it means, that they didn¡¯t suffer any deaths, they only had few injuries...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly the Kazekage be very quiet.


    Then immediately, his expression was full of doubt and disbelief.


    Is this some kind of a joke?!


    Almost all of the Rock army got killed, but Konoha didn¡¯t have any casualties?


    This is impossible even if Konoha was the stronger side.


    ¡°This is impossible! Did Konoha sent a whole army of Jonins?¡±


    Although the Kazekage knew that the Ninja wouldn¡¯t tell him such information if it wasn¡¯t true, yet he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Because it¡¯s just incredible!


    ¡°Kazekage-Sama, Konoha didn¡¯t send a whole army of Jonins, but... This oue was because of one man who lead Konoha to victory.¡±


    After he said these words, the ninja slightly hesitated, then he added with a soft voice like if he was whispering cautiously: ¡± And it seems, that this man was possession on the Kusanagi sword...¡±


    The Kazekage heard the first sentence first, but he didn¡¯t even have the time to be shocked after the Ninja added the second sentence, the Kazekage looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°The Kusanagi sword?! That¡¯s Impossible!!¡±


    ¡°Is it the one that got stole after Kinjin¡¯s death?¡±


    Under the shock of the Kazekage, he directly asked.


    When he heard this information, the Kazekage¡¯s mind was about to explode, he felt like he got struck by a lightning thunder.


    He thought that Kinjin will always be there to perform his assassination missions for him, but under weird circumstances, Kinjin got killed!


    And now the Kusanagi sword has fallen into the hands of Konoha!


    ¡°How could this happen, who is this Ninja, do we have any information on him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Ninja who reported the information to the Kazegake knew that he¡¯s gonna ask these questions, so he quickly pulled out a piece of information about Naito and handed it to him.


    The information on the Anbu codenamed ¡°Yujin¡± were top secret, but the info about Yuu Naito were very easy to collect.


    When he looked at the first line, the Kazekage seemed somehow scornful.


    Yuu Naito? A Genin?


    Nonsense!


    There¡¯s no way.


    However, after he looked more carefully, the Kazekage expression changed.


    Something was off, the following information had Naito¡¯s age, and some data about how he graduated early from the Ninja school, and about how he won some kind ofpetition and became the most genius kid in the history of the Vige.


    The information wasn¡¯tplete, and there was no information about him for more than a year.


    It seems that Yuu Naito is really just a Genin!


    But how is this possible?


    The Kazekage kept staring at this piece of paper for a long time, then with a very confused expression he returned to his sit and threw the papers on his table.


    ¡°Konoha... Just where did you find this monster?!¡±


    ......


    in the Mist Vige, the Mizukage mmed the information on the table.


    ¡°What kind of Joke is this?! There no way that this information is true!¡±


    The Mizukage looked very angry, he looked at the Ninja who handed him the report and shouted: ¡°GO BACK! And check out this information! An imp from Konoha defeated the Whole army of the Rock, BULLSHIT!!¡±


    But no matter how the Mizukage asked the scouts to check out the case, every time the scouts came back with the same information, finally the Mizukage start to believe it.


    ¡°The Second War is about to end... We will continue on observing it... Let Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist guard the sword, if that guy dares toe to Kirigakure, they will be responsible for killing him, we cannot let him take the sword from us.¡±


    .......


    The Cloud Vige.


    The Raikage was looking at the data in his hands.


    ¡°Konoha really managed to raise a genius ninja to their side, but if I were there, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift a finger, if he dares toe to Kumogakure I will kill him!¡±


    The third Raikage eyes flickered, and slightly revealed a trace of disdain, he really didn¡¯t care about Naito¡¯s performance, because he was confident to be stronger.


    His lightning armor was so perfect, he mastered the third and Finale stage a years ago, his body was so strong... He reached a state were Ninjutsu has no effect on him, nothing could even scratch his skin!


    The third Raikage was even able to hold the Hachibi all by himself!


    However, even this powerful man had some fears from Naito since he¡¯s very young, but he didn¡¯t share these fears with anyone and kept his cold face.


    He didn¡¯t care about how much Naito was strong right now, but to be that strong in this young age, made him a little bit shocked.


    No one before him had these kind of achievements on this age, he never expected that someone else like him wille in the same era.

 Chapter 136: The Elder鈥檚 Counsil

    Konoha.


    The astonishing news from the battlefield has reached the high ranks of the Vige.


    When they first received the information the four elders of Konoha didn¡¯t believe it, they thought it was impossible!


    After they carefully confirmed the authenticity of the information, their reaction turned from disbelief to aplete shock.


    Finally, both Sarutobi and Danzo organized a council meeting with the two elders, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado to discuss the recent performance of Naito.


    The highest level of the Hokage building.


    This small room has the highest position, and only essential meetings have been organized here.


    Only the highest ranked people in the vige can be part of these High-level meetings, and Hatake Sakumo has the highest rank.


    However, only the elders can participate in the Council meetings, they are the people who have the most power in Konoha.


    ¡°What is your thoughts about Yuu Naito?¡±


    Sarutobi opened the discussion by this question, the shock was still evident on his face, and his tone had a trace of exmation.


    ¡°Naito performance was perfect for the past few months, either it was assassination mission, scouting, or even a frontal liner in the battlefield Naitopleted his tasks perfectly, he¡¯s power be very strong...¡±


    Danzo¡¯s expression was very cold, yet his eyes were revealing his shock, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to achieve something like this in the battlefield.


    This is almost incredible!


    Utatane was very silent, then she slowly said: ¡°As Danzo said, Naito¡¯s role in the battlefield be very big, his existence is almost like a war weapon to us, he must be controlled like a Jinchuriki.¡±


    Sarutobi heard both Danzo and Utatane¡¯s opinion, then turned toward Mitokado and said: ¡°And you Homura, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I believe that Naito currently is indeed more important than a Jinchuriki, but I don¡¯t think we should do anything about it, we need his presence in the battlefield.¡±


    These words seemed very wisdom, Sarutobi was listening and nodding in approving.


    Upon seeing this, Danzo couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore and said: ¡°Hey, what are you even thinking?! Just give him to me, and I will make a perfect war weapon out of him!¡±


    After that, Danzo said these words but his intentions were very clear, he was nning for something else.


    Sarutobi stared at Danzo for a while, then he finally shook his head and said: ¡°I think Mitokado made a good point here, and I agree with him.¡±


    ¡°I asked Sakumo, he said that Naito can grow even more under his assistance, so there¡¯s no need to control him since he is still under our control.¡±


    Danzo wrinkled his brows then said: ¡°If that little devil grows even more, can Sakumo stop him?¡±


    ¡°His growing degree is huge, he surprises us every time, if he grows even more, what we will do?? It will be him, or us!!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s words made Sarutobi frown a little bit, but in the end, he looked at him and sternly said: ¡°Even if he grows more, if Sakumo couldn¡¯t stop him, I will!¡±


    Listening to Sarutobis words, Danzo suddenly stopped talking.


    He was preparing himself on storming out, but he got shut down instead, these words, made the sweat appears on his forehead.


    The stares of Sarutobi made it even worse for Danzo, he got very terrified, and he couldn¡¯t add any other word.


    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t even know if Naito is gonna turn on us, I¡¯m more concerned about you Danzo... You look very enthusiastic about controlling Naito more than anything.¡±


    ¡°And this is wasn¡¯t the first time, I¡¯ve heard that you want to control the new Jinchuriki too, Danzo are you nning on something behind our backs?¡±


    The shock on Danzo¡¯s face was very clear, in fact, he is thinking of a way to control the new Jinchuriki, but he didn¡¯t know how Sarutobi knew about this.


    Could it be a traitor in his roots?


    That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°Well, the Jinchuriki is very important, it¡¯s only normal that Danzo is paying too much attention to this topic.¡±


    Utatane said that trying to defend Danzo.


    On the other side, Mitokado looked at Danzo and said: ¡°However, showing this much interest can give Sarutobi consider, I hope you¡¯re not thinking of backstabbing us Danzo.¡±


    Danzo was silent.


    Sarutobi stood up, then made a nce at Danzo and said: ¡°This is it, the meeting is over.¡±


    It¡¯s true that Danzo is one of the highest ranked people in Konoha, and possess a lot of power in his hand, but when ites to the strongest, it will be none but Sarutobi, and because Danzo has always crossed his sword with Sarutobi, thest was very careful around him.


    Just like in the original story, Danzo teamed up with Orochimaru in order to make him the fourth Hokage, and this threatened Sarutobi, he always felt that Orochimaru is too dark inside, and not suitable to be a Hokage; therefore, he was still resolute to rebut Danzo¡¯s ns.


    This made the hateful in Danzo¡¯s heart grows even more, which made him finally organize an assassination to kill Sarutobi, but it failed eventually.


    At this time, Sarutobi didn¡¯t take the matter personally, he always thought of Konoha first, the Vige was more important to him more than anything, even himself included, in the end, Sarutobi chose to forgive Danzo, after all, Danzo position was critical to the vige, so he limited his authority and made him only deal with the dark side of the Vige, in his view, the benefits were outweighing the disadvantages.


    ......


    This decisive battle between Konoha and the Rocks was brought a lot of attention around the world of Shinobis.


    Even the Clouds who did not participate in the second war, and the Mists who were so far on the other side of the sea, were extremely concerned about this battle.


    And when the news was transmitted, it shocked the whole world of Shinobis.


    The whole world was trembling!


    When they¡¯ve been asked about Naito, all the Rock Shinobis who survived this battle, and almost none of them couldn¡¯t talk about it without shaking!


    Yuu Naito was almost like a nightmare to them!


    That scene has literally hunted their dreams, the body of that man covered in blood, rushing in the battlefield, killing every single person in sight, there was no way to stop him rather than kill him, what a scary scene for a person to remember!


    The codenamed Yujin has disappeared in the dark.


    And instead, a new name came to light, Yuu Naito, Konoha¡¯s Ashura the Demigod of War!!


    This was the most nickname they used at the time, there were also other nicknames, they called him, the Shinigami, Hades, and even Yami!!


    In addition, the story of Sakumo cutting off Onoki¡¯s assistant arm also be very famous.


    The nickname they gave him was the same he had in the original story.


    The two of them gained a great reputation.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura! And Konoha¡¯s White Fang!


    Two titles, and two people, they were like to sharp Katana leading Konoha into victory in the Second Shinobi World War!


    At this point, Naito became very famous.


    Even Naito didn¡¯t expect that he will be this famous even before the three Sannin of Konoha.


    His strength may not reach the level where he should be this famous, but what he achieved in this battle made him the focus of the entire world.


    Konoha Vige.


    Minato has finally been promoted and became a Chunin, he was preparing to go out in a mission, so he went to the Missions Hall.


    The Ninjas there didn¡¯t care about Minato who was standing there in front of them, they were all still so shocked by the news.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°How did this happened?¡±


    ¡°Naito-Kun... No, Naito-Dono is very strong!¡±


    This discussion has been taking by several people, Minato didn¡¯t care about how they made him stand there waiting, the moment he heard Naito¡¯s name, he showed a hint of surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What happened to Naito?¡±


    One of the Ninja in the office turned his head and looked at Minato, and said with such a great honor: ¡°You still didn¡¯t hear about it?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? hear about what?¡±


    Minato looked very confused.

 Chapter 137: Second Stage!

    Noticing how Minato didn¡¯t really know anything, the Ninja in the missions hall widened his eyes and looked at Minato weirdly.


    ¡°This news came from the frontal lines of the battlefield, didn¡¯t you hear anything, Naito alone managed to wipe out the whole battlefield, killing hundreds of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis without even being scratched!¡±


    ¡°He should be promoted to a Jonin by now, so you better call him Naito-Dono from now on.¡±


    Delivering this news the Ninja couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of admiration.


    He was the same Ninja who stopped Naito and Dai in the past from taking that mission, he wasn¡¯t even thinking about that, Naito has already reached a level that he could only look up to!


    He really admired Naito from his heart.


    Hearing these words, Minato looked like he got struck by a lightning thunder.


    Yuu Naito... How did this happen?!


    His expression was full of shock and disbelieve!


    Naito has already reached such a level, dominating a victory of a war!


    What a shock!


    Initially, after he met Naito thest time, Minato was thinking of working harder to close the gap between the two of them, but he didn¡¯t expect that in a short time, Naito just made that gap between them even wider!


    At the same time, Minato couldn¡¯t help but think about that Anbu he met earlier at the ident of the Surprising Squad.


    Suddenly, everything be clear, and he finally figured out the whole thing.


    That Anbu from that time was Naito!!


    .......


    On the Street of Konoha, Kushina was wandering.


    Every time she looked at a corner she saw Naito¡¯s figure, just to notice that it¡¯s just an illusion from her own imagination.


    Slightly sighed, Kushina headed toward Naito¡¯s house.


    Just as she reached the door of the house, a hand gently patted her shoulder.


    She got surprised, and out of hope, she smiled and turned around, but just when she took a nce at the person behind her, she knew that it wasn¡¯t him.


    ¡°Kushina you little stalker!¡±


    The person behind her said that with a smile on his face, then he said: ¡°I have some news about Naito, do you want to hear it?!¡±


    ¡°Yes please!¡±


    Kushina nodded.


    Minato smiled then told her about the whole thing, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but widening her eyes with an incredible look on her face.


    ¡°I had the same expression when I first heard this news, in fact, I couldn¡¯t even believe it!¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s true!¡±


    Kushina took a deep breath and slowly suppresses the shock in her heart, then she said very seriously: ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that he will reach this level so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura... This Nickname is kind of suites him.¡±


    Kushina smiled, she sure looked pleased about this news.


    ......


    The Rain Country, Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    Because they managed to defeat Konoha, and also they didn¡¯t have any casualties or a lot of injuries to look out for, Konoha¡¯s camp started to move forward into the center of the Rain Country.


    However, they didn¡¯t want to go so far into the center, since that where the Rain Camp was positioning, after all, they needed to be careful from Hanzo.


    The re-established camp, The Center of the Camp, The Headquarter.


    In the middle of the center, there were some rooms allocated, for the elites to stay in it, like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and some other people.


    In addition to these people, there was a room for an ordinary shinobi, but no one from the elites was against this.


    Because the name of that Shinobi was Konoha¡¯s Ashura Yuu Naito!


    Yes after this war, Naito¡¯s status got raised, he skipped both the ranks of Chunin and Tokubetsu Jonin and became a Jonin directly!


    This promotion was so incredible, before, when Dai promoted to a Tokubetsu Jonin this caused a shock for countless people.


    But this time, everyone was shocked, no one could just believe this!


    However, no one was against it, everyone saw what Naito is capable of!


    At this time, the room was huge.


    Naito was sitting quietly in there, a table was in front of him, it was made from rock, and connected directly to the earth, it was obvious that some Earth Release user has made it.


    On the table, there was an open scroll.


    This scroll was the one Orochimaru has gave to Naito, and it was the secret to mastering the second stage of Lightning Armour, as for the purpose of Orochimaru¡¯s action, Naito still couldn¡¯t understand it.


    He studied the information of the scroll back and forth many times, but there was nothing wrong about it, all the information seemed urate, and it was confirmed that it was true.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, but with my current strength, there¡¯s no need to worry about Orochimaru, as long as am stronger than him, it should be fine.¡±


    After he shook his head, Naito temporarily threw aside these thoughts, then he began to study the second stage.


    Although Konoha managed to defeat the Rock and achieved unprecedented victory, the Sand and the Rain are still fighting this battle, so local battles were still exploding.


    After Naito returned to the camp, he didn¡¯t leave it.


    Naito is no longer an Anbu, so he didn¡¯t need to perform any special missions from the Anbu Departement, he was only an ordinary Shinobi, and he needed to ept that fact and stay in the camp waiting for any regr tasks.


    Perhaps Naito¡¯s strength didn¡¯t yet reach the level of Sakumo, yet the two names; Konoha¡¯s White Fang and Konoha¡¯s Ashura, were very famous throughout the world equally!


    These two names were representing the whole army of Konoha, which made Naito¡¯s status in this war became the same as Sakumo, and nothing could shake this fact easily.


    In this way, there is no doubt that this is was the time for Naito to be even stronger.


    ¡°In the first stage, this technique uses Chakra to stimte the skin¡¯s cells, and strengthen its surface, only a small part prates the skin and stimtes the flesh.¡±


    ¡°But in the second stage, it crosses the level of the skin, the flesh and the inside of the bodypletely, stimting the muscles and whole body.


    ¡°As for the third stage... The Chakra mode, it will be more attached to the body surface for further enhancing to the defense.


    After he reread the content of the scroll, Naito whispered these word, then he closed it, and began his practice following its instructions.


    The second stage wasn¡¯t easy as the first one, and his progress was somewhat slow.


    It¡¯s not that his body strength wasn¡¯t up to the standards of this stage, but his amount of chakra wasn¡¯t enough.


    The requirements of the Chakra wasn¡¯t as the first one, his Chakra amount was more than enough for the First Stage, but the Second... Needed the level of an Anbu chakra to cultivate it!

 Chapter 138: The Rock Village鈥檚 Regrouping!

    However, although the amount of Naito¡¯s Chakra doesn¡¯t meet the standards of this technique, Naito¡¯s strength, on the other hand, was much stronger, and he was absolutely qualified.


    Moreover, the enhancement of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou this time worked the best for Naito¡¯s advance, it was recovering very quickly the Chakra that he was using in order to cultivate the Second Stage, which allowed him to continue his practice.


    Although he was barely able to practice it, yet his progressive was too slow.


    However, even after all of this, Naito was so amazed by the power of the second stage.


    It¡¯s indeed an extremely powerful secret Ninjutsu!


    The first stage may not show it¡¯s real power, but the second proved that fact.


    If Naito didn¡¯t learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou first, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn this technique!


    It¡¯s a very mysterious technique!!


    Under the serging of his Chakra, a blues sh of lightning start to appear around Naito¡¯s body, it seemed very terrifying.


    The lightning around his body was more evident than the first stage, and it was even shattering Naito¡¯s clothes.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t care about that and focused on controlling the lightning... In fact, he was trying to control it from shattering his own flesh.


    Any other man, who wasn¡¯t mastering the lightning attribute, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this level of lightning!


    Even if he doesn¡¯t turn into ashes, he will have physical injuries from the reflecting of the lightning attribute on his body.


    Only the like of Naito can withstand learning this kind of Ninjutsu, a young man who managed to learn the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou on the age of nine years old.


    After just a half day of practicing this technique, Naito started to feel the enhancements on his body.


    Perhaps this is due to the fact that this is was the beginning of the cultivation and the effect should always be extraordinary at the early stages, this day of cultivation, worth a whole week of physical training!


    With this progress, it¡¯s indeed possible to significantly enhance the practice rate of Naito, and he might be able to open the Fourth Gate sooner.


    It¡¯s almost a year since Naito entered the battlefield of the Second World War.


    Calcting the time, if everything works the same way as the original story, this war ising to an end.


    In this year, if Naito trained every day for the whole year, perhaps he should be now able to open the Fourth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    But now it¡¯s still far away.


    Fortunately, since Naito managed to master the First Stage of the Lightning armor, he gained three month worth of training.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Naito took a deep breath, the practice was moving slowly, yet Naito was a little bit tired, and he needed to take a break.


    Naito closed his eyes and started to meditate, he was thinking about the Third Stage, but it was so difficult to get it right now, the secrets of this technique should be sealed deep in the Cloud Vige, it should be ranked as a top secret.


    The only one who managed to get the Second Stage Scroll was Orochimaru, but am afraid it¡¯s almost impossible for him to get the Third.


    Just as he was deeply thinking about this matter, he heard a voiceing from outside of the room.


    ¡°Naito-Kun, are you here?¡±


    The voice was very familiar, it was Tsunadeing in.


    ¡°Yes, am here.¡±


    Naito opened his eyes to find Tsunade right in front of him, he nodded to her then he noticed that she had a very weird expression.


    What happened?


    Naito looked at her, then he noticed how she was looking at him weirdly, so he looked down, and then he slightly stiff.


    Due to his practices on the Second Stage, Naito¡¯s clothes gotpletely shredded, but he didn¡¯t notice that until now.


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito got a little bit embarrassed then he shrugged and stood up, he took a piece of clothes and put it on his body, then he said in a serious way: ¡°Well, I think we¡¯re even now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not even close to even!!¡±


    Tsunade got a little bit upset, how could he call it even?!


    Naito found screaming that was a little bit cute, but he kept his calm and innocent expression.


    In other words, Naito was always using his childish face to keep things cool at these kinds of situations.


    Although he knew that Tsunade wasn¡¯t that mad at him because she thinks he¡¯s just a young boy, yet he always enjoyed teasing her.


    The atmosphere got a little bit awkward.


    ¡°Right, why did youe to see me?¡±


    Naito tried to change the topic to ease the mood.


    Tsunade bit her teeth first then she snored: ¡°That crazy old man, he ordered his men to gather an army of two thousand people, then they attacked one of our units when they were on their way for a mission, we¡¯ve been assembled to join the battlefield.¡±


    Upon hearing this news, Naito got a little bit surprised and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of being attacked by the Cloud Vige?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?!¡±


    Tsunade shrugged then looked at Naito and said: ¡°There¡¯s a big chance that Onoki will join the battle, you should be careful, that old man is so powerful, and he might even target you.¡±


    Naito smirked then said: ¡°Well I will be honored.¡±


    Tsunade got mad from Naito¡¯s attitude and said: ¡°Are you listening, all the world know your strength now, you should be more careful!¡±


    Hearing t his sentence, Naito nodded at her seriously.


    When he was ying around a moment ago and treated the matter as a joke, he was just easing the mood, he¡¯s not stupid, of course, Naito knew that he should be more careful from now on.


    He just chose to respond to her with a joke.


    ¡°It might be true that all people will target me from now on, but you should know that am not an easy target!¡±


    Naito expression was very calm.


    He might be even harder to be targeted than Hatake Sakumo himself!


    He¡¯s good at both wide-range attacks and at damaging single targets, he¡¯s immune to non-special Genjutsu, along with his high speed and the teleporting technique, this makes him perfect in every aspect.


    He has almost no weakness.


    Being targeted is so difficult for those who don¡¯t have weaknesses.


    ......


    The country of Rain, close to the location of the hintends.


    There¡¯s an incredibly empty hilly area that looks a bit like the ce where Hanzo and the three Sannin fought.


    The rain was falling from the sky washing the blood on the ground.


    Konoha and the Rock¡¯s Ninja were killing each other.


    It was one of those big battles, it was just about four or five hundred fighting each other, while the armies of the two sides were heading toward this location.


    Themander of the Rock was Onoki¡¯s assistant Sando, but a masked ninja was standing behind him.


    Judging from where he was standing he shouldn¡¯t be the Anbu Vice Captain of the Rock Vige.


    He was just one of the Anbu.


    Even though Sando was defeated by Sakumo, two of them were once again facing each other fearlessly.


    In the field, most of the ninjas were Chunins.


    Looking at the situation in the field, Sakumo was calmly analyzing the situation, and suddenly, he took the lead to make the first move and sent the Jonins toward the battlefield.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of people around Sakumo, only dozens were under hismand, and some of them were already sent to join the battlefield.


    Together with them, there were two Jonins troops with over one hundred people.


    This time, the war¡¯s heat reached its highest levels.

 Chapter 139: The Suffering!

    Behind the army of the Rock¡¯s, themander of the army and Onoki¡¯s assistant Sando was standing there while his heart was full of haterade.


    Looking at Sakumo, he revealed a powerful killing intent.


    This killing intent was due to theirst sh when Sakumo managed to cut his arm, it was impossible for Sando to not hate Sakumo for that.


    But the person who hated the most was Yuu Naito.


    If it weren¡¯t for Naito, Sando wouldn¡¯t lost his arm out of distraction that day, now he lost an arm, and he could only print with one hand, which made his strength drop a lot because of that.


    ¡°He¡¯s not using any tricks this time? he¡¯s gonna swing it hard from the start, fine with me.¡±


    With a ray of light in his eyes, Sandomanded his army to engage the battlefield.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the meanings of Sakumo¡¯s rush move, Sando found it in his advantage to raise the scales earlier.


    Because he couldn¡¯t see Naito figure anywhere in the battlefield, and the sooner he deals with Konoha¡¯s army, the better situation it will beter when he appears.


    The Rock¡¯s army engaged at once, but Sakumo seemed like he didn¡¯t care about that.


    The battlefield was at its climax.


    The two sides were even in terms of power, there were more than 500 ninjas at the Rock¡¯s side, but there were only 400 people in Konoha¡¯s.


    Yet, here it appeared that Konoha was the favorite side in this war.


    In fact, the Rock¡¯s side was suffering from the disadvantage of the Rain Country environment, while Konoha¡¯s side had a lot of Taijutsu user along with a lot of Wind and Water user, who had the most advantage in these kinds of situations.


    Even so, Sakumo was slightly frowning, because the Rock¡¯s side was outnumbering Konoha¡¯s army!


    This time, Konoha couldn¡¯t dispatch all of its forces into this battle since they moved their camp to the center and they needed some people to stay behind and protect their camp, Konoha could only bring one thousand and five hundred Shinobis, and they didn¡¯t even reach the battlefield yet!


    Also because Konoha went deep in the center of the Rain Country, they had other battles in the hintend with both the Rain and Sand.


    Although these battles were small, yet they weakened Konoha¡¯s army.


    Fortunately, Hanzo still didn¡¯t target Konoha with his full power, he was focusing on the Sand¡¯s side, there was some news that Chiyo from the sand has also cracked his poison wish threatened him and made him focus on them.


    ¡°We have a big disadvantage, the Rock¡¯s side is suppressing us, Naito didn¡¯te yet?¡±


    Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at the back, but he didn¡¯t see any signs of the arrival of both Naito and Tsunade.


    This battle was a little bit sudden.


    Sakumo was leading an army to attack one of the Rain units, but he suddenly got attacked by the Rock¡¯s army.


    Subsequently, the support from the two sides continued on reaching the battlefield, and the scale of this small battle got bigger and bigger until it reached this current situation.


    If the previous battle didn¡¯t hurt the Rock¡¯s much to back off, this one is gonna do it.


    Just as Sakumo was waiting for Natio to reach the battlefield, the situation changed!


    Thend of the Rain had a really iparably muddy and damp ground.


    This caused, the movements of the Konoha¡¯s army to get really slow.


    However, the Rock had a unit with special types of equipment that can make them move freely underground, and it was the Rock surprising unit!


    It takes many years to train these kinds of special units; therefore, there was only three of them in the whole army of the Rock Vige.


    After one of them gotpletely wiped out by Naito, the Tsuchikage sent the two remainings into this battlefield.


    The situation of the battlefield changed the moment these two units joined the battle.


    Boom!!!


    After the entrance of the Specials Surprising Squad, they start to attack Konoha¡¯s army every time from under the ground, which gave the Rock army on the surface the upper hand.


    Konoha¡¯s Ninja wanted to get rid of these two units first, but it was very difficult, and they were getting blocked every time from by Rock¡¯s Shinobis on the ground.


    The scene, of the two sides when they were evenly matched, start to change into Konoha being the unfavorable side here.


    Upon seeing this, Sakumo expression changed and became very anxious one, there wasn¡¯t any chance for them to retreat, with such a big number retreating will cause the whole morale of the army to drop, and once this happens, the entire army will copse.


    Sakumo needed to find another way to solve this matter.


    The support continued on reaching the battlefield, and this battle suddenly turned into a huge decisive one!


    However, Konoha was the losing side.


    Under this circumstances, Sakumo finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, leading his Anbus he engaged personally the battlefield, which made Sando the assistant of Onoki do the same, starting a fierce battle between the twomanders.


    Although it was somewhat unfavorable for him to deal with both sides, Sakumo needed to find a way to deal with this quickly; otherwise, this battle will end before Naito even reaches it!


    In an Instant, Sakumo pulled out his sword and attacked Sando who lost his arm, pushing him back so hard.


    This power shocked everyone.


    However, this is wasn¡¯t enough, Konoha was suffering, and even the death of the Rock¡¯smander won¡¯t change that.


    ¡°Naito didn¡¯t arrive yet...¡±


    Sakumo was still worried, looking at the field every second.


    At that moment, Konoha¡¯s army was gradually falling apart by the surprise attacks from the ground.


    ¡°Damn these Rats!!¡±


    The surprising squad role wasn¡¯t killing enemies, but bothering them with sneak attacks, this way Konoha¡¯s side will lose focus and this will ease the task for the Rock¡¯s Shinobis on the ground.


    Orochimaru looked very calm, yet his murderous intents were all over the ce, he was very annoyed by the underground sneak attacks.


    ¡°The situation is getting worse, what should I do?!¡±


    He suddenly got attacked from both sides and almost got injured, Orochimaru fell back and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re gonna lose if this continues, we need to hang on until Naito arrives.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned Naito¡¯s name, Konoha¡¯s Shinobis regained their focus: ¡°We just need to block them until hees, he will deal with the Shinobis on the ground, then we will be able to deal with these sneak attacks from the underground.¡±


    ¡°But what if he couldn¡¯te in time!¡±


    ¡°If we just had the Anbu Yujin between us, he would have been able to deal with them, I heard that he managed to wipe out one of these squads all by himself.¡±


    Mentioning Yujin, made all of them wished if one of these two was here!


    When he heard this sentence, Orochimaru felt a little bit strange.


    Orochimaru knew the identity of the Anbu Yujin from the start, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were still some people who didn¡¯t guess his identity yet, the other Viges already guessed that Yujin and Naito are the same person by now, it¡¯s true this information are top secret, but it was already exposed by hisst performance in the war.


    Still, a lot of people still didn¡¯t know this in Konoha.

 Chapter 140: Naito Arrives!

    Orochimaru wanted to tell them that Yujin is Naito, but he couldn¡¯t because this information was top secret.


    ¡°As long as hees here it won¡¯t matter whether they know or not.¡±


    Once he whispered this sentence, the stress-controlled his thoughts again


    At the moment, Konoha¡¯s army was waiting for the arrival of either Naito or Yujin to the battlefield to deal with the surprising squad.


    Not only the Chunins but even the Elites were also waiting for his arrival, they didn¡¯t need him to join the battle, just his presence is enough to improve the morale of the army!


    Just the presence of Konoha¡¯s Ashura in the battlefield will scare the enemies and give confidence to the allies.


    Just as the situation of Konoha was getting worse and worse, far away at the edge of the battlefield, Naito finally arrived!


    Naito was originallying with Tsunade, but when he heard about the situation in the battlefield, he left her and rushed over at top speed.


    Sure enough, when he first reached the battlefield, he noticed how Konoha was getting pushed back by the enemies, and how a lot of his allies wereying on the ground injured or killed.


    On the other hand, the Rock¡¯s momentum was powerful, it was evident that they were the winning side.


    ¡°The situation is terrible, the Rock¡¯s seems like they have been very prepared for this battle.¡±


    He noticed that even Sakumo was dragged into the battlefield, suddenly, Naito revealed a very cold aura.


    And suddenly, he took his first step on the battlefield!


    This time Naito wasn¡¯t rushing; instead, he was walking step by step toward the center of the battlefield.


    With every step he was taking in the battlefield, his aura was getting more stronger.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t any aura, it was the Aura of the man who has been named after the demigod of war Ashura!


    With every step Naito was taking in this battlefield, his body was starting to regain the cold-blooded state from thest time when he ughtered hundreds of ninja, his killing intent was all over the ce, and his eyes were as cold as ever!


    Therefore, every single person on the battlefield felt his cold aura, and the fear started to control the minds of the Rock¡¯s army.


    They didn¡¯t know who caused it, but they were sure that this person was so strong; finally one of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis saw Naitoing from a distance, and immediately his heart sank into horror.


    Naito¡¯s aura was so strong which made the whole people in the battlefield feel it.


    This wasn¡¯t a Ninjutsu or a technique, it was just his killing intent, it didn¡¯t do any damage to their bodies, but it seemed like it was torturing their souls from the inside.


    A moment ago the Rock¡¯s momentum was on its peak and Konoha was on the edge of copsing, but the moment he took his first step into the battlefield, Naito¡¯s presence reversed the situation!


    ¡°It¡¯s Yuu Naito!!¡±


    ¡°Great! Naito is here!¡±


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    The moment they heard his name the ninjas from Konoha at once were relieved.


    The presence of Naito was enough to strengthen them, as long as he was on the battlefield, they felt like they can win this war!


    This couldn¡¯t be caused by anyone, the only man who could reverse these kinds of situations with his presence only, is none but a true leader!


    In an instant, Konoha who was on the edge of copsing a moment ago got fired up, and start pushing back the Rock¡¯s side, while the Rock¡¯s start to lose their momentum!


    ¡°That guy... Is Konoha¡¯s Ashura?!¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s very strong, but doesn¡¯t he seems like he¡¯s just a kid?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, nothing about him looks strong.¡±


    Although every single one of them knew Naito¡¯s name, yet only a few of them saw his face since there wasn¡¯t a lot of survivors from thest battlefield, and boy did they were frightened to see that face again!


    Just seeing that face again was enough to make them think of running away!


    But most of the ninjas didn¡¯t know his face, so they didn¡¯t have any fear from him, yet they were very curious because they noticed the changes in the events.


    Just when this young boy reached the battle the whole situation changed.


    How is this possible?


    Under the confusion of almost everyone in the Rock¡¯s side, Naito joined the battle.


    Naito¡¯s eyes flickered, and in an instant, he felt the Shinbois of the surprising squad moving under the ground.


    ¡°ying the game of the hamster again? Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to y with you this time.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t see them, yet he felt them moving under the ground, and suddenly, his eyes became very cold.


    Naito also hated these guys, he was really annoyedst time when he fought against them.


    The next moment, Naito gently lifted his legs, and under the gaze of countless ninjas, he smashed the ground.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly a roaring sound spread like a lightning thunder in the ears of everyone in the battlefield, the whole ce started shaking, and the cracks begin to appear on the ground, then in an instant, it spread in every direction!


    Naito looked very young, his body wasn¡¯t muscr, even his leg was tiny, yet he managed to destroy the whole ground with a simple kick to the ground!!


    What a monster!


    ¡°Is this the strength of Yuu Naito!¡±


    The Ninjas from Konoha looked very amazed.


    On the other side, the Ninjas from the Rock looked very shocked, at that moment, all of their thoughts about Naito changed!


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of power is this!¡±


    ¡°He just destroyed the whole ground with a kick!¡±


    Under the gaze of everyone, the power of shock didn¡¯t just destroy the ground, it also continued it¡¯s way down toward the Surprising squad!


    Suddenly their expressions changed the moment the shock force got close to them.


    ¡°Not good!!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Block it fast!!¡±


    Under the horror of getting hit by the Shock force, the Shinobis of the surprising squad joined hands to block Naito¡¯s attack.


    In an instant, all of them were running their chakra and printing hand signs to strengthen the ground above them.


    Finally, they managed to block his attack.


    After a slight sigh of relief, cold sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    Just... What was that?!


    On the ground.


    Naito shook his head after he sensed that his attack got blocked.


    ¡°Huh what a pain in the ass, just ept your fate and die.¡±


    Naito looked at the ground under him, then with a sigh of disdain on his face, he lifted his leg once again and hit the ground.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you were in front of him or under the ground, so why bother hiding anyway?!


    What a pain in the ass!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The power of these several kicks was so strong that it managed to destroy the whole ground around him, the cracks were spreading all the way in the depth of the ground, trembling and shaking the entire ce, the ground could no longer withstand the force, and it finally copsed leaving a big hole!


    The cracks continued on spreading on the ground destroying it, while some of the Shinobis from both sides were running and jumping trying to avoid them.


    The others couldn¡¯t do a thing but look at this horrifying scene.


    Bang!!


    In the end, the cracks finally stopped from spreading, leaving the whole people in a shock.


    When the cracks stopped from spreading, the whole ce became quiet, and no one dared to move.


    They looked like they didn¡¯t believe that the horror has stopped, the only thing they were so sure about is that the surprise squad under the ground were already gone!


    On the other side, the ninjas of Konoha were also very shocked, suddenly, all of them couldn¡¯t help but think about the Anbu Yujin.


    Naito just did the same thing that Anbu did before, he easily managed to kill the squad that was giving them a hard time, and that made them think about another thing.


    That Anbu codenamed Yujin... Is actually, Yuu Naito?!

 Chapter 141: Dust Release!

    From the first step he took in the battlefield, Naito managed to kill the whole members of the surprising squad.


    Konoha¡¯s ninjas looked so shocked from Naito¡¯s power, but this shock fired up their spirit and made their moral raise dramatically.


    While the surprising squad is gone now, Konoha¡¯s Shinobis were so confident that they can win this war even if Naito didn¡¯t fight.


    In the distance, Sando who was in the middle of a fierce battle, couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    When he first saw Naito entering the battlefield, he wanted to rush and stop him, but he got blocked by Sakumo, and could no longer pass.


    The Anbu next to him was faster, and could easily pass through Sakumo while he¡¯s focusing on Sando, but once he¡¯s gone, Sando who lost his arm would be easily killed by Sakumo!


    Looking at the situation on the battlefield, Sakumo looked relieved by Naito¡¯s arrival.


    Naito finally came, the oue of the war has already been determined.


    However, when he looked back at Sando, thest didn¡¯t look like he was even worried, on the contrary, the look on his face when he took a nce at Naito was the look of seeing a dead man walking.


    Just as he managed to wipe out the whole members of the surprising squad, the heat of the war once again exploded.


    Holding his Chakra sword, Sakumo waved it so hard pushing back Sando and the other Anbu.


    It must be said, that Sakumo should have been one of the Strongest Shinobis of his time if he didn¡¯t end up suiciding in the original story.


    On the battlefield.


    Naito stood up and set his sight on the other Rock¡¯s Shinobis.


    The stare in his eyes was very cold, suddenly, Naito rushed over toward the nearest Shinobi at high speed.


    Whoosh!


    In no time, Naito pulled out the Kusanagi sword and struck down the Shinobi, In an Instant, the blood sshed, and the whole body of the Shinobi got cut into two halves!


    Naito¡¯s figure was shing everywhere in the battlefield, smashing, cutting, and destroying everything thates in its way, it didn¡¯t matter if he was a Chunin or even a Jonin, no one could stop him.


    No defense!


    Under the leadership of Naito, Konoha momentum continued on raising, and finally, they managed to overwhelm the Rock¡¯s suppressing.


    This is also surprised the squad of Anbu that were fighting with Sando against Sakumo, they weren¡¯t present in thest war, they only heard about Naito¡¯s power from Sando.


    But now, after they¡¯ve witnessed it by themselves, they understood that Sando wasn¡¯t exaggerating!


    That guy is really strong!!


    He¡¯s simply like a killing machine.


    Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito was everywhere, and the single thing they could see is his sword waving and cutting their allies.


    And if there¡¯s anyone who dares to attack him, Naito other hand was always ready to shatter any kind of attacks with a punch.


    Yet Naito was also facing a lot of clones, everyone was using this technique to distract Naito and win some time to regroup, Naito was sozy to focus on the real ones, he was just destroying everything on his way.


    It was really impossible to stop him anyway, so he just continued on destroying everything.


    And in general, those clones were getting destroyed the moment he came near them by his passive shocks that he was using around his body, it was basically like a tremor aura.


    This is one of the reasons that makes him unstoppable in these kinds of situation.


    He is a monster!


    Every single one of them wanted to kill him, the killing intent was so tense, that he could even feel it around this whole madness of the battlefield, yet it didn¡¯t have any effect on Naito.


    But at that moment, he felt another strong intent around him, and couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    Who is this?!


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure who was this person, Naito was so sure that this person must be strong!


    This feeling of hatred and killing intent was clearly meant to Naito!


    This is extremely dangerous!


    At the next moment, Naito finally knew who this person was, it was the one who didn¡¯t engage the battlest time thanks to Sakumo.


    Suddenly, two thick walls raised from the ground and traped Naito in the middle, blocking him from moving.


    ¡°Dust Release!¡±


    This two words had the intention of the whole battlefield.


    Dust Release! Did the Tsuchikage engaged the battlefield!


    At that moment, it was already toote to think of why the Tsuchikage decided to attack Naito, instead of Sakumo, because the Dust Technique waspleted, and the moment it touches him, he will get wiped out!


    The Rock walls that were blocking him from moving, could easily break with a punch from Naito.


    But the Dust Technique was already falling from the sky toward Naito, if he destroys the walls first, he won¡¯t have time to escape from it.


    This is really a clever trap!


    In the sky, the Tsuchikage was already floating there, looking down at Naito, with very cold eyes.


    He looked at him as if he was already a dead man.


    ¡°Damn you Konoha¡¯s imp, go to hell already.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have any mercy, Onoki was already confident that his technique gonna turn him into dust!


    Looking up at the sky, watching the Dust Technique falling toward him at a very high speed, Naito looked very calm, he didn¡¯t have any fear in his heart.


    Naito¡¯s eyes were shining with confidence.


    Nothing changed, Naito was still confident in his bloodlimit!


    The Earthquake Release can destroy everything!


    The Dust release had the ability to turn everything into dust.


    Which one will be stronger!


    Naito aura burst out the whole space around him as he was clenching his fist so hard charging up his full power into one punch, the blood in his veins was boiling, and suddenly a smile appeared on his face, Naito was actually enjoying this!


    The space around Naito was cracking so hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see which one is the strongest...¡±


    Suddenly Naito punched the space targeting the Dust Technique in the sky!


    Boom!!


    With one punch, space broke like a mirror, and it spread out toward the sky!


    This dangerous situation made Naito break his limit and send his strongest punch up until now!


    Crack!!!!


    The power of the shock sted, even though he was targeting the sky, but all the Shinobis from both sides on the ground felt a violent and robust force hitting them.


    Around Naito, a bunch of Shinobis who wanted to take advantage of the situation and attack him got suddenly shocked so strong until they gotpletely crashed!


    But at this moment, nothing of that was important, what was important was the Shock force and the Dust technique that were about to crash into each other!


    Finally, the two forces collided!

 Chapter 142: Shock Vs Dust!

    When the power of the dust and the Shock force collided, it didn¡¯t cause any sound, there was no roaring or reverberating.


    However, their collides caused a big light that seemed like it illuminated the distance between the earth and heaven!


    Whoom!!!


    Everyone in the field looked at the sky, the light was so strong and dazzling, that it seemed like a star.


    Everyone was terrified from this scene, the light became stronger, and they couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, they could no longer look straight to the sky.


    At that moment, the light immersion everything, it looked like it turned the whole ce into a void, and this is cause to stop the movements across the entire battlefield.


    That light was so strong that it blocked the vision on the sky, and they could no longer even see the clouds and the sun.


    It illuminated the whole ground and sky, even the people in the nearby towns could see it, even the Shinobis of the Rain in a far distance could see it!


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    At this moment, Hanzo the Smander frowned when he saw the light.


    The light seemed like it reced the light of the sun itself.


    What a shocking scene.


    In the end, the light start to fade away and both the shadows of Onoki and Naito start to emerge again.


    Naito didn¡¯t retract his punch and stood there like if he was targeting the whole sky.


    Onoki was still maintaining his stance as he was holding the whole sky, yet his expression looked very confused, he never expected that his Dust power could be stopped by Naito¡¯s Shocks!


    ¡°The Dust... He¡¯s able to block it?!¡±


    Onoki¡¯s heart was full fear.


    There¡¯s a lot of people in his life who managed to avoid he¡¯s Dust, but no one ever could block it, he was sure that he could destroy everything up until this moment!


    It¡¯s a known fact that Onoki was possessioning the strongest bloodlimit!


    In the original story, Onoki¡¯s dust managed even to wipe away Madara¡¯s upleted Susano.


    Even Madara wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it if he wasn¡¯t using the Rinnegan ability Gakid!


    What a shocking scene.


    The Dust Release was created first by the second Tsuchikage Muu, the power of this release is well know, even the Rock¡¯s Shinobis knew how strong it is, it¡¯s a fact that the dust release is the strongest bloodlimit!


    But now, it was blocked by Naito!


    Every single one in the field was shocked.


    ¡°The Tsuchikage Dust got... Blocked?!


    ¡°This... This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a bloodlimit stronger than the Tsuchikage¡¯s...¡±


    All the Rock¡¯s Shinbois had a dull gaze on their faces, under the horror they were feeling, their bodies were shaking, and even their tones were revealing their fear.


    Although most of Konoha¡¯s ninjas at the time didn¡¯t know this information and how strong the Dust release is, but when they heard and saw the Rock¡¯s Shinobi¡¯s expression, they got so shocked.


    The Tsuchikage!


    He¡¯s one of the five Kages, and he¡¯s one of the strongest Shinobis in the world!


    His figure was smaller than Naito, but in fact, he was the Kage of the Rock Vige, and he was standing at the top of the Ninja World!


    Such a man was blocked by Naito even though he used a sneak attack!


    Everyone on the field could no longer breath normally!


    ZiZi!!


    In the battlefield, the reflection that caused from the collide from the two forces didn¡¯t stop, the cracks were still spreading out as the dust was still getting blocked by the shock, but it was slowly fading, while the reflection of the shocks on the battlefield was still trembling it.


    In the sky, Onoki was still maintaining his stance while he was looking all shocked at Naito; finally his expression changed.


    This kid must die!


    At such an age, he managed to block his dust, if he grows upter, what else he will do?!


    Onoki revealed a very strong killing intent, he bit his teeth, then he madly started to mobilize his chakra an injecting it into his hand.


    The Dust release is, of course, can be used several times as long as the user still have Chakra.


    The power is really great, but as the consumption of the Chakra, it far beyond the consumption of normal Bloodlimit, but he had only one thing in his mind.


    Is to be sure to kill Naito!


    The amount of Onoki¡¯s Chakra was already on the level of a Kage, Naito wasn¡¯t sure which one had a bigger one Onoki or Muu.


    But no doubt, the two of them were at the level of a Kage!


    This is the problem Onoki was at the peak of his power, while Naito was only on the Third Stage of his Shock force.


    The moment Onoki decided to wipe out Naito from the ground with all of his power, a figure rushed over from the ground to the sky.


    There was no shing light, but the movement was so fast that almost no one noticed him!


    Then with his full power, he waved his sword toward Onoki.


    It was Konoha¡¯s White Fang!


    Even Onoki couldn¡¯t deal with him while he was trying to attack Naito, so he dispatched the dust release and fell back.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, a cut appeared on Onoki¡¯s nick!


    The dispatched dust went all the way down, but it wasn¡¯t that strong, Naito once again sent a shock wave toward it.


    Boom!!!


    And once again, the nearby Ninjas got shocked by Naito¡¯s punch.


    In just a short period of time, the Situation on the battlefield changed again.


    First, the Tsuchikage appeared from nowhere in the sky and did a sneak attack on Naito using his dust release.


    Followed by a second shocking scene, where Naito who should have been wiped out by the dust release of the Tsuchikage managed to block his attack!


    Then, when the Tsuchikage decided to use his full power to kill Naito, Sakumo rushed over toward him and almost managed to kill him!


    Every scene was shocking!!


    But from all of these scenes, the most shocking one was the one when Naito blocked the Dust Release.


    Even though this one has been followed by other shocking scenes, almost every single Rock Shinobi was still shocked by that.

 Chapter 143: Side By Side!

    In the sky, Sakumo didn¡¯t have the ability to stay in the air, so he was slowly falling down toward the ground.


    In the distance, Sando got stricken by Sakumo, his body got injured badly, and he was getting treated by a medical ninja.


    He was also the Anbu captain, but he couldn¡¯t stop Sakumo, he got easily defeated by him.


    With his current strength, Sakumo was able to stand still even in the face of a Kage level, a person like Sando will never have a chance in front of him!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    As he was floating down, Sakumo looked very focused, but both his heart and mind were calm, Naito looked at him and also reyed with a very calm tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Naito shook his head, and retracted his fist, after he stretched his body, both his muscles and bones suddenly screamed with pain.


    He just used a full power punch that broke his limit, this is caused some burden on his body, but his recovery ability was also very strong, and it started healing him immediately.


    Without mentioning that the Second Stage of the lightning Armour technique is very good, although he only practiced it for a short time, it has brought him great improvements for both his body and his shock force.


    Otherwise, Naito would never be able to stop the Dust Release.


    When the crisis was lifted, Sakum and Naito stood side by side and looked up to the sky while they had the same expression.


    This is a state of high concentration, there¡¯s almost no personal feeling in these kinds of situations, it¡¯s an absolute state of battle, only the elites can enter such a state.


    Although it¡¯s not the same state as the Root Ninja who doesn¡¯t have any feelings, yet in these kinds of battles, it can also be possible to abandon all feelings for a short period of time, to le the mind enter an absolutely calm state.


    It must be said that Naito reached such a level only because he experienced countless battles before.


    Sakumo had nothing to be afraid of because Naito has entered the same state as him!


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s White Fang and Ashura...¡±


    Onoki was floating in the air, looking at the two of them with a very cold stare.


    Unfortunately, his full power dust blow was interrupted by Sakumo, but he didn¡¯t expect that shot to be blocked by Naito!


    Compared to this small issue that Onoki was thinking about, Naito and Sakumo were thinking about a bigger one.


    Why did the Tsuchikagee here?


    Naito and Sakumo were thinking about the same thing, it¡¯s necessary to know that under normal circumstances like these, the Kage should sit in his vige to protect it.


    Once he moves out of his Vige, it will be easy to be targeted by other viges, and in this case, it will be both the Rain and the Sand, what is he thinking?


    Even if he doesn¡¯t die here, he might get badly injured.


    Therefore, the only reason that will make a kage move out from his vige is if there¡¯s another kage engaged the battle, but the war was still in its early stages, and all of the Viges were using their Anbu Captain and their assistance to lead the armies.


    But at this moment, the battlefield had the Tsuchikage, his assistance, and the Anbu Captian of the Rock Vige, almost all of them are here.


    Onoki doesn¡¯t he care about his vige anymore?!


    Naito and Sakumo had doubts in their hearts, but at this moment, he¡¯s already here, and if you don¡¯t know the answer, just shouldn¡¯t think about it.


    Both of them were in a state of absolute concentration, in a battle against the Tsuchikage and his powerful Dust Release, they shouldn¡¯t think about anything else but how to deal with him.


    There was no trace of fear inside their hearts.


    This is a War!


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama!¡±


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama!!¡±


    Most of the Shinobis from the Rock didn¡¯t know that Onoki is going to engage the battle, so at this time, they wake up from the shock they had when Naito blocked his dust and revealed a very inspired expression.


    The Tsuchikage engaged the battlefield!


    The dust blow made some effect on the battlefield, the Shinobis from both sides were feeling dizzy, which made the two get divided equally!


    This is the power of the Tsuchikage, his title is no lesspared to the White Fang and Konoha¡¯s Ashura!


    On the other side, Konoha¡¯s Shinbois were also shocked, they never thought that the Tsuchikage is going to engage the battle, but when they saw how Naito blocked his Dust Release, and how Sakumo almost managed to cut his head, they felt somehow confident.


    So what if the Hokage wasn¡¯t here?!


    They had on their side two of the strongest elites on their sides!


    Onoki looked down on Naito and Sakumo, his expression was very gloomy, and he didn¡¯t know what to do next, finally, at the next moment, he waved his hand then shouted.


    ¡°Destroy them!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!!¡±


    The moment they heard these two words the whole morale of the Rock¡¯s army raised, their expression changed and charged at Konoha¡¯s side.


    The Ninjas of Konoha didn¡¯t look less confident than them, they didn¡¯t have any fear, they screamed and charged toward them too.


    The war has exploded again!


    However, even inside this fierce battle, Sakumo, Naito and the Onoki didn¡¯t move, all the attacks were bypassing through them.


    In fact, no one dared to attack them.


    The three men were facing each other, Naito seemed to be the weakest part out of the three, but after he managed to block Onoki¡¯s dust, he needed to be aware from him, he¡¯s not less important than Sakumo.


    Even Sakumo is no less than Naito, the guy almost managed to cut Onoki¡¯s head!


    The Tsuchikage¡¯s expression became cold.


    It might be true that Hatake Sakumo for now is stronger than Naito since he was at his peak, but Naito was growing a lot every day under his assistance... This is needed to be stopped!


    At this age, this strength is so terrible!


    He came to the battlefield knowing that the Third Hokage Sarutobi will never be in it, the only reason for him to leave his Vige and came all the way to the battlefield is to kill Naito and stop him from being a big threat in the future!


    Onoki¡¯s Killing intent was very strong.


    At the next moment, Onoki suddenly put one hand next to the other, and a white halo light start to appear on his palm, then with one move he sent away that force toward them.


    Even if you are far away, you could easily feel the horrible chakra flowing.


    It¡¯s the Dust Release!


    Whoom!! Whoom!!


    Facing this technique, Naito and Sakumo didn¡¯t hesitate, and almost moved at the same time!


    Sakumo¡¯s power can be very terrifying too, after all, he was using the Raiken technique, which is working the same way as the Raikiri, yet he was injecting it into his sword, it was very fast, and it could cut anything.


    Yet Naito speed was even higher, using his Soru Technique, Naito was able to cross over the battlefield in seconds!


    Naito and Sakumo both moved so fast crossing the battlefield leaving after images everywhere.


    The two of them moved precisely the same way, and suddenly, blood was sshing everywhere, and the bodies of countless of Rock Shinobis got cut into two halves.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    There was a hint of irritability in Onoki¡¯s eyes, If Naito and Sakumo got mixed in the crowd, he would no longer be able to fight.


    Onoki¡¯s Dust Release has a very wide range, if he throws it wildly, he can cause a very devastating damage to the battlefield.


    But Onoki couldn¡¯t do that since the Rock Shinobis were mixed with Konoha¡¯s, and he could kill his allies this way.


    Of course, Naito and Sakumo¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t killing the Rock¡¯s Shinobis, but to prevent him from using the Dust release.


    If they kill the Rock Shinobis, the number of the Rock¡¯s army will drop, they will end up retreating, then Onoki will just wipe everyone with his dust release.


    So, they were actually just passing by them.


    Naito and Sakumo were thinking the same way, this was only a n to drag the fight to another location.

 Chapter 144: Fighting Against The Tsuchikage!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    Naito and Sakumo crossed the battlefield in the blink of an eye, they went so far away, but not that far from the battlefield, both sides were able to see each other from a distance.


    They reached a hilly area, then the two of them leaped toward it and stood there.


    The Tsuchikage saw this scene, he didn¡¯t hesitate, and followed them from the sky, with a cold stare on his face.


    The truth is, Sakumo was also slightly younger than Onoki, but Naito was the youngest.


    But these two young people were challenging an elder.


    There was nothing to talk about here because they didn¡¯t need to speak, their intentions were very clear, yet also the response was very obvious too.


    There¡¯s no way that Onoki will turn off this challenge!


    That would be impossible!


    Because he¡¯s a Kage, one of the strongest Kages in the world of Ninja!


    A man who¡¯s worth to be called a Kage will never run away!


    ¡°Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!¡±


    In an instant, Onoki rushed down from the sky mming Naito and Sakumo with his fist.


    The dust release made him consume a lot of Chakra, and he couldn¡¯t use it continuously, he needed to recover a little bit of his chakra first, even so, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of two younger people.


    Bang!!


    The Rock fists of Onoki wasn¡¯t the same as any other user, he was a master of the Earth Release, which made this technique a lot stronger than usual.


    Onoki¡¯s fist fell, and Sakumo fell back two steps instead of trying to avoid it leaving Naito in front to handle it.


    Naito looked at the Rock fist falling down, yet his body didn¡¯t move, he calmly looked at him then punched it back.


    Boom!!!


    The two fists collided with each other at the same time, but the effect was quite different.


    The air burst and the force of shock mmed the rock, even Onoki¡¯s Rock Fist technique couldn¡¯tpete with Naito¡¯s shocks!


    Onoki was sure now that the ident when Naito blocked his dust wasn¡¯t out of luck, Naito seems to be possessing a very strange power rted to his bloodlimit.


    If it get any stronger, it may even defeat his dust!


    The more he thought about that, the more he felt the need to kill him, suddenly his eyes be colder.


    ¡°Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    In the blink of an eye, Onoki transformed the surface underneath of Naito, and Sakumo into a river of mud that sweeps them off their feet, then a dragon head appeared and start to shoot mud balls at them.


    This move is not an advanced Ninjutsu, but when its cast from a Kage it will even more powerful!


    Sakumo jumped into the air, and suddenly countless mud balls were right in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t dodge them.


    However, Konoha¡¯s white fang will never lose in the face of these kinds of tricks, he waved his sword cutting his way through these balls.


    As for Naito on the other side, his move was even simpler, he jumped in the air than he kicked the space under him.


    Boom!!!


    The mud balls that were heading toward him got all smashed by his shocks.


    At the same time, Naito teleported very fast toward Onoki smashing him down with a punch.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Onoki looked at Naito, then he suddenly snorted, this is one of the few times that someone tried to attack him from the sky since he had the ability to float, no one ever dared to attack him from above.


    ¡°Earth Release: Golem Technique!¡±


    When the force of the shock was crashing down reaching him, a huge golem rose from the ground blocking Naito¡¯s attack.


    Onoki used this technique several times in the original story, its defensive power is powerful, and at this time, it was enough to block Naito punch.


    However, Naito¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop there, he reached his back pulling out his Kusanagi sword, then he rushed over toward Onoki again from the sky at top speed.


    At the same time, Sakumo rushed over from the other side at full speed.


    Whoosh!!!


    The two of them shed with a silver color from the two sides of the field.


    In the next moment, the two of them struck down both Onoki and the Golem, thest got split into two halves, but Onoki managed at thest second to retreat, although it was so dangerous to dodge the strike of these two swords, Onoki didn¡¯t have any choice, he stood up in the distance, while some part of his clothes got shuttered, and a blood mark appeared on his shoulder


    It hurt!


    The two of them turned around looking at him holding both of their swords.


    Both of them used their full force in that attack, they seemed like they could even cut the sky if they wanted!


    The battlefield in the distance wasn¡¯t so far from here, and it¡¯s almost clear from where they were standing, they could see everything in the other side, including the scene when they managed to cut Onoki¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°The Tsuchikage... Got Hurt?!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Some of the Rock¡¯s Shinobis had a very terrified look on their faces.


    Although it didn¡¯t look like a serious injury, but we¡¯re talking about the Tsuchikage here, he¡¯s one of the strongest Ninjas in the world!


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama consumed a lot of his chakra, and he can¡¯t use the dust release for a short time, don¡¯t worry this will end soon.¡±


    ¡°When the Tsuchikaga-Sama restores his chakra, Konoha¡¯s White Fang, and Ashura wouldn¡¯t be able to face him!¡±


    After a few of them saw how their will got a little bit broken, they suddenly looked at them andforted them.


    hearing these words, they all came to their senses again and nodded.


    That¡¯s right!


    The Tsuchikage got injured because he couldn¡¯t use his Dust Release, once he recovers some of his Chakra, he will turn around the situation!

 Chapter 145: Hakai Vs Dust!

    In the distance, the Tsuchikage¡¯s expression calmed down after he suffered a shoulder injury, but his killing intent was on its peak.


    He looked left at Naito then right at Sakumo, then he lifted up his body in the air.


    Naito and Sakumo saw this scene; naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let the Tsuchikage move the fight to the sky. Therefore, both of them rushed over trying to intercept him.


    Whoosh!!


    The two of them looked like a stream of light, shing over the distance toward the Tsuchikage.


    For a moment, the two of them looked like they were gonna cross the whole battlefield rushing toward Onoki who was already floating in the air.


    However, looking at this scene, Onoki¡¯s face suddenly showed a hint of coldness, while he moved both his hand against his chest.


    Whoom!!


    Under the crazy flow of his Chakra, a white halo emerged on the palms of Onoki, then it turned in a square cube of light.


    It¡¯s the Dust Release again!


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    ¡°The Tsuchikage has finally recovered his Chakra.¡±


    ¡°Great, this will definitely kill these two!¡±


    Watching this scene, even the eyes Onoki¡¯s assistance shed with a hint of excitement.


    Orochimaru and the others who saw this scene were frowning at each other.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t easy, he¡¯s a Kage after all...¡±


    ¡°However, the so-called Dust Release that is above all the other bloodlimits got blocked by the Earthquake Release, this is tough for both sides.¡±


    The two looked differently to the distance where Naito and Sakumo were having a fierce battle against the Tsuchikage.


    On the other side, Onoki was ready to blow both Naito and Sakumo with his Dust.


    This was very dangerous, Naito was closer than Sakumo, even if he managed to cut it with his sword, Sakumo would still be hit by the dust.


    Slightly biting her lips, Tsunade with a sigh of anger looked at this scene, Tsunade joined the battlefield a little bitter, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to help the two of them.


    In fact, no one could do anything, the only people who could stand in the face of the Tsuchikage were Naito and Sakumo.


    At this moment, even the battlefield wasn¡¯t important, the battle on the other side is the one that was gonna determine the oue of this war.


    ¡°Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!!¡±


    After the technique was ready, Onoki didn¡¯t hesitate to throw it toward them.


    Without making any sound, the white cube of light moved forward with a horrible atmosphere that caused suffocating for most of the people.


    Sakumo¡¯s heart got stunned for a moment, suddenly his eyes were shing, then he jumped in the air and avoided it.


    Naito who was holding the Kusanagi sword didn¡¯t seem the same he suddenly stopped moving, and the Cube of Dust hit him, but instantly he turned into smoke and disappeared.


    It was just a clone.


    Naito¡¯s body appeared in the distance, while his Chakra was crazy flowing into his palm, the shocks were emerging in the center of the Chakra forming the shape of the ball destroying the whole space around it.


    What is that?!


    Onoki¡¯s brows wrinkled, and his face showed a hint of coldness, is that brat nning on blocking his dust with that small ball?!


    If he just tried to avoid it, he would have a few seconds to go all the way around him and maybe even attack Onoki.


    The regr using of the Dust Release is different from this technique, this is a one-time attacking cube, it doesn¡¯t extend really fast like the previous one, which makes it more easier to avoid, but the power of this technique is more powerful.


    The power of this technique is enormous, and nothing would be able to stop it!


    Onoki stood there looking at Naito and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of mockery, it felt as if he was saying that this is the end for Naito.


    But the next moment, Naito suddenly threw the ball toward the cube of dust!


    ¡°Can he throw it out?!¡±


    Onoki suddenly got shocked, he didn¡¯t expect this, he thought that Naito will reach the dust and press that ball into its center.


    Unexpectedly, this technique turned out to be a thrown one.


    But even if he could throw it out, it will never be able to block his dust.


    Onoki was extremely confident, he regained his focus, and with a straight face, he looked at Naito as if he already seen the oue.


    In the next moment, the small ball finally collided with the Cube of dust.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Hakai!!¡±


    Naito looked up at the sky while his eyes looked very confident, he wasn¡¯t sure that he can defeat Onoki, yet he was confident in his bloodlimit!


    The Earthquake will never lose to the Dust!


    Crack!!!


    This was the second sh between the dust and the shocks.


    In an instant, the Hakai went in the center of the Dust Cube.


    Suddenly, both techniques were stagnating in the air at the same time, like if a cube of a transparent bubble was wrapping another ball of a bubble.


    At this moment, both Naito and Onoki have lost control over they Ninjutsu.


    Upon seeing this scene, Onoki¡¯s expression changed, and his face a revealed a trace of horror.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Without hesitation, Onoki rushed far away into the sky.


    At the same time, both Naito and Sakumo shed far away from the range of these two techniques, leaving the hilly area.


    Suddenly the two techniques crushed into each other causing a big explosion!


    Thousands of rays shed together, it was like an endless stream of stars shining on the battlefield, the infinite light finally caused a strong dazzling, then it finally, exploded and spread in all directions.


    There was no sound from the beginning to the end.


    But wherever the light shined, it seemed if there was a violent and invisible force shuttering everything into dust!


    Under the gaze of countless people, the huge hill suddenly gotpletely turned into ashes and disappeared!!


    The Tsuchikage also looked very terrified, but it wasn¡¯t from this scene... The fact that Naito managed to block the dust was what scared him the most!


    Moreover, this time he used his strongest technique, and it wasn¡¯t even a sneaky one, but Naito managed to beat his dust in a real frontal sh!


    What a shock!


    In this world, there is really a bloodlimit that can fight against his dust?


    No, this uneptable!


    Someone who possesses the strongest bloodlimit in the world will never ept the existence of a more stronger one.


    In fact, Naito shock still didn¡¯t reach its strongest form, yet it managed to block his full power dust!


    Thinking of this, Onoki couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, then his eyes fall again on the figure of Naito.


    It took him a long time to reach this level!


    Yet Naito at this age managed to reach that level!

 Chapter 146: Defeat!

    The horrible power swept in all direction, and wherever it hit, whether it was muddy ground or hard one, it turned them all into dust.


    Finally, when the waves stopped, a huge semi-circr deep pit appeared in the field.


    What a shocking scene!


    It looked like heaven and earth got crushed each other!


    Therefore, the Rock¡¯s Shinobis looked at the field, with an incredible expression on their faces, they felt like they were day-dreaming.


    The thing that happened to the field was nothing, the fact that Naito was able to block Onoki¡¯s dust was the most incredible thing for them.


    Almost all the Rock¡¯s Shinobi know what kind of Release is the dust, it was created by the Second Tsuchikage Muu, and the only one who could use it after him, was the Third, it¡¯s the Bloodline limit that above all the other Bloodline limits!


    The Second Tsuchikage was the strongest in the world after the death of the Sanju brothers, despite the fact that he died in a mysterious way after he fought against the Second Mizukage in a fierce battle that ended with both of them killing each other, no one ever dared to underestimate his power nor his Dust Release!


    The Dust Release has the power to wipe out any kind of Bloodline limits, yet Naito¡¯s strange power managed to block it, this only means that Naito¡¯s power is also a bloodline limit that is above all other bloodline limits!


    Sando, the assistant of Onoki, was standing from a distance looking at this scene, while his eyes looked all gloomy.


    ¡°Impossible... He actually blocked the dust release, is this a joke?¡±


    The Anbu next to him looked very calm from the outside, but behind that mask, he was so freaked out, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw!


    It¡¯s not a matter of strength, the dust release is an advanced branch of Jutsu that is more advanced than the Jutsu ss of Kekkei Genkai.


    The only thing that could stop it was the Rinnegan¡¯s Preta Path that can absorb any kind of chakra.


    It¡¯s an incredible thing to see the Dust Release get blocked by another kind of power.


    Of course, the only reason that made Naito block it was because his power is from the beginning independent of Naruto¡¯s world unique power system.


    Therefore, the shock force is able to block any kind of powers whether it was a bloodline limit or a bloodline selection like the Dust Release, perhaps it will even be able to block the six path power in the future.


    Compared to the horror the Rock side felt, Konoha¡¯s side got stunned at first, then they all got excited.


    Suddenly they gained a significant momentum!


    Orochimaru was slightly surprised at first, then he licked the corner of his mouth then murmured: ¡°The Dust Release should be able to wipe out any kind of Bloodline limits... It seems that Naito is hidden something, and the Earthquake Release is definitely not just a bloodline limit.¡±


    ¡°Nice work!¡±


    After she punched the Anbu so hard and fell back, Tsunade looked at Naito from a distance with a strange look on her face.


    Sakumo took a few steps and reached Naito¡¯s side, the two stood next to each other looking at Onoki in the sky.


    The fact that Naito blocked Onoki¡¯s dust made Sakumo very shocked, but this is didn¡¯t matter at the time, because this is made them the favorable side in this battle.


    Onoki was floating in the sky, looking down at Naito, while the look on his face changed from a pure killing intent to a one full of hatred.


    This little devil!!


    At this moment, Onoki start to get afraid of Naito¡¯s power!


    Yet Onoki didn¡¯t give up, he continued his attack on Sakumo and Naito.


    Naito and Sakumo didn¡¯t need tomunicate, and they immediately rushed toward the Tsuchikage, and the war broke again!


    Boom!!


    The ground and the sky were shaking and trembling so hard that everyone in the battlefield felt it, it was like endless meteors were hitting the ground so hard!


    For a moment, this battle looked like it was never gonna end.


    A hit here, a cut there, a dust cube here, and a shock wave there, the three of them were going back and forth trying to kill each other.


    Yet this time, Onoki¡¯s attention was different, he knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Naito first.


    Therefore, he decided to kill Sakumo then Naito.


    It¡¯s hard to kill Naito because he could block his dust Release with the Shock; therefore, Sakumo was the weak spot here.


    After all, even if he was strong, Sakumo didn¡¯t have the power to cut the Dust Release with his sword!


    Boom! Boom!!


    The ground was shaking and trembling so hard from the countless shes of the Dust and the Shock power, while the momentum was getting higher and higher.


    The other Ninjas were looking from a distance at the battlefield while the two of them were trying again and again to kill their Kage.


    Onoki was getting pushed back under the excellentbination attacks of Sakumo and Naito!


    In the end, the battle got more and more fierce, and the momentum got raised even higher, and Onoki suddenly managed to target Sakumo with his dust release and almost kill him, if he didn¡¯t get hit by Naito¡¯s shock too at the same time.


    Onoki tried to avoid it, but he got slightly hit by its power.


    Crack!!


    Onoki got shocked by Naito¡¯s attack, then he immediately spurted blood.


    ¡°Sure enough, that kid¡¯s power is not a joke, I got slightly hit by his attack, yet I got hurt badly...¡±


    Onoki¡¯s expression got really ugly, it made him spurt blood, but it was only a minor injury.


    If this continues, he will kill Sakumo eventually, but he will undoubtedly die too in this battlefield!


    Which one is important his life or Sakumo¡¯s?!


    For Onoki, the answer to this question was obvious.


    Finally, under the joining power of both Naito and Sakumo, the third Tsuchikage Onoki lost the battle.


    With the retreat of theirmander, the momentum of the Rock Shinobis copsed!


    Seeing their own Kage getting defeated, the Rock army lost their will to fight, and the whole army broke.


    While the momentum of Konoha reached its peak!


    Naito and Sakumo managed to defeat a Kage, they beat one of the five strongest ninjas in the world!


    What a shocking and exciting news!


    Although the oue got already determined, Konoha¡¯s army was chasing down every single Ninja form the rock and killing them.


    The blood dyed the whole battlefield with a red color, the entire battlefield turned into a bloodbath, the corpses were everywhere, and the blood was flowing like a river!


    At this point, the Rock Vige gotpletely defeated!


    ¡°Damn, even the Tsuchikage got defeated.¡±


    Sando, the assistance of Onoki, was looking at the Rock¡¯s army who got defeated with a bitter expression, he had some unwillingness in his hear, yet he couldn¡¯t do nothing.


    Moreover, what he was really feeling is horror.


    The Hokage didn¡¯t participate in this battle, yet Naito and Sakumo alone managed to defeat the Tsuchikage!


    Is this the real power of Konoha?!


    Even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, their power cannot be underestimated!


    Sando calmed himself down and prepared to retreat with Onoki.


    But at the same time, Jiraiya rushed toward him to stop him from escaping.


    ¡°Damn you Konoha¡¯s pig, do you think you can kill me?!¡±


    Sando got angry, so what if he lost an arm, he will never lose to anyone!


    In the next moment, a cold voice spoke from behind his back.


    ¡°He can¡¯t kill you, but I can.¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, a sword got thrust from his back broking through his heart, then it cut its way out from his chest.


    Sando turned his head around in pain while the blood was flowing out from his mouth to see Naito¡¯s shadow.


    The only andst thing he could think about is when did he appear behind him?!


    What kind of speed is that!


    In the next moment, Naito moved out his sword, and Sando corpse got dropped dead on the ground!


    ¡°Whew, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Jiraiya saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sigh of relief, although Sando was seriously injured; still, he was powerful, Jiraiya was also worried about his forbidden technique, so he was very cautious.


    But it seems after he lost his arm, Sando was unable to use that technique very fast.


    In other words, Naito came to fast before he could even use that technique and killed him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After he nodded at Jiraiya, Naito rushed again into the battlefield.


    He once again was standing from behind looking at Naito¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but to take a deep breath and reveal a bit of sigh.


    ¡°Even a Kage lost to him huh.¡±


    Who could believe that the young child from that tournament would turn out to be this strong?!

 Chapter 147: Danzo And Sarutobi!

    Together, Naito and Sakumo made the Rock vige suffer a lot of casualties.


    Although Onoki has the Dust release that can wipe out almost the whole army of Konoha, he got blocked by Naito and Sakumo and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It can be said that the battle between these three determined the oue of the whole war, although there was still some more troops waiting in the Rock Vige, they couldn¡¯t simply move toward the battlefield, otherwise, the entire vige will get wiped out by the Sand.


    It should be noted that the defeat of the Tsuchikage was the main reason behind the loss of the Rock¡¯s army; moreover, both the assistant and Anbu Captain of Onoki got died on the battlefield!


    It can be said that the Rock Vige got disqualified from the Second World War.


    The only remainings in this war are the Rain, the Sand, and Konoha.


    ......


    The Land of Fire, Konoha.


    At the main gate of the vige, there was a team getting gathered, there were more than ten elites from the Anbu, most of them were team leaders, and there was a dozen of other Shinobis.


    None of them were ranked below a Jonin because this is was an emergency team support, only the best ninjas were choosing, and the leader of this squad was the Hokage.


    In such a situation, the leader shouldn¡¯t be anyone but the Hokage himself!


    ¡°Sarutobi-Sama, we¡¯re ready to go!¡±


    Beside Sarutobi, there he was the only special Jonin, Maito Dai.


    In this year, Maito Dai was promoted from Genin to a Special Jonin, and he¡¯s almost qualified to be a Jonin.


    He heard that the Tsuchikage has engaged the battlefield, and he was so worried about Naito.


    Dai lived the same way as Gai, he didn¡¯t have friends, the first and only friend he had was Naito, but he wasn¡¯t only his friend, he also was his disciple.


    Once that kid was someone who stalked Dai to teach him how to open the Hachimon Tonkou¡¯s Gates, now that kid, be so strong thanks to that technique, and people start to call him Konoha¡¯s Ashura.


    At this time, Gai was born.


    Besides his wife and son, the only person who cared about was Naito.


    ¡°Dai, don¡¯t let your emotions control you, rushing things won¡¯t help us.¡±


    With a calm tone Sarutobi tried tofort Dai, but deep inside he was so angry, and his eyes were very cold.


    The Tsuchikage unexpectedly ignored his identity and engaged the battlefield, and he should only me himself for what is going to happen next!


    In terms of power, Konoha is the strongest between all the other Viges, even when it was attacked by several viges in the past, Konoha managed to hold their walls against them all.


    This is the real power of the strongest viges in the Ninja world!


    ¡°I will never forgive them If something happened to him...¡±


    Dai bit his teeth with an angry face, he looked like if he was in pain: ¡°Naito is very strong, even if he got defeated he should be able to escape.¡±


    Even Dai who said these words didn¡¯t believe in them, even if he¡¯s very fast that won¡¯t help him because he¡¯s facing the Tsuchikage after all, he¡¯s standing in the face of a man who is one of the strongest ninjas in the world!


    Sarutobi listened to Dai¡¯s words, but couldn¡¯t add anything, because in the case were Naito is defeated, Konoha¡¯s army will getpletely destroyed in no time.


    But the most important thing is will Sakumo be able to survive.


    he couldn¡¯t help but expect the worst, he didn¡¯t expect that the Tsuchikage will send another army behind Konoha to continue the previous battle, and surely he didn¡¯t expect him to engage the battle personally.


    Sarutobi who was leading the supporting squad was ready to rush to the front lines, he gathered his best men, and it was only a matter of time before they reach the battlefield.


    And just when they stepped out of Konoha and were ready to take the road, they received emergency information from the frontline.


    Whoosh!!


    A Ninja appeared in front of them and bowed down at the Hokage.


    ¡°Sarutobi-Sama, an urgent report from the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡±


    Sarutobi took a deep breath and prepared himself for the worst.


    ¡°Themander of our army, Sakumo-Dono along with Natio joined forces and defeated the Tsuchikage Onoki, the battle continued for two days, and ended up by the death of Sando Onoki¡¯s assistant, and the defeat of the Rocks!¡±


    ¡°More than half of the Rock¡¯s army got killed and injured, even most of the Ninjas who escaped were badly injured, the estimated number of the people who managed to go back to the Rock Vige should be very low.¡±


    With just these two sentences the silence controlled the atmosphere.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Even Sarutobi couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard, because even the Ninja who delivered this information looked very shocked.


    As for the other Ninjas of the squad had unbelievable expressions on their faces, they felt like they were dreaming.


    What did he just say?!


    ........


    The underground of Konoha.


    Danzo didn¡¯t return to the battlefield after thest meeting, if he was there, perhaps the event of the Tsuchikage engaging the battlefield wouldn¡¯t be that bad, Danzo and Sakumo should have been enough to block him.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him, they will still be able to block him for some time.


    Danzo¡¯s power is also the same as a Kage, and he has extraordinary abilities, and a bunch of forbidden techniques.


    He didn¡¯t show up his real power in the original story, he only used the Izanagi, but in fact, he possessed more secret techniques than that.


    Danzo should be ranked as one of the strongest Shinobis of his time.


    ¡°The Hokage is going to engage the battlefield huh?¡±


    Danzo was waling in the dark, and he looked like he was talking to himself.


    Whoosh!


    A ninja appeared from the smoke, he banded one knee and bowed toward Danzo then said: ¡°Danzo-Dono, the Hokage has already left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Danzo nodded, and a strange color shed in his eyes.


    Since the Hokage left, there¡¯s no one in Konoha to control the situation but Danzo himself.


    And in these kinds of situations, even the Hokage¡¯s life will be in danger, he may get injured or even killed.


    And this is an opportunity for Danzo to take the lead.


    ¡°I might lose both Naito and Sakumo in this war, but its still not impossible for me to conquer the world!¡±


    Danzo whispered these world with a cold stare on his face.


    His primary goal was always to be the Hokage after all!


    In the original story, Danzo didn¡¯t get this opportunity onlyter when Pain attacked the Vige and wrecked it, at that time, Danzo stepped in to take the position because Tsunade who was the Hokage suffered a fatal injury and her life was in danger.


    Danzo will always sacrifice everything to be the Hokage.


    ¡°It¡¯s my chance to be... The next Hokage...¡±


    Danzo was already picturing himself wearing the Hokage¡¯s hat, and step by step conquering the Ninja world, making Konoha the real leader of the whole world.


    But in the next moment, the Root Anbu in front of him suddenly looked awkward, and his expression changed as if he received unbelievable news, he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Danzo¡¯s day-dreams.


    ¡°Danzo-Dono, and urgent information from the frontlines.¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡±


    Danzo reyed very quickly then took a sip from the cup of tea on his table.


    Danzo looked like he already knew the oue, he couldn¡¯t predict who died first, but both Naito and Sakumo should be dead...


    ¡°Yuu Naito and themander of Konoha¡¯s army Sakumo joined forced and managed to defeat the Tsuchikage, and kill his assistant Sando, Konoha won the war!¡±


    Snapped!!


    The cup of tea slipped from his hand and fall on the ground then got broked into countless of pieces, the hot-water fall on his clothes, yet Danzo didn¡¯t notice any of this from the shock.

 Chapter 148: Sneak Attack!

    Before the beginning of this war, no one ever heard about the name of Konoha¡¯s Ashura nor the name of Konoha¡¯s White Fang, but now, the two names were singing throughout the world!


    Not only they did manage to kill Sando Onoki¡¯s assistant, but they even defeated the Tsuchikage of the Rock Vige!


    Although they joined their forces to defeat him, still, he was one of the five strongest Kages!


    Not to mention, even if they were three people that will still be enough to make them famous.


    In the original story, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were nicknamed the three legendary Sannin for the rest of their lives because they managed to hold back Hanzo the Smander in a battle.


    It can be said that their reputation got build based on this event.


    In the past, Naito and Sakumo were nobodies; no one ever knew they¡¯re existing.


    But from now on, the titles of Konoha¡¯s Ashura and Konoha¡¯s White Fang has the attention of everyone in the world!


    Even though their strength isn¡¯t qualified to be at the same level as a kage, but their reputation has already reached the peak!


    .......


    The Rain Country, Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    The rain was falling as always, but Konoha¡¯s Shinobis built a big dome from rock preventing the water from entering the camp.


    After thest battle, Sarutobi sent his instructions back to everyone in the camp very quickly, to treat both Naito and Sakum with respect and honor.


    Of course, these instructions didn¡¯t mean anything, things like respect and honor cannot be gained from a promotion.


    It can be said that there wasn¡¯t any Shinobi in the entire camp who didn¡¯t admire and respect Naito, even the elites such as Orochimaru and Tsunade respected him, he gained this respect and honor by his strength!


    In addition to this, Naito has finally got promoted to a Jonin.


    An eleven-year-old Jonin, Naito has made history here, even Hatake Kakashi in the original book be a Jonin at the age of twelve.


    It can be said that the status of Naito has almost reached the extreme, the only there who got a higher status than him are first, Konoha¡¯s Police Force Leader, the Anbu Captain, and the Hokage¡¯s Assitant.


    There¡¯s also Konoha¡¯s Council members who are considered the highest under the Hokage.


    However, it¡¯s evident that the leader of Konoha¡¯s police force status is just for show since he¡¯s also the Uchiha¡¯s head and he only works for his n favor, and the only members of the Police Force are from the Uchiha.


    The Anbu Captain position is impossible for him since his ability has already been revealed to all the world and he will never be able to serve while hiding his identity.


    Of course, more importantly, is because both Naito and Sakumo now have shown their worth, and their power is better for not being hidden in the dark!


    As for the assistant of the Hokage... Is currently Danzo, will he step down for Naito to take his position?!


    That¡¯s impossible!


    Even if they tortured him with fire, he will never let go of his position to Naito, the amount of the hatred he has for Naito is just enough.


    Coupled with the fact that Naito is so young, and its impossible for him to be one of the elders, as for bing a Hokage, he shouldn¡¯t even think about it right now.


    In other words, Naito status hs reached the extreme in a very short time.


    However, Naito doesn¡¯t even care about that, Naito didn¡¯t care about his status, the only thing he was thinking about from the start is power.


    Power is Power!


    Naito¡¯s room once again has moved out and it been located directly in the headquarters of the camp.


    No one everined about that, whether its Yuu Naito or Konoha¡¯s Ashura he¡¯s more than enough to stay there.


    ¡°This damn weather... It¡¯s making my practice more difficult.¡±


    Sitting there, Naito slowly opened his eyes, while he looked very annoyed.


    In the Rain country, Water is everywhere.


    Although the rain will not fall into the house, and there¡¯s no water on the ground, but still, the humidity is very high.


    The water is an electrical conductive.


    Therefore, the power of lightning gets easily spilled over, making it difficult for Naito to control it.


    The problem is that Naito is currently practicing the second stage of Lightning armor.


    The thunder release is no doubt the most difficult to control between all the other attributes; it¡¯s even more violent than the Fire.


    The me can be easily yed in the palm of the hand, and you can even turn it into a fireball.


    But lightning is a different case; you will never be able to do that easily, that only proves the real talent of Uchiha Sasuke and how he could master the Lightning Release at a very young age.


    ¡°Thunder...¡±


    Looking at the lightning aura around his body, Naito softly whispered this word; then the lightning started to gather into his palm.


    Constantly, the thunder started forming the shape of a Thunderball.


    Boom!!


    However, after the lightning start to slightly condensing, it exploded.


    Naito didn¡¯t get hurt!


    Not only because Naito¡¯s body is strong enough, but also because of his high control of the lightning flow, it will never hurt his body.


    Even if he didn¡¯t reach the level where he can be called a master, Naito¡¯s control reached a very high standard.


    ¡°As long as I keep practicing, the Rain Country weather will no longer be able to affect my control.¡±


    His eyes sparkled, then he went back to practicing the lightning release.


    And just when he was about to close his eyes again, a killing intent controlled the air in the ce.


    It was so dark and cold; suddenly from nowhere, a shadow appeared behind the back of Naito!


    Whoosh!!


    With a Kunai in his hand, he tried to stab Naito from the back.


    At the same time, Naito felt the changes in the air and the enormous killing intent targeting him.


    Assassin!


    The assassin¡¯s Kunai has already reached Naito, and it was only one inch far from stabbing his back, suddenly Naito figure disappeared!


    ¡°What?!¡± (T/N: Nani x¡±D)


    The Assassin¡¯s heart suddenly sank into doubt and fear.


    A Clone? Body Recement Technique?!


    No, there¡¯s no smoke!


    Just as the Ninja was still trying to figure out what is happening, and ready to quickly retreat before things get worse, Naito¡¯s shadow appeared again behind him.


    He reached out his head with one hand.


    Boom!!!!


    The ground cracked open like a spider web, as he pressed the Ninja head into the ground, and he couldn¡¯t be more dead than that.


    The blood flowed out of his head slowly, the ninja was taking hisst breaths with an incredible look on his missed up head, and the only thing he could think about is how could he be... This fast?!


    ¡°Do you think this is my first time being sneaked attacked, how annoying!¡±


    Looking down on the corpse, Naito¡¯s eyes were full of coldness.


    any other person would be freaked out now after being targeted by an assassin, but not Naito he looked as cool as ever.


    Since he defeated Onoki along with Sakumo, Naito was targeted many times.


    Sometimes they¡¯re Anbu from the Rock other were from the Sand, sometimes they didn¡¯t even know their identities.


    There are even some assassins who seemed to be from the underground ck market since there was a bounty on Naito¡¯s head.


    Sakumo didn¡¯t get targeted many times.


    Only Naito was getting targeted this much, it seems that some people are underestimating him because he¡¯s young, even if he¡¯s strong he will still gonna be full of opening, so they were all targeting him.

 Chapter 149: Resolve

    Although every ninja who tried to get Naito got killed, they didn¡¯t stop and kept oning back every time.


    In addition, the battlefield was in chaos, so the number of attacks was going higher, which effected Naito¡¯s training badly.


    It¡¯s estimated that it will take a long time for the situation to get better.


    Or maybe Naito will do something to these assassins that will shock the whole world again and will prevent everyone from targeting him.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Finally, a bunch of ninjas who heard the noise from Naito¡¯s room came, then they took a nce at the assassin¡¯s body on the ground.


    Naito looked at the ninja in front of him, then said in an understatement: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just another assassin who managed to break through our defenses.¡±


    After he said that, cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the Ninja.


    ¡°Am very sorry, Yuu Naito...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard in these kinds of situations to keep an eye on everything happening in the camp while everyone is out there doing missions...¡±


    The ninja tried to exin the situation with a slight tone.


    Upon hearing this, Naito took a deep breath then he shook his head and waved: ¡°Forget it, just clean up the body.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Ninja nodded in a very formal way, then he immediately started cleaning the body.


    And just when Naito was a little bit depressed and troubled, a figure walked into his room.


    ¡°Is it another assassination?¡±


    The person who walked in was Tsunade, she lived next door to Naito¡¯s room, he recognized her voice immediately.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuu Naito nodded then said: ¡°These guys will never get me.¡±


    ¡°But this seems endless, they will never stop.¡±


    Listening to Naito, Tsunade felt sorry for him, she shook her head watching the Ninja cleaning up the body.


    This is really annoying.


    After a while, the ninja finished cleaning the body, suddenly Tsunade looked at Naito and said: ¡°If you want you cane and stay in my room, they will never dare to attack you if there are two people in the room.¡±


    Naito got slightly surprised to hear this.


    Tsunade room was next to his, she didn¡¯t ask him to open a door between the two rooms... She actually asked him to live with her.


    Cough!


    This is a little bit awkward.


    ¡°You¡¯re a medical ninja, you¡¯re busy all the time, how could you always be with me?¡± Naito said that while looking at Tsunade.


    Tsunade was a medical ninja, and she was always participating in the frontlines!


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes looked a little bit wrinkled as she said: ¡°Well if you want someone else to be always with you, why don¡¯t you ask Orochimaru his room is next to you from the other side too right?¡±


    Puff!!!


    Naito heard these words then he felt like he wanted to vomit.


    Living with Orochimaru, just what Tsunade is thinking!


    Naito would rather deal with two assassinations every day than leaving with Orochimaru in the next room, she¡¯s joking right.


    After she finished her sentence, Tsunade felt the same way, no one will ever dare to live with Orochimaru, what he will do if he wakes up in the middle of the night to find himself already getting dissected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sakumo to help you, how about that?¡±


    Tsunade said that then she walked out of Naito¡¯s room.


    Naito shook his head helplessly, then he immediately looked at the ninjas who already dealt with the corpse, cleaned the blood and fixed the ground.


    ¡°You can all go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ninjas nodded respectfully at Naito, then left his room, this is wasn¡¯t weird for them, they really admired Naito despite his young age.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t feel this safe, his existing only around them gives them hope, this satisfying situation they¡¯re in right now is because of him after all.


    After they left, Naito began his training again.


    Soon, Tsunade went to Sakumo, thest send a special Shinboi squad to guard Naito room all the time while he¡¯s in there.


    Of course, because the room is in the headquarters, he could easily send some Ninjas to guard it.


    These Shinobi may not have the strength to stop every assassin, but they¡¯re more than enough to scare them off.


    After they start guarding his room, the assassination numbers dropped down magnificently.


    After all, Naito¡¯s room was well guarded, and he was spending his whole time in there.


    After the Rock Vige got defeated, the war became a three-sided one.


    The Sand, the Rain, and Konoha.


    Among them, Konoha upied absolute strength and advantage, the Sand and the Rain stopped fighting each other and start targeting Konoha together.


    Even so, they still couldn¡¯t hurt Konoha badly since Hanzo still didn¡¯t show himself, and when he does this war will be over.


    Even if Tsunade cracked his poison, Konoha would still be unable to defeat him.


    Perhaps the original story didn¡¯t show how powerful this man is, but since he managed to hold his walls again the three major Viges and was considered as a demi-god, there¡¯s no doubt that this man is strong!


    Otherwise, he would have been easily killed.


    He¡¯s a headache to everyone, and even if Sakumo is strong, it will be difficult for him to deal with Hanzo.


    While Konoha was thinking of a way to deal with Hanzo, Naito¡¯s control over the Lightning Release was finally proceeding.


    In Naito¡¯s room.


    Awkward!!


    The lightning was flowing through Naito body then shing on his palm, while rays of thunder start to sh out from his fingertips, suddenly the lightning took the shape of a ball.


    Even though asional arcs was shing out from the Thunderball, it didn¡¯t lose it shape or explode.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally almost up to standard.¡±


    Seeing this result, Naito nodded with satisfaction, suddenly he thought of something, he used the lightning in the ball and spread it on his whole body enveloping it with lightning.


    Naito wasn¡¯t wearing anything on his upper part of his body, at this time, his skin has almostpletely changed to a bronze color, but it¡¯s not s dark as the Third or the Fourth Raikage, the color was still lighter.


    This made Naito¡¯s body less tender and more mature, and his appearance looked perfect.


    The lightning release was flowing in Naito body, yet this time under Naito¡¯s strong control, there was no trace of revolting due to the Rain weather.


    The lightning kept flowing into Naito¡¯s body and constantly stimting his body cells.


    It wasn¡¯t just stimting the cells, in fact, it was boosting the Chakra¡¯s cells, so that every cell of his body bes stronger, making it carry,plementing, and promoting his Chakra even more.

 Chapter 150: Final Battle!

    Under the control of Naito under the Lightning Release, his body was strengthened continuously.


    The Second Stage of the Lightning Armor has gradually reached 5 percent of mastering, after that, it reached 10 percent, then it approached the 20 percent, Naito¡¯s body was getting stronger every time, while the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou was also strengthening him even more, until he finally reached the standards of opening the fourth gate.


    As for the power of the Shock, it has also increased a little bit further.


    Naito was concentrating on his training, of course, a guy with his status will never have to do small tasks.


    Also, there¡¯s the thing with Sarutobi who wasn¡¯t trusting Naito enough to give him any actual worthy position; otherwise, Naito would be leading the army right now.


    For a long time, Sarutobi didn¡¯t give him any missions or tasks, he preferred to keep Naito close to him and asked him to stay in his room and concentrate on his practice.


    After he trained for some time, Naito stopped, and the aura around his body disappeared.


    Knock.


    There was a knock on the door, in fact, it wasn¡¯t on the door, most of the people were knocking on the wall, so they can give the person in the room a hint about theming in.


    Naito dressed up and then said: ¡°Come in.¡±


    In a second, Tsunade entered the room.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, how is your training?¡±


    Tsunade quickly moved toward Naito, if she didn¡¯t know already that Naito would be wearing nothing while practicing his lightning release, she would have entered directly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Naito nodded slightly looking at Tsunade, but suddenly he smiled and said: ¡°You look in a hurry, what is it? Is another crisis you¡¯re bringing it in with you?¡±


    ¡°No, not a crisis, it¡¯s just another decisive waring.¡±


    Tsunade took a deep breath, then looked at Naito in a severe way, her expression revealed that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°This war has been going on for almost a year now, with the continuation of this situation, the resources such as manpower and material resources are greatly consumed, the high-rises of Konoha have made a decision to prepare for a final battle against the sand and the rain, we¡¯re going to wipe both of them with one attack!¡±


    ¡°Sakumo-Dono is leading an army out as we¡¯re speaking.¡±


    Listening to Tsunade¡¯ words, Naito frowned revealing a thoughtful expression.


    Is it finally happening?


    The end of this war.


    Naito already knew what is Tsunade gonna say next.


    Sure enough, what she said next was: ¡°I came asking you to join me, Orochimaru and Jiraiya in a very important mission.¡±


    ¡°Our mission is to stop Hanzo the Smander, this guy is extremely powerful, even Sakumo cannot take him down, so he can only y the tactical card against him, we need to drag him down and wait until our army win at the battlefield, even if he¡¯s strong we will need to stop him.¡±


    When he heard this, Naito nodded then asked: ¡°It seems that the people in the battlefield will y a bigger role to end this war.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head then said: ¡°No, they have Sakumo, he will be enough, you shoulde with us to deal with Hanzo, so their army will suffer from theck ofmand...¡±


    It turned out to be this case.


    Naito understood that Sarutobi is not willing to risk giving Naito themand!


    Otherwise, Naito ability would have been more effective than Sakumo at the battlefield.


    Moreover, Naito¡¯s more experienced and mature than before, he¡¯s more than qualified to lead the army.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Since Tsunade was very clear with Naito, he didn¡¯t reject, but even if she didn¡¯te, Naito would still be uncertain about the three of them stopping Hanzo.


    Because after the arrival of Naito a lot of things changed in this world, Naito wasn¡¯t sure that Hanzo will not pull out something and change the entire destiny of the world.


    What if the unlikely happens and Hanzo kill them?


    Orochimaru may not still be able to escape, but the other two will definitely get killed.


    ¡°Hanzo the demigod Shinobi...¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but whisper his name.


    There¡¯s no doubt that Hanzo is one of the strongest Shinobis in the world!


    He should be as strong as the five Kage.


    The history itself is proof of his power, he could easily fight against the three Sannin.


    In short, Hanzo the Smander is strong, and he cannot be underestimated, this won¡¯t be easy!


    ¡°Yuu Naito, rest assured that Hanzo¡¯s poison has been cracked, we have a very special antidote, once you use it, you will be immune to his poison.¡±


    Tsunade felt like Naito was worried about Hanzo¡¯s power, so she tried tofort him, with a soft tone.


    ¡°And we¡¯re not trying to defeat him we only need to drag him down for some time until our army win, then we will turn and escape.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Naito listened to Tsunade¡¯s word, then he nodded and followed her out of the room, outside both Orochimaru and Jiraiya was standing there waiting for them.


    Watching Naitoing out, Orochimaru showed a strange smile on his face, saying: ¡°I assume that your training was very good recently.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Naito nodded at Orochimaru, but he still couldn¡¯t understand his intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Orochimaru slightly smirked and turned around.


    Naito kept looking at him with a hint of surprise on his face, the amount of the Chakra flowing in Orochimaru¡¯s body was rising every second, even Naito was cautious of noting near him too much.


    Orochimaru looked invincible at the second.


    Orochimaru did he reached the level of a Kage already?!


    This thought made Naito feel a little bit shocked, but if you think about it, it¡¯s reasonable.


    Orochimaru was originally a genius that was rarely to exist every ten years, he was even more talented than Jiraiya and Tsunade, Orochimaru now was in his twenties, yet he was at the peak of his power.


    Yuu Naito frowned as he was looking at Orochimaru, Tsunade noticed the expression he was having and got very worried about him, she thought he was still worried about Hanzo.


    Even Jiraiya noticed that he smiled at him and said: ¡°Even am not afraid of Hanzo, Naito you¡¯re even stronger than me, you have nothing to worry about, we¡¯re four against one.¡±

 Chapter 151: Zetsu And Madara

    Naito pouted his mouth when he heard Jiraiya¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t pay him any more attention and continued to think about Orochimaru.


    It¡¯s normal for ninjas to improve a lot in the early stages, however, after reaching the level of a Kage it will be more challenging to progress any further, many Ninjas will reach their peak at their thirties or forties and stay there forever.


    Orochimaru can still improve, but it will take him more time from now on, Naito estimates that he will reach his peak at the Third World War period.


    After all, he managed to attack Konoha alone after that.


    Of course, this is also reflected from the other side how strong Sarutobi was to stop him.


    In the original story, Sarutobi was considered as the strongest Hokage of the dynasties, he was possession all the techniques of Konoha, even if this statement was proved wrongter in the story, Sarutobi is still so strong.


    As for how strong he is... Sarutobi was mastering all the five attributes of the Chakra nature, along with various of hidden techniques, he¡¯s no less than Danzo.


    The existence of a person who is above the level of a Kage alone is extremely rare in this world.


    Naito divides merely thest two ranks into Kage level and sixth path level.


    Pain, for example, is at the Kage level.


    The sixth path level is another whole rank, Hachirama and Madara, for example, didn¡¯t reach it, they¡¯re kind of between the two ranks, yet they possessed the power that can wipe a whole country.


    Going up, there¡¯s the Six Path level, this is the power that even Naruto and Sasuke didn¡¯t reach since they divided the power between each other.


    Whether it¡¯s the Six path level or the Kage level, in the face of an Ordinary Ninja level, the first will be able to wipe anyone easily, Naito is possession a power that can help him reach that level, but it¡¯s not enough yet.


    After he helps the three Sannin defeating Hanzo, Naito was nning on opening the Fourth Gate and end this war for good.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After she looked at the three of them, Tsunade nodded positively, then the four of them led a bunch of Elite Ninjas, and left the camp.


    Since the n is only to hold Hanzo for some time, they didn¡¯t need to bring a lot of Ninjas along with them.


    With the departure of the four of them, the camp has bepletely empty.


    Just as they put their foot out and left, a white figure was drilling out from the muddy ground.


    What a shock it¡¯s Zetsu!


    ¡°Leave it, our target is Hanzo... Forget about it, or just report it back.¡±


    Zetsu looked at the direction of Naito and the other three talking with each other, then he disappeared again into the ground.


    .....


    An unknown underground in the World of the Ninja.


    in the depths of the darkness, an old man who looked like he was gonna die at any moment was standing there.


    The old man looked very weak and seemed like he was gonna fall if anyone poked him.


    However, there was some shackles settled in his body!


    The old man didn¡¯t have Sharingan, he was looking at the ground with his Rinnegan eye, yet he seemed like he already was seeing the end of this world.


    He¡¯s... Uchiha Madara!


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days now, that little devil shouldn¡¯t be able to improve a lot in this short period, and the war is alreadying to an end.¡±


    Suddenly from the darkness, Zetsu appeared in front of Madara, while thest looked very calm.


    ¡°Yes the war ising to an end, Konoha is starting herst attack.¡±


    Zetsu moved toward Madara, then said: ¡°The kid who spotted your attention, is about to fight Hanzo the Demi-God.¡±


    ¡°Demi-God? Hahaha... What a joke!¡±


    Madara heard this word and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    How dare he call himself a God?!


    ¡°Even that jumping clown is calling himself a God now... The World has really got messed up, but it¡¯s fine, this is good for my n.¡±


    After he shook his head, Madara said with a deep voice: ¡°Keep observing the situation, if Hanzo managed to kill that kid, then we won¡¯t need to worry about him anymore, then no one will be able to stop our n.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Zetsu reyed in a very respectful way, he nodded to Madara, then he disappeared into the ground again.


    ......


    In the Rain Country, at a muddy hill area, Naito and the others were moving forward.


    At this time, the difference at speed was evident.


    The fastest and obviously the strongest was Naito, he running in the front, and closely followed by him was Orochimaru.


    As for Tsunade, she was a little faster than Jiraiya, the Original Jiraiya should be faster, but since Tsunade has mastered Soru, she was faster.


    All the way forward, Naito deliberately speeding up, but Orochimaru was always keeping up with him, which made Naito more certain about how Orochimaru improved a lot in this short period.


    Moving forward, they reached a forest.


    Naito slowed down, then Orochimaru and the others also slowed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll search the forest.¡±


    Orochimaru took a few steps forward, and printed a hand sign, then pressed the ground, In an instant, dozens of small snakes sneaked into the forest and disappeared, while he was closing his eyes.


    After a few minutes, Orochimaru opened his eyes and said: ¡°No ambush.¡±


    ¡°Okay, move on.¡±


    Naito nodded and immediately led everyone in the woods.


    After they quickly passed through the woods, they continued to advance toward the depth of the Rain Country.


    Along the way, even if Naito was very alert to his surrounding, some Shinobis with them were carefully exploring the road ahead, because no one knew where Hanzo will be hiding.


    Hanzo was extremely cautious, and if they didn¡¯t stay focused, they would get attacked by him rather than ambushing him.

 Chapter 152: Hanzo, The Salamander!

    Naito and the others continued to move through the hintends of the Rain country, and finally, they encountered a troop from the rain nearby a hilly area.


    They were moving in a narrow road.


    Nearby this hilly area, there was some huge gullies and valleys got eroded by water, Naito and the others were above the hill, while the Rain troop was marching in the gullies.


    Because the situation was very perfect, and all the people in the squad were Jonins, Orochimaru rushed in to attack.


    With one look, Naito understood Orochimaru¡¯s intention, so he rushed toward Tsunade and waved his hand.


    Everyone knew what they should do next, and they moved toward Naito¡¯s side and jumped in the air while printing hand signs.


    When the Ninjas begin to print, they will naturally produce a significant amount of Chakra that will alert the others in the gullies.


    But it was already toote to react.


    ¡°Water Release: sting!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release! Rockfall!!¡±


    ¡°Lightning Release: Thunderbolt!!¡±


    The elite ninjas of Konoha almost made perfect cooperation very fast, the water flow from the sky crashing everything on the ground, the hills from both sides copsed, and then the thunder elected the water stream.


    Boom!!!


    Everything happened in a few seconds, the rain Shinobis didn¡¯t have any time to react, and they were all directly killed by this perfect attack.


    Some of them could only think about using a Clone jutsu to escape, but they didn¡¯t have time to block this attack.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of people in Konoha¡¯ squad, there were only thirty or forty people, but the Rain¡¯s troop had at least a hundred people.


    Under these circumstances, at least dozens of rains have died, and the gap between the two sides has reached a level of near equilibrium.


    Whoosh!!


    Dozens of the other remeaining Shinobis sharply predected the course of the attack and looked above to Naito and the others.


    When they saw the figure of Naito, they all revealed a hint of hateful.


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura.¡±


    Naito was already the talk of everyone in this war, so they immediatley recongnized him.


    However, shockingly these Shinobis didn¡¯t look afraid, their expressions quickly calmed down.


    Because, in the middle of them, there was another person who was a strong as Naito, Hanzo the Smander!


    Hanzo took a few steps and became in the front of his troop.


    When he looked at Naito, Hanzo¡¯s eyes became very cold: ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura... So they sent you to stop me.¡±


    At the same time, Hanzo looked at Orochimaru and the other two, but he especially focused on Orochimaru.


    That person looks very strong.


    this young generation of Konoha is really better than any other one, this is the only reason behind Konoha power in this war.


    Taking a deep breath, Hanzo¡¯s eyes calmed down, even if Konoha win this war, he will never retreat in the fact of these youngesters!


    Being careful doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s afraid!


    For a person who was called a Demi-God, there was nothing that could scare him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start this already!¡±


    Hanzo rushed toward Naito and the others along with his troop.


    Naito didn¡¯t histate eather and throw a punch.


    Boom!!


    The air suddenly burst, and the rain Shinobis in front didn¡¯t have any time to escape and got directly killed by Naito¡¯s punch.


    Other Rain¡¯s Shinobis who seemed to be Jonin, had already a very high understanding of Naito¡¯s ability, which made them avoid his attack.


    Naito¡¯s ability currently is no longer a secret in the world, they all understood how much power his shocks are, which made several viges carefully study the power of shocks.


    The rain vige is no exception.


    Looking at the power of Naito¡¯s punch, Hanzo carefully avoided his attack, he bit his finger, then he printed a hand sign, and pressed his hand to the ground.


    ¡°Summoning Technique!¡±


    Puff!!


    The white smoke appeared, and a huge poisonous smander appeared, Hanzo was standing above its head overlooking at Naito.


    Upon seeing this, Tsunade didn¡¯t hesitate, and she immediately threw a bunch of small bottles to Jiraiya, Naito, and Orochimaru.


    ¡°When you drink the white bottle, you will be immune for poison, but there¡¯s a time limit... If you get poisoned, inject the red one into your body.¡±


    Tsunade was really prepared for this battle.


    After they took the potions, the three of them put it in their pockets, then they all looked at Hanzo.


    It¡¯s obvious that Hanzo didn¡¯t predict that, he never thought that Tsuande will be able to crack his poison.


    But even so, Hanzo¡¯s expression was calm, because even the medicine has a time limit.


    As long as he ys his poison card carefully, these antidotes will never be useful for them.


    Jiraiya, Naito, and Orochimaru didn¡¯t drink the antidotes directly, they hide it then looked at Hanzo.


    These four wasn¡¯t only powerful, they were also very smart Ninjas.


    ¡°Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!¡±


    At the next moment, Hanzounched his first attack, while printing hand sings so fast, he leached his attack toward them in no time.


    Whoosh!!


    The dragon water was a good technique, but being cast by Hanzo the power of the Ninjutsu got enhanced magnificently.


    The power of the technique was almost close to the S-Rank level, the water was flowing in the sky like a storm, it looked unstoppable!


    In a second, Tsunade and Jiraiya managed to fell back immediately and escaped from the range of the technique.


    While Naito stood in his ce, he grabbed his Kusanagi sword and jumped toward the dragon water, then waved his sword.


    Naito teamed up with the three Sannin against Hanzo, and the battle already start heating!

 Chapter 153: Spectators!

    Just when Naito was having a fierce battle against Hanzo along with the three legendary Sannin, there was some movement around the battlefield.


    In one direction, three people were alerted by the loud sounds of the battle on the other side, when they approached the battlefield, two of them were so shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s... Natio-Sensei!¡±


    The three people were Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato was the third person, he was hiding behind the back of these two after he saw the battlefield.


    During this time, Konan and Yahiko were wondering around the Rain country, hiding from the Rock and Sand.


    Although they were slightly strong, they couldn¡¯t cross the Rain country and escape that easily.


    They were forced to leave many times.


    Eventually, after they get forced to leave time after time, the two met Nagato, and thest joined them.


    While they were wandering in the Rain country, Yahiko and Konan heard about Naito many times, after all, the nickname of Konoha¡¯s Ashura was already famous.


    Neither of them thought that Naito who was just a little bit older than them to be this famous.


    Although the two of them didn¡¯t saw Naito for a long time, they often heard about him, so their respect and admiration of him didn¡¯t decrease.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rain leader Hanzo the Smander!¡±


    Yahiko looked at the other side, and with one nce he immediately recognized Hanzo¡¯s identity.


    Hearing this sentence, Konan immediately looked at him, and suddenly, she showed a hint of worry.


    Hanzo was so famous at that time, everyone knew how strong he was!


    Even though Naito was as famous as him, it seemed to be dangerous to fight against someone like Hanzo.


    Yahiko looked at the battlefield and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Naito-Sensei is very strong, but Hanzo is standing on the top of the word of Ninjas, this battle may be a little bit too much... We need to think of a way to stop it!¡±


    Konan shook her head then said: ¡°We can¡¯t stop this kind of battle.¡±


    With a little-worried expression on her beautiful face, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°We can only pray for Sensei¡¯s safety.¡±


    At the other side of the battlefield, the three of them didn¡¯t notice that someone was staring at them.


    It was a white figure hidden behind the rocks.


    ¡°This is really interesting, Nagato has actuallye here, I should report this event back to Madara.¡±


    Staring at the battlefield and at the side where the three of them were hiding, Zetsu whispered these words, he actually didn¡¯t care about Konan and Yahiko, the only person he cared about was Nagato.


    After all, the Rinnegan a was very important part of Madara¡¯s n.


    Of course, Zetsu had a n on his own, if Madara suddenly decided to not corporate, he will just use Nagato.


    ........


    Konan and two other were hiding in the dark spying on the battle, while Zetsu was secretly observing the battlefield and Nagato.


    At this moment in the battlefield, the battle started to heat even more.


    ¡°Crawling Explosive Scrolls Technique!!¡±


    Hanzo suddenly moved his hands so fast printing hand signs.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, explosive tags appeared suddenly from the ground and wrapped Orochimaru¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing this, Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate and opened his mouth directly, suddenly, another figure of him opened its way out of his mouth and escaped.


    Boom!!


    The explosive tags suddenly exploded, he was still slightly hit by the horrible explosion and got slightly injured


    Orochimaru¡¯s expression suddenly became really cold, and start to reveal a crazy killing intent.


    After he cast that explosive tag technique, Hanzo rushed toward Jiraiya, then he caught him with a chain.


    At the end of that chain there was a huge sickle.


    ¡°Hidden needle!¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t hesitate, he quickly fell back then he bowed.


    Brush!!


    His hear curled up, and suddenly thousands of needles were shouted at Hanzo turning him to a kind of a sieve.


    However, Hanzo¡¯s body suddenly turned into a pile of rocks.


    It¡¯s a Rock Clone!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Jiraiya was shocked by this move, he was still very young after all, and he didn¡¯t even know Hanzo¡¯s strength at the time.


    At the next moment, Hanzo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind Jiraiya and waved his Kusarigama at him.


    At that time, it was toote for Jiraiya to cast any Ninjutsu, so he tried to avoid Hanzo¡¯s strike from the side, but he ended up being slightly injured by the end of the sickle.


    ¡°Soru!¡±


    ¡°DIE!!¡±


    Just as Hanzo was about to continue his attack, and kill Jiraiya, Tsunade suddenly blinked at him and tried to crush him with a punch.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hanzo got slightly surprised, he didn¡¯t expect this woman to have this kind of strength, at first, he thought she was just an ordinary medical ninja.


    However, Hanzo was as strong as a kage, and such an attack wouldn¡¯t be a threat from him.


    Whether it was his Chakra or his physical strength, Hanzo¡¯s power was at the level of a kage, and he could easily avoid her attack.


    With one move he dodged her punch and kicked her.


    Tsunade was slightly shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Hanzo to dodge her attack and even have time backfire her.


    She couldn¡¯t dodge that kick, she only had time to protect her self by putting one hand against her upper body.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, Hanzo sent Tsunade flying in the air, then he threw his Kusarigama at her, the chain start dancing at air, while the sickle at the end of the chain went directly toward her body, and it seemed like it was over for Tsunade.


    In just a few seconds, Hanzo alone managed to defeat the three of them, this what does it mean to be called a Demi-God!


    Just when the sickle was about to cut Tsunade¡¯s body into two halve, a figure shed and appeared in front of her, it was Naito!


    Ding!!


    Naito¡¯s Kusanagi sword fall, and suddenly it collided with the sickle and stopped it!

 Chapter 154: Poison Shattering!

    ¡°It didn¡¯t break?!¡±


    Looking at the sickle and how it didn¡¯t break from Naito¡¯s strike, Naito suddenly got surprised.


    It seems that this sickle is also made from a great material; otherwise, it would have been broke from Naito¡¯s attack, it should have been cut into two halves if it was any other weapon.


    Hanzo pulled back the chain and grabbed the Kusarigama with his hand, then he suddenly wrinkled.


    Although it was only a normal attack, yet it still surprised him to see his kusarigama got blocked.


    ¡°This sword... It¡¯s a Kusanagi sword!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Naito, Hanzo¡¯s eyes revealed a strange color, but it wasn¡¯t out of fear.


    After he held his Kusarigama, he suddenly rushed toward Naito.


    Whoosh!!


    Hanzo¡¯s Chakra was creating a very sharp edge at the end of the sickle, his chakra was even stronger than Sakumo!


    Originally, his Kusarigama was made by the samurais of the Iron country, even Sakumo¡¯s sword was made from the knowledge of the Iron country samurais.


    The sharp edge of the sickle was heading toward Naito¡¯s head, and it looked like it has the power to cut through the sky!


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade was standing behind Naito, but she was very shocked to react and help him, standing behind him will only drag.


    So she could only avoid it.


    On the other side, both Orochimaru and Jiraiya, after thatst sh the two of them were stillcking focus.


    In front of this attack, only Naito with his sharp mind and high spirit was ready to fight back.


    Naito¡¯s full power shock has almost reached the S-ss Ninjutsu level, his shock waves were slowly bing stronger than the regr shocks, but it was also on the verge of the S-ss Ninjutsu.


    How Hanzo will handle such a power?!


    ¡°Shock... Cut!!¡±


    In the next moment, with both hands, Naito waved his Kusanagi sword so hard, and the shock wave flew cutting the air.


    If it were any regr weapon, it wouldn¡¯t withstand such power.


    Crack!!!


    Naito waved his sword and stopped both the sickle and Hanzo in the air.


    Boom!!


    For a moment, it seemed like two meteors have crashed into each other in the middle of the sky crushing both heavens and earth.


    The ground behind Naito started to crack and instantly those cracks spread out to the distance.


    At the same time, Hanzo got froze in mid-air by the power of the sh, while the Kusanagi sword started to cut through his sickle.


    The shock started to spread away, and under the gaze of all people, the sky itself start cracking and trembling!


    Crack!!!


    Under the intense sh of the two, it appeared that Naito¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than Hanzo¡¯s, but the Kusunagi sword was much stronger than the sickle!


    And this is where the worth of the Kusanagi sword has been proved when it cut the sickle nearly into two halves!


    Seeing this scene, Hanzo got surprised, and he immediately revealed a hint of jealousy, then he suddenly pulled back his Kusarigama and fell back.


    After all, it seems that among the four of them Konoha¡¯s Ashura is the strongest.


    Whoosh!!


    The moment he fell back, Orochimaru and Tsunade attacked him from both sides, and Jiraiya surrounded him from the third direction.


    At this moment, Naito was still a little bit numbed from the sh of the two weapons, but his body was too strong, so it got recovered in a second, he held his sword with two hands, then he raised it up to the sky.


    The four of them surrounded Hanzo in the middle, then they moved all together to attack.


    However, in the next moment, with one hand Hanzo printed a hand sign, then his body disappeared into the ground instantly.


    Bang!!


    They all targeted their attacks at the ground where he disappeared, making a big hole!


    Just when they were approaching the big whole to see where Hanzo was hiding, they felt a very horrible chakra flowing.


    Suddenly, a huge monster came out and opened its mouth spreading a horrible purple poisonous mist in the air.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Even though Tsunade has already made an antidote for that poison, they shouldn¡¯t be veryfortable around it.


    No one wants to get poisoned!


    Just as Orochimaru and three of them fell back, Naito looked coldly at that poisonous Smander in front of him, then jumped in the sky and mmed it down.


    ¡°If you think you can stay forever underground, think about it again!¡±


    Boom!!


    the poisonous mist that hasn¡¯t been spread yet got shocked by Naito¡¯s blow and stopped spreading.


    The Smander instinct felt the danger, but it was toote for him to drill back into the ground.


    The turbulent force of Naito crashed both his body and the ground!


    The poison also got shattered by the shock force and faded away in the air.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru and Jiraiya felt very terrified, even Tsunade looked very shocked.


    Naito is indeed a scary guy.


    No matter what kind of attack you threw at him, his power of shocks will shatter anything and everything leaving nothing!


    Even if it¡¯s a poisonous mist, he will only need to throw up a punch to stop it!


    Whoosh!!


    Just when Orochimaru was slightly stunned by this scene, Hanzo appeared suddenly behind the Jiraiya¡¯s back, while his eyes shed with murderous intent.


    He never thought that his Smander will be killed in such a simple way by Naito.


    It¡¯s really too simple to die in front of this guy!


    With the Kusarigama in his hands, Hanzo struck Jiraiya from above.


    It was toote to turn around, with both hands Jiraiya tried blocked the sickle from behind, but it was too much for him, and he could hardly stop it from cutting his head.


    Even so, the horrible power of that strike put a lot of burden on his legs that were standing on a muddy ground!


    There were some dense cracks on the ground, and that was proof of the terrifying power that strike had.


    Crack!!


    Just when Jiraiya was about to give, he heard a soft sound of cracking, suddenly, the cracks on the sickle start to spread!

 Chapter 155: Pressure!

    Fortunately, due to thest sh he had with Naito, the sickle couldn¡¯t withstand this enormous power and broke into two halves.


    Even if the first sh didn¡¯t break it, the second with Jiraiya sure made the work.


    The broken half of the sickle fell so hard on the ground, while the other half was still in Hanzo¡¯s hands, this scene made the cold sweat appear on Jiraiya¡¯s forehead.


    This was very close!!


    If the sickle didn¡¯t take that hit from Naito¡¯s sword before, Jiraiya would have been dead by now!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hanzo looked at his broken Kusarigama, then he frowned, he thought that this was the end, this course of events happened because of Naito!


    After experiencing this moment of close death, Jiraiya forehead was full of cold sweat, and he directly fell back and escaped from Hanzo.


    The three of them looked at each other in despair, they knew that they weren¡¯t worthy to face Hanzo.


    If Naito weren¡¯t here, they would have been crushed so easily by Hanzo!


    Hanzo threw the broke Kusarigama on the ground then he took a deep breath and shouted: ¡°You four... Are very strong, even beyond my expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called a Demi-God for so many years now, believe me, this title is not just for show!¡±


    In the original story, the three legendary Sannin, could barely handle Hanzo for some time, he had the upper hand, but he let go of the three of them because he didn¡¯t want to go in a big conflict with Konoha.


    But this is a different case, it¡¯s not because he¡¯s Kusarigama got broke, or because he¡¯s poison got shattered, but also because of the jealousy and fear, he felt in his heart, for that Hanzo decided to kill all the four of them.


    In the original story, Hanzo wasn¡¯t afraid to let the three of them go, because even if they grew and went even stronger, Hanzo was still confident he would be able to kill them, after all, he¡¯s the man who was considered as a Demi-god!


    However, Naito is different from these three.


    Naito is already putting pressure on Hanzo, perhaps this is hisst chance for him to kill Naito before he gets any stronger, because once that happens, there won¡¯t be any man in this world who will be able to stop Naito.


    ¡°Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bomb!!¡±


    At the next moment, Hanzo suddenly rushed toward Orochimaru, he printed some hands signs very quickly, then he cast his technique at him.


    Hanzo took off his mask, and suddenly a very horrifying fire dragon rushed toward Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru printed a hand sign then he pressed his hand into the ground.


    ¡°Triple Rashomon!¡±


    Three huge iron gates suddenly rose from the ground in front of Orochimaru and blocked the fire dragon.


    Boom!!


    The fire dragon suddenly hit the first Gate, it broke it then it hit the second, unfortunately even the third one didn¡¯t stop it, but it weakened it.


    There is no doubt was an extremely powerful A-ss Ninjutus, and its power is almost close to the S-ss!


    The Triple Rashomon didn¡¯t block it, and his whole body got surrounded by the mes; fortunately, Orochimaru¡¯s body was strong and could withstand the fire, even the injury was lite one, Orochimaru¡¯ skin was very special, and he took advantage of that to ease the mes.


    After he released the fire Ninjutsu at Orochimaru, Hanzo didn¡¯t put his mask back, he rushed toward Jiraiya, then he spurted a powerful poisonous mist, which forced him to retreat.


    Tsunade wanted to find an opportunity to attack Hanzo, but she couldn¡¯t even surprise him from his other side, because Hanzo had an extreme sense of his surrounding.


    She was afraid if she rushed at him, she would be seriously injured or even dead!


    Hanzo once again showed his real strength, and he could easily stop the three of them, at this time, Naito attack finally arrived.


    Boom!!!


    The whole ce started shaking, and even rain stopped in mid-air.


    Naito just threw an all-out punch, even though he was far away from Hanzo, the horrible force of the shock could easily reach him.


    ¡°Earth Release: Rock Wall!¡±


    This is an enhanced form of the regr Rock Wall, and because it was cast by Hanzo, it was an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    Bang!!


    A thick wall rock rose from the ground and blocked the course of the Shock force.


    Crack!!


    The impact of the shock force on the rock wall was powerful, and it started to make very thick cracks on its surface.


    In the end, the Rock Wall got destroyed by Naito¡¯s Shock Force!


    ¡°With just a punch he made this much power... This power is really tricky.¡±


    Hanzo looked at this scene, then he faced Naito and revealed a very cold murderous stare.


    Hanzo could easily let go of the three legendary Sannin before because knew he can always stop them whenever he wanted.


    However, if he felt threaten by the person in front of him, he will never feel eased unless he kills him for good.


    ¡°Is it just tricky?¡±


    Naito looked at Hanzo, then with his two hands, he grabbed his sword, then kicked the ground so hard.


    Boom!!!


    The ground suddenly cracked open, then Naito¡¯s figure shed so fast and came in front of Hanzo.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    This was the first time for Hanzo to witness the real speed of Naito, and it was even faster than Tsunade.


    With one hand Hanzo printed a hand sign, then he instantly disappeared.


    After hitting the ground with his sword, Naito didn¡¯t stop and rushed again looking for Hanzo.


    Hanzo once again appeared in the distance, an in a second, he cast another A-ss Ninjutsu at Naito.


    However, with a powerful wave of his sword, Naito destroyed that Ninjutsu and rushed toward Hanzo very fast.


    At this time, the gap between Naito and the other three was very clear, it was even hard for Orochimaru to face Hanzo.


    Naito¡¯s strength now is indeed very close to a Kage level.


    Among the three legendary Sannin, even the strongest Orochimaru, couldn¡¯t do anything but assisting Naito, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be a strong side in this battle.


    Gradually, after this battle really got fierce, whether it was Orochimaru or the other two, they knew that they weren¡¯t the main parts of this battle.


    All that they could do is to believe in Naito, assist him, and disturb Hanzo to open an opportunity for Naito to attack him.


    After they found the best way to join their forces, the three of them along with Naito finally gained the upper hand!


    In the beginning, Hanzo could still counter attack them, but now, the three of them managed to put some pressure on him, and if this continues victory will be no longer impossible!

 Chapter 156: Victory!

    The weather was as rainy as ever.


    The battlefield had a sense of sorrow.


    Asking him to join them in this battle, the three legendary Sannin teamed up with Naito to fight Hanzo the Smander, they were in a disadvantage at the beginning, but now things got heated up, and the battle became more fierce.


    The change of event that happened in this battle was because of the fact that one man who shouldn¡¯t be here has joined that battle, it was Naito!


    One person with one wave of his sword changed the whole destiny.


    Step by step, with every attack they start to put some pressure on Hanzo which made him get more passive and defensive in this battle, it¡¯s seems like they¡¯ve already won!


    In the distance, Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato were very shocked, even if it was four versus one, this one was Hanzo the Demi-God!


    This one of the strongest Shinobis in the history, yet four people managed to put this much pressure on him, and even gradually made him lose the ability to fight back.


    What a shock!


    Konan with her pretty face was looking at the battlefield, and especially at Naito and how he was beating up Hanzo while she was revealing a very admirable look.


    Naito-Sensei... Maybe one day he will really gonna be the strongest in the world.


    Konana believed in Naito from the bottom of her heart.


    On the other side, Zetsu who was hiding in the dark, looked like he got pped in the face, showing a very amazed expression, he¡¯s for sure is the man who knows everything that is happening in this world, and its a fact for him that Hanzo is the strongest man alive.


    Strong!


    Absolutely strong!


    Even the Third Hokage wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against Hanzo in a one versus one battle.


    The Demi-God nickname is not just for show!


    However, this person is being pushed back to the verge of death, although Hanzo still didn¡¯t have any kind of serious injuries, yet he was loosing!


    ¡°This is incredible, the four of them are really crushing Hanzo, although they have antidotes, yet Hanzo¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t rely on his poison only.¡±


    Zetsu looked at the battlefield, then he shook his head and said: ¡°No the reason behind this is Konoha¡¯s Ashura... Without him, even if they had a whole squad of Jonin along with them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Hanzo.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if they actually win, Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato will meet with Konoha¡¯s Ashura and these three, in this case, the Rinnegan will fall into the hands of Konoha...¡±


    The moment he thought about this, Zetsu expression changed, and he didn¡¯t hesitate for a second to pass this information to Madara.


    And just when he decided this, the battle has finallye to an end.


    Boom!!!


    A roar of ground-shattering, Hanzo crushed on the ground, and he spilled blood out of his mouth.


    On the opposite side, Orochimaru and the other didn¡¯t have any serious injuries, but they looked all exhausted as they were breathing hard, especially Jiraiya, he consumed a lot of Chakra, and he was on the verge of copsing.


    The battle was really tense, even Naito with his strong physical power looked somehow tired, but it must be said that Hanzo was really strong, Naito wasn¡¯t able to kill him, this battle was the most difficult one up until now.


    But... After all, Naito was winning!


    Although Hanzo did only suffer minor injuries, the situation in the battlefield was already obvious, even if this is continued, he might be able to kill Orochimaru or Jiraiya, but in the end, he will also be killed!


    Although Naito was very famous and strong despite his young age, the three legendary Sannin weren¡¯t famous yet at that time.


    However, the four of them managed to defeat Hanzo the one who was scaring the whole world, they pushed him this far, and this is was enough for this to be called a victory!


    Standing next to Naito, Tsunade looked very excited!


    She didn¡¯t expect things to go this far against Hanzo!


    Originally, her idea was to drag Hanzo only for a short time.


    However, with Naito and the hard effort of the three of them, they managed to defeat Hanzo


    ¡°Konoha... Sure enough, this vige is the strongest one.¡±


    With blood on the corner of his mouth, Hanzo was staring at Naito.


    He tried to kill him countless times, but every time Naito stopped him, he¡¯s not just powerful, but also extremely invincible.


    He¡¯s a Genius!


    This was Hanzo¡¯s evaluation for Naito¡¯s strength, as for the other three, they were also very good, they much better than average Jonin; otherwise, they would have been killed a long time ago.


    As for the Jonin squad that came along with the four of them after they defeated the Rain¡¯s troop, they joined the battle against Hanzo, but they were all killed one by one by thest in no time.


    They were just too weak to join such a battle.


    ¡°The four of you are very strong, even I couldn¡¯t defeat you, rather than that, you four managed to defeat me, in the future, the world of Shinobi will inevitably call the four of you by a Nickname.¡±


    ¡°Especially you...¡± Hanzo looked at Naito with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura, this title may have the ability to stand at the apex of the world.¡±


    When he heard Hanzo¡¯s words, Naito got a little bit confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, this war doesn¡¯t have to continue anymore, Konoha won, and the four of you defeated me... And this is, even more, worse than being killed.¡±


    With a very calm expression, Hanzo said these words, then he finally looked at Naito and printed a hand sign.


    Instant Technique!


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Hanzo disappeared.


    Naito looked at Hanzo disappearing in front of his eyes, yet he didn¡¯t do anything but shaking his head, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Hanzo, nor he was afraid of continuing this battle.


    However, the three others were very exhausted, and if he chases Hanzo they will never leave his side, and this is will only end with their death.


    ¡°Hanzo the Smander... This guy is really strong.¡±


    Naito put back his sword, with a slight sigh.


    With the defeat of Hanzo, the second shinobi world war has finallye to an end!


    It very simr to what happened in the original story, the only difference is that the existence of Naito in this war made Konohapletely crush the other sides in this battle and dere itself to the whole world that as the strongest!


    With the end of this war, and the defeat of the rain, there will be a long-term local battle for several years, these conflicts will gradually slow down, then it will get tenser again, and finally, the third war will break.


    The Shinobi third world war, in fact, can be regarded as a continuation of the Second.

 Chapter 157: Reunion!

    ¡°Of course, after all, he¡¯s the Demi-God.¡±


    After she saw Hanzo leaving the battlefield, Tsunade took a deep breath, and finally felt relieved.


    After this whole time, the battle in the frontal line should be already over.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable to say it, but we actually defeated Hanzo.¡±


    After Jiraiya took a few breaths, he gradually calmed down.


    Orochimaru pointed with his hand at Naito then said: ¡°This is all thanks to Naito, only you managed to block Hanzo¡¯s attacks...¡±


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru smirked then with a strange color in his eyes, he looked at Naito and said: ¡°But I still think that you would have defeated him if this battle continued.¡±


    Naito shook his head then said: ¡°No it couldn¡¯t be this easy.¡±


    On the other side, Jiraiya listened to both Naito and Orochimaru talking, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re really strong Naito, you already reached a very high level of strength, it won¡¯t be long before you reach Hanzo¡¯s level, it might even be in your twenties.¡±


    Twenty to thirty years old is the general time for a person to reach his peak.


    In general, the fastest period of growth is between the age of ten to sixteen, It¡¯s a rare case to find someone like Kakashi who start his growth at the age of five years old.


    ¡°Twenty years old...¡±


    When Naito heard these words, he didn¡¯t say anything, but he shook his head.


    Uchiha Itachi activated his Sharingan at the age of thirteen, and when he opened the Mangekyou, he reached the level of a Kage immediately.


    For Naito, opening the fourth gate will give him much more power, which will make him reach the level of a Kage!


    Speaking of it, it won¡¯t take long before the third war broke; therefore, Naito needs to be even stronger.


    The second world war is actually the weakest in terms of strength than the other three.


    In the third war, there will be the third Raikage one of the strongest Shinobis in the history, fighting against this guy will need much more power.


    Natio¡¯s strength currently is more than enough for the second war, but in the future, he will need to be much more powerful.


    In order to be stronger, Naito will need to open, the fourth, the fifth, and even the sixth of the reverse Hachimon Tenkou!


    ......


    ¡°Hanzo the Smander... Got defeated?!¡±


    Yahiko couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Konan who was beside him nodded, and with a bit of exmation, then she said: ¡°Naito-Sensei won.¡¯


    ¡°Do we go out now?¡±


    Yahiko looked at Orochimaru and the other two with Naito, then he hesitated a little bit.


    Naito is okay, but Orochimaru looked very scary, and the other two doesn¡¯t look like good guys too.


    ¡°Is it okay to go there?¡±


    Konan slightly hesitated too, she smiled, then looked at Yahiko, and said: ¡°Naito-Sensei is with them so it should be fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Yahiko heard Konan¡¯s words, he nodded and felt relieved.


    Yes, Yuu Naito is there, even if Konoha¡¯s Shinobis look a little bit scary, they won¡¯t be able to do anything for them in his presence.


    ¡°Nagato, let¡¯s go together, you¡¯re gonna meet Naito-Sensei.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Umm...¡±


    Nagato reyed with a very shaky tone, while there was a slight fear in his heart.


    He also remembers clearly the day when his parents got killed by a ninja, who had the same symbol on his forehead protector.


    Yahiko and Konan didn¡¯t know the past of Nagato, both of them stood up and walked toward Naito¡¯s direction.


    Nagato extended his hand and wanted to stop them, but he didn¡¯t know how, he didn¡¯t want to be left over, but he also didn¡¯t want to go.


    Under constant hesitation, his heart sunk more and more into chaos.


    ......


    In a hidden ce underground.


    Uchiha Madara was still in there waiting.


    ¡°Madara, Naito and the Shinobis from Konoha defeated Hanzo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks like that little devil is, even more, stronger than what we expected.¡± Madara slightly raised his head, and there was a rare worried expression on his face.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end of the world, so what if he managed to defeated Hanzo, this is changes nothing.


    It¡¯s like two kind of ants fighting against each other, even if they defeated the queen of ants, that doesn¡¯t mean that they will be able to conquer the world after that!


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Nagato was also there, and he will meet Naito soon, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing this news, Madara frowned.


    He wanted to say that everything will be okay, but this is wasn¡¯t the case, Naito was getting stronger, and his actions are somehow unpredictable.


    Madara kept quiet for a long time, while he had a very strange expression.


    ¡°prevent him from meeting that little devil, he might interfere with our n...¡±


    Madara said that with a tone that seemed very strict, then he closed his eyes.


    Uchiha¡¯s eyes at this time didn¡¯t have the Rinnegan, he had the normal Sharingan because he transferred them to Nagato.


    However, even the Sharingan is very strong!


    Whoom!!


    Suddenly, Madara opened his eyes, and the three tomoe shined.


    Although they were only normal Sharingan, they looked even stronger than a Mangekyo!


    Even though he transferred his Rennigan to Nagato, Madara had still some of the Six paths power.


    This power seemed to ignore the fact that he no longer has the Rennigan, and stuck to his Sharingan.


    ......


    The Rain Country.


    After they defeated Hanzo, Naito and the others wandered around the battlefield.


    Even though they won, the scene looked very terrifying, they almost lost the whole squad of Jonin that they brought with them, and the entire Rain troop got also destroyed.


    Most of the Konoha¡¯s ninjas who died weren¡¯t killed by the Rain¡¯s troop, they all got killed by Hanzo.


    They were too weak to be part of this battle.


    Naito and the three legendary Sannin couldn¡¯t stop Hanzo from killing every single one of them.


    They could protect them for a while, but it was impossible to defend them for the whole time.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Jiraiya looked at the blood river then he took a deep breath.


    At this time, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shed then he said: ¡°No, they¡¯re not all dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jiraiya was slightly surprised to hear Orochimaru¡¯s words.


    Orochimaru turned and looked at the other direction: ¡°There still few people hiding there.¡±


    At the next moment, Orochimaru was ready to attack anything that moves.


    Suddenly, Naito reached Orochimaru and stopped him.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After he stopped Orochimaru, Naito looked a little bit surprised.


    It¡¯s Konan and Yahiko...


    Although his ability to sense people¡¯s Chakra wasn¡¯t as strong as Orochimaru, Naito could easily feel the presence of these two.


    Is it fate? Or is something else?


    After all, here it is again, he got reunited again with them, in the most unpredictable ce, but obviously, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with Jiraiya¡¯s presence, they¡¯re his own disciples.


    After he shook his head, Naito took a few steps forward then smiled looking at Yahiko and Konan, who were running toward him.


    ¡°Long time no see, Yahiko, Konan.¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sensei.¡±

 Chapter 158: Rinnegan!

    Konan and Yahiko finally reached Naito, and the look on their face was full of admiration.


    After they watched their Sensei defeating Hanzo the Smander there¡¯s no way that they wouldn¡¯t have admiration for him in their hearts.


    Tsunade looked a little bit surprised to see the two of them, she turned and looked at Naito and said: ¡°When did you ept this two as your disciples, and it seems that... These two children are from the Rain Country?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded, then he smiled at Tsunade who was revealing a very strong killing intent at the two of them: ¡°They¡¯re orphans, I encountered them when I was performing a mission, I was undercover at the time, so I lived with them for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t say anything about this before?¡±


    Tsunade walked toward Naito, while she was looking at Konan, and Yahiko, and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the young age of Natio.


    With the strength of Naito, it was very reasonable for him to take some disciples.


    The strange thing is that he took these two as his disciples, they looked very ordinary, their Chakra was very weak, and they were at best in the level of a Chunin.


    How can Naito suddenly ept them as his disciples?


    Moreover, why did he chose two kids from the Rain to teach them, he could pick any other kid from Konoha, because, in the case of Konan and Yahiko, Tsunade really couldn¡¯t see any difference.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, because I didn¡¯t know if I will be able to see them again in the future, and they weren¡¯t even from Konoha.¡±


    Natio tried to exin.


    However, Tsunade still didn¡¯t get convinced by his words, she wanted to ask him more, at the same time, Nagato was walking slowly toward them while looking a little bit hesitated.


    Orochimaru was standing beside them, but he didn¡¯t get a part in this conversation, he just fought Hanzo, he was too tired even to talk.


    But this is was different.


    Even Tsunade felt strange about seeing Naito taking Yahiko and Konan as his disciples, Orochimaru started to feel a little bit suspicious.


    In a second, he looked at the two of them, but he didn¡¯t notice anything, then he looked at Nagato in the distance.


    Since Yahiko and Konan looked fine, the third should be the problem!


    Do you ever saw Orochimaru¡¯s eyes?!


    A nce from those evil eyes can make the heart tremble.


    His sharp evil eyes fell at Nagato, suddenly his whole body started shaking, and his Rinnegan start glowing!


    Jiraiya was about to take a closer look at Nagato, suddenly he felt an extraordinary powering from him, he took a few steps back, with a shocking expression on his face.


    What is that?!


    At that moment, Orochimaru felt a very horrible killing intenting from Nagato, in front of him, he felt like he himself was like an ant!


    Yahiko didn¡¯t notice any of that, he slowly walked toward him, he shook his head, then he stopped near him.


    ¡°Right, he¡¯s called Nagato, we met him a few days ago...¡±


    Yahiko was ready to talk about Nagato and introduce him to Naito, but before he finishes, Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    At this moment, Nagato¡¯s Killing intent raised even more, then his aura suddenly roared in all direction.


    Crack!!!


    The ground started cracking under this strong momentum, and his red hear start floating, showing his eyes... The Rinnegan eyes!


    ¡°AAAH, UUUH!!¡±


    It seemed like Nagato as already lost conscious, and he was in some kind of a madness state.


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes made Nagato remember the past, his heart sunk in fear, and he started to panic until he lost his conscious.


    At this time, he was no longer controlling his power, and his eyes shed with madness trying to protect him from the danger he felt.


    Crack!!!!


    This was the power of the Six Paths himself, even Orochimaru and the others could feel its power.


    ¡°Impossible!!!¡±


    ¡°These eyes... The Rinnegan?¡±


    Both Orochimaru and Jiraiya felt shocked, and they recognized his eyes almost instantly.


    At this time, even Orochimaru couldn¡¯t maintain his calm and start breathing hard.


    Perhaps Jiraiya was more shocked from the look on Orochimaru¡¯s face, the former never lost his calm in front of Jiraiya!


    Moreover,pared to Jiraiya, Orochimaru knew better what were these eyes, and what kind of power it had!


    This is the power of the Six Path!


    Almost at the next moment, Orochimaru rushed toward Nagato.


    ¡°Wait!!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Tsunade and Jiraiya were still shocked, when the two of them saw Orochimaru¡¯s action, they wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    Naito could easily stop him, but seeing Nagato¡¯s state, Naito frowned, and with a strange expression on his face, he let Orochimaru go.


    Whoosh!!


    A few big snakes came out from Orochimaru¡¯s hand and rushed toward Nagato while they were opening their moth ready to eat him alive.


    At this time, Nagato suddenly burst a violent force.


    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±


    Boom!!


    The ground around him start trembling, and some kind of a shock that was visible to the naked eyes suddenly exploded out from Nagato¡¯s body, roaring in all direction.


    the ground didn¡¯t crack, but it got destroyed directly, a horrible deep pit start to appear, and in an instant, it continued on spreading.


    Under this kind of power, anyone and everyone should escape!


    Orochimaru¡¯s attack got directly destroyed by the Shinra Tensei¡¯s power!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Orochimaru revealed a hint of horror, he immediately understood how powerful the Rinnegan, and without any hesitation, he escaped.


    At the same time, both Tsunade and Jiraiya¡¯s expressions changed then they fell back.


    Naito stopped for a moment then looked at Nagato.


    This is was strange for Naito because Nagato shouldn¡¯t be able to control this kind of power, it¡¯s very likely that this is just some kind of burst power broke when he panicked and lost his conscious, but still, it was very weird.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    At the next moment, Naito grabbed Yahiko¡¯s cor from the back, and at the same time, he picked up Konan with the other and rushed very fast away from that force.


    The Shinra Tensei¡¯s force spread in all directions, because it was pouring, the force was apparent as it was literally destroying everything on its way.


    At this moment, Naito was very sure that Nagato has lost his mind, or he is being manipted.


    Nagato suddenly stopped, and suddenly there was a very cold stare in his eyes, those eyes looked like they were able to end the world!


    Looking at those eyes, Naito finally understood that Nagato wasn¡¯t in an unconscious state; otherwise, he would never stop his technique, and surely he will never reveal this kind of stare.


    But even if it¡¯s not an unconscious state, it was very obvious that this is wasn¡¯t Nagato¡¯s conscious, there¡¯s no doubt Nagato is being controlled.


    This kind of gaze and momentum... It¡¯s Madara!

 Chapter 159: Spirit And Momentum!

    Naito was slightly amazed, Uchiha Madara is even able to put Nagato under Genjutsu and manipte him from a very far distance.


    Uchiha Madara this man is really the strongest Shinobi.


    But if the n to make Nagato in the future revives him from the dead didn¡¯t work, do you think this will stop him?!


    The answer is definitely no!


    This man is capable of doing anything, and nothing will stop him!


    Even if he the Rinnegan n didn¡¯t work he will definitely find something else!


    ¡°Naito-Sensei...¡±


    This was the voice of Yahiko calling Naito after he threw him far away, while he was holding Konan.


    After all, it was too rude to throw a girl away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Naito put Konan on the ground, then he looked at Nagato in the distance.


    Konan had a cute little blush on her cheeks.


    After he put her on the ground, she didn¡¯t speak and looked at Nagato.


    At the same time, she looked a little bit worried.


    Nagato, she could no longer recognize him, he was very different!


    On the other side, Yahiko was looking at Nagato in a great shock.


    He never knew that Nagato had such power!


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, Nagato is...¡±


    ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    Natio interrupted Yahiko without looking back at him, his tone was very strict.


    Both Konan and Yahiko nodded, and the two retreated immediately, at the same they were worried about both Naito and Nagato.


    How did things suddenlye this far?!


    ¡°Is this the power of Rinnegan?¡±


    Jiraiya looked very terrified, the scene when the Shinra Tensei power destroyed everything around Nagato, made him reveal a terrified expression.


    Orochimaru on the other side also looked very shocked.


    This kind of power... He¡¯s not even qualified to face it!


    In the other side, Nagato was staring at the three of them with a very terrifying look.


    He looked at Orochimaru first, but then he looked like he wasn¡¯t even interested in looking at him, then his eyes fell on Naito¡¯s figure.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, a very strong pressure burst out.


    This is wasn¡¯t some kind of a technique or Chakra flowing, it was just his Aura!


    Boom!!


    In an instant, the ground under Naito¡¯s feet cracked open.


    Naito looked like he was gonna fall just from that pressure.


    ¡°Very strong...¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t help but admire this power.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t lose to you!¡±


    Boom!!


    At the next moment, without even moving a finger, Naito revealed his Aura.


    His momentum raised, and the whole ce started shaking and trembling.


    Crack!!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s foot start cracking, his horrible killing intent was spreading all over the ce, and the dark clouds begin to fill the sky!


    The rain around Naito was shattering and floating in mid-air as if the time and space were stopped.


    Without a trace of fear, Naito looked straight at Nagato¡¯s eyes!


    Although he was stronger than Naito, Madara himself wasn¡¯t here, he was only manipting Nagato from a long distance.


    Under the full momentum of Naito, he started to suppress Madara¡¯s.


    At this moment, Madara finally was a little bit surprised.


    ¡°This kind of spirit...¡±


    Even when he heard that Natio defeated Hanzo the smander, Madara wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Because in his opinion, Hanzo was only another weakling.


    But now, when he felt Naito¡¯s strong spirit and momentum, and how he looked like he wasn¡¯t afraid of him, or anything, he made him somehow see the Hachirama¡¯s shadow behind him!


    Suddenly Nagato¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, and he retracted his hand out toward Naito.


    Bansho Ten¡¯in!


    Whoosh!!


    An unstoppable force suddenly attracted Naito¡¯s body toward Nagato.


    ¡°Yuu Naito!¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade looked very shocked, they didn¡¯t know anything about the Rinnegan, and they couldn¡¯t do anything to help Naito.


    For someone who was attracted by the Bansho Ten¡¯in Naito looked very calm, since he was very familiar with Pain¡¯s six paths.


    As long as Uchiha Madara himself is not the person who¡¯s using the Rinnengan, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid to face it.


    Although the Rinnegan is strong, it¡¯s not impossible to defeat it.


    When Naito¡¯s figure got attracted toward Nagato and almost got caught by him, Naito finally clenched his fist so hard and threw a punch toward him.


    Boom!!!


    The power of the shock was very strong and terrifying!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Madara naturally didn¡¯t expect Naito to be able to do anything after he got attracted by the Bansho Ten¡¯in.


    However, Madara¡¯s heart seemed indifferent, facing the horrible shocks that were able to tear everything, Madara was as calm as ever, controlling Nagato he used another path of the Rinnegan power.


    ¡°Gakido!¡±


    Whoom!


    Suddenly the shocks that were heading toward Nagato got absorbed by the Gakido technique.


    However, Naito also didn¡¯t show the slightest of a surprised, on the contrary, Naito smirked.


    It true that Naito is also using Chakra along with his power of the fruit, but it was only a small amount of Chakra!


    His shocks are not simply Chakra!


    Absorbing the Charka can only weaken the power of the shock, but it won¡¯tpletely wipe out!


    Boom!


    At the next moment, Nagato¡¯s expression suddenly changed, the Gakido couldn¡¯t absorb the whole power of the shock, and suddenly it hit him.

 Chapter 160: Shock Vs Rinnegan!

    (T/N: Sorry, I posted the wrong chap, it should¡¯ve been chap 160 instead of 150, so here you go, again sorry about that!)


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    Madara got shocked, this time it was indeed beyond his expectations, even if it was the Dust Release, the Gakido should be able to absorb it.


    But this strange power of Naito cannot be absorbed!


    ¡°Shinra Tensei!!¡±


    The power of the shock has already hit Nagato¡¯s power, Madara could only force the ability of the Shinra Tensei to ease the impact.


    Boom!!


    This was a direct sh between the shocks and the Rinnegan power, but the Shinra Tensei was used in a rush.


    And the power of the shock was already very close, and it was a full power one!


    Even though the Shinra Tensei is as strong as a Rasenshuriken, which is an S-ss technique, could Nagato young body be able to use such power?


    Boom!!


    It looked like the earth, and the heaven got crushed into each other.


    The sh of the two power made a powerful impact, and white light burst out, and it seemed like is gonna shatter the space itself!


    The ground was shaking and trembling so hard, that even the people around the ce couldn¡¯t stay still.


    The whole ground around Naito and Nagato start cracking and shattering.


    But both of them stood still like rocks.


    ¡°Who¡¯s winning?¡±


    Tsunade and the others looked very worried, after all, Naito was facing the Rinnegan, the power of the Six Path himself!


    The momentum was raised even higher, and the whole ce was shattering, both Tsunade and Jiraiya start to feel more worried.


    Finally, at the next moment, something changed.


    Teng Teng!!


    Naito suddenly took a few steps back.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei!¡±


    ¡°Naito-Kun!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Konan and Yahiko along with Tsunade, couldn¡¯t help but shout his name.


    Did Naito lose against the Rinnegan?


    Just when they thought that Naito lost, their expression once again changed.


    When Naito took few steps back, at the next moment, he stood still, while Nagato spurted blood out of his mouth.


    Puff!!!


    Nagato looked somehow weird, and he was on the verge of falling down, he was barely standing, and there was no expression on his face.


    While he was controlling Nagato, Madara was a little bit surprised.


    ¡°He has the ability to fight against the Rinnegan... No, Nagato body is fragile, and he¡¯s not even using one percent of the true power of the Rinnegan.¡±


    He shook his head, then he sighed slightly, but it was too early to call it over.


    In fact, eventer in the future, when Nagato grows up he won¡¯t be able to use the whole power of the Rinnegan, even in the original story, Nagato¡¯s body looked very weak at thete period of his life, his body simply wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the power of the Rinnegan.


    Only a body that has the same Hachirama¡¯s Cells can withstand it!


    Under various reasons, even after he controlled Nagato¡¯s body to fight against Naito, Madara couldn¡¯t use the whole power of the Rinnegan.


    Madara looked at Naito through Nagato¡¯s eyes with a deep gaze, then he rereleased the Shinra Tensei.


    Whoom!!!


    The power of the Shinra Tensei started to destroy everything on its way toward both Naito and Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was trying to help the others to retreat, while Naito who was in front stood against it and took out his sword and suddenly struck it with his whole power and smashed it.


    However, while he was dealing with it, Nagato disappeared.


    ¡°He escaped?¡±


    Naito looked at the ground and wanted to chase him, but finally, he only shook his head.


    Perhaps this is an excellent opportunity to win Nagato on their side, but it¡¯s also a very dangerous situation, no one knows the other cards that Madara could be hiding.


    ¡°The Rinnegan, it¡¯s very strong.¡±


    Orochimaru looked at were Nagato was standing with a very strange color in his eyes.


    He was still shocked!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these eyes to appear again, the world is really falling more and more into chaos, what does the appearance of these eyes mean?¡±


    Jiraiya also took a deep breath, and his expression was a shocked as Orochimaru.


    Tsunade was looking with her beautiful eyes toward Naito.


    She didn¡¯t expect Naito to be able to block the power of the Rinnegan, he even looked stronger, this only made her more shocked.


    She knows what does the Rinnegan represents, and that is the power of the Six Path himself!


    ¡°Naito you did it, you managed to block that power.¡±


    She rushed toward Naito, while her tone was slightly revealing a trace of fear, because if he didn¡¯t, maybe they will be all buried alive by this time!


    The most dangerous moment they felt today wasn¡¯t when they fought against Hanzo, but it was this short moment!


    ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t use the full power of the Rinnegan... No, he couldn¡¯t even use half of its power.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then he took back his Kusanagi sword, and then took a deep breath.


    He¡¯s still too weak!


    In the eyes of the whole power, the power of the four of them is enough to destroy the entire world after they managed to stop Hanzo.


    But Naito knew that it wasn¡¯t enough!


    If Nagato is able to pull out the whole power he has in the original, even the entire world wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against him!


    After this event, Madara will be watching Naito¡¯s every move.


    But Naito wasn¡¯t afraid because Madara was weak at the moment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control Nagato time after time, so there was no need to be worried about him currently.


    But still, we¡¯re talking about Madara!


    Even if the whole world stood against Naito to kill him, the former would have no fear.


    But Uchiha Madara is a different case!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to open the fourth gate; otherwise, I will never be able to stand against the Rinnegan next time.¡±


    ¡°No the fourth won¡¯t be enough, I need to open the fifth or even the sixth!¡±


    After this mumbling in his heart, Naito took a deep breath and tried to calm himself.


    At this time, Konan and Yahiko at a distance came over to see Naito.


    Konan was the one who saved Nagato after she found him starving to death, but she never expected that Nagato will bring such trouble to Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, I¡¯m very sorry, I didn¡¯t know this will happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Naito shook his head gently.


    Although Yahiko didn¡¯t finish the story from before, Naito already knew what happened, and how they found him on the verge of the death and helped him.


    Of course, in fact, it was impossible for Nagato to die.


    Even if Yahiko and Konan didn¡¯t show up, Zetsu who was spying at him would never let him die.

 Chapter 161: Stay!

    The rain was falling as always in the Rain Country, and the people looked like they were has been soaked in the water, the only person who didn¡¯t look the same was Naito.


    ¡°Did you know about the Rinnegan Naito?¡±


    Jiraiya looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but ask him.


    Although he looked a little bit funny, Jiraiya wasn¡¯t a fool, he was as smart as Orochimaru.


    It can be said that the three legendary Sannin weren¡¯t only powerful, but also smart to be qualified as a Hokage.


    ¡°When I first met Konan and Yahiko, Nagato wasn¡¯t with them.¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Naito for a while, and from the look on his eyes, he knew that Naito wasn¡¯t lying, yet he kept silent for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say back to him.


    After the three Sannin looked at each other for a while, Tsunade took a deep breath then asked Naito: ¡°So, what are you gonna do next, are you going back with us?¡±


    Hearing these words, Konan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit worried, she bit her lips then looked at Naito.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m staying here for the time being.¡±


    Naito looked at Konan, then he shook his head and said: ¡°Since the Rinnegan has appeared, it¡¯s very important to keep an eye on the situation currently.¡±


    ¡°The war is already over, I¡¯ll just stay here and take care of these two.¡±


    Hearing Naito¡¯s words, Konan was slightly surprised, and her eyes shed with happy color.


    Although they were strong, and they were no longer ordinary people, life was still hard, and it was tough for them to survive.


    During this whole time, they were always hiding.


    After all, in the face of a Shinobi, Konan and Yahiko were still too weak to win.


    When she heard these words, after a short silence here eyes shed, then she nodded and said: ¡°Alright, the appearance Rinnegan is a big deal after all.¡±


    On the other side, Orochimaru shook his head slightly, then he said: ¡°The Rinnegan is not something you can handle alone.¡±


    ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t handle it, you cannot just sit back and ignore it, am I right?¡±


    Naito attentions were clear, he wouldn¡¯t let Orochimaru be near to the Rinnegan.


    In the original book, Orochimaru didn¡¯t pursue the Rinnegan, he was only interested in the Sharingans.


    But there are no guarantes that he wouldn¡¯t chase Nagato after this change of events.


    Also, it won¡¯t be a surprise if he wanted to chase Naito too, such a blood limit that can destroy the Dust release or any kind of Ninjutsu is hard to find.


    adding that to Hachirama¡¯s cells!


    It might be a little bit difficult to achieve, but if he managed to seed he will get the most powerful body.


    Even so, the sess rate is extremely low.


    paring this to the Dojutsu bloodline limit, it even easier to get.


    He can just transfer the eyes if he has the right body to handle it!


    The Sharingan and the Byakugan are the strongest Dojutsus in the history, but they¡¯re only limited in two families, the Uchiha, and the Hyuga.


    As for the Rinnegan it was only known as a legend, but now it appeared to exist in the world, you think Orochimaru won¡¯t be tempted after he saw it?!


    ¡°It¡¯s true that its hard to deal with it, but we will just need to find a way to... Every Ninjutsu has its own weakness, and the power of these eyes are no exception.¡±


    The look on Orochimaru was a little bit strange, his eyes were also shining with a peculiar light, he finally shook his head then left.


    Naito was toozy to guess what he was thinking, and there was no need even to guess.


    Getting the Rinnegan is not easy!


    Not to mention that Orochimaru is alone, and even if he tells Danzo, andst after he fails to do anything tells Saruotbi, then thest also send the whole army of Konoha to look after the Rinnegan, they will never be able to find it.


    Madara was well hiding him, and even if they find him, the Rinnegan is not something you can fight with numbers, they will be like ants to him.


    ¡°This matter is of great importance, it must be reported as soon as possible, we will go back first.¡±


    Jiraiya took a deep breath then he looked at Orochimaru¡¯s back, and he slowly started following him.


    Unlike the original story, the news about the Rinnegan will be no longer a secret, because even Orochimaru and Tsunade know about it now, and they will never let things be as they are.


    After a while, Jiraiya also left the ce.


    Tsunade looked at Naito for a while, she knew him very well, and she knew his attention, he decided to stay in the Rain Country not because he just wanted to look after Konan and Yahiko and look for the Rinnegan, but because he also wants to find a quiet ce to practice.


    After all, in the war, Naito didn¡¯t have a lot of time to practice, whenever she wanted to see him, she would find him practicing a new thing.


    There no doubt about it, he¡¯s a training-maniac.


    However, if he weren¡¯t such a hard worker, he wouldn¡¯t reach such strength at the age of twelve years old!


    No pain no gain.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    Knowing his intention, Tsunade would never stay and disturb his training, after she said these words she also left him.


    Only Konan and Yahiko remained.


    The rain was falling, yet Naito was still standing, Yahiko and Konan didn¡¯t dare to bother him, and stood by his side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After a while, Naito started moving, and the two of them nodded and followed him.


    .....


    The war in the Rain country ended with Konoha being victorious.


    Sakumo leaded Konoha¡¯s army to the victory, in the battlefield he did a great job, and managed to put a lot of pressure on Chiyo the Kazekage¡¯s assistant, and also killed both Sasori¡¯s parents, it wasn¡¯t very different from what happened in the original story.


    However, this is wasn¡¯t as shocking as the others news.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura and the three disciples of the Hokage Sarutobi fought against Hanzo the Smander and the one who also known as a Demi-god, and defeated him!


    When the news just came out, no one could believe it.


    Because it was simply incredible!


    Even if Naito is strong, he¡¯s still very young, he¡¯s even younger than the other three.


    The four of them joined their forces and managed to defeat Hanzo, the news was almost like a bomb that hit the world.


    Even the major viges didn¡¯t believe it, and they sent their scouts again to figure out what really happened there.

 Chapter 162: Half a Year!

    For a long time, the entire world was shaking.


    Although Naito teamed up with the other three to defeat Hanzo, the smander, yet the name of Konoha¡¯s Ashura had the concern of everyone even more than Sakumo who won the frontal war on that day, the focus of the whole world was on one man and one man only, Yuu Naito.


    After this battle, Konoha possessed too many resources, and the Land of Fire got expended more, they put their hand on a lot of new areas, they basicallyy an excellent foundation preparing themselves for the next war.


    However, the end of this war didn¡¯t mean the end of the conflicts between the major viges.


    At this time, whether it was the Sarutobi the third Hokage, Danzo, or the elders of the council, they all took part in this period to keep their advantage.


    Thus, after the end of this phase, the second world war entered the second period of local conflicts.


    The Rain Vige was the weakest side, which made them voluntarily gave up some of their territories to Konoha.


    In contrast, the Sand who was also defeated in this war wasn¡¯t in a weak position as the Rain; therefore, they didn¡¯t have any intentions of giving up any territories, so they headed back to their vige and focused on holding the borders of the Land of Wind.


    Thus, the armies of Konoha crossed all the way over the Rain Country and invaded the territories of the Land of Wind.


    Shortly after Konoha and the Sand started their fierce local war over those territories, the Raikage who kept silent for this whole time decided that he also needed to take a slice and invaded thend of Earth.


    The Raikage knew that it was tough for him to attack Konoha, so he chose to attack the Rocks instead.


    As for the Land of Water, it was on the opposite side of the sea from the Land of Fire; therefore, the Mizukage decided to keep his silence and wait for his chance.


    It¡¯s estimated that the second world war period of local wars willst for several years.


    And in this whole time, Naito didn¡¯t care about this entire matter and stayed in the Rain Country.


    He didn¡¯t participate in the local wars; instead he stayed there teaching Kanan and Yahiko, while he was trying to master the second stage of the lightning armor technique.


    Although the war in the Rain was over, there was still some other Shinobis from the major viges wondering here and there, after all, the Rain country was always the center of the conflicts between the major viges.


    Even though the war ended, the battles didn¡¯t stop.


    However, because of the existence of Hanzo in the Rain country, the major viges kept rtively restrained, they didn¡¯t want to mess with him.


    ......


    In the Rain Country, in an elegant and quiet house of wood surrounded by grass and blooming petals.


    Although the sky was as gloomy as ever in the Rain Country, this ce looked like it has fallen from the paradise, it seemed as if it wasn¡¯t have made from the hands of man.


    In one of the rooms, Naito was quietly sitting there while closing his eyes.


    A lightning Aura was spreading around his body making the whole room shining with dazzling lights.


    This lightning element was constantly released on Naito¡¯s body strengthening it.


    The first Gate; The gate of heart was also at the same time pumping the Chakra toward his body while the second gate was extracting chakra and enhancing his whole body.


    Although Naito couldn¡¯t use the strength of a hundred seals, this mechanism was helping him healing his body very quickly.


    If he had a wound, it would gradually heal him slowly without the need of any treatment.


    The cells in Naito¡¯s body was full of powerful energy, if it were an only simple use of the lightning nature, it would have only strenghted his cells, without enhancing its vitality.


    But the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou was the cause of that part, the power of this technique doesn¡¯t break the potential of the human body, on the contrary, it continually strengths the body, not only its physical power but also its vitality.


    It¡¯s extraordinary!!


    Under the control of Naito, the lightning spread around his body as if there was a lightning coat covering his entire body.


    Whoosh!!


    But in the next moment, he lost control under the lightning, and suddenly it disappeared.


    ¡°Sure, still not enough.¡±


    Naito opened his eyes and looked at his hands.


    The lightning armor technique still didn¡¯t reach its highest stages where it can be as strong as the Raikage¡¯s.


    When Naito reaches the third stage, he will be able to form that final shape when the lightning takes the shape of the coat around the body.


    It¡¯s been more than a half years since his battle against Hanzo.


    In the past six months, Naito finallypleted the second stage of the lightning armor technique.


    At the same time, Naito was also trying to reach the third, but he was always failing no matter how many times he tried.


    He couldn¡¯t see any hope at all.


    It wasn¡¯t the same case as the other techniques Naito has learned, when he fails then time after time he makes a little progress until he seeds, this technique was aplete failure.


    ¡°I will really need to head toward the clouds vige to learn the mysteries of the Third Stage, but currently I finally reached the standard of opening the Fourth Gate.¡±


    After he mastered the second stage of the lightning armor, Naito was still not up to the standards to open the Fourth Gate, so he decided to work on the Third Stage.


    In the process, although he couldn¡¯t hit the Third Stage, his body regrly got stronger.


    Finally, Naito reached the standards of opening it.


    Naito stood up and stretched his body, he didn¡¯t immediately start working on the Fourth Gate; instead, he took a little break.


    Practicing the Third Stage consumes almost half of his Chakra, so he waited to regenerate the Chakra that has been loosened.


    There was a ss of water on the table, Naito took it and drank the water, then he went out of the room.


    Outside, in the rain, Konan and Yahiko were practicing.


    In this past half year, the two of them be very strong.


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re very talented, they were even older than the kids from the Ninja school, Kanan and Yahiko weren¡¯t as good as Kakashi when he was five years old, but at this age of ten-years-old, they were strong.

 Chapter 163: Breakthrough!

    ¡°Naito-Sensei.¡±


    Seeing Naitoing out, Konan stopped her training and smiled at him.


    ¡°Well, Konan, you still need to pay more attention to practicing your Chakra... Chakra is the source of life for a ninja, the stronger your Chakra, the better it will help you controlling your papers.¡±


    Naito nodded to Konan.


    Not everyone is like Naruto in the original story, he had a significant amount of Chakra from the start, a regr Shinobi will need work always on his Chakra.


    If you don¡¯t have enough Chakra, you will never be able to release high-level Ninjutsu, nor learning them.


    Of course, Naito is a particr case, his Shocks doesn¡¯t consume a lot of Chakra.


    ¡°In the case of Chakra, the progress is a bit slow.¡±


    Konan said that while she was slightly embarrassed.


    Konan has made significant progress on her Paper Release.


    Naito looked at Konan, and after he took a little time to think, he said: ¡°If this is the case... Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know where Naito is gonna take them, Konan followed him.


    Naito reached a big tree, but he didn¡¯t stop, step by step, Naito climbed the tree.


    ¡°Control your Chakra into your feet, and try climbing it the same way I did.¡±


    Konan and Yahiko didn¡¯t practice climbing the trees or walking on water before, because their Chakra¡¯s amount was still small at the time.


    Climbing trees and walking on water is a further stage of Chakra Control, if the amount of Chakra is small, it¡¯s pointless for them to practice it.


    In the original story, Sasuke was known as a person who had a very strong Chakra from the start, but he never practiced the Climbing technique.


    He had already an excellent control over his Chakra, and he was able even to use Ninjutsu.


    Konan and Yahiko weren¡¯t at the same level as him, but Naito believed that Konan¡¯s talent for controlling her Chakra is very high and if she tries she will be able to do it.


    As for Yahiko, it may take him more time to do it.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sensei.¡±


    Konan looked at Naito, then she went straight toward the tree and nodded at him, then she immediately looked at the tree in front of her.


    Konan stepped on the tree.


    In the original story, Sakura had excellent control over her Chakra, and Konan¡¯s control should be even higher than her, it should be even easier on her.


    Step by step, Konan went all the way up on the tree, then she looked at Naito and smiled.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, I did it!¡±


    ¡°Oh... Sure enough, your control is excellent.¡±


    Looking at Konan and how she managed easily to climb the tree, Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, after all, he knew from the start that she¡¯s capable of doing it, but in the next moment, his expression suddenly became a little bit awkward.


    The wind blew and moved her skirt, Naito saw this, and his eyes fell on her white pants...


    Konan covered her legs with her skirt very quickly, and her cheeks suddenly be red and jumped from the tree.


    Cough!


    Naito coughed a bit, but on the surface, he didn¡¯t reveal the slightest expression, then he also jumped from the tree.


    ¡°Follow me to the next ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan gently responded, without even looking at him.


    However, Naito was so focused on other things, and his expression was very calm, which always made Konan also feel very safe around him.


    Yet she never knew what that calm expression hid.


    Soon, Naito reached a river.


    Without stopping, Naito kept walking on the surface of the water until he reached the center, then he turned and looked at Konan.


    ¡°Try doing the same thing you did with the tree.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan nodded then she carefully stepped on the water.


    With one foot Konan stepped on the water, after she confirmed that there was no problem Konan stepped with her other foot.


    After a few steps, Konan managed to reach Naito.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit harder...¡±


    Naito looked at Konan with a stunned expression, he never expected that she will able to do it from the first try.


    However, this technique has two phases, first is to stand on the water, and the second is to be able to use Ninjutsu while you¡¯re also standing on the water.


    ¡°Now try to use Ninjutsu while standing on the water.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan nodded, and she immediately started using her Paper Ninjutsu.


    Standing on the water and using Ninjutsu is, of course, a simple matter for an elite Ninja, but for a newbie like Konan, the difficulty is high.


    Sure enough, this time, even with her high control Konan will not be able to do it from the first try sessfully.


    When she started casting her Ninjutsu, she lost the control over the Chakra on her feet, and suddenly she eximed and her whole body dive into the water.


    Naito who was next to her immediately stretched out his arm and pulled her out.


    ¡°Sensei... I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Even with her high control, Konan failed, she was a little bit embarrassed to even look at Naito.


    Naito released her little hand and slightly nodded at her saying: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you just need to practice more.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After she nodded, Konan expression became very serious, then she immediately began her practice.


    After he pulled her out of the water several times, Konan mastered the technique, although it was somehow unstable, she didn¡¯t dive anymore into the water.


    However, the clothes on her body were very wet, even though she was still young, the curve on her breast was very clear.


    After he looked after Konan for a while and made sure that she won¡¯t dive into the water anymore, Naito left and went to see Yahiko.


    After a little bit of guidance, Naito¡¯s Chakra finally got recovered, he returned to his room, and after he calmed his thoughts, he was ready to open the fourth gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou!


    After he started meditating, the Chakra began flowing into the three first gates.


    Whoosh!!


    With the surging of the first three gates, Naito body gradually began to reveal a powerful momentum, and his Chakra started forming a turbulent Aura around his body.


    Naito¡¯s body has fully reached the standard of opening the fourth gate, after the Chakra flew into the first three Gates, it reached the fourth and started pushing it, using the shocks, Naito mmed the gate and weakened it until it finally broke!

 Chapter 164: Stronger!

    Opening the fourth gate is easier than opening the third and the second.


    After all, from the second gate to the sixth, it is a straight line running through the body torso, it¡¯s only need to run the Socks within the Chakra flow to open it.


    As long as the body is up to standards, the task is really easy, it only needs to shock the gate to weaken it, and it will eventually break, and at the very end, the Chakra flow from the other gates will reach it.


    After the fourth gate has been opened, the first three gates immediately got linked with the new one and began to change the mechanism of the whole body.


    About half a monthter, the fourth gate gotpletely stabilized, and the Chakra flowing from that gate finally reached the same amount as the other first three gates, at the same time, the Chakra amount flowing in the other three got further strengthened.


    At this point, Naito¡¯s Chakra has finally reached the Kage level!


    From the aspect of quantity, Naito¡¯s Chakra is no less than an ordinary Kage level, but his strength cannot be measured simply by his Chakra.


    Even with his previous level of Chakra, Naito was confident that he can fight against anyone!


    Even the Kage level Shinobis had a tough time fighting against him.


    With the opening of this Gate, even Naito¡¯s Shocks be stronger, and it finally reached the S-ss!


    Because the power of Ninjutsu in thete stages of the original story became a little bit too much, and there was no ssification for them, Naito by himself made up a new ranking.


    Naito divided the S-ss Ninjutsu into two new sses Low-S and High-S.


    Rasenshuriken, for example, is a Low-S-ss Ninjutsu.


    The Shinra Tensei is a High-S-ss Ninjutsu, and it can easily destroy the Rasenshuriken, but the effect of the former on the human body seems to be more effective than the Shinra Tensei.


    Naito doubted the uracy of his ssification.


    But even so, Naito was still sure the that the Shinra Tensei can defeat the Rasenshuriken, a Ninjutsu that is ssified as a High-S-ss cannot be defeated unless you counter it with another High-S-ss Ninjutsu!


    As for the Chibaku Tensei, this Ninjutsu shouldn¡¯t be ssified any lower than the Shinra Tensei, so he should divide the two of them into higher and lower, but he couldn¡¯t determine which one is stronger since he didn¡¯t experience its power by himself.


    After the S-ss, there¡¯s the SSS-ss!


    The SSS-ss represent the kind of Ninjutsu that only a man like Uchiha Madara or Hachirama can cast!


    Both of them are capable of turning any simple Ninjutsu to a very powerful one.


    They are capable of even blocking a Bijudama with their own strength, their power is at the peak of the SSS-ss!


    Low-S, High-S, then SSS-ss, outreach the first two sses then you will have the power to destroy the world.


    Of course, this is only Naito¡¯s own judgment, after all, he never encountered any of those people, and his judgment might be wrong.


    However, from the overall point of view, his judgment shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    The first four Gates of the reverse Hachimon Tonkou were opened, and Naito is already halfway through, at the same time, his Shocks has finally reached the fourth stage, and Naito finally had a clearer understanding of his future path.


    Now his power can directly crush a Low-S Ninjutsu, as for the High-S-ss Ninjutsu he can also fight against it!


    This is only the power of the fourth Gate and the Fourth Stage.


    When he reaches the fifth, there¡¯s no doubt, that Naito will reach the high-S-ss, and when he opens the Sixth... Will it be possible for him to reach the SSS-ss?!


    When he opens the Seven and finally the eighth... Will he as strong as Kaguya?


    Naito could easily predict the power he will gain with opening the fifth, but for the sixth and the seventh, he wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    But as long as the power of the shock is getting stronger everytime he opens a new gate, there shouldn¡¯t be no fear of anything!


    Mastering the second Stage of the Lightning Armor technique, and the opening of the fourth gate along with the enhancement of the Shock power and reaching it fourth stage has made Naito even stronger.


    In addition, due to the enhancement he gained to his Chakra, the Soru has also improved, and the distance that one step can cover has magnificently improved from its first stage.


    Naito¡¯s speed has also increased.


    Naito himself doesn¡¯t know how fast he is right now, but surely even Sakumo won¡¯t be able to keep up with him at this degree!


    Hanzo might be able to react, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against him.


    Naito clenched his fist and took a deep breath, the excitement in his eyes was evident.


    Naito could no longer remember, but It¡¯s been a long time since he came to this world.


    But his physical age should be twelve years old.


    In the original story, Uchiha Itachi awakened his Mongakyu Sharingan at the age of thirteen and his power jumped at once to the Kage-level...


    Naito is finally one step higher to Itachi, he managed to reach the same level at the age of twelve.


    The fourth gate has just been opened, and it was impossible for him to go any further for a short time.


    After he took a long rest, Naito took out a scroll.


    In the past year, Naito has been practicing for most of the time, he only spared a small part for Yahiko and Konan to teach them.


    Naito was still collecting information.


    In the past year, there was no information about Nagato, he never appeared after theirst encounter, even after the news has been delivered to Konoha, the Hokage and his council kept this information for themselves, then they sent arge number of the Anbus in the Rain to look for him.


    After they searched the entire country they couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, no one could know where Madara was hiding him.


    Of course, even after they searched the entire country and couldn¡¯t find him, they didn¡¯t stop and start searching in other ces, but they still didn¡¯t find any useful information.


    The scroll in Naito¡¯s hands was a piece of information about the Kusanagi swords, which is one of the two things Naito was interested in.


    The other one is undoubtedly the third stage of the lightning armor technique.


    The third stage secrets are definitely hidden in the Clouds Vige, and it should be ssified as a top secret even for their Shinobis, Moreover, even if he somehow reaches it, it will take a long time for him to practice it, and it might be even better for him to open the fifth gate first before thinks about it.


    Therefore, in the process of his training, Naito stayed in the Rain country, but most of his concern was focused on getting information about the rest of the Kusanagi swords.

 Chapter 165: Information about the Kusanagi Sword

    The Sword of Totsuka which is one of the Kusanagi swords has appeared in the Rain Country...¡±


    Looking at the Information on the scroll, Naito fell in deep thoughts, there¡¯s no doubt that this information is urate, it has been collected by the Anbu department, and their credibility should be very high.


    The Sword of Totsuka originally has been wielded by Uchiha Itachi in the original story, but Itachi has not been born yet.


    It should be around the time he left Konoha and joined the Akatsuki that he somehow managed to take it for himself, therefore; Orochimaru didn¡¯t know that it has been wielded by Itachi.


    ording to the information on the scroll, the ninja saw the sword in the underground ck market in the Rain country.


    When ites to the underground ck market, you can find easily such very powerful items like this for sale.


    For people who love money or love collecting things, they will often visit these markets around the world, if the items worth the money, it is likely that it will be sold quickly in exchange of money.


    ¡°The underground ck market huh... In this case, It seems that a great journey is waiting for me.¡±


    Naito continued looking at the scroll, and after hepleted reading it, he finally whispered these words.


    In the back of the scroll, there were some new on another sword that also has appeared in one of these ck markets.


    There are only three Kusanagi swords that have been mentioned in the original story, one of these swords is wielded by Naito, the name of this sword is the snake sword.


    The other two are the Totsuka sword that has been wielded by Itachi, and Sasuke¡¯s sword.


    Now there is some news about the other two swords, and both have been rted to the ck market, and Naito will naturally have to give it a try and go there.


    After he greeted both Konan and Yahiko, Naito left the ce where they lived.


    The ck market in this worlds has its own unique system, and it¡¯s well distributed around the countries, and many ninjas often appear around these ck markets.


    Danzo is one of them.


    It¡¯s certainly impossible for someone like Saruotbi who has be a Hokage to appear in these kinds of ces.


    At the same time, the Anbu department is also linked with the ck market in thend of Fire.


    Therefore, it was very simple for Naito to find the ck markets in the Rain Country, although he has been forced to leave the Anbu department.


    The ck market of the Rain country was located in an inconspicuous town.


    In the town, Naito met several ninjas from Konoha¡¯s Anbu department, but he didn¡¯t interact with them, he ignored them, then he entered the ck market.


    After he entered a tavern, he took a few turns and entered the dark ce of the world.


    The ck market, looked almost simr to the huge underground structure of Konoha, it almost looked like a huge cave underground.


    Of course, most of the people around this ce were bandits.


    In the gathering point of the ck market, there were also some people who didn¡¯t look like they belonged to any Vige, but also there were some other ninjas from small viges.


    Most ninjas were wearing masks and cloaks to hide their identity.


    Naito didn¡¯t wear a mask, he hated that part of his life, and he didn¡¯t want to hide his identity anymore.


    When Naito took his first steps in the ck market, some people looked very surprised.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this person looks familiar?!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve seen him before... He¡¯s just a little brat, then why does it feel so strange all of a sudden?!¡±


    Some ninjas felt very familiar with looking at him, but they couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    At this time, Naito walked into the ck market, then went all the way to the area of the intelligence trading.


    The entire underground ck market revealed a very dark atmosphere, even darker than Konoha¡¯s underground structure, even the air was filled with a bloody atmosphere, it makes people very ufortable.


    Almost every single person around the ce looks suspicious, very cold and violent, these ninjas have been buried in the underground system for years.


    There¡¯s actually no control under the ck markets around the world, even the major viges cannot control the ck markets in their countries, these people are the most dangerous around the world.


    However, although there¡¯s no control on the ck markets, they¡¯re very organized, even the intelligence trading area has it own person in charge, a bit simr to the missions hall in Konoha, and he¡¯s also a ninja.


    Naito waited for a little bit.


    However, because he stayed in the same ce for a long time, and he wasn¡¯t even wearing a mask, it got somehow suspicious.


    So many eyes fell on Naito.


    Most of the people who were looking at him looked somehow terrified as if they knew his identity.


    Of course, some of them couldn¡¯t recognize him, but they looked stunned to see Naito.


    Why did this devile here?!


    Soon, thene in front of him got shorter until it was his turn, Naito calmly looked forward.


    But at the same time, a very big person came over and looked at the side of the intelligence trading area, suddenly his eyes fell on Naito, then he brows wrinkled.


    It looks like a brat hase here!


    ¡°Who is this brat, this is not a ce for kids like you!¡±


    He said these words, then he directly tried to reach Naito¡¯s neck, he wanted to pick him up and throw him out.


    Some people on the side didn¡¯t do anything, they were all watching the show, some of them even showed very evil expressions.


    At this time, Naito turned and stared at him with very cold eyes.


    Boom!!!


    In the next moment, a roar suddenly exploded in the ck market, the ground under Naito¡¯s foot copsed, the people were shaking along the ce who was also trembling, suddenly Naito reached that guy with his hand and pushed him to the ground.


    His blood flew slowly along the cracks in the ground.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill someone in here right?¡±


    Naito calmly retracted his hand and looked at the ninja who was in charge of the intelligence.


    At this time, the Ninja who looked stunned, finally felt that Naito was very familiar, then he directly recognized him.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura!!


    It wasn¡¯t this Ninja only who was stunned when Naito attacked that big guy, a lot of people couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by the scene.


    As for the ninjas who were really nearby the ce they all stopped breathing the moment they recognized Naito!


    Even other ninjas who recognized him from the start looked all shocked.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura!


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it, it¡¯s really him!¡±


    ¡°He looks even younger than what I expected, but this horrible momentum, it cannot be anyone but him.¡±


    Most of the ninjas had an incredible look on their faces, some of them couldn¡¯t even believe that Naito was this young!


    The ninja who was in charge, took a deep breath and he could barely suppress the shock in his heart, then he slowly said: ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t matter, you don¡¯t even have to deal with the body.¡±


    In this ce, there are no rules, only power rules these kinds of ces.

 Chapter 166: Kakuzu!

    ¡°Good.¡±


    Naito nodded, then he immediately went forward, without wasting any more time, he went straight toward the ninja in charge, looking for information about the Kusanagi sword.


    It¡¯s not like the intelligencework of the ck Market is much better than the Anbu¡¯s, but since the Kusanagi has appeared in the ck market, they should know more information about it.


    Sure enough, after he paid for the goods, Naito got the information he wanted.


    One of the Kusanagi swords, Totsuka is wielded by a ninja named ¡°Blood Hands¡± this ninja has appeared to be very famous.


    Out of his shock, Naito continued to ask for more information about the ninja codenamed ¡°Blood Hands,¡± but there was very little information about him.


    Even the intelligencework of the ck Market doesn¡¯t know his location.


    thisck of information was a little bit of a disappointing for Naito, but fortunately, since he knew its owner, there is always a chance to find it.


    In the midst of disappointment, a sudden change of event happened!


    There was new information about The third sword, the one who Sasuke wielded!


    And the news confirmed that the sword right now is in the Sand Vige!


    This news doesn¡¯t worth anything for a regr ninja, because no one would go all the way the Sand Vige to grab the sword.


    Because it¡¯s impossible!


    But Naito is different, he won¡¯t even fear to face a whole vige by himself!


    In the original story, Deidara attacked the vige alone and captured the Fifth Kazekage Gaara in front of everyone, and Naito, of course, is way more powerful than Deidara!


    ¡°The Sand, huh, it seems that this journey is gonna take more time than what I¡¯ve expected.¡±


    Naito whispered these words, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Konoha right now is trying to invade the Land of Wind, and they are having a fierce fight against the Sand, one of the Ninjas who was leading Konoha¡¯s army was Tsunade, which gives Naito enough reasons to go and help them in the battlefield.


    Not to mention that one of the Kusanagi appeared to be in the hands of the Sand.


    After getting the information he needed, Naito left the ck market.


    A lot of eyes were falling on Naito, these eyes were full of hatred and greed, after all, Naito¡¯s name was still on the top of the ck market assassination list, and the reward was extremely high.


    But almost all the ninjas who were in the ck market couldn¡¯t even think about attacking him.


    In the Second World War, thousands of people were killed by his hands, and one of the five strongest Kage of the Major Viges Hanzo got defeated with the help of the three disciples of the Hokage and Konoha¡¯s Ashura, they even forced him to retreat which led him to lose the war.


    This one information alone was enough for them to not even think about attacking him.


    Of course, there will always be some people who will be dominated by greed.


    After he left the ck market, Naito felt that some people were following him waiting for an opportunity to attack, without even turning and with the back of his hand, Naito killed them with one shock wave.


    For the rest of his journey, no one dared to attack him.


    But when Naito was about to return the camp, an extremely strong fire Ninjutsu flew toward Naito from the side.


    ¡°Katon! Zukokku!!¡±


    ¡°Futon! Atsugai!!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, two powerful Ninjutsu fused, then get turned into a huge raging fire, targeting Naito.


    Although they were only a B-ss Ninjutsu, the influence of the Chakra Nature mastering of the user turned its power to the extreme degree, although it¡¯s notpared to Madara, it was still very terrifying.


    After the wind and the fire fused, the power of this Ninjutsu was very close to the S-ss!


    The horrible waves of me rushed toward Naito and looked like it was gonna turn him into ashes.


    However, in the face of this horrible Ninjutsu, Naito with a calm expression punched it.


    Boom!!!


    The moment he punched the space, the sky itself start trembling.


    The fourth stage of the Shock Force has already reached a very terrifying level, with one punch, the whole area in front of Naito got shattered, and destroyed.


    The fire Ninjutsu in just a second got destroyed entirely, and the force of the shock continued to st in the distance.


    Rumble!


    The ground got entirely destroyed by the shock power.


    The ninja who sneaked attacked Naito saw this scene, and his face suddenly showed a shocking color.


    ¡°Even my fused Ninjutsu got destroyed, his power... Is even stronger than the information said!¡±


    The next moment, a figure of a person suddenly shed out from behind a rock, then fell back toward one of the sides.


    The force of the shock continued its course until it hit that rock he was hiding behind and wrecked it.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Looking at that person Naito got a little surprised, Naito was originally thinking that someone who can cast such a Ninjutus shouldn¡¯t be some nameless person, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be him.


    One of the future Akatsuki¡¯s members and Hidan¡¯s partner, Kakuzu!


    During this period, the Akatsuki hasn¡¯t been established yet, and Kakuzu was only doing some tasks in the ck market, collecting money.


    If there¡¯s any person who dares to target Naito, it will be no one but Kakuzu!


    All that he cared about was money, and the bounty on Naito¡¯s head was the highest!


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    When he heard Naito¡¯s words, Kakuzu stopped for a moment.


    Naito looked at him, and with a hint of coldness in his eyes, he said: ¡°You don¡¯t wanna do this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the bounty on your head is extremely high, enough for me to make you my target.¡±


    There was a hint of cold in Kakuzu¡¯s eyes, he knew how powerful Naito is, therefore he directly went all out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    ck tendrils rushed out of his body like a demon that climbed out of hell, then immediately several masks which were wrapped to those ck tendrils went out of his back.


    ¡°So you blocked my fused technique, then try this again!¡±


    ¡°Katon! Zukokku!!¡±


    ¡°Futon! Atsugai!!¡±


    ¡°Doton! Domu!¡±


    Boom!!


    For a moment, it looked the same as thest technique, but this time he added the Earth Release.


    But this wasn¡¯t all, Kakuzu was going all out!


    The two masks reached Naito¡¯s side with the help of the thick ck tendrils and cast two more Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Water Release: Water Bill!¡±


    ¡°Raiton! Gian!¡±


    Boom!!!


    The sky was shaking as the two Ninjutsu fused with each other forming a powerfulpound Ninjutsu!

 Chapter 167: Boom!

    The continuous casting of these Ninjutsus made the whole ce trembling.


    Although it¡¯s impossible tobine the Fire and the Water natures but to avoid the conflict between the two of them, he cast these two of Ninjutsu from opposite sides which ced Naito at the center.


    ¡°Kakuzu this guy is really strong, whether it¡¯s his Chakra or his techniques, everything about him proves his power, even if he¡¯s not at the level of Kage; still he¡¯s very close.¡±


    Looking at the wind, the thunder, the fire, and the five kinds of Chakra nature Ninjutsu reaching him, Naito¡¯s expression became calm.


    In times of peace, the warlike man attacks anything.


    At the next moment, Naito reached out the seal on his hand, and suddenly the Kusanagi sword came out, with two hands Naito held it, then he waved it so hard.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly a Shocking Flying sh came out the second he waved his sword.


    It seemed to be very slow, but it was swift.


    In almost a second, it ran through the entire battlefield, splitting the water, the thunder Ninjutsu, and destroying both the fire and the windbined Ninjutsu!


    But it didn¡¯t stop!


    The Flying sh went all the way toward the separate bodies of the two masks and destroyed them!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    At this moment, Kakuzu¡¯s had a very stunned expression.


    In the face of his joint Ninjutsu attack of the Five Natures, Naito managed actually to destroy them all along two of his masks!


    What a power!


    What it was said in the information is simply nonsense, with this kind of power Naito doesn¡¯t even need to join his force to Sakumo in order to defeat the Tsuchikage.


    He¡¯s even qualified to fight against Hanzo alone!


    The information he had was seriously wrong, and Kakuzu was not ready yet to die, so he chose to retreat.


    But will Naito made it this easy for him to retreat?!


    Even if you¡¯re a future member of the Akatsuki, if you dare to assassinate Naito, you must be prepared for his rage!


    Suddenly, Naito shed out of the split fire, then he rushed directly to Kakuzu who was about to escape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    The power of the shock exploded, and with every swing of his sword, Naito destroyed every single one of Kakuzu¡¯s hearts.


    With thest swing of his sword, Kakuzu body got split into two halves along with arge piece of rock in the back!


    The shock in Kakuzu¡¯s eyes was still evident.


    Am I dead?


    I have faced the legend Hachirama, and I¡¯ve survived, but now I¡¯ve died by Konoha¡¯s Ashura¡¯s hands.


    At the next moment, Kakuzu¡¯sst heart got destroyed!


    Looking at his corpse, Naito pulled his sword back, while he looked like he didn¡¯t care if this gonna change the plot.


    The moment he gained this power, all that Naito was thinking about was Uchiha Madara.


    There¡¯s no time for the weaklings.


    If anyone tries to cross his sword with Naito, he will have no mercy on him, even if its Danzo himself, if he dares to make trouble to Naito, he will kill him without even thinking twice!


    But what about Konoha, what about Sarutobi?!


    .....


    Soon, Naito returned all the way where he lived.


    Konan and Yahiko were still practicing, and now they have finally reached the level of a Chunin, the rain country has finally be safe.


    As long as they don¡¯t pick a fight with other ninjas, there won¡¯t be any problems.


    However, Naito was still not thinking about leaving the ce and going all the way to the Sand.


    Because Naito wasn¡¯t sure that the Kusanagi sword is actually in the Sand, and going there will mean that he needs to fight a whole vige by himself, he wasn¡¯t afraid, as long as they¡¯re under the Kages level Naito with his own power can destroy an entire army.


    But that would have been even easier if he had the Byakugan eyes, there¡¯s no doubt that he would have been even stronger!


    When Naito first opened the third gate, he started to feel his surroundings even better.


    No matter how ninjas hide, there will always be vibrations in every action they do, although these vibrations will be very weak, it will affect the air and the ground.


    It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to sense this kind of vibration.


    However, Naito¡¯s shocks power gave him the ability to sense it!


    In the battle between him and Kakuzu, Naito could feel Kakuzu attack reaching him from the side without even turning around to see it, he could clearly sense it.


    This couldn¡¯t be done at the third stage of the shocks, once he reached the fourth, this ability got enhanced and be somehow perfect.


    Naito didn¡¯t return to his room, he came to a quiet ce inside of the wooden house, then he sited cross-legged, Naito closed his eyes, then he tried to sense the vibrations around him.


    Any ordinary person can feel an A-ss Ninjutsu without even looking.


    B-ss and C-ss Ninjutsu are not that easy to sense.


    As for the D-ss Ninjutsu or the sword sneak attacks, it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to sense it.


    Naito currently can even sense a Kunai if it was gonna hit him from the back, he could sense it and even detect its trajectory.


    Because from where he was sitting, Naito could even sense Yahiko¡¯s movement while he was practicing his Kunai¡¯s throwing, and he could also feel Konan practicing her Paper Ninjutsu.


    However, that was it.


    After he closed his eyes, Naito tried to clear his mind, and feel the whole ce around him, he tried to reach the darkest ces in his mind, the kind of ce that is very deep, even the sound of the Kunai and Shurkine wouldn¡¯t reach it.


    What Naito was trying to do now is enhancing his sensing ability.


    The rain was falling on the ground.


    Naito closed his eyes, listening to the rain falling.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Naito finally reached that dark ce, where he achieved his most focused states, then a drop of rain suddenly appeared.


    Suddenly, Naito sensed it as if he saw it with his own eyes.


    But that wasn¡¯t it, that drop of rain fell on a piece of leave, then it sshed a cockroach underneath it, and Naito saw it all in his mind.


    With the sense of this action, the dark world in Naito¡¯s mind suddenly changed as if it was utterly transformed into a new one.


    The second drop, the third, the fourth...


    The endless drops of rain falling made the dark world in Naito¡¯s mind be a dark rainy one.


    Even the trajectory of every drop of rain was clearly visible in that world.

 Chapter 168: Ultra Perceive!

    ¡°A different world...¡±


    Naito retracted his hand out, and suddenly a drop of rain fell on his fingertip.


    With the use of the shock power, Naito made that drop bounce on his finger, then another drop of rain collided with the first.


    Push!!


    The sound of these two drops crushing on each other shouldn¡¯t be audible, but in the world of perception that Naito has made the sound was very clear.


    From beginning to end, Naito didn¡¯t open his eyes.


    ¡°The Byakugan gives grants a near 360o diameter field of vision, It has a powerful range of vision, able to magnify up to cellr level on its targets or view great distances.¡±


    His ability is different.


    In fact, Naito doesn¡¯t need to close his eyes, when he opens his eyes, he can also perceive the world.


    The reason why he was closing his eyes and even blocking his sense of hearing is that he was trying to sense even the vibrations of the world.


    Naito gently retracted his hands, and suddenly a white smoke appeared along with the Kusanagi sword.


    Naito grabbed his sword with two hands, and without using the power of the shock he waved it, cutting the rain in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    A drop of rain that was falling from the sky got gently split into two halves from the middle.


    Then the sword kept moving up and down cutting the drops of rain that were falling from the same angle.


    A user of the Sharingan can also do this, but Naito didn¡¯t have it.


    After a while, Naito took back his sword, and opened his eyes, and observed the ce, whispering.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°No, I should be able to do even more.¡±


    Naito believes that the shock sensor is definitely not just a simple way to just sensing the rain.


    However, up until this moment, Naito couldn¡¯t make his world of perception clearer, at most, it was a dark, rainy world.


    ¡°Ordinary people cannot sense these kinds of vibrations, but I can, yet I also have five other senses, which are affecting the vibrations in the air.¡±


    After a long time with only small progress, an idea shed in Naito¡¯s mind, and he finally understood how he could improve it.


    Later, Naito started to block his five senses one by one.


    The sigh and the hearing sense can be easily blocked, but the touch is somewhat tricky, but for Naito, as long as he keeps trying, he can do it.


    When Naito finally managed to block all of his five senses, the world in front of Naito changed again.


    The world in Naito¡¯s mind reached iparable rity, although there were no colors, only ck and white, everything was evident in his mind!


    ¡°If everything in this world fluctuates, then would I be able to sense everything inside it? No, that will be too much for me to handle.¡±


    Even though everything around him was ck and White, but the world was very clear, the visions were constantly shing in Naito¡¯s mind.


    The air was blowing, and Naito could sense the trajectory of the rain, he could even sense the trajectory of the air.


    Although the air is almost insignificant, it can still be perceived by Naito after he blocked his five senses.


    Through the flow of the air, Naito could naturally capture and touch everything.


    Naito stood up and walked outside of the house, gently lifting his foot and stepping on the ground.


    Naito tried not to use a lot of force, he was taking soft steps, like a drop of water falling into a calmke.


    With the help of this ability, everything was clear to him, he could even distinguish between the muddy ground and the solid one.


    Naito¡¯s preception continued on spreading around.


    The hall, the wood, everything around the house, bushes in the distance, forests...


    Naito at this moment seemed like he was incorporating the entire world into his perception, but in the next moment, his perception got interrupted.


    Cough!!!


    He suddenly opened his eyes, Naito coughed, and his face was slightly revealing a strange expression, then he touched his chin and said: ¡°If this trick got learned, I¡¯m afraid that it will be very amusing.¡±


    ¡°...No, I won¡¯t ever use it for these kinds of purposes for the rest of my life.¡±


    In another room in the house.


    Konan was taking off her clothes, then she soaked her whole body in the water.


    Suddenly her head came out of the water, while the rest of her body was still in, Konan¡¯s face was showing a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°I cannot shake the feeling that Naito-Sensei is about to leave us.¡±


    ¡°The Rain Country is not Sensei¡¯s home, after all, I hope that at least before he leaves, I can get strong to the extent that will satisfy Sensei.¡±


    She whispered these words to her self, but the sorrow on her face didn¡¯t disappear.


    ......


    One again, Naito suppressed the feeling in his heart and cleared his mind, and he was able to leave the other room out of his perception.


    Finally, Naito could once again enter the ck and White World.


    Soon, Naito¡¯s perception crossed the wood house and continued to spread out toward the distance, trying to reach the extreme range that his perception could cover.


    But at this time, a figure hiding in the dark suddenly appeared in his perception!


    Naito couldn¡¯t sense his existing before.


    After his perception covered a very long distance, Naito could see him.


    He wasn¡¯t an assassin... It was Zetsu!


    ¡°This guy is spying on me?¡±


    Naito revealed a hint of surprise, while he was absorbing him, and he got a little bit angry.


    There¡¯s no doubt that Uchiha Madara is the one who sent him!


    For how long he was watching Naito, even if he couldn¡¯t understand Naito¡¯s real power, the former was a little bit annoyed.


    At the next moment, Naito stopped the ability and restored the five senses that he has blocked, then he opened his eyes and stood up to stretch his body.


    Naito pretended to open the door of the house as if nothing was happening, then he looked at the ce.


    Suddenly his eyes shed with a strange color.


    Boom!


    At the next moment, the ground under him suddenly burst open, and the cracks start spreading out.


    The rain suddenly looked as if it was stopped in mid-air as Naito shed so fast at a distance, which attracted Konan¡¯s attention, who has just got dressed and walked out.


    Is Naito-Sensei practicing a new Ninjutsu?!

 Chapter 169: Madara鈥檚 Shock!

    At the back of the rock, Zetsu was observing the situation, suddenly, he saw Naito rushing so fast toward him.


    Zetsu was very surprised.


    He saw him?!


    But how?! It¡¯s impossible!


    Zetsu didn¡¯t hesitate to rush into the ground and escape, but in the face of Naito, once he takes one step, there won¡¯t be any chance to escape.


    Whoosh!!


    When half of his body was already in the ground, a hand reached his head and pulled him out of the ground.


    ¡°Why the hurry?! Stay and have a cup of tea.¡±


    Zetsu was very Shocked, it¡¯s almost impossible to sense his existing even with the use of the Byakugan.


    Just a moment ago, Naito was just sitting in his room practicing, then he suddenly came out and rushed toward his position and caught him.


    Zetsu felt very stunned.


    ¡°For how long you have been spying on me Zetsu?¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes looked very cold as he was talking to him.


    The moment he heard his name Zetsu got very surprised, it struck him like a bolt of thunder.


    He was preparing tomit suicide the moment he got caught, after all, he was just a clone.


    But when he heard Naito saying his name, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You... How do you know my name?!¡±


    ¡°I just know.¡±


    Naito said these words then the stare on his face became colder.


    Zetsu was confused, the only person who knows his identity is Madara.


    The shock hit him even harder in his heart the moment he thought that if Naito knows about him, then he definitely know about the existence of Uchiha Madara too!


    Zetsu could easily run away if he let this clone die, but he wanted to get more information from Naito.


    He always thought that everything Naito do or know is under his surveince, but today, Naito proved him wrong, Naito knows more than what he thought, and he could no longer see through him!


    It seems the Naito he thought he knew was only an image out of his imagination!


    What is inside his head?!


    ¡°I was spying on you from the moment you won that battle against Hanzo.¡±


    Zetsu answered Naito¡¯s question, he kept silent for a moment, then he asked him back: ¡°In addition to knowing my identity, what do you also know?¡±


    Naito looked at him, and there was a hint of disdain in his gaze.


    ¡°I know more things than you, now you go back to Uchiha Madara, and tell him, that if he messes with me again, I will destroy him along his n!¡±


    Naito knows that Madara currently doesn¡¯t have any power, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of him!


    This sentence was very clear, but it hid a lot of things that even Zetsu couldn¡¯t understand.


    Looking at Naito, Zetsu wanted to ask him how he knows this, but in the next moment, Naito with one hand broke his neck and killed him.


    Looking at the dead body of Zetsu, Naito shook his head, with a slight of coldness in his eyes.


    If there is any threat to Naito in this world, it wouldn¡¯t be anyone but Uchiha Madara!


    As for ck Zetsu, he had no power, and Naito wasn¡¯t afraid of his existence.


    Naito could find him and kill him whenever he wants.


    In the rain, Konan came to Naito¡¯s side, she looked at Zetsu¡¯s body on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Who is this...¡±


    ¡°Nothing, he¡¯s just a spy.¡±


    Naito shook his head then looked weirdly at Konan.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Konan felt that there was something wrong.


    ¡°Nothing go back and continue your training, oh right, it seems to be dinner time.¡±


    .....


    In the dark, underground.


    Madara was sitting there quietly, with his eyes closed.


    His body was constantly dying, and even with the support of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path¡¯s Chakra, it was only a matter of time.


    He needed to build the foundations of his ns before he dies, then Madara will have to wait until the day of the resurrectiones so he can go back to the world.


    In the next moment, Zetsu suddenly appeared in front of Madara, with a cold sweat on his forehead, and an incredible look was on his face.


    ¡°Something went wrong!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Madara slightly frowned and opened his eyes slightly to see Zetsu.


    Zetsu was in control of observing the situation in the world, he needed to watch everything, the potential of each ninja, and even the hidden information that the major viges has.


    It was almost impossible for anything to make Zetsu panic because he simply saw everything.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem... With Naito the one who made me spy on.¡±


    With a trace of horror on his face, Zetsu told Madara about what happened.


    Madara seemed like he didn¡¯t care at first, but when Zetsu told him about how Naito knows about him and his n, Madara got stunned.


    The shock in his heart was massive, even the rebirth of Hachirama himself wouldn¡¯t cause him this kind of shock.


    Yuu Naito actually knows about his n?!


    This is impossible!!


    He has just set up that n, and many details have not yet been implemented, the only person who knows about all of this is Zetsu.


    Who told Naito about all of this?


    It seems that there is only one possibility, that is, Zetsu told him, but this is the most impossible thing.


    Madara was in control of Zetsu¡¯s life, he could end it whenever he wants.


    Even if the Rinnegan was transferred to Nagato, Madara was still able to control him and know the truth, therefore; Zetsu wouldn¡¯t dare to betray Madara.


    The more he thought about, the more his heart sunk more in horror.

 Chapter 170: War And Peace!

    Madara looked very scary, and Zetsu didn¡¯t dare to disturb him anymore.


    Yet his heart was still trembling.


    Even though Naito currently was strong, his power wasn¡¯t enough to make them feel threaten and make a move.


    After all, they were hidden in the dark, overlooking the whole world.


    However, Naito¡¯s threat was enough to make them feel afraid.


    With the help of Zetsu, Madara thought he knew everything until suddenly Yuu Naito appeared... He couldn¡¯t see through him!


    At first, Naito seemed to be like any other Shinobi!


    Suddenly, Naito be the most threat for Madara and his ns!


    ¡°This guy, without the Sharingan he cannot read the Stone Tablet, but from the way he acts, he seems to know even more than me, how is this possible?¡±


    Madara sat there, whispering and frowning, but he couldn¡¯t understand Naito¡¯s intentions.


    This person just a while ago he was just nobody, now he¡¯s threatening Madara, and the former couldn¡¯t help but feel something is wrong.


    Madara felt very angry!


    .......


    Naito didn¡¯t know how Madara will react after he hears what he said, but he was very certain that Madara will be shocked for some time.


    During this time, Madara will no longer bother him.


    In the following period, Naito continued practicing his Ultra Perceive technique, he was trying to add colors to his perceived world and make a truly perfect one.


    But in the end, it failed.


    At least the fourth stage of the shock cannot achieve that level, he can only perceive a ck and white world.


    As for the range of that world, it was impossible for him to cover the whole world, the further was the distance, the weaker his sensing was, and if he pushed it more, it would just disappear.


    The range he can cover is only about one kilometer.


    But within this kilometer, his perception was perfect!


    Even if the movement of the target is fast Naito could easily sense it, Naito wasn¡¯t sure whether he could capture the movement of the flying thunder technique, but at least he could follow the movements of the fourth Raikage perfectly!


    In an attempt to add colors to his perceived world, Naito¡¯s next target was to be able to enter this Ulta perceive state without blocking his senses.


    This time it wasn¡¯t a big failure as before when he wanted to add colors, the progressing was actually fast.


    He started adding touch, hear, then vision...


    One by one Naito was adding one sense to another, and the world didn¡¯t disappear, the world was still clear in his mind, and he could even capture the action of an ant within a range of a kilometer!


    Of course, if he tries to increase the range the targets won¡¯t bepletely undetectable, but it will be blurred, and within three kilometers away, the world will bepletely dark, and he will not be able to sense anything.


    ¡°With this technique, after blocking my senses, even if I encountered a strong member of the Kurama n and tried to uses Genjutsu on me it will not be able to hurt me!¡±


    With this technique, Naito himself is now a perceptual ninja.


    It seems that sneaking in the Sand Vige be easier.


    Therefore, Naito was ready to go.


    At the eve of that day, Naito was sitting quietly, wearing a white cloak, and ready to go.


    On the opposite side of Naito, Konan was sitting there, but she looked very sad.


    Yahiko was still practicing in the distance, only Konan was stying beside him.


    Compared to Yahiko, Konan was apassionate girl, and her emotions were always able to control her mind.


    Yahiko had his own goal in the original story, in fact, he was a bit like Naruto, although their dreams were different, the two of them wanted peace.


    One was born in war, and all that he wanted is to change the world.


    The other wanted to change others views on him, so he wanted to be a Hokage and make all people respect him,ter all that he cared about was also peace.


    ¡°What is Sensei¡¯s view of war?¡±


    Konan kept silent for a while, then she said what he had in her mind.


    He beauty shed then she whispered: ¡°Yahiko said that he wants to be strong to make the world stop all the wars, what is Sensei¡¯s idea?¡±


    In Konan¡¯s view, Naito was already strong, and no could ever stand in front of him.


    Yuu Naito should already be able to do that.


    However, Naito won¡¯t stay in this country forever, he always has other things to do.


    Naito was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t think Konan will have the courage to ask.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After a while, Naito looked at Konan and gave her an answer, but it only surprised her and made her more confused.


    Looking at Konan¡¯s reaction, Naito suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Yahiko wants to be a god thinking that this will solve the matter, but the world had already once a God.¡±


    ¡°When that god existed, although there weren¡¯t wars, people were afraid, and hate still existed, and it finally led to war.¡±


    ¡°Wars won¡¯t stop, once, they had a war, and it was very big that they said they won¡¯t need another, but as you can see, the wars didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Some people think that if people understood each other, there wouldn¡¯t be any hatred after that, but is it possible to say that Konan doesn¡¯t hate those who killed her parents?¡±


    Naito said these words, then he looked straight to Konan¡¯s eyes.


    Konan showed a hint of sorrow, she kept silence for a while, then she shook her head and said: ¡°That kind of thing cannot be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Naito nodded gently, saying: ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to change the world, so what Sensei is trying to do is to change himself first, this is my idea.¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of war the world has, it will never be destroyed, hope will always appear in new lives, and as long as these people exist, there will always be hope.¡±


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s war, death, fear, and hate will always exist in the world.¡±


    ¡°So first, before anyone changes the world, he will need to change his self, be strong, strong enough that war won¡¯t change him, strong enough to be able to protect the people he cares about, if people can change this way, war will stop.¡±


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    1 Days left until The End of the Special Offer!


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hey there, this is TrantinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 247 in Patreon. Also, we¡¯ve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isn¡¯t this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member ¡°Otaku-Dono¡±, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. It¡¯s an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member.

 Chapter 171: The Land Of Wind!

    Naito said all that he had in his heart, and Konan has listened to him quietly, while her beautiful eyes were shining.


    The rain was still falling.


    Konan finally looked up, while she seemed no longer confused, with a trace of seriousness, she nodded at Naito and said: ¡°I understand... I understand Sensei¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Naito smiled, then he stood up and gently patted her head, then he immediately turned and looked to the rain.


    ¡°There are countless people in this world, and everyone has his own ideas, of course, there are some people who don¡¯t have one yet, just like you Konan.¡±


    ¡°In this case, you should choose one of those ideas and make it your own, this way you will have your own goal in life.¡±


    Naito said these words, then he gently walked into the rain.


    He immediately activated his shock power around his body, and suddenly the drops of rain start bouncing off his body.


    No drop fell on Naito.


    Then he gradually started disappearing while Konan kept looking at him quietly.


    ¡°Sensei is sure more mature than Yahiko.¡±


    Konan stood up looking at the rain falling, then she sighed softly, although, Naito¡¯s age was the same as her, his strength and mentality were way better than her.


    This made Konan have nothing but respect and admiration for Naito.


    At the same time, she also started recognizing his strong will.


    ......


    Wondering in the Rain country, there was some ninja who oftenly encountered Naito on his way, but most of them were avoiding even looking at him.


    The deeper he went in the Rain Country, the stronger the rain was, and the longer itsted, especially at Rain Vige, the rain doesn¡¯t stop.


    Naito reached the Rain Vige, but he didn¡¯t want to walk in, he only looked at it from afar.


    Naito was no longer concerned about Hanzo, he doesn¡¯t pay attention to the people who he already defeated.


    Because once he defeated them, they will be no longer able to catch to him.


    Because he never rested, Naito was always training hard to improve himself, he will never rest unless he reaches the peak of the world.


    Naito is willing to ovee all the difficulties and the obstacles in front of him, and he will never let anyone caught him from behind!


    ¡°Nagato has not yet appeared, Madara¡¯s n didn¡¯t change, but now after he knew about my existence, will there be some changes?¡±


    After he looked at the Rain Vige from far away, Naito left while he was whispering these words to himself.


    Along the way, Naito didn¡¯t shut his Ultra perceive technique, on the one hand, he was exercising, on the other hand, he wanted to see if he can sense something else.


    But Naito couldn¡¯t find Nagato.


    Nagato¡¯s idea was all about pain, he wanted to make the world experience it, feel it, and fear it, then peace wille.


    Naito didn¡¯t know if this can work, but he knew it was unrealistic because Nagato was always controlled by Madara.


    In this world, the stronger will always have thest word.


    All the way forward, Naito crossed through the whole country of the Rain and reached its border from the other side.


    The sky was clearer, but the rain was still falling.


    Moving on, the dark clouds began to disappear gradually, then eventually the sky was clear.


    He finally entered the Land of Wind!


    The water resources in the Land of Wind is much less than the one in the Land of Earth, it¡¯s almost like a big desert, the funds are much less than the Land of Fire.


    Because of this, the Sand cannot have a lot of Shinobis because of theck of resources.


    Among the five major viges, the number of the ninjas in the Sand Vige is the least.


    Finally, when Naito entered the Land of wind, the muddy ground gradually became dry, and then slowly turned into a piece of pale yellow ground.


    Going deeper, the ground started to had a lot of cracks.


    This zone was near the one where the Sand and Konoha were fighting each other, and it looked almost like a desert!


    A lot of people were born in fear at this endless desert, but they grow up fine, and there were even people who were a lot stronger than Naito!


    Naito got overwhelmed by emotions the moment he put his first step in thisnd.


    Naito tried to suppress these emotions, then he looked at a scroll in his hand, this scroll had the map of the Land of Wind.


    After all, thisnd was unlike the Land of Fire, it was an endless dangerous desert, and anyone can be lost in it.


    It can be said that the environment of the Land of Wind is the worst of the four Lands.


    But because it has such a bad environment, people who got born in it, has a lot stronger bodies than the ones who were born in the Land of Fire.


    The ninjas who were born here are naturally stronger than average ninjas.


    Currently, the strongest Vige in the world is Konoha, but the sand has better quality.


    It is true that the Sand has less number, but still, they have a higher quality.


    Going forward in the desert, Naito has finally reached a small vige, so after a long way, Naito decided to settle there.


    It was a small vige near a water source.


    The people who lived here were basically ordinary people, of course, there was still some Shinobis from the Sand passing by from time to time.


    Because, even if it was just a small vige, the Shinobis were always passing by to ensure its safety, If something happened to their water source in such a small isted vige, people might die.


    The houses in here were alsopletely different from the ones in Konoha.


    The house had a dome-shaped structure, and small windows, in order to make them able to resist strong winds.

 Chapter 172: Reaching The Sand Hidden Village!

    Naito checked himself into a hotel, his appearance now looks no longer as a child, he seems like if he was a seventeen years old boy, no one has looked strangely at him.


    After sitting down, Naito ordered a cup of tea.


    Coincidentally, a group of people on the table behind Naito were actually talking about the situation on the battlefield.


    ¡°I heard that Konoha is now really trying to invade ournd, they¡¯re already trying to take some territories.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but fortunately, they¡¯re not used to fight in our environment, and our army has been able to block their advance.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they can keep on blocking them?¡±


    Listening to the newsing from behind, Naito¡¯s eyes shed, he already finished his tea while he was listening to them, so he turned and left.


    From these few words, Naito understood that Konoha situation should be quite good currently.


    However, since the Land of Wind is almost an endless desert, the Sand managed to take advantage of their environment and block them for the time being.


    A step by step, Konoha will be able to advance even more.


    Of course, the few people that were having a discussion about the war were just ordinary people, and the news shouldn¡¯t be necessarily urate, Naito was still gonna look up from more details.


    After he wandered around the town, Naito got the information he wanted.


    Konoha was really trying to invade thend of wind, the army had Sakumo, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, as for Orochimaru he been called back to Konoha.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, has been asked to form a medical camp to treat the injured Shinobis in the battlefield.


    Therefore; Naito wasn¡¯t worried about the safety of Tsunade.


    As for Sakumo, Naito believed that even if encountered the Kazekage himself in the battlefield he can work things up and escape.


    Orochimaru reached the Kages level a year ago, and as for Jiraiya even if his progress is slower, he should be at the same level by now.


    Speaking of progress, Tsunade is supposed to have already sessfully learned the Reserve Seal by now, Naito will go and see her if he has the chance.


    After he collected some information about the battlefield, Naito wasn¡¯t ready yet to join them, but he was preparing himself, to avoid the fight and go straight to the Sand Vige.


    Before that, there¡¯s still one thing to do.


    Naito started to reveal a strange behavior around the town, causing some ninja to pay attention to him.


    After that, Naito immediately left the town, the ninja called the back up of one other ninja, then they start following him.


    They thought Naito was one of Konoha¡¯s scouts.


    However, Naito was acting this way, to lead them out of the vige, of course, his reason wasn¡¯t only to kill them... But also because he needed a new identity.


    With the use of the Ultra Perceive technique, the movements of these two Shinobis were very clear in his mind even though he wasn¡¯t watching him with his eyes.


    After they went so far away from the town, and even deeper in the desert, Naito suddenly turned around and looked at the two of them calmly.


    The two men were very trained Shinobis, and the two of them were hiding their trails the whole way, which made them very surprised the moment they saw him turning around facing them.


    Both of them didn¡¯t hesitate to use hand seals and escape, but Naito didn¡¯t give them a chance.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, Naito was already in front of them.


    Boom!!


    Without even fighting back the two of them got killed with one punch.


    The Shock force was very strong for them to handle.


    Boom!!


    Due to the power of his punch, the ground got destroyed.


    Looking at the bodies of the two Sand Shinobis on the ground, Naito made a hand sign.


    ¡°Transformation Technique!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Naito came out of the smoke, while his appearance has changed to one of the Ninjas that he has just killed.


    Of course, the ordinary transformation technique is not a perfect way to hide the person traces, he will be exposed the moment he gets a shot, but Naito didn¡¯t need to be hidden for a long time, he only needed to be able to sneak into the Sand Vige and find the Kusanagi sword.


    Once he gets the Kusanagi sword, Naito wouldn¡¯t care anymore about hiding his identity, even an army wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him from leaving!


    There¡¯s still one problem with the duration of the transformation technique, he won¡¯t be able to use it again after he enters the vige.


    This time, Naito used his top speed, he never stopped in the middle of the way, even when he reached a town Naito didn¡¯t stay, and after a short time, Naito managed to reach the hintends of the Sand Vige.


    ......


    Sand Vige.


    The entire vige was surrounded by a wall.


    They call it a wall, but the Vige was just built in the middle of a big mountain in the desert!


    The ninjas worked very hard to build a high wall to prevent the storms from hitting the vige.


    It was very spectacr!


    This wall looked like if it was endless, it was surrounding the entire vige.


    in the middle, there was a great wooden gate, and it appeared to be the main gate of the vige.


    The wall was very high as if it was touching the sky, and a lot of ninjas were watching and guarding the ce.


    Of course, all that Naito needed to do is entering through the gate.


    No one could detect him since his cover was very good.


    Silent.


    A lot of Ninjas were wondering the streets, there¡¯s no doubt that Naito has already sneaked in.


    Walking on those streets, Naito felt apletely different atmosphere from Konoha.


    Konoha¡¯s streets were very lively, here in the Sands, people were always avoidinging out.


    The streets were mostly full of Shinobis.


    However, with the use of the Ultra perceive technique, Naito was able to sense everything around him, and he managed to avoid all the Shinobis.


    ¡°The difference between the two viges is very clear, people in here seems like if they¡¯re trapped.¡±


    After walking for a while, Naito took a nce on the wall behind him, then he whispered these words to himself.


    Naito continued to move deeper into the Vige, while he was sensing the whole ce with his Ultra Perceive technique.


    ¡°The number of the Ninjas around here is really less then Konoha.¡±


    ¡°From the outside, the town looked very guarded, but when I entered the Vige it seems to be less guarded, anyone can sneak into the ce.¡±


    With the help of his technique, everything was clear to Naito.


    Naito went even deeper into the vige, suddenly he sensed the existence of the Kusanagi sword.


    ¡°The information was true, the Kusanagi sword is really in this ce!¡±

 Chapter 173: Break In!

    Suddenly, Naito felt his Kusanagi sword trembling, and his face shined with joy and began to follow the traces.


    The more his sword, the more he was getting close to the other Kusanagi sword.


    Finally, after he walked for a while, Naito himself start to feel the existence of another sword!


    At this time, Naito has reached already the center of the Vige, and he could see clearly the Kazekage¡¯s Building.


    At first, Naito thought that the Kusanagi sword is actually in the Kazekage¡¯s building, but the more he came close, he started to feel its existence from the next building.


    After he started to sense that building carefully from a distance, Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    It¡¯s the Sand¡¯s Anbu main building!


    The Anbu department in the Sand is different from the one in Konoha, it was located on the ground next to the Kazekage¡¯s building.


    At this time, Naito used his Ultra Perceive to determine the exact location of the other Kusanagi sword.


    The Structure of the Building looked the same as the one in Konoha.


    Natio¡¯s technique made him capable of observing the whole ce, everything was clear to him, even the Anbu in the ce, and they weren¡¯t even aware of him!


    Even the elite ninja who has a strong sensing power weren¡¯t aware of Naito and how he was spying on them!


    Naito didn¡¯t only find the Kusanagi sword, but he could even know which one it was, it was the one that has been wielded by Sasuke.


    ¡°This is very dangerous I cannot sneak in.¡±


    Wondering around the building alone will be a very suspicious act, and it will expose his cover.


    After all, Naito ability is perception, not disappearance.


    Sneaking to the Anbu department will be impossible!


    The difficulty is lower than sneaking into Konoha¡¯s Anbu department, but its still an impossible thing to do either way!


    Naito didn¡¯t expect the Kusanagi sword to be in the Anbu Departement.


    However, Naito decided from the start that he will not gonna give up even if it was wielded by the Kazekage¡¯s himself!


    The Anbu Department Huh?


    Since you can¡¯t sneak in, then let¡¯s just go from the front door, grab the sword thene out!


    Naito¡¯s eyes looked very cold, at the next moment, he stopped wandering around the ce and entered directly through the entrance of the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much time it will take them before they expose my cover.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take them a second before they knew that something was wrong!


    The sensor type ninjas were preparing to inform the other Anbu Ninjas that someone has broken into the building!


    They thought that Naito was just a scout, and they didn¡¯t actually believe that he¡¯s gonna rush his way in!


    They felt like they were dreaming the second they saw him rush through them.


    Is someone actually trying to break into the building?


    This didn¡¯t happen before!


    Because of the stupidity of these sensor ninjas, the other Anbu movements were slower, they almost didn¡¯t have time even to react.


    Naito¡¯s movements stunned some of the Anbus that were very close to the event.


    ¡°You...¡±


    One of them couldn¡¯t evenplete his sentence yet as Naito has already rushed through him.


    Suddenly, the blood got sshed on the floor.


    Several Anbu couldn¡¯t even catch his face, before they crashed on the ground, with their blood being sttered.


    They didn¡¯t even know why they were killed.


    Someone will actually break into the Anbu Building?!


    Breaking to the building that is located next to the Kazekage¡¯s?


    This is absolutely unpredictable, and it never happened since the Vige was established!


    without mentioning that sneaking into the building should be impossible!


    The silver light continued shing deeper into the building.


    Whoosh!!


    Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito kept rushing at top speed through the building, cutting and punching everyone in his way, even the Anbu¡¯s squad leader, couldn¡¯t stop him, he got killed instantly the moment Naito saw him.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, the whole situation in the Anbu department be chaotic.


    ¡°What is going on! where are the enemies!¡±


    ¡°What is happening, did Konoha attacked ou Vige?!¡±


    Arge number of the sand Ninja were stunned, and with an incredible expression on their faces, they rushed toward the ce to find many fallen bodies on the ground.


    At this time, the sensor ninjas finally woke up from their dreams, and sent the news to all the Anbu in the ce, and reported the situation to the Third Kazekage.


    In the process of this reporting, everyone was feeling like if it was war again!


    A single man made them feel this way!


    However, Naito has already found the ce where they were storing the unique items.


    The Anbu who was in charge of the ce was sitting there in peace.


    Suddenly, he raised his head the moment he received the urgent information.


    ¡°Someone broke into the building?¡±


    He had an incredible look on his face, and then he just cracked down fromughing, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of mockery.


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting, I don¡¯t know from which Vige is this scout, but is he stupid to sneak into the Anbu department?¡±


    The ninja didn¡¯t look like he cared that someone has broken into the building.


    Because this is seemed to him to be a joke!


    In his point of view, even a Kage wouldn¡¯t be able to break in.


    Therefore; the ninja who broke in has just wasted his life, the Anbu will never leave him unless he¡¯s dead.


    After he shook his head andughed onest time again, the ninja sit down back in peace.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hey there, this is TrantinOtaku, I wish you like the story so far and happy with the releases, I just posted the chap 253 in Patreon. Also, we¡¯ve added a goal in our patreon if we reach 400 patrons by the end of the month we will release 10 more chaps for free isn¡¯t this great! join us on patreon to help us reach our goal ^.^ And btw, we have a new team Member ¡°Otaku-Dono¡±, he published a new Novel which is Reincarnation Paradise. It¡¯s an interesting novel, I hope you check it out and support our new family member.

 Chapter 174: New Sword!

    Just when he sited back, the ninja start to feel that something was weird.


    Suddenly, one more person appeared in the room, he wasn¡¯t dressed like the Anbu, and he wasn¡¯t wearing a mask.


    He looked like if he was a ninja from another vige!


    ¡°Wait!!¡±


    The man started trembling the moment that idea shed in his mind.


    Could it be that this person in front of him is the one who broke into the building?!


    However, how could he reached all the way to here, this room was the deepest one in the building!


    He couldn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t have time to think.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, his body felt very cold, and his vision started to get blurry.


    This man was already dead, at thest second, he saw Naito¡¯s figure pulling back his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the ninja¡¯s head fell on the ground, and while it had an incredible look on its face.


    In thest second of his consciousness, he managed to take a good look on his face, and he could recognize Naito.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura!!!


    How did dare he break into the Anbu Departement, this is unforgivable!


    But this is had nothing to do with him anymore because he was already dead.


    After he quickly killed the ninja in charge of the ce, Naito shook his head, then his Kusanagi sword suddenly disappeared into smoke.


    Later, Naito entered the room in the back where they stored essential items and secret information, he rushed very fast into the room, ignoring the ninjas who were looking from him.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito sensed the existing of the sword into a stone box on the corner of the room, he rushed quickly to the box and opened it.


    Naito took his own sword and cut the box to find the new Kusanagi sword lying there, he extended his hand and took it.


    Ding.


    With a trace of joy on his face, Naito looked at the sword, but at the same time, the sword gave Naito a bloody feeling.


    For a de such as this, the metal was forged along with the blood and the life of the cksmith!


    Holding this Kusanagi sword, Naito smiled and touched its de.


    The name of this Kusanagi sword was Sneak Sword, the de of the sword was very long and sharp.


    ¡°The second sword has been found, in this case, only one sword remained.¡±


    Holding the sword with one hand, Naito started waving it.


    If there¡¯s no ident, Naito will only need to look for the third one, the one that it has the sealing effect.


    The third one seems to be the strongest since it has the most substantial effect, Naito took his new sword and left the room.


    With the use of the Ultra Perceive, Naito could sense everything else in the room, but nothing was interesting besides the Kusanagi sword.


    Therefore; Naito didn¡¯t have to stay anymore in the room.


    After he walked out of the room, Naito could sense arge number of Shinobis gathering outside waiting for Naito to catch him!


    However, in the face of nearly half of the Anbu force in the Vige, Naito¡¯s expression was as calm as ever.


    Other Shinobis were surrounding the room preventing Naito from smashing any walls and breaking his way out to the Vige.


    In their view, it was very unlikely for Naito to go out of the room from the main entrance, because it was impossible, therefore; they were ready to stop him from opening his way out from the other side.


    However, all of their actions were clear in Naito¡¯s mind, everything was visible to him.


    Suddenly, Naito smirked!


    In this case, Naito was going the thing that they weren¡¯t expecting.


    He¡¯s gonna open his way out from the main entrance!


    Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, Naito pulled out his new sword and started moving.


    Suddenly, Naito rushed very fast toward the main gate.


    All of the sensor ninjas were observing the whole ce, the moment he moved they all reacted.


    However, Naito¡¯s movements shocked them, and they immediately showed a horrified expression.


    Fast!


    Too fast!!


    They never saw such movements before, even within the Anbu Department there¡¯s no one as fast as Naito.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing, the most one was where he was heading, Naito didn¡¯t choose to smash the rear wall, he directly rushed toward the main gate!


    What is he trying to do?!


    They all had one exnation for his movements, but it was ridiculous!


    Yuu Naito... Is he trying to clear his way out from the main entrance?!


    Almost all of the Sensor Ninjas stopped moving for a moment, and no one dared to say the words, this man is actually looking down on them!


    ¡°Who is this guy...¡±


    ¡°This strong Chakra, this man should be famous, he should be a Ninja from Konoha, but I don¡¯t know which one, is it Konoha¡¯s White Fang?¡±


    ¡°Possible!¡±


    All of the sensor ninjas were shocked, and few of them had very strange expressions.


    The sensor ninja can only determine the position of the enemy by sensing his chakra, they cannot directly determine the identity of the enemy, unless he is extremely familiar with that Chakra, such as the Kage of their Vige.


    Just when they were still in doubt, Naito had already gone out from that room and rushed toward the inside of the Anbu Building.


    ¡°Damn! Block him!¡±


    ¡°Do not let this guy escape alive.¡±


    The sensor ninjas sensed Naito¡¯s movement, then in a second, they quickly informed his location to all of the other Shinobis.


    They could only hope that the Anbu could block him.


    Otherwise, if this man opened his way out, there will be anyone who could stop him from escaping the Vige!


    Being beaten in then out again, how could they show their faces again after that?

 Chapter 175: The Anbu Captain!

    The silent controlled the ce.


    The atmosphere was very dark.


    All the Shinobis were holding their weapons, and the expression under their masks was very cold.


    The fact that they let someone break into the Anbu building is very humiliation, and if they let this person escape, then they better kill themselves after that.


    However, they waited for a long time, but no one hase out from the front, as if Naito has disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet, what are those sensor ninjas doing!¡±


    A few Anbu ninjas who looked obviously the captains couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The sensor ninjas have already informed them that the ninja who entered the building hase out from the main entrance, but after they waited for a long time, no one came out.


    Just when those ninjas were getting more confused, there was a sudden sounding from the back of the crowd.


    ¡°Sorry, for thete, but am here now.¡±


    The tone of the voice was very calm, and it wasn¡¯t even scary one, it looked as if one of their allies has talked.


    However, this sound stunned them and made their eyes reveal a trace of horror.


    Whoom!!


    In an instant, all of the ninjas turned around and looked at that person, not knowing when he did even reached their back!


    Naito was quietly standing there, wearing a white cloak, the famous one that only Konoha¡¯s ninjas wear them.


    ¡°It¡¯s... Konoha¡¯s Ashura!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him who broke in!¡±


    In just a second, all of them recognized Naito¡¯s identity.


    At the same time, the confusion, and the suspicious raised more in their hearts.


    How did Naitoe from behind?!


    In the next moment, one of the Anbu shouted very loud in the field: ¡°No way... Our sensor ninjas have been killed!!¡±


    The moment he shouted this sentence, all of the ninjas in the ce showed a horrified expression, and some of them looked incredibly at Naito.


    This is what he meant when he said he was sorry for thete... It turned out that Naito took a detour and killed all of the sensor ninjas!


    Incredible!


    How did Naito know their position?!


    Under the horror of every single one of them, Naito reached his Kusanagi sword calmly.


    Outside of the Anbu base, the Sand ninjas were gathering around, so there was no difference between escaping now orter.


    In this case, it¡¯s better if he killed a few Anbu first.


    Keeping this in his mind, Naito focused on the Anbu that they were in front of him first.


    Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, Naito lifted the sword in his hand and swung it down, the movement was extremely sharp and light, as if it had no power.


    However, as the de was falling out, a dazzling white aura appeared around it.


    ¡°Shock Cut!!¡±


    This was the aura of the fourth stage of the Shock Force, the power of this technique was way stronger than the third!


    The A-ss Ninjutsu were no longer able topete with it.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    ¡°Block it!!¡±


    Some of the Anbu faces were very horrified, in this narrow range, it was tough to avoid the wide range of Naito¡¯s attack!


    If they know that they were gonna face Konoha¡¯s Ashura, they would definitely not choose to block him inside of the building, they would all run outside and surrounded him with every single man avable!


    Naito¡¯s power was no longer a secret to the world, and no one would dare to face him!


    Although they have the ability to smash the wall and rush out of the base, Naito¡¯s attack has already been cast!


    Whoosh!!


    The sword looked like if it cut the space in front of it, and the air burst very strong leaving white cracks behind it.


    The Shock Force mmed down the entire Anbu squad in front of him, dozens of them tried their best to cast some defensive Ninjutsu, but under the power of Naito¡¯s attack, it was useless!


    The power of that cut threw around the whole squad.


    More than a dozen were killed in an instant, and the rest were all wounded, they were too scared even to escape.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t care about that, he couldn¡¯t let anyone walk, because once he does that he will definitely go back to him!


    No one in here could stop Naito, cutting them, was like cutting vegetables, even the Squad captains were falling down.


    The blood stained the walls and the floor, Naito turned the Anbu building into a bloodbath, he pulled back his sword, ready to leave the Anbu base.


    But at this time, Naito got slightly amazed watching one of the Anbu walking in!


    The people outside should be aware of what happens inside of the building since there was still some sensor ninjas outside.


    In this case, no one will dare toe in alone, there¡¯s no doubt that this person has absolute confidence, or he¡¯s just an idiot.


    Apparently, someone who is an Anbu will not be an idiot.


    Naito looked straight at that person trying to figure out who is he.


    The person who came in... Was actually the Anbu Captain!


    Without hesitation, Naito calmly stepped forward toward the direction of the Anbu captain.


    Soon they came close to each other!


    As soon as they met, the Anbu Captain¡¯s eyes shed with an amazement color.


    ¡°Is that you? Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    Everyone heard about Naito even the people who didn¡¯t meet him on the battlefield, have memorized his face, and even an ordinary ninja could recognize him at first nce!


    His face instantly became dark.


    He couldn¡¯t help but remember the information about Naito and how he managed to defeat the Third Tsuchikage, and Hanzo.


    However, after he took a deep breath, his expression became serious, he had no trace of fear; instead, the Captain¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent.


    He couldn¡¯t sense Naito¡¯s power, yet he didn¡¯t judge it, most people didn¡¯t understand his power, they only knew that he was just too strong.


    The Anbu Captain has fought once with both Sakumo and Orochimaru, and he has a clear idea about their strength.


    In his view, there¡¯s a big chance, that Naito isn¡¯t that strong, he was able to defeat both Hanzo and Onoki, because he teamed up with both of them in the two battles.


    If he were alone, Naito wouldn¡¯t have a chance to defeat both of them.


    The Anbu Captain was ready to end the so-called Konoha¡¯s Ashura¡¯s life with his hands!

 Chapter 176: S-Class

    The Anbu Captain and Naito stood facing each other while their momentum raised, the killing intent that wasing out of them was very insane, it could freeze the blood in the veins!


    This kind of killing intent was enough to make an ordinary person tremble and sweat from one stare.


    After this momentum confrontation, the Anbu Captain finally moved!


    ¡°Wind Release: Wind Spear!¡±


    The Anbu Captain erected his middle finger and pointed it as if he was gonna shoot something out of his finger, suddenly a crazy powerful Chakra start to flow out of him.


    Whoosh!!


    In the blink of an eye, the Chakra started to extend out of his finger forming the shape of a Spear!


    The Anbu Captain was very strong, one shot of this Ninjutsu was at the same power of an A-ss Ninjutsu.


    This simple trick was enough to cut off the body of a Jonin!


    Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, The Anbu Captain pointed his finger toward Naito, and shout the spear toward him.


    The Spear went through space, making a very sharp sound, it seemed like it was gonna cut the air, it was powerful enough to open its way out through anything!


    These kinds of condensed powerful Ninjutsu could scare off anyone, most of the people would have tried to dodge it, a few others will try to block it using a defensive Ninjutsu, no one would try to attack it.


    On the other hand, Naito choose to face this technique with one finger!


    Using his thumb Naito pressed his index finger gently, facing this horrible technique, Naito gently released his finger toward it.


    Whoosh!!


    With this simple moved, Naito sent a powerful Shock Force toward the Wind Spear and destroyed it!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Anbu Captain saw this scene, and he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting much from this attack, he wasn¡¯t gonna get surprised if Naito blocked it with his sword or if he destroyed it with a punch.


    However, Naito using one finger, sent a light bullet formed from his Shock force, and destroyed his Ninjutsu!


    At that moment, the Anbu Captain knew that Naito was even stronger than Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    But how is this possible?!


    If Naito is this strong, then he wouldn¡¯t even need Sakumo to help him defeat the Tsuchikage.


    Could it be possible that Naito in this short period managed to increase his strength to this extent?


    Countless of thoughts were shing in his mind, and he could no longer think straight.


    Initially, the Anbu Captain didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of fighting Naito seriously, but now, the situation has changed, he decided to go all out, he will never give Naito the slightest chance to attack!


    ¡°Wind Release: Wind Spear!¡±


    The strongest attack in his kite was the Wind Spear, but this time it was an enhanced version, it was a lot stronger than the previous one!


    He is a Ninja who has only one Nature of Chakra, after he became a Jonin, he didn¡¯t practice other Natures, but instead, he focused on the Wind Release.


    He firmly believes that if he enhances one Nature to the extreme, he will be able to beat anything, he wouldn¡¯t fear anyone!


    And he really did it, in the Sand Hidden Vige, he was the strongest after the Kazekage; therefore he became the Captain of the Anbu!


    Whoosh!!!


    The is very different than the previous one when it appeared, it spread directly to the sky, it ran through the ceiling of the Anbu Base, leaving a big hole behind!


    The horrible edge of the spear looked as if its gonna pierce the sky!


    In the outside, the Sand Ninjas saw this scene, and they all got stunned.


    ¡°This is... The Wind Spear of the Captain!¡±


    ¡°This Ninjutsu is the strongest one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that even the absolute defense of the Third Kazekage cannot fully block this Ninjutsu.¡±


    Numerous Ninjas were opening their mouths revealing a stunned expression.


    ¡°Who is this person who managed to break into the base and even made the Captain use his strongest moves?¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, no one can survive this attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this will be the best punishment for breaking into our base.¡±


    .......


    In the Anbu Building.


    Naito looked through the hole at ceiling toward the Wind Spear, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of admiration.


    With his Ultra perceive technique, he could really tell that this Ninjutsu is very powerful!


    It¡¯s at the same level as the Rasenshuriken technique, which consumes a lot of Chakra!


    The power of the technique didn¡¯t surprise him, what he really admired was the Anbu captain in front of him.


    Generally, the Anbu members should always have special abilities, or at least they should be as strong as Sakumo, there were only a few people who were ordinary ninjas.


    But for an ordinary ninja toe out with such a strong Ninjutsu is a very rare thing, this person in front of him was really the strongest person in the vige if you don¡¯t count the Kazekage!


    This Ninjutsu wasn¡¯t just about simply adding his Nature Chakra, additional shape transformation was applied into the Wind de condensing it and making it sharper, such as the Rasenshuriken.


    Moreover, because it¡¯s a wind nature, it was extremely fast!


    Just as Naito was admiring this strong Ninjutsu, the Anbu Captain revealed his killing intent and waved his hand toward him.


    Whoosh!!!


    The moment he waved his hand, the Wind Spear in the sky changed its trajectory and fell toward Naito.


    This time it split the building into two halves as it was falling toward Naito.


    It has not yet fallen, and the power of its momentum start to destroy the whole ground under their feet.


    Looking at the Wind Spear reaching him, Naito¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°In this case, I have to be serious, let¡¯s check how really strong the S-ss Ninjutsu.¡±


    If you don¡¯t count the Dust Release, this was the first time for Naito to face an S-ss Ninjutsu!

 Chapter 177: Limit!

    At the next moment, Naito clenched his fists, and a white light shone out, then he immediately mmed that falling spear.


    An all out punch from Naito!


    Naito wanted to test his new power since when he opened the fourth gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou, his shock force has also reached the fourth stage.


    But this wasn¡¯t it when his Chakra has also reached the Kage level, the brutal force technique power got also enhanced a lot, and it can still bebined with the Shock Force!


    Boom!!


    With one punch, the whole ce turned upside down.


    The moment he mmed his fist into space, the power started to condense, and the silence controlled the whole sky and earth for a moment.


    Suddenly the power burst and the whole ce started to crack open.


    The people on the outside who thought that it was already over, felt the strong explosion, but they weren¡¯t surprised, they thought it was due to their Captain¡¯s technique.


    Then everyone started to feel another horrible power spreading.


    Although Naito targeted the sky with his punch and didn¡¯t even had the intention of damaging the ground, the whole ce was cracking, and space around him was shaking and trembling with white colored crack spreading in the distance, some of the ninjas outside didn¡¯t help but fell back!


    Some other weak shinobi vomited blood, and they almost fell directly.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    All the Ninjas looked horrified.


    At this moment, the scene in front of them was incredibly shocking.


    There was a huge blue spear of wind in mid-air, it looked very big, that they felt that its gonna destroy the whole world.


    At the edge of that spear, many dense cracks were spreading in all directions.


    It looked like if the Spear has smashed an invisible mirror in the space.


    However, this is wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing about this scene!


    Because under that spear and those cracks, there was a figure standing underneath it taking the position of punching stance, he looked as if he¡¯s trying to punch the sky.


    And that figure was... Konoha¡¯s Ashura!


    Perhaps, no one in this world doesn¡¯t know the name Yuu Naito, almost everyone in the field recognized him from the first nce!


    Although Naito wasn¡¯t wearing Konoha¡¯s uniform, and he wasn¡¯t even wearing his forehead protection, but his identity was beyond doubt!


    The uniform is just an easy way to identify the identity of the person on the battlefield, but for some famous people, it doesn¡¯t matter what they wear, everyone knows them.


    For example, no one will make a mistake at identifying the three legendary Sannin even when they were wearing their personal costumes.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura... Yuu Naito, is the one who is actually trying to invade our vige?¡±


    Under the horror and the shocked faces of the Sand Ninjas, the confrontation between Naito and the Anbu Captain has finallye to a determination!


    This is a decisive battle between the two men egos.


    Crack!!!


    At the same time, they heard this sound, and a crack appeared on the edge of the spear!


    In fact, this technique was strong; still, it wasn¡¯t strong enough in front of Naito¡¯s shock force!


    The cracks continued to spread on the entire spear, and finally, it got destroyed!


    All of the Ninjas got stunned watching this scene.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The Captain¡¯s strongest technique got actually defeated?¡±


    Almost everyone in the field saw this scene, including the Anbu, some of them didn¡¯t even know how to react.


    At the very next second, Naito suddenly rushed shing toward the Captain, while the former didn¡¯t even have the chance to react.


    His technique... Was actually destroyed by Naito?


    This is impossible!


    How could he be this strong?!


    Watching Naito rushing toward him at top speed, the Captain revealed an incredible look on his face.


    He wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He can¡¯t even use his technique again!


    Not only that he went out of Chakra using that technique, but his body has also suffered some injuries from the reflection of Naito¡¯s shock.


    And there was no time to recover.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito shed in front of him, and suddenly the blood sshed on his forehead, as he cut the Captain¡¯s neck with his sword.


    He didn¡¯t look at Naito, he was just looking at the sky, struggling as he was falling down to reach it, he looked like he was trying to catch something, but in the end, he fell down.


    Naito looked at his body in silent.


    Naito knew what he was thinking at thatst second... The power of the Wind Nature couldn¡¯t beat everything in the end.


    Although he was strong, the power of an ordinary ninja has its limit.


    You cannot fight a unique Nature like the shock with the wind, it¡¯s just too hard!


    The legends say that no one could fight Ashura and Indra the Six Path¡¯s sons.


    The Uchiha and the Sanju were the sessors of these two.


    It can be said that the people who have the blood of these two will always be stronger, this is a world were the one who has the strongest bloodline limit rules.


    This why Naito has always admired Dai and Gai.


    Because they weren¡¯t sessors, they didn¡¯t have any special bloodline limit, and they didn¡¯t even have the talent to use Ninjutsu!


    However, they managed to break their limits with their own efforts, with their own fists!


    Yes, the limit, that wall between, the Kage level and Gods level.


    Most of the people couldn¡¯t crush it, even the Third Hokage couldn¡¯t reach it, only a few people can cross the sky and reach the heavens!


    This was the case even for Hanzo he was just a Demi-God!


    The manying on the ground in front of him was a man just like Dai, a man who tried to break his limit.


    The only difference is that this man failed, even if Naito didn¡¯t kill him, he estimated that it was impossible for him even if he lived for a decade to break that limit, after all, even the original didn¡¯t mention his name!


    However, Dai and Gai seeded.


    They proved to the whole world with their own fists that even ordinary people can also reach the peak!


    Do you think mastering the Hachimon Tenko is easy? Think Again!


    It¡¯s very difficult!


    If it¡¯s that easy, why do you think that Dai and Gai were the only ones who seeded to open the Eight Gates?


    Not only difficult, its kind of impossible, even opening the first few gates is difficult; otherwise, all the Jonins and the Anbu should have at least mastered opening the few first Gates!


    However, both Dai and Gai did it, they litteraly rewrote their destiny, even if it was for just a moment, it was enough for Gai to almost kill Madara, the strongest Shinobi in the history!


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your name, I will always remember you.¡±


    Looking at the dead body of the Anbu captain, Naito leaned toward him and whispered these world softly in a touch of respect.


    Later, Naito looked up and nce at the crowd in front of him.


    All of the ninjas felt a cold chill on the back of their necks looking at Naito as if they were looking at a monster!

 Chapter 178: The Third Kazekage

    All the Ninjas in the field felt like if they were dreaming looking at this scene.


    Silent.


    All of them felt a horrible pain in their hearts.


    The man who Naito has just killed was the Anbu Captain himself!


    Just a moment ago, they thought that the Anbu Captain is gonna kill the person who invaded their Vige, they didn¡¯t expect that invader to be Konoha¡¯s Ashura.


    What they didn¡¯t also expect that Naito will be strong enough to block the Captain Spear Technique, and Kill him this easily!


    ¡°Shit, Step Back!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!!¡±


    Finally, some of them shouted these words, the others didn¡¯t even know who gave the orders, but they all retreated at once.


    The main n was to surrounder the invader from all direction, but that was before they knew Naito¡¯s identity.


    Surrounding this monster?!


    That¡¯s impossible!!


    they gave him that Nickname for a purpose, that man is a God of War, he¡¯s a Killing machine, even thousands of shinobis won¡¯t be able to stop him!


    Many Ninjas from the Sand has been killed by the hands of Naito in the war!


    The people who survived that war talked about him as if he was the Reaper himself, and the people who were here today weren¡¯t ready to sacrifice their lives to verify if what they heard was true.


    Naito didn¡¯t even move, and nearly one hundred Shinobis from the sand fell back, that was really a shocking scene even to him.


    Although he had a lot of battles before where he needed to fight arge number of people all by himself, this has never happened before.


    A person standing there alone in silence, and a whole army of ninjas shaking from fear!


    This is a determination for what he did in the war! This is the worth of the name and fame he gained!


    Naito kept watching them, even the Anbu were falling back, with a dull expression Naito begin to move forward.


    The more he moved forward, the more the others stepped back!


    No one dared to face Naito!


    ¡°Surely, the Sand is a lot weaker than Konoha when ites to seals.¡±


    After he took few more steps forward, Naito was sure that no one will dare to attack him.


    If he did this to Konoha, the Anbu would have already made a formation and sealed him using the Four Violet mes Formation technique.


    However, the Sands didn¡¯t have such a seal, even the seal that they used to capture Shukaku wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Of course, the only reason that Konoha had these kinds of seals, is because they¡¯ve learned them from the Uzumaki n, but that¡¯s wasn¡¯t all, Konoha also had a lot of Secret forbidden Ninjutsu... These kinds of Ninjutsu can almost change the course of the battlefield, it can even change the fate of the whole world!


    Naito continued to move forward, looking at those ninjas who were very afraid of him.


    It all started when the Sand hidden Vige decided to attack the Kusanagi n!


    Although the Kusanagi n were the best cksmiths, they weren¡¯t that strong as Shinobis, they cannot bepared to such big ns like the Uchiha or the Sanju.


    Facing one of the five strongest viges, the Kusanagi couldn¡¯t do anything to defend themselves.


    But now, Naito the sessor of the Kusanagi n is standing alone facing the entire viges by himself with no fear in his heart, in fact, Naito was as calm as ever.


    This kind of mentality, this kind of focus, Naito had never reached such a state even when he fought against Madara.


    Going forward, someone has finally appeared in front of Naito.


    This person didn¡¯t retreat like the others, he didn¡¯t even look afraid.


    Because that person was the Kazekage himself!


    The Third Kazekage, and the strongest one in the whole history of the Sand hidden Vige, he possessed the Kekkei Genkai of the Ma Release which allowed him to convert his chakra into strong maic forces!


    The Third Kazekage stood there quietly, the breeze blew which made his robe move slightly.


    Naito stopped and looked into the eyes of the Third Kazekage.


    The moment he observed his presence and Chakra, Naito felt a little bit doubtful.


    The original story didn¡¯t reveal how did Sasori kill the third Kazekage, although the two of them didn¡¯t fight yet, Naito was sure that this man in front of him was strong and worthy of being the strongest Kazekage.


    His Chakra was very strong, he also could control ma, iron and even sand!


    With his maic control, this is immune from all metallic weapons, and obviously, all weapons are made from iron.


    The fact that Sasori has managed to kill him doesn¡¯t prove his power; instead, it shows how much he was lucky.


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura...¡±


    The Third Kazekage looked at Naito who stopped moving, he took a deep breath, then he stared at him with very cold eyes.


    ¡°One person, break into my vige, takes my sword, and kills my people, it¡¯s just too much, you should have escaped the moment you had what you¡¯vee here for.¡±


    Everyone in the field heard these words, and suddenly it caused a burst of exmation, everyone looked at Naito, and couldn¡¯t help but get surprised.


    Naito is actually alone?!


    Originally, they thought that Naito at least has brought some people along with him and they were hidden.


    But now after they heard the Kazekage¡¯s words, they all got surprised.


    In other words, Naito has dared to invade the whole vige alone!!


    It was shocking, but it caused the people in the field to also get angry, he¡¯s actually looking down on them?


    ¡°One person is enough.¡±


    Naito mocked the Kazekage and reyed to his words with a sarcastic response.


    In the Original story, Deidara also invaded the Sand vige, he captured their Kazekage Gara, and no one managed to stop him from leaving the vige, although Deidara had Sasori as his partner, he didn¡¯t participate in that mission.


    Therefore, Naito wasn¡¯t actually the first person to do that.


    Speaking of this, Naito has also had what he came for, and all that he needed to do now is to escape, the moment he thought about that, Naito smirked, and couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.

 Chapter 179: Magnet Release!

    ¡°What an arrogant guy!¡±


    The moment he saw that smile on Naito¡¯s face, the third Kazekage expression suddenly changed to a hideous one.


    In his view, what Naito have done and the way he is acting is simply arrogant!


    Even the other Shinobis in the ce couldn¡¯t bear to see the way Naito was smiling, and all of a sudden they all start screaming at him.


    ¡°Kazekage-Sama you can do it!!¡±


    ¡°Let him see the true power of Sand hidden Vige!¡±


    ¡°You will die!!¡±


    The third Kazekage stood in front of Naito while his Shinobis stood behind him staring at Naito.


    For a moment Naito stopped looking at the Kazekage and stared at the Sand Shinobis behind him.


    With one look Naito¡¯s killing intent burst!


    Even some of the Jonin had a cold sweat on their forehead the moment they saw those eyes looking at them.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire army became silent!


    ¡°You better shut your mouths you pigs!¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes were very cold, he could kill every single one of them if he wanted, they were like antspared to him.


    And ants should know their ce.


    Naito looked back at the Kazekage again.


    The Kazekage has not made a move yet, and Naito, of course, knew what he was thinking.


    They were inside of the Sand Vige, once they start fighting, the whole vige will be damaged!


    Therefore, the only people who were allowed to remain in the vige were the Kazekage and the hundred Shinobis behind him, in fact, the people inside the vige has already moved out, and most of the ninjas were guarding them.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in ughtering civilians, he wasn¡¯t even interested in the women, Naito is not a pervert nor a murderer.


    Finally, a ninja came to the Kazekage¡¯s side and reported the situation back to him.


    ¡°Kazekage-Sama, the Vige has already been evacuated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After the Kazekage nodded to him, he once again looked at Naito, and he finally revealed his killing intent.


    Whoosh!!


    In the next moment, the Kazekage¡¯s Chakra started to flow wildly, in just a second, the whole ground started shaking.


    Whoosh!!


    With one move from his finger, a sea of sand raised instantly in the space around him, even several houses around him copsed and got turned into sands.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t over yet, the third Kazekage¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t only controlling sand!


    With the wave of his hand, he gathered iron from the ground andpressed it into a high-density shape.


    The Kazekages ability allowed him to control the iron sand, he could condense it or even disperse it, as well as the ability to nullify opposing puppets by clogging their joints with sand, he could even use that on the human body, the Kazekage can directly destroy various organs from the inside of the body.


    This was the horror of the Kazekage¡¯s ability!


    ¡°Ma Release!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    The Kazekage was finally ready to attack, using both his hands, he condensed that iron sand into a horrible big spear, then he suddenly threw it toward Naito.


    The Iron sand spear was still far away, but the amount of the Chakra in it was very shocking, once it hits you, you will already be a gone man!


    However, Naito didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°This kind of tricks...¡±


    The look in his eyes was very dull, Naito without hesitating, stood in front of it and threw a punch.


    Boom!!!


    The moment he threw that punch space in front of it start cracking and broking like if it was a mirror.


    The force of the shock burst horribly, crashing the Iron Sand Spear.


    Crack!!


    The crack started to appear on the edge of that spear then in just a second it spread through its entire surface and crashed it.


    The shattered ck iron didn¡¯t fall on the ground, it was floating in the air, suddenly it turned into small bullets and tried to attack Naito.


    Humph!


    Seeing this scene, Naito felt likeughing.


    He felt that the Kazekage is too naive to think that this kind of trick can destroy Naito¡¯s defenses, whatever he does, the result will always be the same!


    Boom!!!


    With the use of the Shock force, Naito mmed that iron sand, not a single one could break through his defense.


    After the Shock force blocked the course of the Iron Sand Bullets, it continued its way toward the Kazekage.


    the Kazekage didn¡¯t hesitate to avoid it, he jumped aside looking at that shock, the expression on his face seemed a little bit jealous.


    ¡°Sure enough, his defense is unbreakable, even my Iron Sand cannot do it... His Earthquake release is really the strongest bloodline limit.¡±


    ¡°However, my ma release will not be defeated!¡±


    Suddenly his eyes became cold, he waved his hand, and suddenly the iron sand that was shattered a moment ago got once again condensed.


    This time, the scene was really shocking.


    In the blink of the eye, the iron sand got condensed again, but this time it didn¡¯t only create one spear, countless of them surrounded Naito from all directions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how will you block this one.¡±


    With a very cold stare on his face, the Kazekage waved both his hands toward Naito.


    Whoosh!!!!


    In an instant, countless of Iron sand spears got fired toward Naito.

 Chapter 180: Shock Vs Magne

    Suddenly the spear changed its shape, it got descended forming a devastating storm of Iron sand bullets!


    This scene made all the Sand Shinobis frightened.


    This was the power of the strongest Kazekage in the history!


    At the center of the sand iron storm, Naito stood there looking around, and slightly frowning.


    ¡°This is interesting, it¡¯spletely blocking all the directions.¡±


    ¡°If the shock force were on its third stage, maybe it would have been impossible for me to fight back...¡±


    A sharp color shinned in Naito¡¯s eyelids, but this time, Naito didn¡¯t move, he was just standing in the same ce.


    But his whole body was surging a horrible amount of power at the same time.


    After he reached the fourth stage of the Shock force, Naito was finally able to burst using his body as the core a strong shock force!


    But it wasn¡¯t a simple use of shock, it was alsobined with his Chakra.


    This technique was simr to the Shinra Tensei!


    The only difference from the Shinra Tensei is that thest burst a strong pushing force at the impact, and Naito Shock Force, tears everything around it!


    Whoom!!


    Naito¡¯s whole body seemed to be surrounded by a circle of white light, he looked like a god that came to the world.


    Whoom!!


    Suddenly the Shock force sted in all direction, and the whole ce started trembling.


    The Sand Iron storm suddenly stopped moving for a moment, then in an instant, it copsed!!


    With this simple move, the Kazekage¡¯s technique got destroyed.


    Even the ground under Naito¡¯s feet started cracking all the way to the distance!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Kazekage couldn¡¯t help but getting stunned looking at this scene.


    He can even use his body as a core to his shock force and burst it in all directions?!


    This technique can be considered as a full-scale defense!


    Moreover, it even has the power to block his Sand Iron Stormpletely!


    Even the Kazekage was shocked. In the distance, those who were witnessing this fierce battle, couldn¡¯t help but feel like if they have been struck by a lightning thunder, the scene was just unbelievable.


    The Kazekage¡¯s technique has beenpletely defeated!


    Whoosh!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet got covered by cracks until it gotpletely destroyed.


    The white light circle around Naito gradually faded away.


    Looking at the third Kazekage in front of him Naito was very calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now to attack.¡±


    Naito suddenly stretched his hand out.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, his Kusanagi sword came out of the smoke, then it was held by Naito with one hand.


    In the distance, the Kazekage looked at this scene, and suddenly the stare on his face be very cold.


    He wants to use a sword against the Kazekage?!


    The Kazekage waved his hand using his Ma release, and the Kusanagi sword in Naito¡¯s hand suddenly start shaking then it got thrown away.


    Even if Naito can control the Kusanagi sword, it the face of the Ma Release ability to control iron, it seems it will still be able to interfere with the using of his sword.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ma Release can also have an effect on the Kusanagi sword.¡±


    Looking at how he managed to throw the Kusanagi sword out of his hands, Naito was slightly surprised.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about the third Kusanagi sword.


    If he had it in this fight along with the Yata mirror, the sword wouldn¡¯t be affected by the Ma release.


    However, this issue wasn¡¯t impossible to be solved.


    And the solution is actually quite simple.


    Whoom!!


    Naito¡¯s eyes shed with a strange color, and suddenly, a halo white light appeared on the de of the sword.


    The shock force got emerged in the de of the sword, and the ma release could no longer affect the sword!


    With the power of the shock that can even eliminate the dust, the ma release will bepletely isted!


    ¡°He actually managed to block my ma control.¡±


    The Kazekage looked at Naito, and once again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    This was a very stunning scene, with the use of his ma release, the Kazekage should be immune to weapons!


    However, this was the only case where the ma release ispletely unfavorable against weapons, after all, the Shock Power can block any kind of Ninjutsu.


    ¡°His bloodline limit can destroy and manipte the flow of any Chakra Nature, even the Ma Release...¡±


    Looking at the Kusanagi sword and how it was no longer controlled by his Ma Release, Naito felt somehow strange, the more he used his power, the more he felt invincible!


    He never expected that his Shock Force will be able to counter other bloodline limits.


    But now, fight after fight, Naito became certain that his power can beat any other bloodline limit!


    Naito¡¯s power is growing more every time, some day he might even be able to fight against the strongest shinobis!


    Of course, Naito¡¯s current power is far from that level, moreover, his oppennent was the Third Kazekage and he needed to defeat him first.


    After he suppressed those feelings in his heart, Naito held his Kusanagi sword with one hand, and suddenly waved it toward the Kazekage.


    ¡°Shockwave!!¡±

 Chapter 181: Absolute Defense!

    Whoosh!!


    The energy sh flew out toward the Kazekage cracking the space around it, it actually looked as if it was gonna split it!


    In the face of this technique, the Kazekage didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it, with the move of his hand, he condensed the Iron Sand around him forming a huge wall.


    ¡°Ma Release: Sand Iron Shield!¡±


    Boom!!


    The Shockwave suddenly hit the Wall and cracked it.


    ¡°What!¡±


    The third Kazekgae was shocked by the power of this simple sh, it could even crack his Iron Sand Shield.


    The Shock force continued on pushing its way through his shield, but it was eventually blocked, under the Kazekage¡¯s control, the Iron Sand shield suddenly changed its form into the shape of a pyramid and rushed toward Naito.


    ¡°Iron Sand Gathering Assault!¡±


    The huge Iron Sand pyramid rushed forward, but Naito didn¡¯t look surprised, waving his sword he struck it with the power of the Shock.


    Crack!!


    The space in front him once again got cracked, and the huge pyramid got shattered by Naito sword, then he rushed at top speed toward the Kazekage.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito¡¯s movements were very fast, even the Kazekage revealed a hint of surprise; obviously, his speed waspletely beyond his expectations.


    However, he was at the level of a Kage, even if he didn¡¯t have the same speed, he could control his Sand Iron very quick to recondense it into a defensive state.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the Iron Sand in front of him, but he didn¡¯t use a big amount of his shock because he needed to be ready to defend against it in case the Kazekage changed its shape.


    In the face of this strong defense, Naito was trying to constantly move very fast around the Kazekage to break his defense.


    The Iron Sand movement wasn¡¯t slow, in fact, the Kazekage was defending against Naito while trying to find an opening to counterattack.


    This is the power of a man who reached the peak of the Kage level!


    If he were any lower than that, he would have already been killed by Naito.


    However, the Third Kazekage was being pushed by Naito from the very beginning of the fight, and he could only defend against him.


    ¡°Earthquake Release: Kuzure!¡±


    Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito started to sh around the Kazekage while striking him with countless shockwaves.


    In an instant, the Kazekage looked like if he was trapped inside countless of shockwaves heading toward him from all directions.


    Naito wanted to break the Kazekage¡¯s defense from every direction so he cannot move his Iron sand to block his attacks.


    ¡°Ma Release: Iron Sand Armour!¡±


    The Kazekage knew that he couldn¡¯t block every attack, so he condensed a huge iron sand ball around him and wrapped himself in it.


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    The Shockwaves hit the surface of the Iron Sand Ball one by one, and it started to crack it, it looked like if it was gonna destroy.


    The Kazekage who was inside that iron sand ball looked a little bit horrified, he never expected that his attack will be this powerful.


    His absolute defense should be able to block even S-ss Ninjutsu, but now it can bearly stop Naito¡¯s attack!


    The Kazekage envied Naito who had such a strong ability, and he could no longer disperse his Iron Sand again, he simply stayed inside that ball while enhancing it every time to block Naito¡¯s next attack.


    Naito continued on attacking the Iron Sand Ball from all direction in order to break the Kazekage¡¯s absolute defense!


    It seemed like if the Kazekage was blocking Naito¡¯s attacks, but in fact, he was just being pushed by him!


    The Sand Shinobis in the distance looked stunned at that moment, they never thought for a moment that the Kazekage will be pushed by Naito.


    ¡°If this continues... the Kazekage will lose!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, with this absolute defense, that guy will never be able to break in, and the Kazekage will not lose.¡±


    The Shinobis in the field were overflowed with cold sweat, although the guy said it with his own mouth, they all knew that the Kazekage can only defend against Naito, which already considered as a defeat!


    The helder of the strongest ability in the history of the vige, the strongest Kazekage, the man who is one of the strongest five shinobis alive, is being defeated by a Shinobi from Konoha, this news is worth enough to shake the whole world.


    At this moment.


    In a hidden room inside the Sand Vige, a group of suspicious ninjas was sitting around a table, from the first nce, you could guess that they were all elites.


    They were the elders of the Sand.


    ¡°The Kazekage is getting pushed, he will lose if this continues.¡±


    ¡°We cannot let this happen, even if Konoha¡¯s Ashura didn¡¯t win against the Kazekage, and escape, this will also have a great impact on the reputation of the Sand Vige, which will affect the morale of our army on the battlefield.¡±


    Several elders gathered down to find a solution.


    Suddenly the expression of one of them changed and finally said: ¡°I think we should use the Ichibi¡¯s power.¡±


    Once he said this sentence, one of the elders got upset.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Another directly mmed the table and replied strongly saying: ¡°We don¡¯t even have a Jinchuriki who can use his power, it will be dangerous to use him!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way, the Ichibi is the only one who can face Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    ¡°The Vige got already evacuated, even if the Ichibi went out of control, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of casualties, then we will seal him again after that.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this, let¡¯s vote on this by raising the hands!¡±


    The silence controlled the room as the elders of the Sand were about to decide whether they should use the Ichibi¡¯s power.


    .......


    On the outside.


    After he tried for many times to break the Kazekage¡¯s absolute defense, Naito finally understood that this one was a lot harder to break than the one the thousands of ninjas from the Rock used at the Second World War!


    After all, the Iron Sand Release was a lot stronger, and once it gets condensed it bes indeed a true absolute defense, which is much stronger than the technique that the Rocks has used against him!

 Chapter 182: Destruction!

    Naito couldn¡¯t go all out, he always needed to keep himself ready to defend against the Iron Sand.


    ¡°Since the ordinary Shock Force couldn¡¯t smash this thing, then...¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes shed with a particr color, then he jumped into the air, he grabbed his sword with two hands, then he swang it.


    ¡°Shockwave!¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    Space got crack as if it was a broken mirror.


    The cracks kept spreading until the whole vige looked as if it was got split!


    The Iron Sand Ball was at the center of this attack, suddenly a crack appeared on its surface.


    However, the crack got healed immediately.


    ¡°I cannot reach him, this ball has no limit, it heals itself every time, even my shockwaves couldn¡¯t shatter it!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito¡¯s eyes shed while he whispered these words.


    The power of the shockwaves is a lot strong than an ordinary shock, it should be with the current strength of Naito at the S-ss level.


    ¡°If one didn¡¯t do the job, a few more will do it.¡±


    With a serious look on his face, Naito held his Kusanagi sword, and then he waved it several times.


    Whoosh!!!


    With the move of his sword, the Shockwaves fell from the sky one after another.


    On the ground.


    The Third Kazekage was standing inside his Iron sand ball, while his forehead was showing traces of cold sweat.


    If this continues the power of the shockwaves will split him into two halves along with his Iron Sand Ball.


    ¡°I cannot stop such an attack, the power of his Shock Force is really terrible, I need to go all out.¡±


    After he took a deep breath, the Kazekage¡¯s expression became very serious, and suddenly, he waved his two hands.


    ¡°Ma Release: Sand Iron!!¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    His Chakra start to flow, and suddenly, a significant amount of sand iron begin to gather from all over the Vige, it looked as if it was the Kazekage¡¯s turn to attack.


    However, the Kazekage was only trying to enhance the power of his Iron Sand Ball.


    The Iron Sand Ball didn¡¯t go bigger, it was actually shrinking but getting more solid!


    The Iron Sand was gettingpressed even harder!


    This was the real absolute defense!


    The endless shockwave that Naito sent toward the Iron Sand Ball finally hit it, but it only left few scratches on its surface, the Kazekage managed to block it altogether.


    It¡¯s not that the Shockwaves weren¡¯t strong, the destroyed ground around the Iron Sand Ball is the proof that the power of the shock is definitely strong.


    ¡°It gotpletely blocked.¡±


    ¡°This is the true power of the absolute defense of the third Kazekage!¡±


    In the distance, the Sand Shinobi felt terrified the moment they saw what Naito¡¯s shockwave did to the ground, but they felt relieved when they saw that the Iron Sand Ball was unharmed by his attack.


    It is called an absolute defense because nothing can break it!


    ¡°This really good, with this kind of defensive power, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone who have a stronger defense than the Third Kazekage.¡±


    Looking at the high-density of the Iron Sand Ball under him, Naito whispered these words.


    Naito was still standing in the sky, he looked as if he was standing on a broken mirror in the space.


    To make it clear, the legend says that even a Bijudama won¡¯t break the Kazekage¡¯s defense, the only thing that is stronger than his Iron Sand Ball, is his Iron Sand Spear, he¡¯s the only one who can break his own defense.


    Well, Naito wasn¡¯t sure that this stuff can block the power of a Bijudama.


    After he shook his head, Naito released his hand, and the Kusanagi sword disappeared in the smoke.


    Later, Naito extended his hand, and his Chakra began to flow and condense madly.


    Naito didn¡¯t know if the Bijudama could break his absolute defense, but he was sure that his Hakai can break this so-called absolute defense!


    Even the dust doesn¡¯t have a chance against his Hakai!


    And since his Chakra and Shock got stronger, his Hakai should also be stronger!


    Naito¡¯s Shock power has reached the fourth stage, therefore; the Hakai technique should have an extremely terrifying power now, there¡¯s nothing that it cannot destroy.


    The only disadvantage of that technique is its speed, it can be easily avoided.


    But the third Kazekage has already trapped himself in his shell, he has no ce to escape, he can only defend against every attack!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this so-called absolute defense can block my Hakai.¡±


    Naito stared at the bottom, and there was already a white light ball with a human head size on his palm.


    The core was extremely dazzling, it looked like a small sun, with a faint white light.


    Even the size was different from before.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Naito waved his hand sending that ball toward the Kazekage¡¯s absolute defense.


    ¡°Earthquake release: Hakai!¡±


    Crack!!!!


    Under the gaze of countless feared Sand Shinobis, the light ball fell and reached the Iron Sand Ball.


    Yet nothing has happened, it didn¡¯t even make a sound!


    Silence.


    Naito¡¯s expression was very calm, he was just looking at the ground, he simply didn¡¯t have a slight doubt that the end was near.


    Silence.


    Suddenly under the gaze of everyone in the field, the Kazekage absolute defense got destructed!


    In the blink of the eye, the entire Sand Iron Ball disappeared into nothing... Nothing remained, even the Kazekage got disappearedpletely!


    There was no flesh no blood no bones, there was no trace of him.


    The only thing left, was the big hole in the ground, and nothing else.


    Glub!


    That was the sound of one of the Ninjas in the ce swallowing.


    No one spoke, no one could even talk, because there was nothing to say.


    However, deep in their minds, countless of thoughts were shing, some of them felt an intense headache in their heads from the shock they had in their hearts.


    The third Kazekage... Is dead?!

 Chapter 183: The Ichibi!

    With the establishment of the five major viges, and the presence of the first Hokage Sanju Hachirama, the world lived a quite long time in peace, no one dared to start a war until the death of Hachirama.


    In the first world war, four Kages has died, the second Tsuchikage and the second Mizukage killed each other in a fierce battle, both the second Hokage and the second Raikage has also died.


    In the second war, the Kages didn¡¯t take part in battles except for the third Tsuchikage, therefore; none of the Kages has died.


    By this time, the vige system has already be perfect, they start to emerge Anbu Captains, and hands for every kage, which helped themmanding their armies into the battle.


    The first one to die after a long time was the third Kazekage!


    And the most incredible thing is that he wasn¡¯t killed in the battlefield, he died in his own vige, he died in the Sand Hidden vige!


    It¡¯s simply unbelievable!


    Even though there was a lot of Kages in the history, none of them has died in his own vige, Naito alone managed to kill the Kazekage under the watchful eyes of countless of Sand Shinobis!


    Not even the Shinobis, even the elders felt stunned at that moment.


    They were all shocked.


    Just a moment before, they all were waiting for the Kazekage¡¯s counter-attack, suddenly, with one attack from Naito, he was gone along with his absolute defense.


    Almost no one could react!


    At this moment, the pain was all that they felt, they were looking at both the hole on the ground, and Naito who was standing there.


    ¡°The Kazekage-Sama... Is dead?!¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Some couldn¡¯t believe it, the Kage of their vige died in front of them in the middle of their Vige by Naito!


    At this moment.


    Naito was standing there also looking at the big hole in the ground.


    ¡°The Kazekage was really strong, I couldn¡¯t break his absolute defense with my sword.¡±


    Naito whispered these words to himself, initially he thought after he reached the fourth level of the Shock Force he would be able to destroy anything using his fist.


    Because Naito was sure that if he reencounters Onoki, he would now be able to destroy his Dust Release by only using his fists.


    But now that seems impossible, even after the power he gained, the two releases seems like they will always cancel each other.


    The Dust Release is the strongest bloodline limit after all.


    The advantage of the Shock force is its power of growth, Naito will always get stronger after all, and he might be able to destroy this absolute defense using his fists eventually.


    As long as his growth continues, he will be able to destroy everything with one punch!


    The Sand Shinobis didn¡¯t know what was Naito thinking about, the only thing they know that Naito had broken the Kazekages absolute defense and killed him, however, they weren¡¯t gonna give up.


    ¡°The Anbu Captain got killed, and now the Kazekage... No one can stop him.¡±


    Naito looked around indifferently, the whole time he was fighting, he was thinking if he should kill the Kazekage, and wipe out the entire vige for good.


    Suddenly a roar came out from a distance, it even made Naito a little bit surprised.


    This is...


    .............


    In the distance, far away from the battlefield.


    In a secret hidden ce in the Sand Vige, a person was standing.


    He was a Jinchuriki!


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t control the Ichibi¡¯s chakra, he was just a container, if he wanted to use the Ichibi¡¯s power, the only solution he had is to break his seal!


    At this moment, a Ninja reached him and broke his seal, and suddenly a crazy chakra emerged.


    Whoosh!!!


    The moment he broke the seal, the violent Chakra destroyed the ce.


    ¡°Hahaha! I finally came out!¡±


    Almost in an instant, the Ichibi¡¯s body got out from his cage, and the Ninja who broke the seal escaped the ce.


    At the next moment, the Ichibi looked at the bottom where his Jinchuriki was standing.


    The man looked very weak, and he could bearly speak, with a trembled tone he said: ¡°Go and kill the enemy.¡±


    The Ichibi kept looking at him,pletely ignoring his words.


    At the next moment, the Ichibi made a sharp and strangeughter with a hint of sarcasm: ¡°Wow, Hahaha, so that¡¯s why they released me, well I never been interested in the humans matters, but hell since you released me, I will try to be selfless and kill him along with a bunch of others!¡±


    After heughed, he emerged a huge terrifying chakra that destroyed the ce.


    Boom!!


    The ground got crashed, and the ce started trembling, and endless sand suddenly came out and started destroying the area.


    The ninja who broke the seal, looked very terrified, when he saw this scene, he wanted to escape, but the sand has already captured him and crushed him along with countless of buildings around the area.


    The Ichibi suddenly jumped directly in the center of the vige right in front of Naito.


    Naito looked slightly surprised as he was looking at the Ichibi in front of him.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you.¡±


    ¡°Guwahehe, so you¡¯re the one who was giving these people trouble which made them release me.¡±


    The Ichibi was looking at Naito andughing very loud.


    At the next moment, the Ichibi stared with his scary eyes at the ce, sweeping it through all the Sand Shinobis.


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s the Ichibi!¡±


    ¡°They released the Ichibi, this is really bad.¡±


    All the Sand Shinobis fell back at once, the Ichibi¡¯s body was very big, that it covered the whole ce, and Sand Shinobis couldn¡¯t even afford the idea of fighting along with him.

 Chapter 184: Pain!

    The Ichibi nce at the Sand Shinobis, then he looked back at Naito.


    ¡°Although, it was because of you they released me... But you will just die along with them!¡±


    Suddenly, the Ichibi attacked Naito using his ws.


    Whoosh!!


    The horrible wind pressure instantly burst out as his huge ws were falling, it looked like it was gonna smash everything, it seemed unstoppable!¡±


    ¡°This bad... No one can stop the Ichibi.¡±


    ¡°What the elders are thinking? after he kills him, we will be next!¡±


    The Sand Shinobis were watching this scene in horror, although he was not targeting them, they were so terrified, after all, even though Naito was an enemy, but at least he was a human.


    But the Ichibi... He¡¯s a monster!


    The huge ws were falling, and they were really close from turning Naito a meatloaf.


    Naito raised his head looking at this huge ws, yet there was not the slight confusion on his face; instead, his eyes revealed a hint of coldness.


    The Ichibi didn¡¯t need to attack him, the Sand Shinobis was his true enemy, they¡¯re the ones who sealed him, and there¡¯s no doubt that he hated their guts for that.


    The only reason he attacked Naito, was because the former didn¡¯t even pay him attention, in other words, Naito ignored him instead of being afraid of him!


    In the Ichibi¡¯s point of view, all of the Ninjas are ants, and they should be afraid of him, and Naito shouldn¡¯t be a special case!


    But this little bastard dared to ignore him!


    Naito knew very well what the Ichibi was thinking, so he wanted to teach him that he wasn¡¯t the same as these ants, therefore; Naito didn¡¯t choose to avoid his attack!


    Whoosh!!!


    At the next moment, Naito clenched his fist, and the white light directly emerged around it, then he turned toward those huge ws and mmed them.


    Naito wasn¡¯t even as big as one of the Ichibi¡¯s ws.


    And the size of his fistpared to his ws was ridiculously small.


    However, this is wasn¡¯t a battle of size, power is what really matters!


    Crack!!


    Naito mmed his ws, and suddenly the entire sky got shattered.


    The space above him cracked, and it looked like if it was an invisible broken mirror.


    The power of the shock force suddenly mmed the Ichibi¡¯s ws.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Ichibi got confused he felt as if he stepped on something that stopped his movements.


    But this wasn¡¯t it, suddenly, his ws along with his whole arm got destroyed!


    Even his huge body got pushed back by the power of the shock and crashed on the ground!


    The Ichibi got stunned and widened his eyes looking at Naito in front of him.


    The power of Naito¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t the reason behind his shock, nor how he managed to smash his entire arm... But how Naito made him feel pain!


    Unbelievable!!


    Pain?


    The Ichibi has never felt pain before, this is was the first time for him to experience this concept since he was born.


    Even if his whole body got smashed by a Ninjutsu, he would never feel pain, he will just get recovered after some time.


    Its very difficult to kill a Bijuu, but even it was killed, their chakra will never disappear, but they will just get reborn again after a while.


    But Naito¡¯s fist made him feel pain, which waspletely different!


    Suddenly the Ichibi emerged a huge amount of chakra, which made the whole ce around him tremble, the sand started to raise and condense again, and in an instant, he restored his arm back to its original state.


    In the distance, the Sand Shinobis saw this scene while their whole body got overflowed with cold sweat.


    They knew that Naito was very strong, and they weren¡¯t surprised that he managed to destroy his arm, what made them really afraid, was the fact, that this monster... Cannot die!


    ¡°The Vige got evacuated right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were moved to a very far ce.¡±


    ¡°But the situation is very bad, Konoha¡¯s Ashura cannot win this one, and when he gave up and escape, we will be the ones who will suffer.¡±


    The Sand Shinobis kept falling back, while they looked very scared.


    ......


    On the battlefield.


    The Ichibi restored his arm back, then he stared at Naito while he was very confused, he couldn¡¯t understand how did Naito make him feel pain.


    The only thing he knew, that he hated that feeling, and he needed to kill Naito who made him feel it!


    ¡°Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!¡±


    This time, the Ichibi didn¡¯t use his ws to simply crash Naito, this time he was serious!


    Boom!!!


    The horrible chakra got surged, and a huge ball of wind got condensed, then fell at Naito.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Bijuudama, the power of this Ninjutsu was extremely powerful, even if it doesn¡¯t reach the S-ss, it¡¯s enough to be considered as a High-A-ss Ninjutsu!


    However, in the face of this technique, Naito didn¡¯t even move, he was standing in his ce, and he simply punched it.


    Boom!!!


    The power of his fist shattered the ground under him along with the ball of wind that was heading toward him.


    Later, Naito started to walk, step by step, looking at the Ichibi in front of him.


    It¡¯s meaningful to fight a Bijuu since its really hard to hurt him.


    Yet Naito had the power to fight him face to face, and even hurt him!!


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    The Ichibi looked at Naito who wasing over toward him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    He never encountered a ninja who can fight against him!


    He wasn¡¯t even trying to avoid his attacks, how can he have the power to even fight back?!


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel despised, the Ichibi got angrier, and once again he attacked Naito.


    ¡°Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!¡±


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    This time the Ichibi sent more than just one, and the power that was emerged into these ones was bigger.


    Perhaps the Bijuu is not that strong, but the amount of the Chakra that one tail has is more than any human being, of course, the only exception is Kizami who had the same amount of Chakra as the Ichibi, but it¡¯s almost impossible for anyone to have Chakra that can bepared to a Bijuu.


    In the face of these enormous balls of Wind, Naito again didn¡¯t choose to avoid them and continued on using his fists.


    No matter how many you throw, I will just destroy them!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Naito¡¯s fist fell down, and everything in the ce got destroyed, all of the Air bullets got shuttered along with a huge explosion.


    This time, Naito didn¡¯t stop there and kept walking toward the Ichibi, it was his turn to attack!

 Chapter 185: Smashing The Ichibi!

    After he continued smashing the Air Bulettes that the Ichbib was sending, Naito kept walking until he reached his front.


    Boom!!


    With one punch he made a big hole in the lower body of the Ichibi, then he rushed over him and jumped toward his head.


    At the next moment, Naito swang a punch at his head.


    Facing Naito¡¯s fist, the Ichibi suddenly moved the sand around him and made a big shield of sand to block Naito¡¯s attack.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop Naito.


    Crack!!!


    Naito¡¯s punch destroyed half of that shield, and with the next one, the whole shield got destroyed.


    The power of the shock didn¡¯t stop there and covered his entire body.


    Boom!!!


    Under the power of Naito¡¯s punch, the Ichibi couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain, his whole body got crashed into pieces and turned into endless sand.


    The Sand sea continued to surge, once again it got condensed, and the Ichibi recovered his body, but the looked on his face was really revealing his anger.


    Pain!!


    So this how it feels.


    Logically speaking, the Ichibi¡¯s body isposed of chakra and sand, even if it got smashed, there should be no pain, but Naito¡¯s fist could make him feel it!


    This is the power of the shock force, it can affect everything, even if it is the immortal body of the Ichibi!


    ¡°Damn you, you¡¯ve made me angry!!¡±


    The Ichibi roared, while he was surging a horrible amount of chakra that made the whole ground tremble.


    This Chakra made the Sand Shinobis in the distance reveal a trace of horror, they couldn¡¯t help but retreat even further.


    Suddenly, almost half of the Vige got turned into endless sand waves, then rushed wildly at Naito.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sand waves covered the entire sky, then it mmed the ground making a powerful impact.


    What a shocking scene!


    Endless sand covering the entire ground rushing toward Naito, the amount of chakra that the Ichibi was surging was unbelievable, even a Kage level wouldn¡¯t bepared to it!


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you angry?¡±


    Looking at the endless sand waves rushing toward him, Naito revealed a strange expression, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the Ichibi¡¯s words.


    It seems that his shock force is very painful to the Ichibi.


    This became a little bit interesting.


    Laugh!!


    In the face of this endless sand waves in the sky, Naito pulled out his sword, then rushed into the sky.


    Shock Wave!


    In an Instant, he sent his shock wave toward the sky mming the Sand waves!


    The Shock Waves opened its way through the Sand waves and rushed toward the Ichibi.


    Whoosh!!!


    The massive size of the Ichibi¡¯s body didn¡¯t help him avoiding Naito¡¯s shock waves, the moment it reached him, his whole body got split from the middle!


    At the same time, the Ichibi screamed in pain.


    ¡°It hurts, it freaking hurts!!!¡±


    The pain of being cut by Naito¡¯s sword was even more painful then being punched, he felt like if it tore his soul.


    The Ichibi got angrier, his chakra be more violent, and the whole vige started trembling.


    At the next moment, the sand under Naito¡¯s feet start moving, and instantly it wrapped his whole body, and start squeezing him.


    ¡°Sand Binding Coffin!!!¡±


    The Ichibi had only one thought his heart, that is to kill Naito.


    But it can never be done!


    Crack!!


    At the next moment, Naito who was wrapped in the sand suddenly mmed a shock force out of his body.


    His body was covered by an invisible transparent aura.


    The moment that power burst out, the endless sand around his body got crashed.


    At the next moment, with the use of the Soru technique, Naito shed toward the Ichibi and waved his sword.


    Whoosh!!


    The Ichibi once again screamed in pain as his body got cut.


    Even though he was recovering his body every time, the Ichibi couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of the pain, it seemed like if it was endless suffering!


    Naito suddenly shed several times then came on the top of the Ichibi and kicked him.


    Boom!!


    The Ichibi didn¡¯t have time to defend, and his whole body got crashed to the ground again.


    The Ichibi got destroyed and recovered several times, but no matter what he threw at Naito, the former always managed to counterattack him!


    Naito didn¡¯t even need his sword at the end, he was just smashing him using his fists!


    Naito was just punching him over and over again!


    This was the Ichibi¡¯s punishment for attacking Naito, endless suffering!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The Ichibi was screaming, and roaring, while Naito was smashing him with his fists.


    What a battle!


    The momentum was even more terrifying than the previous fight he had with both the Anbu captain and the Kazekage, this battle has turned the entire vige into a battlefield, many buildings got destroyed.


    And the most terrifying thing about it was that the Ichibi was loosing to Naito!


    No one dared to sneak attack Naito, the whole army of the Sand froze in their ces while they had a very stunned and fearful expression in their faces.


    They were afraid, and the one who scared them wasn¡¯t even the Ichibi, it was Naito!


    Because the real monster in the ce wasn¡¯t the Ichibi, it was Naito!


    The scene it selfs proves it because you will never hear in your entire life, even if you live for a thousand years, about a man smashing a Bijuu to death using his fists!

 Chapter 186: The Ichibi Escapes!

    The reason why Shinobis aren¡¯t a great match against the Bijuu isn¡¯t that their Ninjutsu¡¯s power level cannot fight against the Bijuu, it¡¯s just because Bijuu has a high endurancepared to ordinary people.


    The reason behind calling them war weapons is because every single one of them has the power to destroy a country, their Chakra is massive, they can almost fight endlessly.


    Perhaps an army can stop a Bijuudama.


    But what about ten, or one hundred?!


    There isn¡¯t any ninja that can continue to cast A-ss Ninjutsu or S-ss Ninjutsu several times!


    But Bijuu can, therefore; the Vige captured them, and used them.


    Since the Warring States Period, the Major viges used the Bijuu in their wars, but only the Senju and the Uchiha could use them as their pets!


    Both ns could control them, not because they were only strong, but because they had the right tools to do so!


    But Naito wasn¡¯t an Uchiha nor a Senju, the Ichibi never met someone like him.


    His amount of Chakra wasn¡¯t that big, it wasn¡¯t that different from the Kazekage.


    However, the Ichibi was looking at him as if he was the real monster.


    Naito¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t consuming a lot of his Chakra, and his physical power was extremely strong thanks to the Reverse Hachimon Tenkou.


    Therefore, Naito could fight against the Ichibi easily!


    In other words, the existence of Naito is like the existence of the Bijuu, he could also be considered as a War Weapon, he has the power to destroy a whole country!


    With every hit of Naito¡¯s fist, the Ichibi screamed in pain, but he never give up, the Ichibi kept fighting back, hoping that Naito will run out of Chakra.


    But no matter how many hits the Ichibi took, Naito didn¡¯t look like he was even consuming Chakra!


    His endurance and physical power can even bepared to a Bijuu!


    The shock in the Ichibi¡¯s heart kept raising, from the moment of his birth and until this moment, he never encountered a man like Naito.


    Moreover, the Ichibi was scared of one more thing.


    Naito¡¯s power was wiping out his Chakra.


    The Bijuu can also get exhausted, but they didn¡¯t need a lot of time to recover.


    But this situation is different, with every hit, a part of his chakra was getting wiped out permanently, and parts of his body were no longer able to be condensed again!


    This is made him finally panic.


    Although the amount of his Chakra was enormous, if this continues, he will really die.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Human!!!¡±


    Finally, the Ichibi start crying for help, screaming, asking for Naito¡¯s mercy!


    However, Naito ignored him and continued on beating him.


    The Ichibi start to panic, he could never ask for mercy even if Uchiha Madara himself was in front of him, because at most, he would be caught or controlled.


    But Naito was just beating him, and it really hurts, and if he continues he will really get killed!


    Finally, under Naito¡¯s madness, the Ichibi couldn¡¯t help but think about one thing!


    He used all of his power to block one of Naito¡¯s punches, then he didn¡¯t even dare to look at him or counterattack him, he turned his tail, then run!


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna let him go this easily.


    Since the time he opened the fourth stage of his shock, it bes really difficult for Naito to find a good target to exercise his power, Naito could destroy a whole mountain with one punch.


    Therefore, this was a good chance for him, he could use the Ichibi as his target, Naito was actually considering whether he should capture him and bring him back with him.


    The Ichibi got horrified from the scary look on Naito¡¯s face, then he dived into the sand sea, and ran as fast he can.


    ¡°Hey, who said you can go!¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t hesitate to stop the Ichibi, he jumped then he kicked the ground targeting the Sand sea with his powerful shock waves.


    The Shock Waves hit the Ichibi, the ground start cracking, and the Ichibi felt like if he was almost gonna copse, still he didn¡¯t stop and continued on running away.


    In the end, Naito kept chasing the Ichibi and left the Vige.


    The Ichibi couldn¡¯t help but escape the ce, he wasn¡¯t even nning on going back, even asking for mercy couldn¡¯t stop Naito from beating him.


    The Ichibi... Was defeated?!


    The Sand Shinobis didn¡¯t even move from their ce, they all looked stunned, even the death of their Kage was not as shocking as this scene!


    One man made the Ichibi ask for mercy!


    Although the Kazekage could stop the Ichibi all by himself, the Ichibi has never run away or asked for mercy.


    A breeze blew.


    Yet no man in the ce has moved from his ce, the time has passed by, and not a single one of them spoke, the only thing they were thinking about is how they were still alive.


    .........


    Naito kept chasing the Ichibi in the desert, but in the end, he lost him.


    The Ichibi was stronger in the desert, and after he chased him for a long time, Naito could no longer tell where the Ichibi go.


    Naito looked at the endless desert, then he shook his head with helplessness, he even looked a little bit disappointed.


    After he stretched his body, Naito felt that this battle was already over.


    Because he chased the Ichibi for a long time and lost, he took out the map and looked for his location.


    After he determined his location, Naito didn¡¯t felt like going back to the Sand Hidden Vige but walked toward the battlefield, where Konoha and the Sand were fighting.


    The Sand Hidden Vige has already lost their Kazekage, their Anbu Captain, and even their Bijuu, basically it was a waste of time to go back.


    However, It seems that that the battle is still going!

 Chapter 187: Konoha鈥檚 Camp!

    Going all the way in the desert.


    Currently, the two Kusanagi swords were wielded by Naito, he sealed the first in his left hand and other in his right.


    The moment he held the second one, Naito felt a bit of connection between the two swords, but there wasn¡¯t any special effect.


    The two swords looked very simr they had the same shape and sharp edge, yet there were some differences between the two.


    After all, these two swords are different.


    The First one which is the one that was originally wielded by Orochimaru has the ability to stretch and shrink, this ability can be used by injecting the Chakra of the user, its a very special sword, but it doesn¡¯t increase the attack power.


    However, the one he picked from the Sand didn¡¯t have these abilities to transform or expand, but it had the ability to enhance the Attack power of the user!


    To put it simply, using the second onebined with Naito¡¯s shock waves make its power stronger than the first Kusanagi sword, this sword is more suitable to Naito¡¯s ability.


    In fact, Naito doesn¡¯t even use the abilities of the first sword.


    However, Naito was still eager to get the third sword.


    The second he held the two swords there was a faint sense of connection between the two, Naito felt that if he gathered the three swords together, there should be some kind of effect.


    Naito finally reached the location where the two armies were fighting.


    After he walked for a while, Naito finally stepped into the battlefield, it was an extremely fierce battle, the ground was destroyed, and arge number of corpses were lying almost everywhere.


    Naito observed the ce, and it seemed like there weren¡¯t any people fighting, the two armies were taking a rest to prepare for the next one.


    However, it seems like the next one will be thest one.


    Naito though about what he did to the Sand hidden vige, and couldn¡¯t help but smirk, then he immediately went to Konoha¡¯s camp location.


    Soon, a temporarily building appeared in front of Naito.


    ......


    Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    The headquarters was in the middle of the camp, themander was still Sakumo, and Danzo has not appeared in the frontal battlefield for a long time, and no one knew what he was doing.


    In the Commander room, there was a huge map of the Sand in the middle, while Sakumo and Tsunade were standing next to the table analyzing the situation on the battlefield.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make any progress in the previous battle.¡±


    Tsunade and Sakumo kept staring at the map for a while, then thest took a deep breath and snorted.


    Sakumo sighed then said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you and your medical squad, and the antidotes that you¡¯ve made for Chiyo¡¯s poison, I am afraid that our casualties will have been a lot bigger than this.¡±


    Tsunade nodded and said: ¡°Yes, the environment here is really helping them, even if our army is stronger, after this long time, it started to affect them.¡±


    She said these words and couldn¡¯t help but to m the table in anger.


    Sakumo looked at here, then he shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s more difficult than what expected to break into the hintend of the Wind Land, once we entered this endless desert we be in aplete disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°The Sand Shinobis used the environment in their advantage and kept ambushing and raiding us, we really had a hard time dealing with them.¡±


    Listening to Sakumo¡¯s words, Tsunade revealed a slightly helpless expression, then said: ¡°It true that we can suppress the Sand in the battlefield, but as soon as they fell back in the middle of the desert, we will always be in disadvantage and loose.¡±


    ¡°This battle is a must win, I am afraid that the only thing we can do, is to keep pushing them until they will no longer be able to resist.¡±


    ¡°If we just can backstab them and attack their vige directly, this way they will have no longer a reason to fight.¡±


    Tsunade said these words, then she looked at their location in the edge of the desert, and couldn¡¯t help butugh, they couldn¡¯t even reach the middle, how will they even be able to attack the Sand Hidden Vige?!


    ¡°That¡¯s very difficult, even with the help of the Hokage, it will be hard to raid the Sand Hidden Vige directly, Moreover, even if we reach it in the end, we will suffer from the casualties and get defeated in the end.¡±


    Sakumo took a deep breath then he shook his head.


    Even if they reach the Vige, how would they fight against the Third Kazekage while he¡¯s favorable by the advantage of the environment of Wind Land?


    Even if it were Hanzo himself, he would not be able to defeat the Third Kazekage in this kind of situation.


    Suddenly, while the two of them were discussing the situation in the battlefield, a ninja knocked on the door and reported back to Sakumo.


    ¡°Sakumo-Dono, Yuu Naito is here.¡±


    ¡°Naito-Kun?!¡±


    Both Sakumo and Tsunade showed a hint of surprise, then they looked at each other, while their eyes revealed their happiness.


    it was almost a year since thest time she saw Naito, he disappeared in the Rain Land for this whole time, and Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but feel happy that she was gonna see him again, on the other hand, since he¡¯s here they can finally make some progress.


    Sakumo and Tsunade thought about the same idea.


    Naito can be considered as a war weapon, once he¡¯s here, even if they can¡¯t perform the backstab tactic, they can at least win the frontal battles and slowly advance.


    ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    Sakumo immediately gave him the permission to enter.


    Naito waited outside, he could enter and exist whenever he wanted, but he was just being respectful.


    After he pushed the door, Naito walked in the room, when he saw Tsunade, he smiled at her and said: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Tsunade looked at him and chuckled: ¡°Yeah it been a whole year, and you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    Tsunade seemed like she has already reached the Kage Level, she had a green mark on her forehead; obviously, it was because of the Reserve Seal technique.


    Tsunade could feel that Naito has be stronger, he made a lot of progress in this year, she was afraid that he became even stronger than Sakumo.


    _____________________________________________________

 Chapter 188: Surrender!

    Naito walked to a chair and sat down, then he smiled and said: ¡°Well I¡¯vee here to help since I heard that you¡¯ve missed me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here now, and you should make up for that.¡±


    Tsunade looked and Naito and smiled.


    On the other hand, Sakumo also smiled, then nodded: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about time, after we invade the Wind Land, we¡¯re gonna stop since it will be very difficult to go any further.¡±


    ¡°The battle against the Sand Shinobis was tough for us because of the environment of thisnd, it¡¯s impossible for us to reach their vige, it will be more than enough if we could at least win the frontal battle.¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here now, we can push them harder, and maybe we could advance after that step by step toward their Vige.¡±


    Sakumo kept talking, while Naito has already taken a cup of tea in his hand, the moment he took the first sip, he heard Sakumo¡¯sst sentence.


    Tsunade nodded at Naito and said: ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re gonna participate in the next battle Naito.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    The expression on Naito¡¯s face, while he was looking at the two of them, made both Sakumo and Tsunade feel strange.


    If he wasn¡¯t gonna participate in the battlefield, then why did hee here?


    It¡¯s reasonable to say that the environment of the Wind Land won¡¯t effect Naito, it doesn¡¯t make sense that he doesn¡¯t want to join them.


    However, Naito¡¯s next sentence made them more surprised.


    ¡°I think that there won¡¯t be a next battle.¡±


    Naito said these words, and they couldn¡¯t help but get stunned as he shrugged looking at the two of them.


    No next battle?


    This is doesn¡¯t make sense since Konoha will not stop the attack, and the Sand surely will continue on defending, then how there wouldn¡¯t there be a next battle?


    Both of them got a little bit confused.


    In the next moment, a ninja rushed into the room and banded a knee toward Sakumo, while his tone was a little bit trembled.


    ¡°Sakumo-Dono! An Urgent Information!¡±


    ¡°Is the Sand about to attack us?¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s expression was very serious, and his rey was very strong, it even made Tsunade stand up.


    ¡°No... The Sand... Surrendered.¡±


    The Ninja¡¯s tone was a little bit trembled, and the shock on his face was still apparent, he was also surprised, just hours ago, they were having a fierce battle, but now the Sand surrendered so suddenly.


    It¡¯s just unbelievable!


    When they heard this news, Both Sakumo and Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but look at each other helplessly.


    Surrendered?


    What the hell!


    Tsunade widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°They still have an advantage, and they suddenly surrendered, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Sakumo¡¯s eyes shed while he was thinking that this should be a trap.


    At this time, several thoughts shed in his mind.


    There should be something...


    Just like Naito said, he estimated that there won¡¯t be a next battle, did he know that Sand gonna surrender?!


    However, why did they surrender, and how did Naito know?!


    At this moment, both of them turned their heads and looked at Naito.


    Just as the two of them were preparing to ask Naito, another Ninjas rushed in with some other news.


    The ninja had a shocking expression on his face, after he came in such a hurry, he couldn¡¯t speak, especially when he saw Naito sitting in the middle of the room drinking his tea.


    ¡°What happened again? The Sand is not surrendering?¡±


    Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but think that something wasn¡¯t right, even the Ninja who came with information couldn¡¯t talk, and Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but stare at him and ask.


    ¡°Sakumo-Dono, Great news!¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito-Dono alone invaded the Sand Hidden Vige and killed the Anbu Captain... And the Third Kazekage!¡±


    ¡°The elders of the Sand, Released the Ichibi, but Naito-Dono has also managed to defeat him, the Sand Hidden Vige got almost destroyed!¡±


    When the Ninja opened his mouth and said these word, the silence controlled the whole room, even the sound of a falling needle on the ground could be heard on that moment.


    Even the Ninja couldn¡¯t believe what he was reporting back to Sakumo.


    Sakumo was also stunned.


    Tsunade was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t even stand anymore.


    The only one who was as calm as ever was Naito who was in the middle of the room drinking his tea.


    After a long time of silent, Sakumo and Tsunade turned and looked at him, even the two ninjas were looking at Naito.


    The look in their eyes was really revealing their shock.


    Especially the ninja who reported back this news, he was afraid to even deliver it back without confirming it several time.


    ¡°How... Did you do all of this?!¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes were shining with a strange color, even her tone was shaking.


    Naito shrugged then said: ¡°I went there to get the Kusanagi sword, but I was stopped by them, so I killed few people.¡±


    Killed a few people!!


    WHAT!!!


    These words struck them as like if they got hit by thunder.


    Sakumo teamed up before with Naito and defeated Onoki the third Tsuchikage.


    However, they didn¡¯t kill him, they barely managed to fight back!


    To be able to Kill both the Anbu Captain and the Third Kazekage, then defeat the Ichibi alone, is just too incredible!


    Although everyone knew that this wasn¡¯t as simple as Naito described it, still he really managed to do it.


    After he spaced out for a long time, Sakumo finally regained his focus.


    Looking at Naito, his eyes shed, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, while his expression was slightly emotional.


    ¡°I never doubted that you will surpass me someday, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast.


    Sakumo was very amazed as he said this sentence.

 Chapter 189: Back To Konoha!

    Naito¡¯s growth rate is indeed incredible.


    No one can imagine that a thirteen years old can have such a power.


    To invade alone the Sand Hidden Vige, and kill the third Kazekage, is something impossible even for the Third Hokage, probably only the First and Second Hokage can do such a thing.


    Sakumo could no longer know how to treat Naito, but he knew for sure, that even Konoha will have some problems dealing with him.


    The existence of Naito is really special.


    On the other hand, Tsunade stood there in silent looking at Naito in a very strange way.


    Just a few years ago, Naito was struggling to even survive in Konoha, the Uchiha wanted him dead, and she was the one who protected him, but now, Naito got a lot stronger.


    Even stronger than anyone in Konoha.


    ...........


    When Konoha¡¯s Ashura invaded the Sand and killed the third Kazekage all by himself, then defeated the Ichibi, the whole world be in chaos!


    No one could believe this news!


    No one believed it, until the sand itself surrenderedpletely to Konoha, and confirmed this information.


    Whether it was Onoki, Hanzo, A, or even Sarutobi, they were all shocked.


    Because they knew that Naito wasn¡¯t this strong!


    Especially, Onoki and Hanzo who fought against him before, both of them were sure that Naito didn¡¯t have the power to invade a whole vige by himself and kill its Kage.


    Even if the Kage is weak, he¡¯s strongest in his Vige!


    ¡°That little devil, his growth rate is crazy, it as if he controlled a Bijuu or something.¡±


    Onoki was very shocked by this news, and more afraid of Naito¡¯s power.


    Perhaps, what he said is true, in this world, only a Jinchuriki can get this powerful after he controls his Bijuu!


    On the other side.


    The third Raikage had a different opinion when he heard this news.


    ¡°The Third Kazekage, the strongest Kazekage that the Sand ever had, seems to be a weak person, the so-called absolute defense, got destroyed by a kid... Pathetic.¡±


    He threw the information on the table, then he folded his hands on his chest and snorted: ¡°But to be able to surpass a Kage is enough to prove the person¡¯s skills.¡±


    The Raikage didn¡¯t care about how Naito managed to defeat the Ichibi, after all, he¡¯s the person who beat the Hachibi several time.


    .........


    The Land of Fire, Konoha.


    Far away on the route to the vige, Naito and Tsunade were standing there while they looked a little bit emotional.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t return to Konoha for a long time.


    Moreover, The Sanju and the Uchiha were totally different, the Uchiha n only cared about war, they didn¡¯t care about Konoha or the safety of the Vige, they only cared about themselves, on the other hand, the Sanju really cared about the Vige.


    Therefore, the Sanju has suffered a lot of casualties.


    Even Tsunade¡¯s younger brother has died in the war, like the original, but this has been in the past.


    ¡°Finally, home.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito looked at the Vige from a distance, and a revealed a hint of emotion.


    Naito never felt safe in Konoha, in fact, he felt safer when he was in the battlefield, yet he finally became stronger.


    He will no longer fear anything!


    Whether its Danzo, the Uchiha, or even Sarutobi, no one can hurt Naito anymore.


    Naito never wanted to be a Hokage, the only thing he cared about is power, as long as he¡¯s strong, even a whole vige won¡¯t be able to face him, Naito is already a Kage, even if he doesn¡¯t have his own Vige!


    Of course, Naito is may be able to invade the Sand alone, but its still difficult to do the same thing to Konoha, after all, they were stronger.


    As long as Konoha doesn¡¯t provoke him, he doesn¡¯t really need to do anything to them.


    Even though Naito has never felt that he belonged to Konoha, yet he grew up there, and he doesn¡¯t have any grudge to the Vige itself.


    Getting closer and closer to the vige, a familiar figure shed in his mind.


    He was gonna meet Kushina again.


    However, when he thought about her, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the Kyuubi, then about Juubi and Madara.


    Protecting her is even harder than protecting the whole vige!


    He still needs to get stronger!


    Naito was also thinking about Uzumaki Mei, a character that it was absent in the original, but currently is living in Konoha,he couldn¡¯t help but think about the possiblity of her recing Kushina as the next Jinchuriki.


    This world is a bit strange.


    Devil fruit appears suddenly in the world, to create a new blood limit, many things have changed because of it, Naito had a feeling that something was behind it appearance, someone was trying to change history.


    But obviously, he was fine by that, since it worked well for him.


    He shook his head clearing his mind, throwing all of this behind him, as long as he reaches the peak, he will know all the answers.


    Konoha.


    At the Main Gate of the Vige, a lot of ninjas stood there, there were also arge number of civilians.


    They were all there to wee the return of Naito and the others.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura, and Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    There are the titles of Konoha¡¯s heroes!


    ¡°Look, they finallye!!¡±


    Finally, one of the saw Naito from a distance, and immediately the crowd started cheering and shouting their names.


    Countless people were cheering.


    Tsunade and Naito stopped for a moment, on the other side, Sakumo smiled then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them nodded, then they immediately followed him.


    Naito was looking in the crowd, searching for a particr person, but there were too many people; therefore he used the Ulta Perceive technique.


    He found the person he was looking for in an instant.


    The joy on Kushina¡¯s face was indescribable when she saw Naitoing over toward her, he hugged her directly the moment he reached her, then he immediately used his Suro and disappeared from the crowd.


    The people were surrounding the three of them from all directions, suddenly they could no longer find Naito who was just a moment ago in front of them.

 Chapter 190: Out of Control!

    The Hokage Building.


    You can see the whole Vige from the Hokage¡¯s Building.


    At this moment, two people were standing there.


    One of them was the Third Hokage, and other was Danzo.


    The expression on Sarutobi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t calm and peaceful as always, but it was very serious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to get out of control as you said.¡±


    Looking from a distance at the crowd that was weing the heroes at the main gate of the Vige, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but sight, his eyes were shing, and he looked indefinite.


    Danzo sneered and said: ¡°I already asked you to hand the matter to me, but it¡¯s alreadyte now, not that he got magnificently powerful, but he also got very famous, its be very difficult even for you to deal with him.¡±


    Sarutobi was quiet.


    Indeed, with the poprity of Naito in the vige, he became almost a hero of Konoha, which it made things even moreplicated for Saruotbi to do anything to Naito because if anything happened to the former, it will cause instability in the vige.


    But it¡¯s not a matter of going toe to toe with Naito, it actually about only controlling him.


    With Naito on their side, Konoha managed to make a big advantage at the battlefield, almost more than any other Vige.


    But what they will do if Naito decided that he¡¯s no longer gonna obey them?


    Naito¡¯s power now days cannot be underestimated, once he decided that he¡¯s no longer gonna obey them, they won¡¯t have any way to force him to do anything!


    After a long silence, Saruotbi said: ¡°We¡¯re gonna continue on waiting, he still belongs to Konoha, not to mention that he cares a lot about both Tsunade and Kushina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being Naive!¡±


    Danzo couldn¡¯t help but scream, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    In his view, a Hokage should have the absolute authority on his vige.


    A Hokage that cannot control his Vige doesn¡¯t deserve to be one!


    ¡°Yuu Naito need to be...¡±


    ¡°Even if you have a n, are you sure that it¡¯s gonna seed?! Once you do it, and it ends up being a fail, it will then cause a fierce battle against Naito, and that¡¯s the opposite of what we¡¯re looking for!¡±


    Sarutobi turned at Danzo and interrupted him.


    ¡°Making him stay is already a big win for us, even if he doesn¡¯t obey us, his existence only is a huge deterrent to other viges, it¡¯s like having a Bijuu!¡±


    With just a few words from Sarutobi, Danzo expression became gloomy and he could no longer know what he should say back.


    ¡°Sarutobi, you should remember, that you¡¯re the Hokage, you¡¯re the leader of Konoha.¡±


    After a long silence, Danzo¡¯s expression became cold, after he said these few words, he turned and left the room with a trace of coldness in his eyelids.


    Sarutobi looked at Danzo¡¯s back then he shook his head, he looked at the window while his expression seemed a little bitplicated.


    Things got reallyplicated.


    If Naito weren¡¯t an outsider, if he just were a member of Konoha, his strength wouldn¡¯t be a problem, he could even be the Fourth Hokage.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t born in Konoha.


    Although he grew up in this Vige, there won¡¯t be any chance for him to be a Hokage!


    Sarutobi has always liked Naito, but he didn¡¯t expect him to grow to this extent in a very short time, his power became a threat to the Vige, just like the Uchiha.


    But even worse, his growth seemed like if it didn¡¯t even have a limit, and it just a matter of time before he starts causing trouble to everyone around him.


    Of course, Sarutobi knew that currently, he¡¯s not entirely out of his control, even if Naito managed to kill the Third Kazekage and defeat the Ichibi.


    Sarutobi was way more stronger than both of thembined, he wasn¡¯t that old geezer that could barely seal Orochimaru¡¯s hands.


    However, he was still young, still strong, he was the man who mastered every single technique in Konoha.


    Sarutobi was undoubtedly strong!


    He was the man who had a very unique chakra, he could use the five natures of Chakra, and this helped him master powerful Ninjutsu.


    In his peak, Sarutobi¡¯s amount of Chakra was extremely high.


    Even though his power was at the level of a Kage, yet it also was at the peak.


    The reason why Danzo was always under Sarutobi, wasn¡¯t only because he had that very tough character, but because he was also way stronger than him.


    ............


    Konoha¡¯s streets.


    Naito and Kushina were wandering around the Vige.


    Naito temporarily put the third Kusanagi and the third Stage of the lightning armor technique issues behind his back, and came back the vige to rest for a while, and see if he get his hands on Konoha¡¯s Scroll of Seals.


    Naito could get it with no problems before, but its unlikely to happen now.


    Before he goes back to the vige, Naito got some information from Yahiko and Konan.


    Nagato still didn¡¯t reappear, Kanan and Yahiko began to be active in the Rain Land, but it seems that there wasn¡¯t any problem, as for the Akatsuki it seems that Yahiko has not yet thought about establishing it.


    Naito threw all of this behind his back, the only thing he was thinking about was being with Kushina.


    Naito didn¡¯t know how much he will be able to change the destiny, but he was sure that he can change some things.


    Naito felt that even if Kushina and Minato were dead, Naruto would somehow be born to save this world.


    But Naito knew for a fact, that even if he didn¡¯t defeat Madara, Naruto and Sasuke would always be able to do it somehow.


    But he wasn¡¯t gonna rely on them to do it, he could only depend on himself.


    ¡°Naito-Kun, taste this.¡±


    Kushina happily brought two kinds of snacks from the store and handed one of them to Naito.


    Naito stopped thinking about all of this, and smile at Kushina.


    Naito now is almost thirteen years old.


    Kushina was also around that age, and it didn¡¯t no longer look like a little girl, she gradually turned into a beautiful young girl.


    Naito wanted to forget about Madara and his whole n and stay with her.


    But in order to protect her, he needed to leave her, and be stronger.

 Chapter 191: Unexpected Encounter!

    Kushina right now has be a Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, just like the original, nothing has changed, the seal was in its strongest state, the Kyuubi cannot escape it, and Kushina cannot use its power.


    Naito thought that there was a strong posiblity that Uzumaki Mei could rece Kushina as the next Jinchuriki but it did not.


    This is made Naito somehow confused about the future of Mei.


    ¡°Speaking of it, you were living with Meitely right?¡±


    Naito gave Kushina some snacks to eat, then he asked her casually.


    Kushina shrugged and said: ¡°She¡¯s a strange girl, although she lives with me, she doesn¡¯t stay a lot in the house, i don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter any way, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    After she shook his head, Kushina smiled and followed Naito.


    Looking at her, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, suddenly, she reached out Naito¡¯s mouth and wiped it with her fingertip.


    Some cream appeared on the tip of her finger.


    It was the cream of the snacks he was eating.


    Naito looked at her then he immediately smirked and ate the cream on her fingertip.


    This action suddenly made Kushina¡¯s cheeks flush.


    The two continued to move forward, soon they walked out of the street and came near to a very familiar ce, the Ninja School.


    Naito felt a little bit nostalgic when he reached it.


    Naito could still remember the suffering he went through in this ce.


    How he worked hard and struggled to survive, after all, Naito didn¡¯t want to be another cannon fodder.


    However, no matter how hard he practiced, it was impossible for him to use Ninjutsu.


    Fortunately, Naito didn¡¯t give up, he knew for a fact, that there was another way to survive this world, he started a hell of physical training when other kids were practicing their ninjutsu, Naito was practicing as twice as hard his physical training.


    At that time, Naito has also suffered from the cold stares of the people, even the teachers hated him, but everything changed when that Devil Fruit came from nowhere in front of him.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile when he thought about it.


    Yes, it was all thanks to the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, without its power, Naito wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his present level, even if he practiced harder, Naito wouldn¡¯t evene near to his current level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    When she saw the Ninja school, Kushina has also felt a little bit nostalgic and pulled Naito¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Naito nodded, and they immediately entered the Ninja school.


    ........


    ¡°Hey, everyone look there, it¡¯s our hero!¡±


    One of the teachers saw the two of them then looked at Naito¡¯s teacher ¡®Nakamoto¡¯ and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Nakamoto was still teaching the kids in the Ninja School, he couldn¡¯t get promoted to a Jonin, and he wasn¡¯t that strong, so he could barely maintain his position as a teacher.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go greet them, both of them were your students, this is a great honor!¡±


    Nakamoto looked at other Teacher, who looked very amazed, then he smiled and said: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Nakamoto¡¯s response was very cold, after he said these two words he walked away leaving that teacher.


    The other teacher couldn¡¯t understand the reason for his behavior.


    Nakamoto kept walking aimlessly in the campus, while his heart was full of anger.


    He was cursing his poor luck, if he just could figure how much Naito was talented his reputation could have raised a lot because of Naito.


    But how could he know that at that time, Naito was weak, he a very poor talent, he couldn¡¯t even cast simple Ninjutsu, then out of the blue he became strong, then he grew a lot stronger in just a few years!


    His heart was overwhelmed with sorrow and anger, and as he was walking aimlessly he almost hit someone, but he managed to react at the veryst second.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Nakamoto raised his head and saw two familiar figures, and he suddenly got shocked.


    He could easily recognize him from first nce.


    The person who was standing in front of him is one of his former students Yuu Naito, Konoha¡¯s Ashura!


    ¡°Nice to seeing you again, Nakamoto-Sensei.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes... It¡¯s been a long time...¡±


    Nakamoto¡¯s forehead got overwhelmed with cold sweat, and his heart was shaking from fear, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to greet him, and he knew for a fact that Naito didn¡¯t like him.


    After all, Nakamoto mistreated him, he even tried to kill him!


    But things are different now, the Status of the two men waspletely iparable.


    With one stare from Naito Nakamoto¡¯s whole body start shaking.


    Kushina stood beside Naito and kept watching, she knew how many problems Nakamoto caused to Naito when they were still in the Ninja School.


    However, watching him trembling and shaking in front of them, made her felt a little bit satisfied.


    In fact, Nakamoto wasn¡¯t a bad person, he was very good to the other kids, he only hated outsiders.


    Kushina looked at Naito, she was afraid of what he was going to do next.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t do anything, he gently grabbed her little hand, and moved forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kushina nodded and followed Naito.


    When the two of them walked away, Nakamoto felt relieved, yet this short encounter made his whole body soak in sweat.


    Naito didn¡¯t even care about him, he passed right beside him, while he was shaking in fear, Nakamoto felt very embarrassed.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he wanted, with a touch of regret in his eyes, he turned away and left away in silence.

 Chapter 192: Sarutobi!

    After they took a walk in the Ninja School, Naito and Kushina left the ce and headed toward the streets again.


    The sky gradually got darker; therefore Naito escorted Kushina back to home


    Kushina¡¯s hand was very soft, and Naito really liked holding her hands.


    Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a girl in the distance looking at both of them.


    Suddenly, Kushina got very embarrassed, and let go of his hand, then she looked at that girl and snorted: ¡°You¡¯re reallyte, where are you going every day?!¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t itte for you too?¡±


    Uzumaki Mei replied then she looked at Naito and couldn¡¯t help but get surprised: ¡°You¡¯re... Yuu Naito right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kushina looked at her and got a little bit defensive then stood up in front of Naito and with a fierce look on her face she said to Mei: ¡°Hey, why do you ask?!¡±


    Mei suddenly showed a helpless expression, and said: ¡°Its only natural that people will get a little bit curious when they see the famous Konoha¡¯s Ashura.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be!¡±


    Kushina looked very serious.


    Looking at the two of them, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, he reached out Kushina¡¯s shoulder and pat it saying: ¡°Well, you two go in, I will go now.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget toe and see me tomorrow... No, I wille and see you.¡±


    Kushina nodded at him lightly, then she kept looking at Naito while he was leaving.


    Then her expression instantly be a bit annoyed, she looked at Mei, then she said: ¡°Where do you go all day? I always feel like you¡¯re hiding something!¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Mei¡¯s eyes slightly moved to the corner, then she snorted, and smiled: ¡°Speaking of it, you should care more about yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    Meiughed then she entered the house, then Kushina followed her.


    .......


    Back home, Naito started cleaning up his house, it was a long time since thest time he was here.


    The dust was everywhere, but cleaning was really easy for ninjas.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t practice his other Chakra Nature, yet he mastered it to a certain level so it can be a little bit useful for him.


    ¡°Wind Release: Hurricane!¡±


    A very simple wind Ninjutsu, with the help of Naito¡¯s control, the wind wiped out all the dust from the room.


    After cleaning up, Naito didn¡¯t rest, but instead, he sat in the corner, he looked as if he was waiting for something.


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, a masked Anbu appeared from nowhere in front of Naito.


    However, he looked very respectful.


    ¡°Naito-Dono, can you please follow me to the Hokage¡¯s Office.¡±


    Even the way they talk has changed; usually, they will just say the Hokage summons you.


    But now its different.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    Naito whispered this word in his heart, then he nodded at him, stood up, and followed the Anbu to the Hokage¡¯s Building.


    Once again, Naito was in the Hokage¡¯s building, but the feeling he had this time was different.


    This time, Naito used his Ultra Perceive to explore the whole building, and the result was astonishing.


    The entire building was covered with Perception Aura!


    It was the same aura that was also covering the whole vige, but because it was a lot smaller, it was a lot stronger.


    It¡¯s really impossible to sneak into the Hokage¡¯s building.


    Moreover, even if you somehow managed to bypass this aura, with the help of his Ultra Perceive, Naito found out that Anbu and Shinobis were guarding the whole building from every direction.


    There¡¯s even some Anbu outside of the building hiding in the dark watching every move around the building.


    Besides, Naito also sensed the location of the scroll of seals, where the security was higher, several groups were guarding it from every direction, and the room itself was next to the Hokage¡¯s office.


    In this case, it will be impossible to steal the Scroll without being noticed.


    It looked very easy when Naruto stole it in the original, no doubt he used some kind of a trick to steal it.


    Naito couldn¡¯t sense all of this before, but with the use of the Ultra Perceive technique, his eyes can see everything!


    Soon, Naito finally reached the Hokage Office.


    There was only one person in the office, but he wasn¡¯t sitting in his chair as usual, he was actually sitting on the floor.


    After he saw Naitoing in, he invited him toe and sit next to him: ¡°Naitoe here.¡±


    While he said these words, Saruotbi served Naito a cup of tea.


    Naito looked at him quietly, then he sat down without saying anything.


    When he saw how quiet he was, Sarutobi took the initiative to talk: ¡°The situation on the battlefield improved a lot thanks to you.¡±


    This sentence made Naito¡¯s eyes slightly flicker, because his tone, and the way he talked, wasn¡¯t the same as always, it looked like if two Kages were talking to each other.


    Naito killed the third Kazekage, although this is doesn¡¯t make him a kage, but even if its the Hokage, he must treat him with respect.


    ¡°This my duty to the Vige, after all, if it weren¡¯t for Konoha, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive.¡±


    Naito said these words, then he picked up the tea from the table and took a sip.


    Sarutobi kept looking at Naito observing his movements his eyes and even his tone.


    After that he heard these words, Sarutobi felt really relieved, and the smile on his face became more natural.


    This is actually true if it wasn¡¯t for Konoha, Naito may have already died just like any other Kusanagi member.


    However, the things Naito did for Konoha on the battlefield should also pay his debt to the vige.


    Konoha could still win even if he weren¡¯t there with them, but the casualties would have been ten times more!

 Chapter 193: Scroll Of Seals

    Because of the interference of Naito in the Second Shinobi World War, a lot of things has changed, the cloud and the rock ended up fighting against each other, in the original the cloud and the wind were the one who fought each other, but the former surrendered because of Naito.


    The Water didn¡¯t participate in this war, so it was a two horse race, only Konoha and the Cloud had the power to win these battles.


    The Rock retreated in the end, and the cloud won the battle.


    The Rock wasn¡¯t a strong contender, after all, they suffered a lot of casualties in thest war.


    Thend of Fire managed to gain a lot of resources thanks to the surrounded of the Wind.


    Konoha was the biggest winner of this war, but it was all thanks to Naito.


    Naito took another sip from his tea then looked at Sarutobi.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, I hate troublesome, I prefer leisure, if you have some merits, you shouldn¡¯t count them, and I don¡¯t really want to deal with Konoha¡¯s trivia.¡±


    Naito made it very clear with one sentence, he wasn¡¯t interested in any status, he didn¡¯t want to be an Anbu Captain, not to mention to be the Hokage or even his assistant.


    These words made Sarutobi¡¯s heart tremble for a moment.


    If he wasn¡¯t really interested in status or positions and he was telling the truth, in this case, he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Naito or feel threatened.


    People who don¡¯t have that kind of ambitions are not a threat.


    But Sarutobi couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth or not, even if he didn¡¯t want that ambition of bing the Hokage, it was clear that Naito wants to be free.


    Naito didn¡¯t want to be bound to anything, he just wanted to protect the people he cares about.


    ¡°To be honest...¡±


    Naito nced around him, he was inside the Hokage¡¯s office, and he needed to be careful not to disrespect him, but still... he needed to ask.


    ¡°Uzumaki Kushina is she¡¯s already...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sarutobi interrupted him, he knew that Naito was gonna ask him about whether Kushina has be a Jinchuriki yet, and he wasn¡¯t that surprised about the fact that he knew about it.


    However, this news was ssified as top secret information, even the three legendary Sannin didn¡¯t know about it.


    After all, Kushina was still young and weak, and she needed to be protected.


    Although Naito was aware of it, he still needed to confirm it.


    ¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Naito shrugged his shoulders, then he took his tea and took a sip and said: ¡°The other thing is that I¡¯m interested in some of the Techniques in the Scroll of Seals.¡±


    Whether he could take it or not, Naito wanted to be straightforward and ask it.


    After he listened to what Naito said, his eyes shed slightly, then he smiled and said: ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    What?


    Naito felt a little bit strange, something seems wrong.


    Naito has said that he wasn¡¯t interested in any kind of Status, but still he strength only is some sort of threat, you can¡¯t really trust someone because he said you can!


    He¡¯s still not out of control, that¡¯s why he could be a handy tool for them, but once he is, people like Danzo will never ept his existence.


    And now Naito wants to see the Scroll of Seals.


    The Scroll of Seals has records of every single technique since the establishment of the Vige, the most important ones were the Second Hokage¡¯s Techniques, each one of them was extremely powerful, but they were very difficult to learn.


    The Scroll of Seals had even the studies that the Second Hokage did on the Edo Tensei without these studies Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t even be able toplete it.


    If Naito gets his hands on the Scroll, there¡¯s no doubt that his strength will be enhanced!


    Is Saruotbi really okay with making Naito even stronger?


    However, after he thought about it, he understood that Sarutobi didn¡¯t really have a choice but to agree.


    It¡¯s really hard to refuse, it will only make their rtionship even worse.


    Without forgetting that Sarutobi didn¡¯t think the same way as Danzo he wasn¡¯t trying to control Naito or anything, he didn¡¯t want to go to that extreme.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Saruotbi stood up and took Naito to another room where the Scroll of Seals is stored.


    The Scroll wasn¡¯t only guarded by several groups of Shinobis, but it also has some kind of seal.


    After he activated the Seal, he took out the Scroll of Seals and handed it to Naito.


    At that moment, Sarutobi¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°You can have it, but keep in mind, you will have to return it in three days.¡±


    ¡°And the techniques inside it cannot be leaked out!¡±


    Looking at the Scroll of Seals in his hand Naito was still a bit amazed, he really didn¡¯t expect it to be this simple.


    Naito was really about giving up on it, he was ready to go out after a few days from the Vige and look for the Third Stage of the Lightning Armour Technique.


    But now after he got his hand on the Scroll of Seals it was only natural that he was gonna focus on it, he was more interested in the Forbidden techniques inside it.


    After he gently nodded his head to Saruotbi, he left the Hokage Building with the Scroll of Seals.


    As he was watching Naito leaving, Sarutobi looked a little bit relieved, and there was a hint of inexplicable light in his eyes.


    After he returned back to home with Scroll of Seals, he used his Ultra Perceive to make sure that he wasn¡¯t followed.


    After all, he needed to make sure that the Scroll of Seals is always safe, there should be some Anbu following him to make sure it doesn¡¯t get stolen, but there wasn¡¯t.


    This is made Naito feel more strange, and he began to doubt everything from the start.


    After he opened it, Naito got really stunned.


    Whether it was the Flying Thunder technique, Shiki Fujin, the Edo Tensei, or the other strong forbidden techniques, they were all missing from the scroll, it only had techniques like the Shadow Clone.


    There¡¯s no doubt this is a fake scroll!

 Chapter 194: Spirit Transformation Technique!

    If it were any other person other than Naito, he wouldn¡¯t even know if it was fake or not, but what they didn¡¯t know is that Naito knows everything about the Scroll of Seals.


    ¡°Sarutobi you¡¯re trying to y with me?¡±


    After he shook his head, Naito felt a little bit disappointed, he had a lot of hope on this one, he wasn¡¯t interested in Edo Tensei or Shiki Fujin.


    He only wanted the Flying Thunder technique.


    However, this technique is very difficult to use; otherwise, Minato and Tobirama wouldn¡¯t be the only ones who mastered this technique.


    Naito continued reading the Scroll.


    This time, Naito began to read the scroll over and over.


    ¡°Shadow Clone technique, Eight Gates, Brutal Force Technique...¡±


    Naito kept reading and muttering to himself the techniques that he already mastered, basically a lot of the other Jutsu wasn¡¯t even that good.


    Actually, there was a lot of banned techniques, Earth and Water Releases, Genjutsu techniques, but nothing suitable for Naito¡¯s fighting style.


    What a joke!


    The expression on Naito¡¯s face was very painful, it looks like Sarutobi has made a lot of effort to make it seem like the real deal.


    The stare on his face was very cold.


    ¡°In this case, he shouldn¡¯t me me when I take the real Scroll of Seals with my own hands.¡±


    While he was looking for a n to get the Scroll of Seals, Naito kept reading the Scroll in his hand until he reached thest page, suddenly Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    He was preparing to close it directly, he didn¡¯t expect to see a technique that he was actually interested in.


    Spirit Transformation Technique!


    The forbidden technique that Kato Dan has used in the original story, it allows the soul to leave the body and cross a vast distance, this technique helped Dan kill a lot of enemies, the user can even control enemies while he¡¯s in the spiritual world!


    This move which is said to be very simr to the Body Mind Switch Technique is actually different.


    ¡°Its ssified as a control technique but in reality, it¡¯s not like any other one... it¡¯s actually a Soul-like technique.¡±


    Naito kept looking at the technique carefully while he was lightly narrowing his eyes revealing a thoughtful expression.


    This technique is basically divided into three categories, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu.


    It¡¯s just like Edo Tensei it belongs to all the three categories.


    However, in Naito¡¯s point of view, it shouldn¡¯t belong to any of these categories it should be ssified as an Art of Soul techniques.


    Of course, this is the same case for Shiki Fujin.


    The Spirit Transformation Technique seems to be a foundation to the Edo Tensei; still, it will need a lot of studies to reach its secrets


    Even Orochimaru¡¯s technique which allows him to switch bodies seems to be rted to this technique.


    ¡°Maybe because he thought it was too basic and doesn¡¯t seem to be important he put it in her.¡±


    Naito felt a little strange thinking that Sarutobi was this careless.


    In other words, Sarutobi thought that Naito wouldn¡¯t actually care about using this technique to kill people since his power allows him to do the same without turning into a spiritual form.


    He was too careless to see the benefits of obtaining the secrets of this technique!


    The second Hokage had a lot of strong techniques.


    ¡°This man is really a genius, no one can bepared to him, I don¡¯t know how long he studied toe out with these various strong techniques.¡±


    Naito kept studying the Spirit Transformation Technique from the beginning several times until he reviewed all of its secrets, then he closed the Scroll of Seals.


    Naito has always wanted to learn an Art of Soul Technique.


    His shock power made him immune to both Ninjutsu and Genjutsu the only thing that can be a threat to him is the Soul ss Techniques.


    Whether you¡¯re a corpse or even a god, it will always be a threat.


    If he could understand it and master the Soul ss techniques he may be genuinely immune to everything, he will be perfect!


    Moreover, with the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, Naito feels that he might gain other benefits from it, since the course of the Chakra flow is also reversed.


    It may be involved with the soul and realm.


    ......


    Three dayster.


    In the Hokage Building.


    Naito returned the Scroll of Seals to the third Hokage, he felt like he got pped in the face when the third Hokage told him if he can help him with anything else.


    Naito was toozy to start a fuss out of this, he was happy with getting the Spirit Transformation Technique, he needed to practice it more and study its secrets.


    But it gave him a great knowledge about the secrets of the art of souls.


    ¡°With my current strength even a forbidden technique wouldn¡¯t do me much, I need to focus more on my bloodline limit.¡±


    Naito said to Sarutobi.


    Listening to Naito, Sarutobi¡¯s eyes shed slightly, but his face showed a hint of pity, then said: ¡°That¡¯s a pity, if just there were forbidden techniques that are suitable to your fighting style you would have got a lot stronger, maybe even stronger than me.¡±


    When he heard these words, Naito twitched his mouth and wanted to throw the Scroll on his face.


    However, since he learned the Spirit Transformation Technique, he didn¡¯t care about what Sarutobi said.


    Speaking of it, Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceiv, allow him to sense the strength of people, this time, Naito felt like if he was a lot stronger than Sarutobi.

 Chapter 195: Dai and Gai!

    Even though he¡¯s at the peak of the Kage level, but he¡¯s not invincible.


    Moreover, he still didn¡¯t lean the Shiki Fujin Technique or even heard about it; currently, Sarutobi is not that weak old man, he¡¯s at his peak.


    Still, Naito could have crushed him if he wanted, but he was toozy to do it, after he dealt with a few sentences, he left the office, and he was ready to start practicing his new technique.


    Because of the Spirit Transformation technique, Naito dyed his trip to the Cloud Vige, although he wasn¡¯t afraid of third Raikage, still, he was too strong and outrageous.


    Getting third stage secrets from the Cloud is no doubt much harder than getting the Kusanagi sword from the Sand Vige, and since he had a new technique to work on it didn¡¯t worth the risk to go all the way to the cloud.


    Naito hit the streets of Konoha and start walking.


    These streets are really lively since it was located in the center of the vige.


    While he was walking Naito saw a familiar figure.


    Unexpectedly, Naito saw Maito Dai who was holding a basket buying some food from the street.


    It¡¯s really unexpected to see that Maito Dai has some time to buy some food inside his crazy training schedule.


    ¡°Oh, Its Naito.¡±


    When Maito Dai saw Naito, he looked very surprised, yet he smiled and said hello: ¡°I was performing some task a few days ago, I couldn¡¯t go back to wee you when you returned to the vige.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a hero kid, Konoha¡¯s Ashura, sound strong.¡±


    Listening to Dai¡¯s words, Naito smiled, like he said, walking in Konoha¡¯s street ispletely different from before.


    He¡¯s like a celebrity.


    In the past all that he received were those cold stares, even girls looked disgusted looking at him.


    But things are really different now, girls looked very jealous looking at how Kushina was wondering around with Naito.


    Looking at the basket in Dai¡¯s hand, Naito was still curious and asked him about it.


    ¡°Howe you have time to buy food?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is...¡±


    Dai showed an inexplicable smile, then he suddenly pulled Naito and said: ¡°Come back with me to my house, I will treat you today.¡±


    Naito wanted to go back and start his training, yet he still wanted to catch up with Dai, so he followed him to his house.


    Finally, they reached Dai¡¯s house.


    Yes, Dai¡¯s son has already been born, and he was named, Gai, Lee¡¯s teacher, and the man who opened the Eighth Gate and almost killed Madara.


    But now he¡¯s just a little baby.


    However, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when he saw how that little baby had thick eyebrows, it¡¯s just too funny!!


    Dai obviously looked very happy.


    ¡°In the future, this boy will certainly grow into a great ninja, and his name will resound throughout the world.¡±


    Naito looked at Dai who was holding Gai and whispered these words.


    It seemed as if it was a blessing; however, it was a fact, no matter what happens from now on, Gai¡¯s name will definitely resound throughout the world.


    Dai felt very honored when he heard these words, because it wasn¡¯t any man¡¯s blessing, it was Konoha¡¯s Ashura.


    ¡°Yeah, my son will definitely be a great ninja, and maybe even stronger than you.¡±


    Dai smiled at Naito, then awkwardly he said: ¡°If anything happens, you should take good care of little Gai.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito nodded lightly, he will never forget the man who taught him about the secrets of the Hachimon Tonkou, he would have never learned it if Dai didn¡¯t help him, and of course, he will do anything for him and for Gai.


    Although he might not be enough to be a match for a genius like Kakashi, he knows that Gai will grow up fine, and will get stronger through the years.


    After he got treated to a meal and stayed to a veryte hour, Naito heads off back to his home.


    Although Naito has asked for it, Dai didn¡¯t want to give him a Drink, because he was still a teenager, Naito didn¡¯t push him much, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Naito didn¡¯t feel this warm in a long time.


    Unfortunately, the warmth has onlysted for a moment, war will never stop, and Naito needed to be ready for it.


    After a good night of sleep, Naito woke up the next day and started his training of the Spirit Transformation Technique.


    In fact, in the past few days, Naito has already begun practicing it.


    Chakra is energy extracted from the human cellsbined with the spiritual energy of human beings.


    The spiritual energy is undoubtedly extracted from the human soul, it¡¯s based on the will of the person, the stronger the will, the stronger the energy will be!


    This is why many people can burst into a powerful force and reverse the situation although they were loosing.


    Its all about the will power.


    The spiritual energy can explode at any time bursting the Chakra flow and giving a lot of power.


    In other words, Chakra is the link between the body energy and spiritual energy.


    However, Naito Chakra is somewhat different from others.


    Naito Chakraes from the opening of the Hachimon Tonkou¡¯s Gates.


    As a result, the Practice of spiritual energy has fallen into a bottleneck.


    This kind of techniques is more difficult, not to mention that Naito is a special case, and he needed to find another way to link his Chakra to his spiritual energy to further reach the soul, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way to do it.

 Chapter 196: Spiritual Shock!

    ¡°This is weird.¡±


    Naito opened his eyes touching his chin and revealing a trace of doubt.


    Chakra is originally the source of life, to break it into something more basic like spiritual energy is really difficult, let alone to touch the soul itself.


    ¡°But can the Ultra Perceive touch the spiritual world?¡±


    After the idea shed in his mind, Naito closed his eyes again, but this time he blocked all of his five senses to make his Ultra Perceive at its strongest state.


    Naito has finally perceived the existence of spiritual energy.


    Naito ignored the Chakra that was running through his whole body and focused on his spiritual energy.


    ¡°The spiritual energy is even more illusory, in fact... it seems to be rted to the momentum, will and these sort of things.¡±


    After gradually finding the direction, Naito began to study its depth.


    However, Naito¡¯s Chakra is still somewhat different, making him unable to disy the Spirit Transformation technique and consolidating the soul into a substance.


    Naito first started to connect his momentum, will and such thing with his spiritual energy, but this process seemed to be somewhat difficult.


    It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t work, but if he tries to condense them all together, they will explode all together to the outside forming an invisible spiritual impact.


    The fusion of both his momentum and will form a direct impact from the spirit energy.


    This can be regarded as a kind of illusion, but the range of this attack is wide, and it¡¯s really different from the Shock Force, it¡¯s almost invisible to eyes.


    During the experiment, the invisible impact directly stunned some ordinary people along to some other Shinobis in the outside, causing Konoha to fell into chaos, they even thought that someone is trying to invade them.


    Even an Uchiha could be harmed by this spiritual shock some of them even copsed.


    ¡°There is no sess in casting the Spirit Transformation technique; instead, it seems like if I created a spiritual shock wave...¡±


    Because the practicing of this technique seems like its gonna affect the vige, Naito headed toward the hills behind it.


    Speaking of this, in addition to this Spiritual shock, Naito can also use his shocks to target all direction, a little bit simr to the Shinra Tensei, but still quite different.


    Naito recontinued his practice trying to see if he canbine both the Spiritual Shock and the Shock Force.


    Even though the effect could be a little bit ineffective but even the slightest enhancement to his Shock Force will be useful and maybe magnificent if could make it strongerter.


    After trying a few times, Naito failed tobine both forces, the Shock Force is already too strong; therefore, it cancels the Spiritual energy the moment he tries tobine them.


    And the Spiritual energy alone is not strong enough to have an effect against the Kage level.


    To enhance the power of the spiritual shock, its necessary to have a stronger momentum, and will, on the other hand, it will be better if he started from the fundamental of the spiritual aspect, that is, to find a way to reach and strengthen his soul.


    Strengthing the souls has always been what Naito wanted, if he can strengthen it, he will gain a true immunity, and even more.


    However, there isn¡¯t a lot of soul techniques in the world, and only a few people have studied it.


    ¡°I need to return to the fundamental, the only choice I have is to go back to practicing the Spirit Transformation technique and find another way to reach the soul level through Chakra.¡±


    ¡°Only by reaching that level, I can find a way to strengthen the soul; otherwise, it will only be a waste of time and effort.¡±


    After he sat on a rock, Naito bowed his head and start meditating, finally, after a few hours, he ended his training and was ready to return to the vige.


    Naito started to consider asking for help, and the first person he thought about was no one but Kato Dan who mastered this technique.


    Just when he was thinking of ways to find Kato, he saw a figureing for a distance.


    ¡°Naito, did you finish your training?¡±


    There¡¯s no doubt that this person is Kushina, she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere in the Vige, so she came outside looking for him.


    After she did that for so many years, it became really easy on her to find Naito.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and grab something to eat.¡±


    Naito stood up and shed from the mountain and appeared again in front of Kushina.


    Naito looked at her cute face and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek and tease her.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s go!!¡±


    Kushina¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly, then she picked his arm, and start to run toward the Vige.


    Naito took a nce at her face, then he smiled and followed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird that no one from the Anbu department has followed her.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about this, Kushina has been captured before in the original, it¡¯s a bit strange that they managed to take her from the inside of the Vige.¡±


    Naito felt a little bit strange, and he shook his head immediately, he couldn¡¯t think of any way for them to take Kushina from the Vige, but he estimated that this plot has been rewritten anyway.


    After walking for a while, the vige buildings start to get visible.


    Suddenly Kushina turned toward Naito, and her face showed an inexplicable expression, then she whispered at him: ¡°You know Naito, I¡¯ve been following Meitely, and I know what she was doing every day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Naito was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Kushina to do such a thing.


    ¡°She seems to be spying on someone, but I don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    ¡°Well... She might be doing a mission.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but also feel that something was wrong, this character has not been mentioned in the original, her existence itself is strange, she¡¯s not a Jinchuriki, not strong, she¡¯s only a regr Shinobi.

 Chapter 197: Konoha鈥檚 Meeting!

    After he ateunch with Kushina, Naito returned to his house to rest.


    Next day, Naito began to look for Kato.


    Kato is a Shinobi of Konoha, but what people don¡¯t know, Kato is actually an Anbu, but not any regr Anbu, he¡¯s a Squad Captain.


    Although Naito lost all of his privileges in the Anbu Department, it¡¯s still really easy for him to collect information about anyone.


    After he looked around for a while, he found out that Kato was gonna attend a high-level meeting in Konoha, Naito didn¡¯t even know about this meeting!


    ¡°This a bit interesting... Even if I¡¯m toozy to attend any meetings, they still should let me know about them.¡±


    Slightly shaking his head, Naito¡¯s face showed a hint of ridicule, he wasn¡¯t sure if this is was Sarutobi or the other elders.


    Konoha¡¯s high-level meetings are not the same as the elders¡¯ councils, the attendees are the elites.


    The elites are the strongest Shinobis in the vige, there¡¯s no such a ssification of these people, some of the elites can even be at the Kages Level!


    Just like Naito, he¡¯s the most abnormal.


    Naito¡¯s rank is Jonin, but his strength is beyond that Rank, he killed the Third Kazekage, and defeated the Ichibi all by himself, he even wanted to make him his pet, there¡¯s not a lot of people in the world that can bepared to him, he¡¯s obviously at the Kages Level.


    Naito is definitely qualified to participate in such a meeting.


    He stood up then he stared directly to the Hokage¡¯s building, it¡¯s likely that if he received a notice about this meeting that Naito wouldn¡¯t attend it, but now, he¡¯s definitely going.


    .......


    The Hokage Building.


    In the conference room where the meeting was gonna arrange, there was a big round table, surrounded by a lot of Shinobis; basically, every elite in the Vige was there, even Jiraiya.


    At that time, Tsunade was standing there putting some documents on the table.


    On the top, there was a book about the construction of a training institution for the Medical Ninjas and the inclusion of them in the task squad.


    ¡°Adding medical ninjas to the task squad can greatly reduce casualties, do I even need to say more than this?!¡±


    Tsunade mmed the table and couldn¡¯t help but think about her younger brother, the sorrow, and the grief has never left her heart, but she needed to be serious at this moment.


    However, the ninjas who were present in the meeting were more confronted, and Sarutobi was sitting on the top of the table frowning.


    ¡°Even if its gonna reduce the casualties, its still gonna cost us a lot of money and resources.¡±


    A ninja spoke.


    The others listened to him then they looked at each other and nodded.


    Almost no one in the audience supported Tsunade¡¯s idea, which made her very angry.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the outside of the room.


    ¡°This proposal is excellent, why no one is approving?¡±


    With a calm expression, Naito entered the room, the two ninjas at the door didn¡¯t even dare to block him!


    Naito¡¯s arrival made the whole atmosphere in the room suddenly change.


    Kato who was originally prepared to stand up and support Tsunade showed a hint of surprise and sat back.


    ¡°Howe you... Naito?¡±


    Tsunade was a bit stunned, she felt strange when she didn¡¯t see Naito in the room, she thought that he was just toozy to attend the meeting, but when she saw him, she immediately looked back at Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi¡¯s face had a weird expression.


    Sarutobi¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal, after all, he was a Hokage, then he smiled at Naito and said: ¡°I heard that you have been busy recently, I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be interested in attending the meeting that why I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true am not interested.¡±


    Naito nodded at him, then he looked at Tsunade and said: ¡°But Tsunade¡¯s proposal is actually excellent, and I support her, what do you think?¡±


    Naito said this then he turned at the others.


    Although only the elites of the Vige were sitting in this room, still, one gaze from Naito changed the atmosphere, and they start to feel inexplicably suppressed.


    Although he¡¯s just a Jonin, yet he was as strong as a Kage!


    No one in this room can doubt Naito¡¯s strength, nor his judgment.


    ¡°I also support Tsunade¡¯s proposal.¡±


    Kato was the first to support it, although he was initially gonna support her.


    Someone has actually taken the lead, so the pressure was off, which lead to a second person, then a third, after that the rest of them looked at each other then nodded at once.


    Originally, they weren¡¯t refusing, they were only neutral, they felt that such a matter still needs to be considered carefully and even being studied several times before they cane to an agreement, but Naito changed all of this, no one wants to offend Konoha¡¯s Ashura!


    Of course, some people still objected it, so they needed to hear the Hokage¡¯s opinion.


    Although he thought it was really a good idea, it was still a big deal, and it was better if they took it slowly and decided after further studies.


    But Naito ruined everything with his appearance.


    Of course, this proved to Sarutobi that Naito wasn¡¯t only strong, but he also has that strong personality and prestige not only with the lower status but also among the elites, some people are very respectful to him.


    ¡°Well, since everyone agrees, let¡¯s try it and see how it will work, then we will make a final decision.¡±


    After a long silence, Saruotbi decided to go with the idea.


    Upon seeing it, Naito took a final nce at Sarutobi, then he left the room, yes he was right, Naito was toozy to attend such meetings.


    Naito felt free to enter then leave such a high-level meeting, the people in the room were looking at each other, but none of them felt offended, they all smiled and shook their heads.


    Tsunade looked at Naito¡¯s back while he was leaving, then she smiled, she was really grateful to him, after that her expression became more serious and looked at the audience and said: ¡°Well if we¡¯re gonna try this, first we need to organize everything.¡±

 Chapter 198: Enhancing the Soul!

    The Hokage Building, outside of the meeting room.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in the meeting; instead, he wanted to explore the entire building using his Ultra Perceive.


    Naito wanted to see if he could avoid the perception Aura and steal the information directly from the Scroll of Seals.


    Unexceptionally, Naito managed to avoid itpletely!


    Yet unfortunately, the Scroll was protected by another seal and Naito couldn¡¯t see its content.


    What shocked him was that this Aura that even Pain didn¡¯t sense it when he tried to invade the Vige, Naito with his Ultra Perceive could detect it and even avoid it.


    This is incredible!


    Still, the range of this Aura is really big, just how big is Konoha? The Aura seems to cover even the hills around the vige.


    This enchantment has been created by the Second Hokage Tobirama, the work of this man has always amazed Naito!


    After he waited for a while, the meeting was finally over.


    At first, he saw Tsunade, so he said hello first then he turned immediately toward Kato.


    ¡°Naito-Dono?!¡±


    Kato was a little surprised.


    Although he was younger than him, yet he felt he needed to be respectful to Naito after the achievements he did in the previous battles.


    ¡°Come with me, there¡¯s something you need to see.¡±


    Kato nodded at him, then two of them immediately walked out of the vige.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel good about it, he respectfully followed Naito.


    The two of them walked for a while.


    ¡°This is the thing, I heard you¡¯ve mastered the Spirit transformation technique, and it happened that I am interested in this technique and am currently trying to learn it.¡±


    Naito stopped and turned to look at Kato.


    Kato was a smart man, he immediately understood Naito¡¯s intentions and said: ¡°And Naito-Dono wants my help?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded.


    Suddenly he¡¯s nervous expression calmed down and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯m happy to help you Naito-Dono.¡±


    ¡°Naito-Dono, I will do my best to demonstrate this technique to you; however, this technique is very special.¡±


    ¡°Even if I slow down, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a little bit difficult for you to see everything clearly.¡±


    ¡°Because... How do I say it, it involves an invisible spiritual field.


    As he said this, Kato started printing.


    This technique is forbidden, Kato has used it to kill many enemies, and Naito has the chance now to witness it for the first time.


    This went smoothly, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this easy, he thought that Kato wouldn¡¯t be willing to show it, Naito was ready to force him or even fight him to let him use it.


    In fact, Kato¡¯s character seems to be a bit like Minato, but he wasn¡¯t as good as him.


    Whoosh!!


    In the blink of an eye, Kato printed some hand signs and was ready to use the technique.


    The Chakra started to flow in his body, but the flow itself waspletely different than usual, it doesn¡¯t flow in the same regr Pathway System; however, the chakra is getting restrained from a moment then it getspletely disappeared from the body.


    Naito¡¯s eyes cannot see this clearly, but his Ultra Perceive can clearly sense the Chakra flow and his the soul that is getting spiritualized.


    When the soul gets spiritualized it can be seen by the naked eye, this technique can be even used to let the soul stay in the world forever if it¡¯s strong enough.


    ¡°Like I thought... Mastering this technique enhances the soul itself.¡±


    Looking at how Kato¡¯s soul has flown out of his body Naito whispered these words to himself.


    Since Orochimaru can capture the other¡¯s body, there¡¯s no doubt that his soul is stronger than those people.


    Although it can lead to the destruction of his own soul.


    Kato¡¯s soul is undoubtedly stronger, but Naito thinks that Madara has the strongest soul.


    That¡¯s why he could free his soul from Kabuto when he got restored by the Edo Tensei, it¡¯s simply incredible.


    ¡°This is the whole thing.¡±


    He said this in his spirit form, then he rushed toward his body so fast and got control of it again.


    Naito nodded at Kato and said: ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    After he said this, Naito sat down and started his meditation.


    Kato looked at him, and without disturbing him, he left him in silence practicing this technique.


    Time flies very quickly, and after a few months, Naito has finally mastered the technique.


    However, using this technique in terms of attack was obviously not that significant for Naito, since he couldn¡¯t use any of his techniques in the Spiritual Form.


    What Naito really needs right now is a passive skill, like the third stage of the Lightning Armour, which can strengthen his fighting power.


    Practicing the Spirit Transformation technique itself has the effect of enhancing the soul, but the degree of that improvement is shallow, after all, this is an attacking technique.


    Therefore, Naito was trying to find other ways to strengthen his soul.


    And this is much more difficult.


    When he tried to change the nature of the Hachimon Tonkou, he had Dai to help him achieve that, but this time, he¡¯s on his own.


    Fortunately, Naito prior knowledge has always helped him in this world, and it hasn¡¯t been this ipetent until this time.


    In addition, Naito has found out while he was practicing this technique that his soul is much stronger than Kato!


    It¡¯s not just because he¡¯s stronger than Kato, it seems that the fact that Naito himself is passer made his soul stronger than the indigenous people of this world.

 Chapter 199: Emergency

    The sky was gradually getting darker, Naito finished his training, and was ready to return.


    Just as he stood up, Naito showed a strange expression, then start to look around.


    ¡°This is strange... Kushina didn¡¯te today.¡±


    Kushinaes almost every day to see Naito.


    Speaking of it, Kushina is a Jichuriki, she hardly leaves the vige, and she¡¯s always secretly protected even in the vige.


    Naito felt even stranger when he thought about Naruto, he was also a Jinchruki in the original, but he still could leave the vige and even perform dangerous missions!


    In case Kakashi couldn¡¯t protect him, wouldn¡¯t Naruto be in danger then?


    Naito shook his head and tried not to think about these issues, then he turned away and returned to the vige.


    Originally, he was going back to his home directly, yet he couldn¡¯t help but check on Kushina.


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t find her at her home, so he headed directly to the Hokage building.


    It appeared that Kushina was assisting some other Shinobis at repairing the sensing barrier around the vige.


    The whole vige is protected by this barrier, no one can cross it without being noticed.


    After all, this is the best way to keep an eye on the people who¡¯re entering and leaving the vige every day.


    This kind of enchantment needs to be repaired and reviewed regrly, and Kushina as a member of the Uzumaki n was good at this kind of Jutsu and Seals, so she was a member of the repairing team.


    Mei was also helping with the work, so she wasn¡¯t at home too.


    This is didn¡¯t seem like a problem, but Naito for some kind of reason didn¡¯t feel right about this.


    No matter how many he time he thought about he never understood how Kushina got kidnaped in the original.


    Now, it seems... That this is the reason!


    Because she was repairing and reviewing this barrier regrly, she was undoubtedly going out of the vige and even reaching its edges, which is extremely dangerous!


    The barrier is very huge, and it¡¯s not easy to keep on eye on her since it covers a huge distance.


    ¡°This is not right, I need to and take a look.¡±


    Naito had an iprehensible feeling in his heart, and he decided to go the border of the Vige and see.


    Although, Kushina had done this many times before and there wasn¡¯t any problem, but who knows what will happen this time?!


    Naito soon reached the borders, and the barrier was right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t even touch it with his fingertips.


    It¡¯s almost invisible to the naked eye, but with his Ultra Perceive he could sense its existence, but its range was only a few miles away, which is too smallpared to the Vige Barrier.


    But he still couldn¡¯t find Kushina, so he began to look around the barrier.


    After a while, Naito¡¯s expression changed.


    This is bad!


    With his Ultra Perceive, he could sense some traces of tearing in the Barrier.


    Naito kept moving forward, he couldn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, but he still could sense it!


    There¡¯s a fight over there!


    There were some Shinobis corpses from Konoha, and a huge part of the Barrier was destroyed.


    The most important thing is that he couldn¡¯t find Kushina anywhere!


    Whoosh!!


    Naito shed at top speed, almost after a few moments, he reached the spot, watching the situation in the battlefield, his eyes became cold.


    Very Cold!


    From observing the injuries on those bodies, he could estimate that those people were obviously attacked by Lightning Release Users.


    They managed to attack them, then leave very quickly before being detected.


    With this kind of speed, Naito was certain that they were attacked by the Cloud Shinobis!


    Unlike the Sand Surprising Squad, the Cloud Surprising Squad were known for their speed!


    ¡°It¡¯s finally happening!¡±


    ¡°And Konoha¡¯s response is really slow.¡±


    Naito took a deep breath, then his killing intent was revealed in his eyelids, under his Ultra Perceive he could sense some of the Anbus and other Shinobis rushing at very high speed, butpared to Naito they were too slow!!


    Naito was toozy to wait for them, with one step, he rushed out of the vige and into the darkness.


    After he left, several Anbu and Shinobis arrived.


    ¡°This is bad!!¡±


    ¡°The barrier got broken during the review process, damn, we reacted toote!¡±


    ¡°Looking at these wounds, they got attacked by Lightning users, they sneaked in and left very fast without being detected, what are our scouts were doing.¡±


    With one nce, the Anbu analyzed the situation very fast.


    The other Shinobis kept looking at each other, at this moment, Minato stepped in and said: ¡°Can you detect which direction they took?¡±


    One of the Anbu printed a seal with his two hands and closed his eyes.


    After a moment, he shook his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything.¡±


    At this time, a Ninja came running from a distance, she had red hair and she was at the same age as Kushina, she was Uzumaki Mei.


    After rushing over, she looked at the field, and in an instant, she understood the situation, and with a worried expression, she looked at the others.


    ¡°This is the second Repairing Force, Kushina should be in it, did she... Took away by the enemy?!¡±


    There are two repair teams, and because both Kushina and Mei were from the Uzumaki, they worked on separate teams.


    ¡°Seems to be.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see her body.¡±


    Some ninja nce at the field.


    Kushina is currently the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, and the ninjas who are present are almost unaware of this matter, and Saruotbi wasn¡¯t aware of this ident yet!


    At this time, the news has finally reached Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi felt as if he got pped in the face, and he looked furious.


    The Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchruki has been taken away?!


    ¡°Chase the enemies! And at all costs, bring these people back to me!¡±

 Chapter 200: Tracking!

    In an Instant, the news reached Sarutobi, the entire vige was rmed, even though it was already dark, hemanded arge number of Shinobis to find her.


    In the middle of the jungle.


    Two figures shed.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Uzumaki Mei stopped for a moment, then she printed a hand seal and closed her eyes.


    After a breath, she opened her eyes and showed a hint of joy.


    ¡°Great, I can feel her Chakra, we¡¯re getting close.¡±


    The person standing next to her was Minato, his eyes shed then he said: ¡°No, I will catch to her quickly, when we get closer you will go back and inform everyone, then you will leave the ce.¡±


    ¡°But... Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I came along?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡±


    Minato smiled at her wich made Mei¡¯s heart inexplicably warm, then she nodded at him gently.


    Later, the two of them went in the direction where Mei sensed Kushina¡¯s Chakra.


    The rtion between Kushina and Mei wasn¡¯t simply as cousins, it actually was stronger than that, since the two persons were very simr.


    They even look alike, sometimes even Naito cannot tell the difference.


    However, Kushina was still the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, this fact didn¡¯t change, therefore; the story became somewhat confusing.


    Naito has always felt that things are changing, the appearance of Uzumaki Mei itself is suspicious, no matter how he thought about it, he never found an answer, so he just let it go.


    Because Madra wouldn¡¯t be able to pull out something like this.


    ¡°Just like the original, she¡¯s using her hairs as a trace...¡±


    Naito stopped in front of a treetop and picked another hair.


    Although Kushina¡¯s hair is bright red, is such a forest, it cannot be simply found!


    However, with Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive, although he cannot perceive the color, he can sense every single one of them.


    Using this, Naito could easily track Kushina.


    Although, the speed of the Cloud Squad was very fast and picking up her trace slowed him down, yet Naito wasn¡¯t that far away from them!


    This proves how fast Naito is!


    .......


    In the forest.


    More than a dozen Cloud Shinobis were rushing fast through the forest, and their bodies were covered by a lightning aura.


    One of them was holding a little girl tied by a rope in his hand.


    Kushina¡¯s hands were tied on her back, and she could barely reach her hair, she kept leaving her hair as a trace throwing it in the forest when they weren¡¯t looking.


    However, even she didn¡¯t believe that anyone could notice it.


    It¡¯s too difficult to see her hair in this dark forest.


    ¡°Were already far away from Konoha, with this kind of distance... Even her cousin Mei wouldn¡¯t be able to sense her Chakra...¡±


    As the Cloud Shinobis went further and further in the forest, Kushina was getting more and more afraid that no woulde to rescue her.


    But she never gave up, she kept leaving her hair as a trace hoping that someone will notice.


    ¡°With this kind of speed, even if someone finds the traces, am afraid, they will still be able to reach the clouds before anyone can rescue me...¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t speak, her mouth was sealed, and the steal was locking her Chakra.


    Of course, if she could move her hand, she could easily cancel the seal.


    However, she was working a little by little on weakening that Seal.


    But the problem wasn¡¯t the Seal itself, even if she gets free of the seal, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from these Shinobis, they were much faster than her.


    Speed was their specialty.


    Their leader was a Jonin who had an excellent reputation.


    ¡°Naito should return to home by now, he will find out that am not there... but even if he noticed that, its toote for him to catch up, even if he can find the traces.¡±


    Kushian was whispering these words, but she didn¡¯t give up, she kept trying to weaken the seal and leave traces behind.


    Finally, she managed to crack the seal, she immediately broke the rope and tried to escape.


    Whoosh!!


    However, in no time, the Clouds Shinbois reacted so fast and surrounded her again.


    The Clouds Shinobis were way faster than her.


    ¡°She cracked the seal.¡±


    ¡°Just how strong are those Uzumaki members?¡±


    ¡°Let just knock her out and carry her back to the vige, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to her as long as the Kyuubi is fine.¡±


    Suddenly, the look on their faces changed and became very cold.


    Kushina stood in the middle trying to protect her self, while she was very confused about how the Clouds Shinbois know her identity.


    How did they know about the Kyuubi thing, even the people in Konoha didn¡¯t know about it.


    This is simply unbelievable


    ¡°We need to act fast, we don¡¯t want Konoha Shinobis to catch up to us.¡±


    The Squad leader looked at the others and gave the order.


    The other ninjas nodded, and they were ready to attack.


    Kushina took a defensive stance, ready to block their attacks.


    Whoosh!!


    Kushina doesn¡¯t rely on the Kyuubi¡¯s strength, but she was still a Chunin, with her power she could barely avoid their attacks.


    But the expression on the Cloud Shinobis was very calm, they weren¡¯t worried.


    With their speed, even one of them was enough!


    Just as Kushina jumped in the air trying to reach a treetop to escape, one of them shed toward her, while his body was covered by a lightning aura.


    Kushina was still in midair, and she didn¡¯t have any chance to avoid his attack, and the guy¡¯s speed was too fastpared to her¡¯s.


    She simply couldn¡¯t react, for the first time, Kushina felt despair, and finally gave up.


    If they caught her again, they will knock her out, and she wouldn¡¯t even leave traces anymore, no one will be able to find her.


    Just when she thought that this was the end, suddenly, something shed right in front of her!

 Chapter 201: Sorry For The Late!

    Whoosh!!!


    The Ninja shed at high speed toward her, his figure itself could be no longer be seen!


    Suddenly, blood sshed in midair.


    Kushina didn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, after she closed her eyes, she clenched her teeth waiting to block the Shinobis¡¯s attack, but that attack never reached her.


    At the same time, she felt a very strange yet familiar atmosphere.


    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes.


    Seeing the person who was holding her made her very surprised, but at the same time, she felt an unspeakable joy and happiness.


    She didn¡¯t doubt it for a moment!


    This man is the reason that kept her leaving those traces behind her, because she knew for sure that Naito will never let her down.


    Even if she got brought back to Cloud Vige, she believed that Naito will destroy the whole country and ughter every single one of them to rescue her!


    ¡°Sorry for thete.¡±


    Naito was carrying her in his arm like a princess, he shed thennded gently on a trunk of a tree.


    ¡°You came...¡±


    Kushina grabbed Naito¡¯s clothes with her hands as she looked very emotional.


    Then she looked at his hand and noticed her hair rapped on his finger, she suddenly blinked, then looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°You noticed the traces that I left for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito nodded softly at her, and smiled, he noticed that she didn¡¯t want to let go of him, so he continued on carrying her while holding her tight with both his arms.


    Then, he slowly turned his hand and nced with a very cold stare at the Cloud Shinobis.


    The other Shinobis didn¡¯t know from where he came, and how he managed to catch up to them.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the Shinobi who tried to attack Kushina crashed on the ground dead, even the guy himself didn¡¯t know how he died.


    The rest of the Squad looked at each other revealing a trace of awkwardness.


    Then everyone looked back at Naito who was holding Kushina.


    ¡°You... You are...¡±


    In one moment, the whole squad got overwhelmed by cold sweat on their forehead.


    They all recognized Naito¡¯s identity.


    Naito was a famous Shinobi, everyone knows Konoha¡¯s Ashura, even the civilians!


    At the same time, Kushina has finally realized that she was being carried by Naito, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, she looked at Naito, waiting for him to put her on the ground to teach those Shinobis a lesson.


    But without saying anything, he shed at high speed toward the sky carrying her.


    Looking indifferently at the Cloud Shinobis and under the horror of everyone below him, he dashed to the ground.


    Whoosh.


    With one kick, the entire space below him was broken, the Shock force burst and the air got shattered as if it was a mirror.


    In an instant, all the trees under him start to shatter from the top, then the cracks spread out in all direction.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The Cloud Shinobis got shocked by the horror of watching this attack that almost covered the entire sky crashing down on them.


    They couldn¡¯t hide, they could only resist!


    Boom!!


    The scene was very shocking as the power of the shock has hit the ground.


    The fallen power of the Shock force covered the whole forest turning it to a wheat field.


    Even the ground got shattered, the cracks spread out making the form of a spider web, and finally, even the ground copsed!


    Naito kept floating in the sky carrying Kushina looking calmly at the ground.


    Kushina was a little bit stunned.


    Although she knew that Naito was very strong, she never saw him in action, she never saw his true power.


    And now she saw it!


    And it was stunning, flying in the sky, crashing the whole forest under him, it¡¯s just incredible!


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked while seeing this scene with her own eyes, she kept quiet for a long time then she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Did they die?!¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Naito shook his head, and with a calm expression he looked down, he was actually using his Ultra Perceive.


    Currently, with his level, he can rece the Ultra Perceive with his vision while inbat.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a few alive.¡±


    Naito could sense that there were several Shinobis alive along to the leader who seemed to be a quasi-kage level, but they barely managed to block the attack.


    However, most of their squad got killed, only the few who mastered the Lightning Armour to certain level managed to resist the attack due to their strong bodies.


    Even so, it was incredibly shocking!


    These ninjas were more powerful than a lot of people that fought against Naito before, although, they got hit by his shock force, they didn¡¯t get hurt!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Unfortunately, one of them who didn¡¯t get killed spurted blood and fall on the ground.


    His eyes looked very shocked.


    ¡°How... How could he be this strong!¡±


    The moment they saw his speed, they know it was bad news, but they thought that they will at least be able to buy some time.


    But when they saw what one kick from him can do, they understood that the gap between them is like the gap between heaven and earth!


    ¡°Retreat! Run Away!!¡±


    The cloud Shinbois were injured, and their bodies were full of wounds, their feet felt very slow, but they stood up and tried to escape.


    The Captain didn¡¯t hesitate to order his squad to retreat, he only regretted that he didn¡¯t give this order soon when he saw Naito.


    ¡°Damn, how could he be this strong, the fact that he killed the Third Kazekage wasn¡¯t out of luck after all... This information needs to be reported back to Raikage-Sama as soon as possible!¡±


    The Leader of the Cloud Surprising Squad, turned and focused his all Chakra into his lightning Armour Technique, and raised his speed to the extreme.

 Chapter 202: Finally Rescued!

    They should retreat immediately!


    The Leader of the squad was horrified and thinking about the possibilities of their escape.


    They had several shinobis, and they were running in different directions, the only enemy was Konoha¡¯s Ashura, it¡¯s impossible for him to catch them all, and speed was their specialty!


    In the air, Naito was looking at them escaping calmly.


    At the next moment, Naito directly held her with one, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but y along and hugged him very tightly.


    Although she was shy, she really wanted to see the next battle; still, she wanted to remind Naito that he can put her down.


    However, once again the battle started before she could even speak.


    Whoosh!


    Naito shed toward empty space, then he released the seal of his sword and held it with one hand.


    Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito waved it several times in different directions.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly he sent several Shock waves cracking the space around it.


    They spread to the distance cutting and shattering everything that passes through their way.


    Later, they caught up with those who were escaping.


    For a second they felt like if they were caught in a Genjutsu, the movements stopped and they start to feel like if their whole body getting crashed.


    Ground, forest, people...


    They all got split!


    It was a very shocking scene, it even made Kushina forget how shy she was, and kept sitting in Naito¡¯s arms watching the battle.


    Strong!


    Finally, she understood how powerful he is!


    Even though they were very fast and strong, facing Naito, they couldn¡¯t resist or even escape!


    The gap is simply too big.


    Just as Kushina was shocked, Naito suddenly showed a faint color, then he smirked.


    ¡°Interesting, I don¡¯t know what this guy used, but he managed to block my shock, even though he was still hit by my attack, he could avoid being badly wounded.¡±


    Naito looked at the forest below him, then he smiled, his face was kind of revealing a trace of mockery.


    If he doesn¡¯t have his Ultra Perceive, he could have fooled him using that substitution technique!


    Whoosh!!


    At the next moment, Naito used the Soru technique and rushed toward the forest.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    Behind a big tree, the Ninja was barely standing there clenching his teeth, while his entire shoulder was bleeding, since it got smashed by Naito shock wave.


    His eyes were full of endless sorrow.


    Originally he thought that with their speed they could escape from Naito, but the former with one hand using his sword could hit them all!


    He was the only one who survived his attack!


    But he didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight with Naito, he didn¡¯t have any other chance but sacrifice that shoulder, clenching his teeth, he cut off his arm with his Chakra, then he fled again.


    Losing an arm will have a little effect on his speed.


    While he was running, he kept sensing Naito Chakra, to avoid any kind of attacks that the former will use at him.


    However, in the next moment, the Leader¡¯s expression changed, and he tried with whole power to stop which is very hard at his speed.


    The thing that made him stop was Naito who was right in front of him, and looked as if he was waiting for him.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!!¡±


    The Leader Squad looked confused, how did this happen? Before he could even think about the answer, the world in front of him became darker.


    Even at thest moment, the expression on his face didn¡¯t change.


    How could he catch up to him while holding another person!


    Moreover, how could he even ran to his front, while he couldn¡¯t even sense him!


    This speed is simply incredible!


    Kushina was looking at how thest of them died and felt as if she was daydreaming.


    Indeed, she was hoping that Naito could at least save her, but now, she just witnessed him rescuing her and wiping out the enemy squad.


    This kind of thing is just unrealistic.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pinch he cheek.


    Pain!


    She wasn¡¯t dreaming!


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Naito threw his sword then did a hand seal, and the sword disappeared in the white some.


    Then hended on the ground, and gently put Kushina down.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Seeing at her dull expression, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile, he was amazed that she could show such an expression.


    He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks.


    This time, Kushina was finally awake, she slightly stepped back, she didn¡¯t rush at Naito as usual; instead, Kushina was bowing her head, she didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°Hey, how are you still unhappy after being saved? Do you want to be captured again and carried to the Cloud Vige, I will still be able to save you again, will that make you happy? Being saved two times by me.¡±


    Naito smiled then reacher her cheeks again and pinched her.


    His expression looked a little yful.


    Kushina knew that Naito was trying to tease her, but this time, she didn¡¯t feel like resisting.


    Kushina¡¯s eyes were trying to avoid looking at him, while she had lovely blush on her cheeks.


    The atmosphere has be a little bit strange.


    At this time, two figures rushed from afar and broke that atmosphere.


    Those two people were Minato and Mei.


    After checking out the situation the two of them rushed straight toward them, from first nce, they could feel that both Naito and Kushina were acting awkward.


    Later, Minato nced at the battlefield and couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.


    Despite knowing how powerful is Naito, seeing this horrible destruction, the messy forest, and the blood and the crack around the ce, shock his heart.


    As for Mei, she was more shocked, She heard from Kushina and the other how strong Naito is, but she still didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes.


    But now she understands what they were talking about!

 Chapter 203: Regression!

    ¡°You two...¡±


    Kushina woke up by the sudden appearance of Minato and Mei, first, she felt embarrassed, and her cheeks got really red, she didn¡¯t even know what to say and looked directly at Naito.


    Naito¡¯s expression also seemed strange looking at the two of them.


    How did theye together?


    Minato and Mei realized how he was looking at them and felt slightly awkward.


    ¡°Mei managed to sense Kushina¡¯s chakra, and it was an urgent matter, so I didn¡¯t inform the vige and rushed over with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh... So both of you were together before the ident?¡±


    Kushina asked out of curiosity, then she immediately realized something and she directly eximed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were doing every day, you were stalking...¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    Mei rushed at Kushina and closed her mouth with her little hand while her cheeks turned really red.


    The two of them start to act weirdly, and even Naito couldn¡¯t understand what happened.


    ¡°Hahaha... That¡¯s... In the end, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve managed to arrive in time, and save Kushina.¡± Minato realized what was happening and tried to change to topic.


    Naito was holding Kushina¡¯s hair tight in his hand.


    He nced at Minato, thinking that if Mei was the Jinchuriki, their roles would have been reversed.


    Kushian is still the Jinchuriki which made Naito feel strange about the real purpose for Mei¡¯s existing.


    The four of them slowly took the road back to the vige, on the way they met with some ninjas from Konoha, when they knew that Naito has rescued Kushina, they didn¡¯t look surprised.


    Naito is very strong, and he had a great rtionship with Kushina, so it¡¯s only reasonable for him to save her.


    However, when they knew that the Cloud Surprising squad gotpletely destroyed by him, even the Anbu felt stunned.


    The Cloud Squad were known for their speed, these kinds of speed units are more difficult to deal with then underground sneak units.


    This unit has repeatedly seeded to attack Konoha and the Sand making great achievements on the battlefield.


    But now, they got destroyed by Naito!


    This was only worthy for a man who managed to invade a whole vige by himself and kill its Kage, this only proves his strength!


    ........


    In a hidden dark ce under the ground.


    Uchiha Madara was closing his eyes, his body was dying, and even if he relies on the Gedu Mazu, he couldn¡¯tst for many more years.


    It was necessary for him to put the foundation of his n at this time.


    Suddenly, Zetsu appeared from the wall next to him.


    ¡°They have returned to Konoha, I can¡¯t keep following them, I might get detected by that guy.¡±


    Madara opened his eyes and looked at Zetsu, then he suddenly revealed a trace of mockery.


    ¡°The Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, The Uzumaki, and the Four Symbols Seal... The same old shit, some things never change.¡±


    ¡°Although there¡¯s a lot of mysteries about Naito, he still cares about people, and this is his weakness.¡±


    ¡°As long as he has weaknesses, we can control him.¡±


    Listening to Madara¡¯s words, Zetsu nodded while evilly smiled.


    ........


    Konoha.


    Naito and the others finally came back, he first sent Kushina back home, then he hit the road toward the direction of the Hokage Building.


    ¡°Those Clouds are really brave, they¡¯re not afraid to provoke me, it¡¯s time to go there and get the secrets of the third Stage of the Lightning Armour technique!¡±


    There was a hint of coldness in Naito¡¯s eyes, which made the people who were walking in the street really afraid.


    The practice of the Spirit Transformation technique enhanced Naito¡¯s soul, which also increased his momentum and Aura.


    In the past, when Naito was in the Rain Land the situation was quite different.


    Now after his Aura got enhanced, even though he looks like an ordinary person, when peoplee near him they get overwhelmed by his Aura, which made some people in the street feel horrified!


    Soon, Naito reached the Hokage Building.


    ¡°Yuu Naito-Dono!¡±


    The resident ninja in the Hokage Building saw Naito, and he quickly bowed to him.


    Naito nced at the top of the building, using his Ultra Perceive he could sense that Sarutobi was in his office, without saying any words, he shed very fast and disappeared.


    A few Ninjas who were in the building got really terrified.


    ¡°This is the speed of Naito-Dono...¡±


    Naito reached the door of the office that was actually opened, Sarutobi was standing there and seemed very angry.


    Naito walked directly into the Hokage Office.


    At the same moment, Sarutobi received the news about how Naito managed to rescue Kushina, and with a sigh of relief, he weed Naito.


    Sarutobi looked at him and said: ¡°Yuu Naito, we keep bothering you, but fortunately, The Cloud didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really brave, its one thing that they¡¯re still fighting with the Rock, but toe all the way to Konoha and kidnap our people, they really crossed the line.¡±


    With a very cold expression, Naito went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    Originally, Naito didn¡¯t have any problems with the Cloud, but now after they dared to kidnap Kushina, no matter what their purposes are, it was impossible for him to just sit down and watch!


    Natio came to the Hokage Office, to remind Sarutobi that they should do a better job at protecting Kushina!


    Naito didn¡¯t need to say anything, his killing intent was enough.


    Sarutobi didn¡¯t have any intentions to harm Kushina, he cared about her after all, the sorrow was really evident in his eyes, but when he felt Naito¡¯s killing intent, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel scared.


    The war can really change the person!!


    The Rock Vige has lost a lot of her territories, and they can only defend their Vige, after all, they have been hit hard by us.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the Cloud didn¡¯t seed, otherwise, if they captured the Kyuubi, even if we used our whole force to get it back, it would have been still difficult, we need to work more on protecting Kushina for now on.¡±


    Sarutobi¡¯s expression was really cold, even after he took a deep breath, he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Obviously, this isn¡¯t easy on him!


    Naito looked at Sarutobi and nodded.


    Unlike the original, this is wasn¡¯t peaceful times, the world was still in a war, and even a full team of Anbu is not enough to protect Kushina.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any more idents after this one in the original story, still Naito felt like he must do something.

 Chapter 204: Solo!

    Since the time Kushina has been rescued by Naito, Sarutobi begun to consider how to deal with the Cloud.


    He slightly frowned while thinking about this matter.


    Although the vige of Konoha has almost gained its full prosperity in World War II, It still lost a lot of their men in the Rain, andter in the Land of Wind.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much, it still considered as casualties.


    Of course, the critical point is that the resources they gained after their victory will take some time to digest.


    After he returned, Naito has been assisting the country in the past few months to rectify and deal with the expansion of the borders, while continuing on requisitioning various resources.


    Konoha sent a lot of troops to the borders of thend to deal with various missions.


    If they want to fight with the Clouds, Konoha could use some of those troops, but it might not be the right move.


    They must still consider the Mist who didn¡¯t participate in thest war, they might get greedy and attack them!


    Konoha is currently rectifying their borders, at the expense of the Sand, the Rain, and the Rock, who didn¡¯t show any kind of resistance, but once they get attacked by the Cloud, the formers will be as strong as the three major viges!


    At this time, once the war broke out, the Mist will definitely attack, and it won¡¯t no longer be a small matter!


    The War may once again rise from these local wars, and the Third Shinobi World War will break!


    ¡°No wonder they dare to attack us... They thought through about this, and they knew that we won¡¯t be able to attack them.¡±


    The more he thought about this, Sarutobi¡¯s expression gets colder, since he couldn¡¯t help but think about the Third Raikage.


    Naito sat quietly while thinking about this, suddenly, he looked as if he made up his mind.


    He heard him out, and he knew that Sarutobi cannot do anything about this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Cloud Vige.¡±


    Naito stood up and said these words.


    His expression looked very calm as he said these words, but it still shocked Sarutobi.


    Yuu Naito... What are you gonna do?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...¡±


    Sarutobi couldn¡¯t even look at Naito.


    Naito said faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to send any troops, and you don¡¯t have to attack the Cloud directly, I will take care of this matter.¡±


    Naito¡¯s intentions were very clear and straightforward which made Sarutobi even more shocked.


    What he didst time shock the entire world, and now he wants to do it again?!!


    ¡°Naito, the Third Kazekage and the Third Raikage arepletely different persons, we even have some information says that he defeated the Hachibi several times!¡±


    ¡°ording to the intelligence, the strength of one tail cannot bepared to the Eight-Tails, the strength of the Hachibi is the closest to the Kyuubi, the most powerful Biju, that is to say, the strength of the Raikage should be incredible!¡±


    Sarutobi expression was very serious, even his tone was extremely heavy.


    ¡°Even I cannot win against him!¡±


    However, listening to Saruotbi words, Naito kept standing looking at him calmly.


    He waited until he finished talking, then he said...


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I could care less if he tried to capture any other person, but Kushina from all people... I will not stand here watching him hurting the people I care about!!¡±


    Naito¡¯s Killing intent was all over the ce while he was saying these words.


    To make it simple, It doesn¡¯t matter if its the Cloud, the Raikage or even Madara, if they dared even to touch Kushina¡¯s hear, they should bear with Natio¡¯s anger!


    His Aura alone made the whole building shake, Natio¡¯s momentum sure be stronger after he mastered the Spirit Transformation Technique, this scene waspletely horrifying.


    Even the Anbu who were under the Hokage Building felt his momentum.


    ¡°What a horrible killing intent...¡±


    ¡°Is this the Hokage... No, It¡¯s Naito¡¯s momentum?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, although he still young, Naito¡¯s power is really horrifying, he can even control a Biju with this kind of power.¡±


    In the Hokage Office.


    Feeling this momentum directly, Saruotbi couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified.


    Although he was not a real alley, nor a real ninja from Konoha, this kind will he had to protect Kushina, made Saruotbi see the Will of Fire in Naito, the Will that only the Konoha¡¯s Shinboi has.


    As long as he could do such a thing for apanion, as long as he still wants to protect other, regardless the behavior and the process, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but have faith in him.


    Otherwise, Saruotbi wouldn¡¯t forgive Danzo in the first ce after he tried to assassinate him.


    On the other hand, Uzumaki Kushina is originally very important to the vige as the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi.


    Kushina is even more important than the whole vige!


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After he kept quiet for a long time, he nodded.


    He knew that he cannot stop Naito.


    If it were anyone else, even if it were Sakumo, he wouldn¡¯t let him go to the Cloud to do such a suiciding mission.


    But Naito was a special case, he was the man who invaded the Sand before, killed its Kazekage, and defeated its Biju, all by himself, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Raikage, he would still be able to do great damage to them, and still go back safely to Konoha.


    Of course, Sarutobi was being a little bit selfish, he was also considering the benefits of this action, even if he could not control him directly, he could still use him in these kinds of situations.


    Of course, he still cared about Naito, if by any chance he could kill the Raikage, it will be the best thing that can happen to Konoha.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t know if Sarutobi really meant what he said, but he was toozy to guess anyway.

 Chapter 205: Land of Thunder!

    Naito needed to go to the Cloud Vige to get the secrets of the Third Stage of the lightning armor technique anyway.


    After he farewelled Kushina, Naito left Konoha.


    Along the way to the Clouds, Naito didn¡¯t forget to hit the ck market to get some information about the third Kusanagi sword.


    But he didn¡¯t find any useful pieces of information about that ¡®Blood Hand¡¯ guy who was holding it.


    This guy is always hiding, he doesn¡¯t belong to any vige, he was wandering around the world for so many years, he asionally goes to the ck market to pick up some difficult assassination missions, and his sess rate is one hundred percent!


    Naito stayed in the Vige for more than a year, he spent most of that time studying the Spirit Transformation technique, but his physical training has beentely somewhat fallen.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t train hard, it was just difficult to strengthen his body anymore using simple methods, his progress slowed down, after all, the standards of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is different from the original one.


    Even if he does a hell of training every single day, it will still take him several years before he can open the Fifth Gate.


    And even if he finally reach those standards, he will need to work for more few years to open the next one.


    He needed the Third Stage of the Lightning armor to strengthen his body.


    However, he also knew that the Raikage wouldn¡¯t give it to him without fighting.


    Constantly moving in the direction of the Land of Lightning, Naito soon crossed its borders.


    The Land of Lightning was much bigger than the Fire.


    This environment of this Land was helping the Shinobis of the Cloud practicing the Lightning Release.


    After All, Not everyone is like Sasuke and Kakashi, mastering the lightning release looked really easy on them, but in fact, it¡¯s extremely difficult.


    Even Naito felt a little bit ufortable at first, but he soon fully adapted to the environment of the Land of Lightning.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the Viges has always kept their borders even though they had several wars before.¡±


    Observing the environment of the Land of Lightning, Naito had a new understanding of some previous confusion.


    Even if the ninja can adapt to a variety of environments, but there¡¯s no doubt that the localbat environment is most suitable for them.


    Since it¡¯s always mixed by the environments of the two Land, therefore; the advantages and the disadvantages are equal for both sides.


    But once one of them move forward to the other¡¯s Land, they will fall into aplete disadvantage.


    This is the reason that kept the Rain for all those years, and this is also the reason that made Konoha unable to invade the Land of Wind before!


    And that was the case for Naito currently, even though he could adapt to the Land of Lightning environment, his body got still affected by it.


    And the Cloud Vige location was the toughest, which will make it very difficult for him to attack it!


    What do you think is the reason that made the other Viges attack Konohafortably in the Third War?


    It¡¯s because the environment of the Fire is too good!


    Whether it¡¯s the Sand, the Rock, or the Cloud, they could easily adapt to Konoha¡¯s environment, and without mentioning that the Land of Fire had very rich resources.


    Fortunately, because of those precious resources, Konoha was stronger than the other four major Viges.


    Naito gradually began to approach the Cloud Vige.


    The Rock and the Cloud were having a fierce battle, although the Cloud managed to advance in the Land of Earth territories, the Rock start to push them really hard after that since they had the advantage of their environment.


    The environment of the Earth Land, enhance the power of the Earth Release, even though the Lightning is stronger than the Earth, the environment changed the situation.


    In this battlefield, there were some sneaky ninjas constantly advancing on the battlefield, making it more and more chaotic.


    These Ninjas were Danzo¡¯s Roots.


    Danzo was resting his Roots in a huge cave.


    ¡°The Clouds armies start to fell back, it seems that the Raikage is no longer willing to fight, this is not good, we can¡¯t let them rest...¡±


    Danzo was sitting there and thinking.


    At this time, an Anbu from the Root suddenly appeared in front of Danzo.


    ¡°I have some news from Konoha.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uzumaki Kushina was kidnapped by the Cloud; fortunately, Naito chased them down, and wiped out the whole Surprising Squad, and rescued Uzumaki Kushina.¡±


    When he heard this sentence, Danzo suddenly frowned.


    Kushina is the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, but the Clouds sent a whole squad to capture her, obviously, they know about the Kyuubi.


    But how did they know about this kind of top secret information?


    Could it be that there¡¯s a traitor inside Konoha?


    Almost instantaneously, Danzo suspected that it was Naito because the only person who knows about this is Naito himself.


    ¡°I already warned you about this guy Sarutobi.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes got really cold, if they managed to took the Kyuubi away, Konoha would have lost a lot of its power, this matter is not importantpared to continue on provoking the Cloud.


    Danzo decided to go back to the Vige first, then he was thinking of asking Saruotbi to see if they can control the Kyuubi¡¯s power, although it was unlikely to happen.


    ¡°Danzo-Sama, there¡¯s one more information, Naito left Konoha alone, and he¡¯s currently targeting the Cloud.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Danzo looked very impressed when he heard this sentence.


    The information about Naito leaving Konoha was a top secret, but Danzo was obviously qualified to have it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sarutobi to use Naito this soon... This is actually an interesting move.¡±


    ¡°But this really not like Sarutobi, how could he send Naito to fight with a person like the Third Raikage!¡±

 Chapter 206: The Third Raikage

    Danzo couldn¡¯t believe that Sarutobi would give permission for Naito to go to the Cloud, it didn¡¯t even cross his mind for a second.


    Because this is just insane.


    In his point of view, since Naito has obeyed Sarutobi¡¯s orders, then there¡¯s no doubt, that it was because they wanted to kidnap Kushina.


    It will be a good ending if Naito could do a heavy blow by them then get killed by the Third Raikage.


    Although it¡¯s a pity that a guy like Naito will get killed, but a tool that can no longer be controlled should be used in the best way before it gets drained.


    Compared to Naito, Danzo knew the Third Raikage very well, he even saw him in action, although the two of them are in the Kage Level, yet the gap between the two of them was massive!


    After all, the intelligence about him suppressing the Hachibi several times wasn¡¯t a lie!


    Even though he could kill the Third Kazekage, Danzo believes that Naito wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same to the third Raikage, the former is a killing machine, Naito won¡¯t have a chance!


    ¡°This way is better, if he could at least give the Cloud a heavy blow... It will be more than enough for Konoha to take advantage of the situation considering the casualties they had in the several battles!¡±


    There was a hint of a cold stare in Danzo¡¯s eyelids.


    ¡°Hope he could do that before he gets killed.¡±


    ............


    Cloud Vige.


    This field was the highest one in the entire Land of Thunder, it even reached the clouds which made it look like a piece from heaven.


    Theyout of the entire vige was also different from Konoha.


    The buildings were built around the mountains, it looked as if the hills were opening their wings circling the buildings in the middle.


    At the same time, these buildings were connected by aisles.


    The people who live here were hardly afraid of high ces, even the civilians were walking casually through these aisles.


    Naito was already dressed like these ordinary civilians, he was walking around the vige without leaving any traces while using his Ultra Perceive to detect everything around him.


    After practicing the Spirit Transformation technique even more, Naito managed to restrain his aura so he could keep his cover as an ordinary person, even though he had a very strong Chakra, but as long as he doesn¡¯t use it, his cover won¡¯t be exposed.


    Using his Ultra Perceive while he was wondering the Vige helped him avoid all the guards and patrols inside it, thus, no one could detect him, and no one knew that Konoha¡¯s Ashura was already inside their vige.


    In front of the Raikage Building.


    The building was much more magnificent than the others, it looked cool how they managed to build in the middle of a big mountain!


    Naito used his Ultra Perceive to discover it, a little by little, everything started to look clearer to him.


    ¡°The third Raikage is inside of the building.¡±


    He sensed the Raikage in there, but Naito wasn¡¯t surprised, because even though the Rock and The Cloud were fighting, it wasn¡¯t serious enough for him to leave his vige.


    Still, Naito could tell from sensing him.


    This guy is strong!


    His physical strength was enough, the Raikage¡¯s body was even stronger than Naito!


    Although Naito¡¯s body is strong, but it cannot be unharmed from a cut of a sword, but the Raikage¡¯s body is sure can!


    Even if it was enhanced by the Chakra Flow, it wouldn¡¯t cut through his body!


    The scary thing about this is that Naito can tell that the Raikage still didn¡¯t reach his peak because the Lightning armor technique will always make him stronger since it does not have a limit.


    The Third Raikage will eventually die in the Third War, at that time his strength should be above the Kage Level.


    Currently, he¡¯s still at the Peak of the Kage Level.


    ¡°I cannot sense the Scroll of the third stage of the Lightning Armour technique, is it not hidden in the Raikage Building?¡±


    After that little observation, Naito left the ce and continued his search for the main purpose of this trip, even though he knew that the Raikage is stronger than him, Natio wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Since he already came to the Cloud Vige, he wasn¡¯t nning on going back silently!


    After some exploration, Naito could see through the whole building of the Raikage, but still, he couldn¡¯t find anything like a hidden scroll.


    After he shook his head, Naito continued on exploring other ces, he could easily find out the location of the Anbu Departement, even though it was hidden inside a mountain.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find any scrolls about the Third Stage.


    There was a lot of scrolls in the Anbu Departement, but same as Konoha¡¯s, they were all ordinary scrolls.


    They didn¡¯t even have the Second Stage scroll.


    Without noticing, nearly half a month has passed since he came to the Cloud Vige, during this time, Naito kept assassinating the Cloud Shinobis, sneaking into the interior of the Raikage Building, looking carefully for any traces of the scroll.


    Still, the Third Stage Scroll was not found.


    Naito started to doubt the whole thing, is it possible that the secrets of the Third Stage has never been written in a scroll?


    In this case, it will be more difficult to get, what would he do? Capture the Third Raikage and torture him until he gives it to him?!


    And even if managed to capture him, it will be more impossible to find a tool that can be used to torture that monster!


    In the past half month, the Third Raikage was extremely annoyed.


    On the one hand, his ninjas were getting missed mysteriously in the vige, and on the other side, the Surprising Unit he sent nevere back from Konoha!


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hear from them for a while, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re already dead, that old man keeps surprising me every time.¡±


    ¡°Still, how did they managed to capture them, speed is their specialty!¡±

 Chapter 207: Got It!

    The more he thought about it, the more the Third Raikage felt that something was wrong about this.


    Unless they got trapped by a Seal Technique, how would Konoha¡¯s Shinobi capture the whole squad who are specialized at speed?


    However, even if they used some kind of sealing technique, with their speed, they should easily escape it.


    At this time, a ninja who looked very young came in.


    Naito kept an eye on this kid while he was in the Cloud, he was the Raikage¡¯s Son and the next Raikage of the Cloud Vige, Ay!


    ¡°The Surprise Unit gotpletely destroyed, Konoha didn¡¯t try to backfire us for this whole time, what are they nning to do?¡±


    Ay looked at the Third Raikage and couldn¡¯t help but say what he had in his mind.


    The Third Raikage shook his head and snorted, saying: ¡°Losing that unit is already serious, but there won¡¯t be any more losses, they don¡¯t have the balls to attack us.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t attack us; otherwise they might cause the start of another great war.¡±


    ¡°And if they try to backfire us...¡± At this moment, the Raikage¡¯s expression showed a hint of mockery and said: ¡°They will all get killed by this hand of mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course father, Konoha¡¯s shinobis are no threat to us, but I heard that Konoha¡¯s Ashura is very strong, some people suspect that he already sneaked to our vige, father... You should be careful, he might try to assassinate you.¡±


    ¡°Let him try!¡±


    The Raikage stood up and folded his hands on his chest, and looked like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°If he dares to attack me, I will crush him like a little ant!¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t even have to break a sweat while am doing it, that¡¯s only natural...¡±


    At that moment, the young fourth Raikage couldn¡¯t help but smile to his father, who looked very confident, after all the young man knew how strong his father was.


    ........


    For nearly a month, Naito started to feel despair, getting the Third Stage began to seems a little bit impossible.


    Until an event started to take ce in the Cloud Vige, then he finally got it!


    To be precise... Stole it!


    Although he was busy, the Raikage didn¡¯t forget for once in a while to help his son in his training.


    And the subject of that training was practicing the Third Stage!


    The training method was very different than the second stage, the third stage cannot be practiced in a room, it can only get mastered in the mountains surrounded by the clouds.


    Because practicing it will cause a great momentum that will change even the environment of the ce.


    Moreover, sometimes it will even cause lightning to fall from the sky!


    Because he was very busy, the Raikage wasn¡¯t always there for his son, for a whole month he could only help him once.


    But this is was enough for Naito to memorize the whole process.


    Even if the thunder was roaring and the whole ce was surrounded by the clouds, it didn¡¯t block Naito Ultra Perceive he could see everything clearly.


    The third stage wasn¡¯t actually asplicated as Naito thought, on the contrary, it was very simple!


    In fact, the third stage is actually an extension from the second, but it needs more than the body¡¯s own explosive thunder property, the user will also need to get fed on the natural lightning to strength his lightning armor.


    Which is a very dangerous process.


    You can get smashed and turned into fly ashes if the body is not strong enough or if you lose control on your Chakra.


    But the good thing, Naito didn¡¯t have any of these problems.


    Even though his body cannot bepared to Raikage¡¯s, it was strong enough since he already mastered the second stage to a high degree!


    As for the control on the Lightning release, it was definitely up to the standards.


    ¡°The third stage uses external and internal force to make the body stronger.¡±


    ¡°This process is not active, it¡¯s actually a passive one, the longer you practice, the stronger you get.¡±


    Naito wasn¡¯t standing far away from the Third Raikage as he whispered these words to himself while the former was teaching his son.


    Yet this is look as if it was gonna take a lot of time, even the Raikage took him several years to break the Peak of the Kage level.


    Moreover, thisbination of internal and external lightning force is very dangerous on the body, it shouldn¡¯t be used for a long time.


    When the age and body reaches a certain level, this technique should be no more practiced.


    ¡°The purpose of this trip has finally been achieved.¡±


    After he memorized the whole process, Naito intentions changed.


    There wasn¡¯t any progress for more than two weeks, Naito was ready to give up on it.


    Finally, there was an opponent.


    For the first time, the Third Raikage came to an empty space and started practicing the Third Stage.


    ¡°Although, I¡¯ve already got my hand on the secrets of the third stage, and I feel pretty good about it, but unfortunately... I cannot forgive what you did to Kushina.¡±


    Naito sensed the Raikage who was practicing the Third stage, slowly calming down his mind, revealing a hint of indifference.


    There¡¯s no doubt about it that the Raikage is the one who gave the order to that Unit to capture Kushina.


    And this is was his biggest mistake!


    The third Raikage was very strong, he was even stronger than the Third Hokage, you can say that he was the strongest in the world.


    So what?!


    Boom!!


    At the next moment, with one foot, Naito mmed the ground and dashed at high speed toward the Raikage.


    The roar of his kick got mixed with the loud sound of the lightning, almost no one in the Vige heard it.


    However, the Third Raikge felt it in his guts, and opened his eyes!


    How long has it been since thest time he felt this way, the Raikage couldn¡¯t even remember it.


    ¡°Fast!¡±


    The Raikage frowned looking at a figure rushing directly toward him, but there was no fear in his heart as he faced it with a punch!

 Chapter 208: Naito Vs. Ay!

    It¡¯s incredible!!


    The violent lightning surged around the Raikage¡¯s body as if it was some kind of armor.


    The moment he threw that punch, the Thunder fell from the sky as if he was controlling it smashing the ground around him!


    Facing the Raikage¡¯s attack, Naito didn¡¯t even twinkle, without any fear, and with a hint of excitement, he also threw a punch.


    How long it has been since thest time someone faced Naito head on?!


    Naito can no longer remember, the only thing he knew for a fact, is that everyone who tried to do that died!


    Whoosh!!!


    Naito fist¡¯s size was really smallpared to the Raikage¡¯s, the former was really huge, on the other hand, Naito looked really thin, and from the first sight, he looked like he cannotpete with the Raikage.


    However, the moment he clenched that fist, a halo white light emerged around his fist shing with a fearful color, this was the power of the Shock force.


    The space around his fist started trembling and shattering.


    Finally, the two fists collided.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the cracks between the two of them spread and shattered like a broken mirror.


    For a moment, it was impossible to tell if it was due to the lightning or the Shock force!


    The ground shattered with an exploding roar sound, letting everyone in the vige feel a sharp pain in their heads, some civilians even copsed by that horrible roar.


    Everyone showed a hint of shock and looked at the direction of that sound.


    What happened?!


    .......


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to underestimate me...¡±


    The Raikage¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, he thought that the person who sneaked attack him was gonna use a Ninjutsu or a weapon.


    He didn¡¯t expect that person to use his fist!


    Just like Naito, the Raikage has never met someone who can fight with him, well in his case, no one dared to fight with him!


    However, he fought many times against the Hachibi, and it was awe-inspiring for everyone in the Vige.


    Shout!!!


    The Raikage shouted, and the lightning got more chaotic around his body making his hair sticks up more.


    The environment of the cloud was making his lightning release even stronger, and the whole ce around the two of them was getting smashed by the roaring thunder!


    The scene was really shocking as the entire ce seemed as if it was turned into a living hell!!


    ¡°This is... Is the Raikage-Sama practicing some kind of technique?¡±


    ¡°It should be, it¡¯s really terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, the Raikage-Sama is sure noisy today.¡±


    Everyone in the Vige felt and heard the roarsing from the mountain, but their expressions looked really rxed.


    They simply didn¡¯t think that someone dared to invade their vige and attack the Raikage.


    And since all that they heard was the thunder roaring, they didn¡¯t really think much about it, since they were used to it!


    At this moment the two men¡¯s fists were still crashing into each other!


    This is the first time for Naito to meet someone who can block the shock force with his body!


    Undoubtedly, not only his physical strength but the Chakra mode is also enhancing the Raikage¡¯s defensive power!


    Feeling the Raikage¡¯s strength with his own body didn¡¯t make Naito afraid, it actually made him more excited!


    Compared to the excitement that Naito was feeling, the Third Raikage looked really shocked.


    Because the Thunder that was falling on Naito didn¡¯t have the slightest impact on him, on the contrary, it looked as if it was enhancing the lightning cloak around his body.


    What is this!


    ¡°AARRGH!!!¡±


    The two fists were crushing each other, at that moment, Naito burst into full force screaming in anger moving his punch forward by one inch!


    One Inch is really a small distance, but for Naito it was everything!


    Shock Wave Lightning Release: Full Impact!


    The look on the Raikage¡¯s face became really confident as he wanted to push Naito back, suddenly, he felt a hint of a shock around all of his body.


    Suddenly, the impact became stronger, and it wasn¡¯t the lightning; it was another violent force shocking his whole body.


    What is this power! It¡¯s very strong!


    In fact, the shock he felt in his heart was even stronger.


    At the next moment, the thunder and shock force crashed, and his whole body got hit by Naito attack!


    Boom!!


    The traces of shattered space finally disappeared as Naito fist waved forward toward the Raikage and struck him hard sending him flying at the distance.


    What!!!


    The Raikage¡¯s whole body flew out covering a really long distance until he finally crashed into a mountain.


    But the whole maintain got crashed yet he didn¡¯t stop flying backward until he hit really hard a second one and crushed.


    In fact, the first mountain that got crashed was just a small hill, but the second was big enough to stop him from flying back to the Vige!


    The people inside the vige could see the Raikage crushing into that big mountain after the first hill got destroyed, and man did they got shocked!


    ¡°Is that the Raikage-Sama?!¡±


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    They thought that the Raikage was doing some training, but after they saw this scene, they all widened their eyes.


    It seems that someone is attacking the Raikage.


    But... How is this possible!!


    Can someone send the Raikage flying?


    All the Shinobis were looking at each other, no one could believe this!


    The Third Raikage didn¡¯t even get pushed by the Hachibi, there¡¯s no human being who can do something like this to him.


    But in the next moment, another figure suddenly appeared, and it was actually rushing toward the Raikage!


    Naito was moving really fast that they couldn¡¯t recognize him; they could only see his residual image!


    The shock on the Shinobis expression was evident.


    ¡°Who is that?!¡±

 Chapter 209: Facing The Cloud鈥檚 Shinobis

    The mountain got crushed, the people in the Vige kept running as the stones fell like raindrops.


    At the same time, they looked very stunned.


    Someone is attacking the Raikage, and he actually sent him flying!


    Is it a sneak attack?


    But even if it¡¯s a sneak attack, the Raikage wouldn¡¯t get bombarded, even the first hill didn¡¯t stop him from being crushed to the second mountain.


    No matter what is happening, there was one thing that they were certain about, someone has invaded their vige, and he¡¯s fighting with the Raikage!


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    The Cloud¡¯s Shinobis finally responded, and with a shocked color on their faces, they shouted and sent the message to the whole vige.


    In an instant, the whole vige got chaotic.


    At the same time they were shouting, Naito has already caught up to the Raikage.


    The reason why he managed to st the Raikage away was that the former was using his full-strength, although he felt the power of the shock hitting his body, he couldn¡¯t just break out immediately and got caught by its power.


    It wasn¡¯t just a punch, it was Naito¡¯s full strength!


    In the face of a man like the Raikage, Naito didn¡¯t hold out his power and used all of his power to suppress him.


    Whoosh!!


    The figure flickered and cut through the sea of clouds, Naito rushed directly through the first hill that was destroyed, then to the mountain that was hit by the Raikage.


    There was a big hole in the mountain, and it looked as if it was a cave, the Raikage wasying there under the wracks clenching his teeth.


    Even so, he hasn¡¯t any scars on his body.


    Awkward!!


    The Lightning surged in his whole body mming half of the mountain from the inside, breaking him free; still, he felt numbs in his arm from thest sh.


    ¡°Someone who could do this to me shouldn¡¯t be anyone but... Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    The Raikage instantly guessed Naito¡¯s identity.


    After all, the intelligence about Naito¡¯s power was well known to every Vige, how can the Raikage not know about it.


    However, the Raikage didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong, he could send him flying after all!


    Of course, the more power he put into his Chakra Mode, the stronger he gets, and the Raikage wasn¡¯t using his fullest potential!


    He didn¡¯t reveal his strongest attack yet!


    ¡°Is this how they nned on fireback us? They think that sending this little devil will be enough to scare me?!¡±


    The Raikage snorted, but his heart was full of raging anger.


    It¡¯s been many years since thest time the Raikage¡¯s back touched the ground on the battlefield, which made him feel a little bit ashamed.


    Just when the Raikage was about to go for it again, he suddenly stopped.


    Because someone has appeared in front of him.


    It was Naito!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Seeing Naito didn¡¯t make the Raikage surprised, because he already guessed it was him.


    Naito had no fear for the Raikage, do you think the Raikage will have the slightest fear for Naito?


    He¡¯s the strongest Raikage in the history of the Cloud!


    Naito looked calmly at the Ay, he didn¡¯t ask him about the ident that involved Kushina.


    No need for this kind of nonsense, because this is a war!


    Facing the Raikage, once again Naito clenched his fist and threw a punch.


    Boom!!!


    In an instant, the second half of the mountain suddenly burst.


    The endless rubble fell from the sky into all directions, the Clouds Shinobis quickly jumped into the air destroying them and stopping them for hurting the civilians.


    Suddenly, the Raikage and Naito¡¯s shadows appeared in front of everyone.


    The two were facing each other.


    The thunder around the Raikage¡¯s body was flickering, as if it was a burning blue fire, this lightning coat around his body has a terrible defensive power actually, along with his powerful body, even S-ss Ninjutsu cannot hurt him!


    The Chakra that was surging around his body was horrifying.


    On the other side, Naito¡¯s Chakra mode didn¡¯t look the same way as the Raikage.


    However, as always, Naito had inexplicable momentum, a strong Aura, that felt even stronger than the Raikage¡¯s.


    He even looked calmer than the Raikage!


    ¡°It¡¯s... Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be him! Konoha invaded us!¡±


    The Cloud¡¯s Shinobis looked very horrified the moment they saw Naito¡¯s face.


    At that moment, a perceptual ninja shouted in the crowd.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s alone, no trace of other ninjas from Konoha!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alone?!¡±


    For a moment all the Shinobis widened their eyes in surprise, then they looked a bit angrier.


    The news about Naito and how he invaded the Sand alone and killed their Kazekage was well known in the entire world.


    And now, he¡¯s trying to do the same to the Cloud?!


    He thinks they¡¯re at the same level as the Sand, he thinks they¡¯re weak?!


    In an instant, all the clouds Shinobis be angry, and they all had a murderous expression on their faces as they were staring at Naito.


    Naito was toozy to pay attention to those Shinobis, they weren¡¯t even qualified to interfere in this battle.


    But these Shinobis didn¡¯t look like they were willing on just watching, their killing intent was all over the ce, it felt a Deja-Vu as if he was in the battlefield of the Second War again.


    Even the sky got filled with dark clouds which made the atmosphere more and duller.


    Humph!


    Naito snorted, if he were really on the battlefield of the Second War, Naito would need to fight them all one by one.


    But now...


    Naito just kept standing in his ce and nced slightly around with a really cold stare.


    Even the Raikage felt the chills from his eyes, he wasn¡¯t scared, it was actually his instinct telling him that something terrible was about to happen, and he needed to stop it.


    Whatever what Naito is gonna do, Raikage can stop it with his speed, but what the former was about to do, wasn¡¯t a move, it was a thought!


    ¡°Spiritual... Shock!!!¡±

 Chapter 210: Spiritual Shock!

    The Spiritual Shock isn¡¯t the same as a Genjutsu, it condenses the momentum and the spiritual power of the user and sts it in all directions in a violent way.


    And Because this trick also uses the Shock, it doesn¡¯t only crush weak ninja, but it also does miraculous effect on the strong ones too.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly the Spiritual shock mmed the whole ce.


    The silent controlled the ce for a moment, even the Clouds Shinobis didn¡¯t know what was happening, after all, the spiritual shock that Naito sent was invisible.


    Suddenly the impact reached the sky, clearing it from those dark clouds.


    Whoosh!!


    There was no actual sign of attack, but they could feel that something just passed right through all of them as if it was a blowing gust of wind.


    Suddenly, a lot of them had their expression changed.


    Most of them looked as if they were resisting something.


    Out of nowhere, they start to feel a very horrible pressure, that made some of them even scream in pain.


    Some of the other guys felt like if they were about to faint out, even the Jonins, had a strong headache, and their minds get instantly chaotic.


    Plop! Plop!!


    Suddenly, the Shinobis start falling on the ground like raindrops.


    One... Two... Hundreds of them just fall!


    What a shocking scene!


    The ones who were lucky enough to resist this Spiritual Shock looked stunned and scared, and their foreheads were full of cold sweat.


    There were a few elites who managed to resist this attack, but they looked as horrified as the others, they were terrified from the effect of this attack itself.


    What did Naito do?!


    They didn¡¯t even see what he did, and immediately hundreds of ninjas fell!


    What a shocking and incredible scene.


    If he did something like this on the battlefield where there are thousands of people, wouldn¡¯t this crash an entire army?!


    The Raikage could feel that something terrible was gonna happen and he wanted to stop it.


    But stopping the Spiritual Shock is simply impossible.


    Because, Naito was able to cast this technique by simply thinking about it, it almost the same thing as the Flying Thunder Technique, it cannot be stopped!


    However, even the Raikage didn¡¯t think it will be this bad!


    Hiss!


    The Raikage, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Although he could still sense the Chakra of those who fell, which mean that they¡¯re not dead, yet this was very bad.


    Because with this technique Naito can dominate an entire battlefield, he can get rid of a whole army!


    He couldn¡¯t tell if Naito could control it and focus it only on enemies, because if he can do that, it will be perfect, and this will make him more and more like war weapon, a horrifying killing machine!


    ¡°All of you retreat and help the falling ones!¡±


    ¡°One more thing, none of you is allowed toe near me or interfere in this battle under any kind of circumstances!¡±


    The Raikage took another deep breath, then he shouted these orders to his Shinobis.


    On the other hand, Naito looked very calm, his eyes were shing slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied.


    He could get rid of hundreds of people without even moving, even the elites were shocked, and they could no longer move.


    Against this technique, even defensive Ninjutsu won¡¯t work!


    Because this technique is not ssified as Genjutsu, it¡¯s a Soul Technique.


    ¡°Now we can fight without any more interfering.¡±


    The look in his eyes itself was clearly revealing his intentions, Naito was dering war on the Raikage.


    He didn¡¯t choose to attack those falling ninjas and finish the job, but once again he faced the Raikage.


    Because it was useless, the Raikage was as fast as Naito, perhaps the Fourth Raikage surpassed the Third in terms of speed. Still, the Third was very fast!


    The Ninjas who practiced the Lightning Armor are always good at speed.


    The Raikage would be able to stop Naito if he wanted to attack those ninjas.


    Of course, Naito wasn¡¯t interested in ughtering some weak Shinobis.


    More precisely, Naito didn¡¯t really have anything against these people the same as the Ninjas of the other four major Viges, same as Konoha.


    Naito will never look back at those weak people.


    His eyes will always fall on those who are in front of him!


    Naito want to surpass those people and move forward until there¡¯s no one but him!


    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy, kid.¡±


    The Raikage looked at Naito while his body was surging a crazy amount of Lightning.


    ¡°Not all the Kages are the same, you killed one, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can kill another, and especially me! I¡¯m way stronger than that Kazekage you killed!¡±


    The Raikage looked very angry as he put his arm against his chest.


    He stretched out his finger, and suddenly a horrible amount of lightning condensed on his four fingertips, in fact, this technique wasn¡¯t the same as the Raikiri, this one is much simpler.


    And because of its simplicity, it¡¯s more suitable for the Raikage¡¯s fighting style!


    The Raikage¡¯s fighting style was simr to Naito, violent and straightforward.


    And since this was his simplest technique, it was also the strongest.


    The Hell Stab!

 Chapter 211: Hell Stab!

    His fingers were folded together, the edge was very sharp, and it seemed like it can prate anything, after all, the Raikage used this technique to cut the Hachibi¡¯s tail.


    Whoosh!!!


    In the next moment, the Raikage¡¯s figure turned into a residual image and rushed toward Naito.


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Even Naito couldn¡¯t follow his movements with his eyes, but with the use of his Ultra Perceive, Naito could easily sense him even if he doubles his speed.


    Moreover, the Raikage¡¯ speed... Was as fast as him!


    Boom!!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet suddenly cracked, then he shed to the other side avoiding the Raikage.


    Naito didn¡¯t directly fight back, he wanted to test the power of the Hell Stab first.


    Bang!!


    A roar burst out the moment his hand touched the small mountain in front of him, his arm directly prated it, and the lightning st hard on the impact and destroyed the entire hill.


    In the distance, the Raikage¡¯s allies were retreating and helping other ninjas evacuating the vige from the civilians, still, they could see this scene and couldn¡¯t help but stop and admire it.


    ¡°That¡¯s... The Raikage¡¯s Hell Stab!¡±


    ¡°The Raikage is finally serious, no one can stop this technique!¡±


    The Cloud Shinobis were very amazed, they weren¡¯t exaggerating, in fact, no one ever could block the Hell Stab.


    Even the Hachibi got suppressed by this technique.


    ¡°Your speed is reallypared to me.¡±


    Seeing how Naito managed to avoid him while he was using his full-speed, the Raikage suddenly became amazed, if he canpete with him, then he could no longer rely on his speed alone to deal with Naito.


    In this case, the one who has the strongest body will win.


    However, when ites to physical strength, the Raikage is very confident, nothing can scratch his body!


    ¡°No, you¡¯re speed is a bit beyond my expectations.¡±


    Naito reyed as he looked calmly at the Raikage.


    Indeed, the original story focused only on the Fourth¡¯s speed; it didn¡¯t really say much about the Third.


    It seemed really easy when Naruto avoided him in the Original, but when you think about it, he was using the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra at that time!


    He should be the fastest!


    However, in Naito¡¯s point of view, the Fourth should be much faster than the Third, and it seems that the Soru technique ispared to the Raikage¡¯s speed.


    In other words, if Naito wants to surpass the Fourth¡¯s speed, he only needs to open the Fifth Gate, and it will be more than enough!


    Then if he opens the Sixth Gate, could he be able to achieve the teleport effect in a short distance, can he beat Minato¡¯s space technique?


    Naito¡¯s eyes were looking way further to Minato, but the person in front of him was still the Third Raikage!


    ¡°AAAAH!!¡±


    The Raikage roared and rushed toward Naito!


    This time Naito didn¡¯t try to dodge his hell stab, he clenched his fists and threw it toward the Raikage.


    ¡°Brave man.¡±


    The Third Raikage saw how Naito wanted to fight back rather than escaping, and couldn¡¯t help but admire his courage even though he was an enemy.


    And using your strongest technique to end the life of a brave man is the best way to pay you respect!


    Boom!!


    Finally, The Raikage¡¯s Hell Stab reached Naito¡¯s fist, and the two mmed into each other.


    At that moment, a bright white color shone, the Lightning shed, and the air burst, the two figures of Naito and Ay looked as if they were the only thing between earth and heaven.


    Even the endless clouds that were filling the sky above the Cloud Vige, under this sh, crashed and faded away in all directions.


    Whoosh!!


    The result this time was quite different from the previous one.


    Last time, the Raikage got bombarded by Naito¡¯s fist, but this time his Lightning armor was a little bit stronger.


    This time, his attack be stronger, but his defense was weaker than the previous one.


    Naito didn¡¯t dare to hold his power against the Raikage¡¯s Hell Stab, he was actually trying to use his strongest attack too.


    The Shock force, have a reallyrge range, so what Naito was trying to do, is to forcibly condense its whole power in one point.


    There¡¯s no doubt that the strength of this attack is much powerful than the usual one!


    Crack!!!


    The Raikage¡¯s Lightning Armor suddenly got torn by the Shock force and burst open.


    Once again Ay¡¯s body got bombarded hardly, and the whole person went flying and crashed into a mountain!


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just a little numb in his arm, but his whole body got shocked by this attack!


    ¡°His Hell Stab is sure strong...¡±


    There were four scars on Naito¡¯s fist, the blood was slightly flowing, but the wounds were very shallow, and under his self-healing power they start instantly healing.


    Naito also looked surprised, the Raikage is really strong, if he were reced by any other ninja from the original story, for example, Kakashi, the former would have got smashed after getting hit by this attack!


    Naito was amazed by the Raikage¡¯s strength, and Ay was shocked by Naito¡¯s Shock power.


    Bang!!


    The lightning suddenly flickered out of the wracks, then the Raikage rushed out from there with an incredible look on his face.


    He already used his strongest attack, but still couldn¡¯t beat him, is Naito stronger?!


    How could this be?!


    Even the Raikage was a little bit shocked, he couldn¡¯t believe this, let alone the people who stopped for a moment to see this scene.


    Some of them were rubbing their eyes in disbelieve.


    The Raikage used the Hell Stab, but once again he got bombarded by Naito who used a punch!


    Is this what doesn¡¯t mean to be called... Ashura?!

 Chapter 212: Accident!

    Looking at the calm expression Naito had as his injuries got healed entirely, the Raikage¡¯s expression got extremely serious.


    Enemy!


    The Raikage has finally recognized Naito as an absolute enemy instead of just treating him like a new annoying generation.


    Even his Hell stab didn¡¯t have the upper hand against Naito, although it was only the initial four-finger form, yet Ay can no longer have the smallest ws.


    The Raikage suddenly folded his three-fingers together, this is the second form and thest before his strongest technique the one finger stab!


    To make it simple, the intensity, size, and strength of the technique can be proportionally increased by reducing the number of fingers involved, thest form is the only thing that could break his lightning armor and scratch the Raikage¡¯s body!


    Which is really incredible in terms of offense power, and defense!


    In the original, the only scar he had on his body was caused by him, and now, he got hit two times by the Shock force directly, yet the only thing he felt was some trembling and numbs, but no injuries, which shows how strong is his defense!


    But such a horrible defense got directly prated by his One Finger Hell Stab!


    The Strongest spear is way stronger than his strong defense.


    ¡°The body of the strongest man alive huh.¡±


    Looking at Ay¡¯s body, Naito¡¯s eye got very serious.


    In fact, if it was just about breaking his defense, Naito can still do it, if he uses the Hakai it will be the end for Ay, but that technique is very slow, and the Raikage can easily avoid it.


    Condensing the Shock Force into one point made Naito¡¯s attack stronger; moreover, Naito¡¯s shock waves are much stronger and sharper when he uses his sword.


    Numerous thoughts were shing in Naito¡¯s mind, but Naito didn¡¯t take out his sword, he chose to fight the Raikage using his fists!


    Even the Raikage¡¯s most power spear didn¡¯t make Naito afraid!


    Although the main reason for the battles between the ninjas is to kill the enemy by any means, Naito had another important reason, he wanted to use the Raikage to get stronger.


    So far, almost no enemy he encountered forced Naito to go all out, the Third Kazekage was strong, but Naito didn¡¯t feel any threat, after all, the Kazekage couldn¡¯t attack him.


    To dare to use a Kage as a stepping stone to get stronger, am afraid no one will believe that!


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the Raikage rushed directly toward Naito using his Hell Stab.


    This time before the Raikage even reaches him, Naito had already punched the space in front of him.


    Crack!!


    The Space broke like a mirror, then the crack spread in all directions.


    However, as they were spreading, Naito suddenly gnawed his teeth and shouted, and made the cracks suddenly stagnate!


    Naito was trying to control the range of the shock force, and focus it all on the front of the Raikage!


    Although the range is still huge, it¡¯s much smaller than the swaying one, it¡¯s necessary to know that Naito¡¯s shock can be enough to kill tens of thousands people if it¡¯s used on the battlefield!


    If Naito reaches the Fifth Stage, he will be able to destroy a whole vige like Pain.


    Crack!!!


    The cracks were stopped, and it looked like if Naito has made a defensive wall against the Raikage¡¯s attack, suddenly, an unexpected thing happened.


    The Cracks suddenly start moving back toward Naito¡¯s fist and forward toward the Raikage!


    Boom!!


    Suddenly the Raikage felt the impact of a very horrible shock crushing his body.


    And this one was way stronger than the one he had experienced before!


    But the Raikage didn¡¯t stop, he didn¡¯t even take a step back, clenching his teeth, the Raikage kept moving forward while he was pointing one finger toward Naito.


    However, his body was pushing back hard by the Shock Force, and his speed got reduced to the speed of a turtle.


    ¡°How did this... Actually happened?!¡±


    Even Naito looked very surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Shock force when it gets it forcibly stopped to connect back to its source and get more condensed.


    Although it was just an ident, it was a very pleasant one.


    With this technique, even the strongest form of the Hell Stab, the Ippon Nukite is no longer a threat!


    Boom!!


    The Raikage didn¡¯t give up, he kept advancing clenching his teeth cutting his way through the Shock Force field until he stopped one inch away from Naito.


    That one inch meant everything for both of them!


    AAAAARGH!!!


    Suddenly, the Raikage moved his hand and almost touched Naito¡¯s forehead, but at thest moment, he got crashed.


    Boom!!


    Once again the Raikage got bombarded and flew out, this time, the bones inside his body made a squeaky sound, it was obvious that Naito¡¯s shock force reached a level where even the Raikage cannot bear.


    With one finger he cut his way through Naito¡¯s strongest attack, but this was his limit!


    Bang!!


    Once again the Raikage crushed on a mountain.


    The Cloud Shinobis couldn¡¯t even say a word, they all looked stunned watching this scene.


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    This was Naito shouting these two words with a very serious expression.


    He unexpectedly developed a new strong attack, yet he still didn¡¯t master it, and he needed a target to practice it on.


    And who was the most convenient target to try it on... It was none but the Raikage himself who had an extremely strong defense!


    Suddenly, Naito rushed toward the Raikage who was just crushed on the mountain and threw out a punch.


    Bang!!


    Under the gaze of countless people, Naito destroyed the whole mountain with the body of the Raikage!


    But this time it wasn¡¯t just a big hill, it was actually the mountain that they were fighting on the whole time!


    ¡°What... Is this really something that a human being can do?¡±


    The people in the distance were shaking from fear, even the Shinobis looked very shocked.

 Chapter 213: Stronger!

    The Shock Force spread out under Naito punch smashing the entire mountain.


    The Raikage got hit hard by this punch, but he tried to block its impact by folding his arm against his chest.


    Bang!!


    Under the strong impact, the Raikage suddenly flew out and crashed on the ground destroying the whole ce.


    ¡°His attack power is very strongpared to the Hachibi... And it¡¯s really hard to escape.¡±


    The Lightning armor of the Raikage got almost destroyed, but by forcing his Chakra, it once again regained its shape.


    Boom!!


    Thunder suddenly start to fall from the sky smashing the entire ce, Naito saw it and moved quickly avoiding it from hitting him.


    After that he looked directly to the sky, then to the endless deep crack under his feet, it was obvious that Raikage was hiding there somewhere.


    ¡°What kind of secret Lightning release technique he¡¯s using? No... There¡¯s no way that he¡¯s using a technique, It¡¯s actually the environment of the Clouds Vige, and the Raikage is just controlling the natural lighting.¡±


    Naito kept looking around, and under his Ultra Perceive, he could sense the Raikage¡¯s location, and see that he already regained his Lightning Armor.


    In other words, in the Cloud Vige, the Raikage is a bit stronger than usual.


    So what?!


    Even if he¡¯s favorable by the location of the battlefield, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid, even if he could control the Natural Lightning, Naito will only need a punch to smash it all!


    Bang!!


    The ground started to tremble, and suddenly, the Raikage rashed from the wracks and jumped in front of Naito.


    ¡°You might have a stronger technique than my Hell Stab, but you cannot win against me, This Is The Cloud Vige!¡±


    The Raikage suddenly clenched his fist and once again extended his finger, and the horrible lightning suddenly formed a very sharp edge on the end of his fingertip.


    Hell Stab, Ippon Nukit!


    The Raikage was fearless, whether he was facing Naito or the Hachibi, his mind was always in a state of war!


    Perhaps Naito didn¡¯t face anything that can bepared to the Hachibi, but Naito was also fearless, this was also a war to him!


    Boom!!!


    At the next moment, Naito also threw a punch, once again it was a confrontation between the strongest spear and the strongest punch!


    And again the Raikage flew out.


    However, this time, the Raikage stopped in mid-air, while the rays of lightning shing were flickering around his body.


    Although he got sted out, the Hell Stab weakened Naito¡¯s punch, which made it really hard on him to destroy the Raikage¡¯s Lightning Armor.


    ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s really tough, but... This what I am looking for!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito didn¡¯t be disappointed, he actually smiled, Natio was actually excited.


    Practicing this technique demands a tough opponent, and the Raikage proved that he was worthy enough!


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, the ground under Naito¡¯s feet copsed, and the whole person disappeared, his figure turned into a residual image as he was rushing so fast toward the Raikage.


    Boom!!


    In an instant, Naito punched the Raikage again and sent him flying like a falling meteor.


    The sky got full of dark clouds, the lightning was falling, while Naito was floating there in the air letting these arcs hit his body, although Naito couldn¡¯t use it enhance his power, this lightning wasn¡¯t enough to hurt him!


    Without hesitation, Naito once again caught up to the Raikage who was falling toward the ground and hit him with another punch.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Naito kept punching him, and Raikage kept falling, even if he could resist those punches the impact kept pushing him down.


    Naito kept pushing the Raikage until he drove him out to another location.


    It was an extremely high mountain, surrounded by clouds.


    Naito could no longer push him back because the whole ce was surrounded by other mountains, and even if he kept attacking him, they would just crash to these endless mountains.


    The battlefield was finally fixed on this mountain!


    The Clouds Ninjas kept watching the fight, witnessing how their Raikage was getting a beating by Naito and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It was not until the Raikage and Naito were about to leave their sight, they thought about following them.


    However, they were too afraid, so they didn¡¯t dare to get too close!


    The reflection of the lightning of the Raikage or the Shock force of Naito is enough to kill them all.


    Compared to Naito and the Raikage, they felt like they were some little ants, who weren¡¯t even worth to watch from a close location!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I will live to see the day were someone surpass the Third Raikage...¡± The perceptive ninja kept sensing the two men power level and couldn¡¯t help but whisper these words.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    One of them took over and looked to the peak of the mountain where the roaring and the shattering was continually getting stronger.


    On the other hand, even the Anbu Captain who also received the news and came over, was standing far away, even he wasn¡¯t qualified to interfere in this battle, he could only watch.


    ¡°This kind of destructive power it even surpass the one of the Raikage against the Hachibi... Shit! Everyone needs to retreat!¡±


    The Anbu captain looked shocked for a moment, then without any more hesitation, he ordered the other to retreat.


    The moment they heard him, the others immediately reacted and retreated in fear!


    Suddenly, everyone saw a figure flying in the air so fast and crashing to a mountain.


    Boom!!


    The entire mountain got destroyed, and the Raikage suddenly rushed out clenching his teeth attacking Naito again.


    ¡°I cannot believe this, it as if you¡¯re physical strength has no limits!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not limited, but what I have is enough to kill you.¡±


    Naito calmly looked at the Raikage rushing over toward him, and once again he clenched his fist and sent him flying.


    Time after time, Naito kept bombarding the Raikage with his fist, while his Shock Force was getting more stronger every time.


    Naito finally reached the power where he can destroy both the Raikage¡¯s One finger Hell Stab and the Lightning Armor, and suddenly, the Raikage¡¯s strong defense... looked no longer strong!

 Chapter 214: Strongest Punch!

    Naito kept hitting the Raikage so har, however, the former¡¯s endurance was unexpectedly strong, he kept standing back every time, no matter how many times he was being bombarded.


    This fight kept going on for almost a day and a night, but no matter how long they kept fighting, no one dared to get close to them, even the Anbu Captain kept watching from afar.


    Even the perceptual ninja could no longer see the situation on the battlefield, they could only hear the lightning roar and feel the ground shaking.


    ¡°Monsters...¡±


    ¡°The two of them are monsters...¡±


    They thought that Naito wouldn¡¯t keep up with the Raikage¡¯s strong endurance, but the reality made them fear him even more.


    On the battlefield.


    The mountain was about to copse, and the ground was full of all kind of cracks.


    Especially under Naito¡¯s constant shock force, the whole ce was always trembling.


    ¡°Huh! Huh!!¡±


    Even the Raikage was feeling tired, after all, this wasn¡¯t any ordinary fight.


    In the original, the Raikage managed to endure fighting for three days and nights against ten thousand Shinobis from the Rock, but now against Naito, he almost reached his limit!


    ¡°I told you before Boy, you cannot kill me! I¡¯m not the same as the Third Kazekage!¡±


    At this time, the Raikage was gasping for air, and he could barely talk, but he wasn¡¯t willing on dying here, after all, his pride wouldn¡¯t let him die inside his vige.


    Looking at how the Raikage was panting, Naito was also breathing hard, his clothes were soaked with sweat, but his eyes were as calm as ever.


    He didn¡¯t know when it stopped, but the excitement he felt at beginning gradually faded away, for the rest of the fight he was just ying with the Raikage as if he was a ball, trying to get his shocks stronger.


    Naito stretched his arm, then he clenched his fist as if he was holding something in the air.


    Naito could feel his shocks getting stronger.


    Although, with the help of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou Naito had a very stronger physical strength, but it wasn¡¯t infinite, and that was the same case for the Raikage.


    ¡°Yeah, I almost hit my limit too.¡±


    ¡°We should end this now.¡±


    Naito clenched his fist again, and the calmness in his eyes instantly turned into a very fierce one.


    Suddenly, a powerful momentum broke out, and it seemed as if it¡¯s capable of overturning the sky!¡±


    ¡°End this?¡±


    The Raikage eyes suddenly became very cold.


    Does Naito want to escape?


    Even though he was too exhausted, the Raikage was confident, that he could catch up to Naito¡¯s speed if he wanted to escape.


    And even if he was faster, he could bring along some strong Shinobis to support him and chase Naito until he gets exhausted, they might even be able to kill him!


    The Raikage kept calcting the possibilities until it hit him!


    Naito¡¯s killing intent was all around the ce, even the Raikage could feel it from a distance.


    The moment he looked into his eyes, the Raikage got it, he finally knew what Naito meant by ending this, and suddenly, a punch fell.


    This punch waspletely different from the previous one, it looked as if it doesn¡¯t have power.


    However, the moment that fist fell, the whole ce started trembling!


    Whoosh!!!


    Horrible fragmentation traces spread out to the distance from the very end of Naito¡¯s fist, like a silk thread, it directly swept toward the Raikage.


    The Raikage looked very shocked, for a whole day and night fighting with Naito he never saw anything like this, however, once again he was ready to use the Hell Stab to stop this attack.


    However, the power of this attack was overwhelming, it was actually stronger than anything else Naito did!


    At least 30% stronger!


    No matter how many times Naito attacked him, the Raikage has always managed to block his attack, yet he wasn¡¯t gonna give up this easily, the Raikage used the other hand, but still, he couldn¡¯t stop it!


    The Shock Force kept pushing its way through his Hell Stab.


    Suddenly his fingers got broken!


    The Shock Force hit him so hard that even his Lightning Armor could no longer withstand its power, Suddenly, it got smashed and directly fell on his body!


    At thest moment, the Raikage finally understood.


    Yuu Naito... Could kill him from the start!


    Naito was just controlling his power enough to surpass him but not hurt him, to get stronger!


    ¡°It turned out to be this way.¡±


    ¡°I got defeated...¡±


    There was a hint of conviction in the Raikage¡¯s eyes before he closed them.


    Boom!!


    His body got bombarded by the impact of the Shock Force, the blood sshed all over the ce as he got crashed on a mountain!


    Looking at how the Raikage gotpletely smashed, Naito slowly recovered his fist to its initial state, then he gently shook his head.


    With his power now, there¡¯s no need for him to use the Hakai to destroy the so-called absolute defense of the Third Raikage!


    ¡°The Shock Force and The Shock wave arepletely two different things...¡±


    ¡°The power of the Shock Force is always violent and destructing, it turns everything into dust.¡±


    ¡°However the Shock waves can cut through anything, even its fragmentation is extremely t, except for the Kuzure technique, the cuts are always clean.¡±


    Now he fully understands his abilities.


    In other words, now he mastered the Fourth Stage of the Shock Power to its extreme degree!


    ¡°The next is the Fifth Stage.¡±


    Naito nced calmly with his eyes around while he muttered these words to himself.


    After that, Naito turned around and walked gently, after a few steps, he started to send some turbulent force out.


    After all, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna leave before he pays his respect and gives the Raikage a proper burial.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    The power of these turbulent forces kept sting the ground so hard, the mountain was full of cracks, and it was bearly standing firm from the beginning, and under these terrible earthquakes, it copsed!


    Rumble!!


    Under the horrified and shocked gazes of countless of the Cloud Shinobis, not one, but a chain of mountains copsed burying everything under it!

 Chapter 215: Collapse and Wracks

    ¡°All of the mountains... Copsed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too destructive, at this rate the whole ce is gonna copse!¡±


    Everyone felt despaired and stunned.


    ¡°Not good! How is the Raikage?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    They kept watching the Chain of Mountains copsing, while the ground was trembling and shaking, until it gradually stopped, when all of the dust settled, the Cloud Shinobis finally reacted.


    They looked at each other, but none of them dared to rush directly into the battlefield.


    After a long time of wait, the soundpletely despaired, and the silence controlled the ce, some people began to approach the battlefield slowly, and finally reached it.


    After looking for a long time, they couldn¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s like if the Raikage and Naito have disappeared in the air.


    Everything was buried entirely, even a ninja wouldn¡¯t be able to dig this whole ce out, it will take him a really long time.


    After all, these were the wracks of a chain of mountains.


    ¡°The two of them disappeared.¡±


    A shinobi stared at the field and finally muttered to himself.


    ¡°Did they got trapped by the copsing of these mountains?!¡±


    ¡°It looks like... It should be like this.¡±


    ¡°If this is what happened, then the Raikage has already...¡±


    All of the clouds Shinobis felt like they got struck by lightning thunder, the moment they thought about this.


    The Third Raikage... Is Dead!


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura killed him, just like the Third Kazekage!


    One person killed two Kages, this has never happened before, even in the First World War, during a formal ceremony Tobirama and the Second Raikage were attacked by the Gold and Silver Brothers and left near death, but they weren¡¯t alone they had The Kinkaku Force along with them.


    Fortunately, Konoha¡¯s Ashura is also gone, he got also trapped with the Raikage.


    At this moment, they somewhat felt really relieved, they thought that at least the monster got also killed.


    Without the Raikage... They will get all wiped out fighting against Naito!


    .......


    Konoha.


    In the Hokage Building, Danzo was sitting drinking his tea, while the Hokage was frowning and looking at the documents on his desk.


    After he took a sip from his tea, Danzo suddenly said: ¡°On the other side of the Cloud, is there any movements?¡±


    Originally, Danzo felt it was unexpected for Naito to go to the Cloud Vige.


    Danzo after that remembered how Naito was interested in the Lightning Armor technique, he had the second stage in his hands, but he needed the third.


    However, the main reason for this trip was because of the ident that happened to Kushina; otherwise, Naito wouldn¡¯t risk going to the Cloud alone and fight against the Third Raikage, that guy is dangerous after all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we didn¡¯t hear from Naito for a while, maybe he¡¯s waiting for the right moment to take the shot.¡± Sarutobi closed the file and said.


    Danzo shook his head: ¡°He cannot keep doing that, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s gonna ruin this, what does he want to do? Assassinate the Raikage? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Also assassinating is not suitable to his abilities, he¡¯s gonna get detected immediately.¡±


    Listening to Danzo, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Although they had hidden spies in the Cloud Vige, they find it really hard, to keep undercover, even though they were basically living like ordinary people.


    Moreover, there was no information about Naito.


    Danzo faintly nced at Sarutobi, and with a cold tone he said: ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t go to the Cloud Vige, maybe he abandoned the Vige and turned into a Missing-nin.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure? Sarutobi, he might be out of control kid, but he¡¯s no fool, he sees it very well, Naito know what kind of situation he has in Konoha.¡±


    Danzo snorted and said: ¡°It seems he doesn¡¯t really care about the Kyuubi¡¯s monster after all, maybe you should...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As soon as he heard the word Danzo said to describe Kushina, Sarutobi got really angry.


    Kushina was from the Uzumaki n, and Konoha had a very close rtionship with them at the past before the whole n got destroyed, and Sarutobi wouldn¡¯t let anyone disrespect them or anyone from their n.


    This was the line for Sarutobi.


    And of course, he wasn¡¯t gonna give Kushina to Danzo so he can use her as he wants.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Danzo snorted and stood up.


    ¡°This not like you Sarutobi, you¡¯re too indecisive!¡±


    Danzo was really straightforward with his words, although this wasn¡¯t really true, Sarutobi made a lot of important decisions that made Konoha a better ce, and stronger through the years.


    However, in the original, Sarutobi let go of Orochimaru, and that led to his deathter, it was indeed a bad stain in his life.


    After finishing this sentence, Danzo was ready to turn around and leave, Since Sarutobi was really clear about not giving him the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and he didn¡¯t look like he was gonna say anything back to Danzo.


    Listening to Danzo, Sarutobi just kept frowning and didn¡¯t know what he should say back.


    In the next moment, an Anbu suddenly appeared in the Hokage Office.


    The Anbu banded a knee to Sarutobi, and quickly said: ¡°Hokage-Aama, emergency information from the Cloud Vige!¡±


    This sentence, made Danzo freeze in his ce after he was about one step out of the Hokage Office, and made Sarutobi¡¯s mind on the other hand in a mess.


    ¡°Yuu Naito attacked the Third Raikage, they had a great fight in the Cloud Vige.¡±


    ¡°The two of them kept fighting for a day and night.¡±


    The Anbu quickly delivered the information he had.


    When he heard these words, Danzo who was about to leave got stunned, and his expression looked very terrified.


    Naito really chose to attack the Raikage heads on?!


    He didn¡¯t know if he was just a mad man, or very confident? But he never thought he will dare to attack the Raikage!


    ¡°What¡¯s the result of the fight?!¡±


    Listening to the Anbu¡¯s report, Sarutobi was also surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to really start a fight with the Raikage.


    However, what he really wanted to know was ¡®Who Won!¡¯

 Chapter 216: Several Months!

    ¡°There¡¯s no specific information about the result of the fight.¡±


    The masked Anbu lowered his head and reported back the information he received.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s confirmed that although the vige itself suffered great damage, the casualties weren¡¯t serious, the final battle was in a far location from the vige; thus it didn¡¯t affect the Cloud Vige.¡±


    After they heard these words, both Danzo and Sarutobi frowned.


    Danzo couldn¡¯t help but to speak with a light tone: ¡°The Third Raikage is really tough to deal with, it seems he failed to perform the assassination; therefore he ended up fighting with him head-on, in this case, he must try his best to damage the Vige.¡±


    ¡°But since The Raikage could push him out of the Vige, it seems the whole mission has been failed, and he might not even be able to retreat.¡±


    Sarutobi looked so confused, listening to Danzo, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    There¡¯s no clear information about the result of the fight.


    However, it seems as Danzo said, Naito got suppressed by the Raikage; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let him pull the battle outside of the Vige.


    ¡°It seems that the information about the Raikage and how he could beat the Hachibi by his own strength is true, he could even suppress Naito. Indeed this man is powerful.¡±


    After he took a deep breath, Sarutobi¡¯s expression got more serious.


    Danzo shook his head, then he turned and left, he looked a little bit disappointed, this was out of his expectations.


    One dayter.


    Konoha another information.


    The first piece of information made everyone disappointed, but this new one is gonna shake the whole world.


    ¡°The two of them kept fighting until a chain of mountains copsed and buried everything beneath it?!¡±


    Both Danzo and Sarutobi looked very shocked.


    Danzo thought that Naito won¡¯t even have a chance, therefore this news was really shocking for him!


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but admire Naito¡¯s strength.


    He felt pity that such a tool got wasted very soon, Naito ended up being killed against the Raikage.


    However, this is really a perfect ending.


    ¡°This...¡± The Anbu looked awkward for a moment, then he said: ¡°The Raikage didn¡¯t reappear again after this fight so he must be dead, but Naito-Dono... They couldn¡¯t find his body, so he doesn¡¯t have to be dead.¡±


    The Anbu, who was banding a knee, took a deep breath, then he said what he was thinking.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, the range of this chain of mountains is really huge, its copsing buried everything, even the Elites in the Cloud believes that the Raikage is dead, no one can survive after that.¡±


    ¡°However, Naito-Dono isn¡¯t anyone, he¡¯s not a normal ninja...¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t believe that a man like Naito has died, even Sarutobi and Danzo couldn¡¯t believe it, they kept sending ninjas to see if there¡¯s any trace for him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was alive.


    The news about Naito and Raikage¡¯s fight spread in the entire world, and once again it shocked it.


    The Cloud tried their best to cover this up, but such huge news cannot be hidden for a long time!


    After all, a whole chain of mountains copsed!


    Naito¡¯s name was the main subject of every discussion.


    After all, he¡¯s the man who killed two Kages, this is a great achievement that no one could bepared to Naito, even Hanzo himself!


    Even if there wasn¡¯t any news about Naito, even if everyone suspects that he¡¯s already dead, the only man who is worth to have the title of the Demi-God in this world is none but Naito!


    The world is in chaos!


    Although the Cloud didn¡¯t confirm the death of the Raikage, this was already being considered as a fact.


    Because of the death of their Raikage, the Cloud Vige has been attacked many times, after they fell back from the Rock¡¯s territories, yet the two viges didn¡¯t have any decisive battles since they were fearing to be destroyed by Konoha.


    Konoha didn¡¯t make any big moves, they were slowly expanding their borders, pressuring the other viges, but no one knew when they will attack.


    As time goes, day by day.


    Half a month... One month... Two months...


    There wasn¡¯t any news about Naito for three months, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but only sigh for Naito, and announce the news about his death.


    If Naito didn¡¯t die in that battle, no one would be able to stop him from going back, but for three months, there was no news from him.


    Naito didn¡¯te back.


    In addition to his grief, Sarutobi held a meeting with some of the other elders to build a monument for Naito.


    The Uchiha n objected the idea at first, but this time they were about to face the anger of the public, so they ended up agreeing.


    Expect for the Uchiha, all the other major ns basically agreed.


    One of the elders was absent.


    It was Danzo, but everyone agreed on this, so his opinion didn¡¯t really matter.


    Even though Naito was an outsider, he grew up in Konoha and died for Konoha.


    The ninjas who die in service usually get their names written in the Memorial Stone.


    But Naito was different from the other ninjas, the things he did for Konoha were way bigger than even what the Third Hokage did.


    Therefore, Naito had his own monument.


    There were some troubles the day they set up his monument, and a massive piece of it got destroyed before they stopped Tsunade from smashing its remainings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!!!¡±


    Kushina who was in the crowd didn¡¯t even bear watching this, she turned and left.


    Naito went to the Cloud Vige to avenge her, he never lost hope when he was rescuing her, so she will never give up on him too.


    After all, there was no evidence on his death.


    She will wait for Naito toe back, even if its mean to wait for eternity.

 Chapter 217: Final Stage!

    Half of Konoha¡¯s Ashura¡¯s monument got destroyed!


    The silence was controlling the ce.


    After Kushina¡¯s departure, withplexed feelings, Minato and Mei silently walked toward the broken monument.


    Naito was his rival, even after he killed the Third Kazekage, all that Minato was thinking of is catching up to him, but now Naito is gone, and only that left was respect.


    Yuu Naito... is an unsurpassable ninja.


    This was the same to Uzumaki Mei, although the person she likes is Minato, she still admired Naito.


    She had inexplicable sadness in her heart.


    Looking at the expression she had, Minato held her hand and said thoughtfully: ¡°Let¡¯s leave..¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uzumaki Mei gently nodded then she followed Minato.


    Someone else went to the monument.


    ¡°Are you really dead? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The expression on Orochimaru¡¯s face was indescribable.


    After he took ast look on the monument, he shook his head and turned away, at the same time, he looked back at Sarutobi with a trace of ridiculous.


    Who do you think Naito is? You thought that he will throw his life to kill the Third Raikage?!


    Even if there wasn¡¯t any news about him for now, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s dead!


    However, Orochimaru was toozy to exin this, he went to continue his experiments, leaving Sarutobi and the other regretting Naito¡¯s departure.


    ¡°This is the best ending for someone like you, you were a great ninja and a great man, it just too sad that you¡¯ve been born in the wrong ce and time.¡±


    Sarutobi sighed for a long time, then he turned and left.


    .........


    Land of Lightning.


    In the mountains surrounded by clouds, thunder and lightning were often falling with a loud roar.


    However, even for thisnd, this was a quite strange environment.


    This has been the case for several months, which caused some residents to talk about it, yet, no one dared to go to the mountain to check it.


    They were only ordinary people after all.


    ¡°This kind of weather is really unusual.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s weird and gives a terrible feeling... Is there no ninja around here to see what¡¯s happening there?¡±


    ¡°Ninjas won¡¯t pay attention to this kind of things.¡±


    The residents kept looking far away at the top of the mountain, where the thunder was shing, and the roaring was swaying around the ce.


    The confusion in their hearts was getting more and more unbearable.


    On the top of that mountain, a figure was sitting there quietly surrounded by thrilling lightning arcs!


    That person was Naito.


    After he killed the Third Raikage, Naito didn¡¯t choose to return to Konoha, he stayed in the Land of Lightning to practice the Third Stage of the Lightning Armor.


    Because of the environment of thisnd, it was the most suitable for practicing, after a little bit of searching, he found out that this mountain was the best ce due to Its height.


    During his cultivation, Naito forgot about everything in the world and focused on mastering this technique.


    The only thing he was doing beside this, was eating and sleeping, and since the resources on this mountain were very rich, it wasn¡¯t too hard to survive it.


    Still, it was incredible!


    The Thunder was hitting him hard making his whole body numb, but Naito wasn¡¯t trying to avoid it, he didn¡¯t even move, or use his shocks to stop it from hitting his body.


    He was letting those terrifying arc of lightning hit his body.


    The environment was getting worse every time, Naito was using his body as the core of this lightning storm, every time he got hit by a bolt of falling lightning, he was sending it back to the sky, turning it stronger.


    Naito was actually making his own environment!


    But it was difficult to make such weather in the Land of fire, even if he artificially created this lightning storm, it will notst long.


    Since the environment is notparable to the Land of Lightning.


    The Third Stage cultivation method is extremely simple, but its also very difficult, and almost no one can do it!


    Just how many ninjas out there can make their own environment?


    In the original, Sasuke draws natural lightning directly from thunder clouds to supplement the power of his strike and controls it with chakra, to create the Kirin Technique.


    But this is nothingpared to the Third Stage, it requires a stronger physical power since the natural lightning is actually going throughout the user¡¯s body!


    Not everyone can reach this stage, only people like Naito, the Third, and the Fourth Raikage can go to this extent!


    Although this environment is the best to cultivate the Third Stage, how many in the Land of Lightning are practicing the Third Stage! How many could even reach the second!


    First of all, you need a great amount of Chakra to practice this kind of techniques, the user needs to be at the Level of a Kage!


    The amount of Naito¡¯s Chakra is obviously not up to the standards, but since he mastered the second stage, and the reverse Hachimon Tonkou was restoring his Chakra every time, he could still practice it normally.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Lightning shed and hit Naito¡¯s body, and suddenly a lightning coat that looked simr to the one the Third had appeared on Naito body.


    The lightning Chakra property was condensing and enhancing Naito¡¯s body.


    Each time it gets hit by the lightning Naito¡¯s body was getting stronger.


    It has been three months.


    In these past three months, Naito put aside the spiritual cultivation and focused on the Third Stage, since its progressing was very fast!


    The Standards are truly very high, but practicing it still quite simple.


    Most people cannot reach these kinds of standards, but as long as you have it, the cultivation is very simple, that¡¯s why Naito was stunned when he first saw the method of this cultivation.


    Bang!


    The thunderstorm kept getting stronger, and more violent and suddenly it started destroying the whole ce!


    Naito sent a shock wave out of his body.


    Suddenly, the sky started getting clearer, and the clouds began to disappear gradually.


    After he took a deep breath, Naito slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°The progressing is somewhat getting slower, it seems that this stage is the same as before, the more you practice it, the slower its progression get, after all, everything has a limit.¡±


    ¡°If this is wasn¡¯t the case, the Third Raikage would have been invincible.¡±


    Still, Naito¡¯s physical power was getting stronger, which made him happy.

 Chapter 218: Thunder And Lightning!

    The Third Stage of the Lightning Armor Technique cannot be fully mastered.


    To be precise, it has no limit, the more you practice it, the more it strengthens the body.


    However, the degree of the enhancement is the highest at the beginning, as the body gets stronger and stronger, and began to adapt to the lightning property, the speed of the progress will be slower.


    The reason behind the Ay¡¯s strength is due to the long time he practiced this technique, even after he became the Raikage he always spared some time to practice.


    These three months of cultivation has greatly enhanced Naito¡¯s body; thus he wasn¡¯t that far from opening the Fifth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    And it wasn¡¯t that long since he opened the Fourth Gate!


    The period was shorter than this before; however, it should have taken more time, since it always gets harder the more he advances.


    The only bad thing about this is that the cultivation of the Third Gate has be less effective.


    At this rate, Naito will only reach the Raikage¡¯s level after another ten years, Naito was ready to keep practicing this technique for a longer time, but once the speed of the cultivation got slow, it did no longer make sense to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave...¡±


    After he nced around him, Naito finally made an end to this training.


    After he stood up, Naito stretched his hands and legs.


    This time Naito waspletely naked, the lightning kept tearing his clothes, and since he was alone in the mountain, he didn¡¯t care much about being naked.


    The only thing that seemed strange to Naito is that his skin didn¡¯t be dark bronze like the Third of the Fourth Raikage.


    Unlike the second stage, when Naito started practicing the Third Stage, his skin gradually became extremely pure, as if he was reborn.


    On the contrary of the Raikage, Naito¡¯s skin looked really white and tender as if he was a newborn baby, this may be due to the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, and how it keeps pumping blood into his body to wash his skin, which made the bronze color fade away.


    ¡°Well, this is better.¡±


    Naito¡¯s face showed a smile, although the Raikage¡¯s body was terrifying, Naito didn¡¯t want to look like him, he only wanted to be as strong as him.


    Even his body didn¡¯t look that muscr, he seemed as thin as ever, he couldn¡¯t see any special changes on his body.


    However, if he wanted to scare enemies, he could only release his aura and heaven itself will start shaking from fear.


    ¡°Need to dress up first.¡±


    After he checked his body, Naito was ready to dress up his worn-out clothes and return to Konoha.


    But suddenly stopped and smiled.


    ¡°Right on time.¡±


    .......


    Below the mountain.


    There was a small team from the Clouds looking around and steadily heading toward the top of the mountain.


    ¡°The information said, that weather around this mountain was extremely weird, with some inexplicable thunder and roaring lightning events.¡± A Shinobi from the cloud looked helplessly at him and said: ¡°It¡¯s just some shes of lightning and the people made a fuss out of it.¡±


    The conflicts between the Rock and the Cloud is currently restrained, although the Cloud has lost their Raikage, the Rock was also heavily damaged from Konoha, and their situation wasn¡¯t good too.


    The two viges have already considered the idea of a joint talk between them, but none of them were ready to break down for the other, in addition, Danzo and other ns were trying their best to keep the war from ending.


    In this time of non-war period, the two viges tried not to make the conflicts between them any worse.


    ¡°Yes, but you saw how it was on the top of that mountain just minutes ago, right?!¡±


    Another Shinobi ufortably looked up to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Well since it¡¯s a task we just need to take a look andfort the people then leave.¡±


    The captain of the team said this with a calm expression.


    The four-person team continued to move toward the top of the mountain.


    After walking for a while, one of them couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Speaking of the weather that the civilians described in the report, it¡¯s seemed to me like the one that caused by the Third Raikge¡¯s practicing on the Lightning armor technique.¡±


    ¡°That impossible, don¡¯t make such a joke, the Raikage has already passed away!¡±


    One of them eximed.


    When he saw how hispanions didn¡¯t believe it, he also doubted it and shook his head.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that Konoha¡¯s Ashura was really stronger than the Third Raikage?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! don¡¯t you talk about the lost Raikage like this, he wasn¡¯t killed by him, he got killed by the copsing of those mountains along with that guy.¡±


    Hearing how that ninja talked about the Raikage the Captain of the team asserted with a furious expression.


    The ninja stopped talking immediately then he looked ahead.


    At that moment, his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    A ck shadow appeared ahead from the clouds, then it started to get clearer until it finally turned into someone¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Someone is there! be careful!¡±


    With a light tone, the captain immediately alerted his other teammates.


    as the figure start getting close and closer, the expressions of the four people got shocked, and they looked as if they saw a ghost.


    ¡°You... You are...¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!!¡±


    The cold sweat appeared on the ninja¡¯s forehead including their captain, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow in fear.


    It¡¯s him! It turned out to be him! But how could it be him!!!


    The person who came out waspletely naked, of course, this wasn¡¯t the point, the point that this person didn¡¯t just look familiar, but also he shouldn¡¯t be here, he shouldn¡¯t be even alive!!!


    This is a nightmare!


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me your clothes, and in order to thank you, I will go easy on you this time.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Naito kept approaching them, step by step, then he suddenly disappeared.


    The Clouds Shinobi didn¡¯t even have time to react to that speed they were still stunned from seeing Naito alive!


    Naito¡¯s speed could no longer be seen by the naked eye, he shed between them in just a second!


    The four of them didn¡¯t even notice, they were just thinking about one thing.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura... Is actually alive!!


    Plop! Plop!


    The four ninjas fell on the ground at the same time, even the Team Captain couldn¡¯t react!


    They simply couldn¡¯t see anything!


    Until thest moment before their death, the four of them were in disbelieve.

 Chapter 219: Back to Konoha!

    The clothes of these four weren¡¯t too suitable to Naito, but at least he was no longer naked, anyway, he could find a new one when he hit a nearby town.


    Naito was toozy to destroy the corpses, after he changed his clothes, he turned his head and looked to the mountain.


    Naito couldn¡¯t see anything because of the clouds surrounding the mountain.


    However, using his Ultra Perceive, Naito could see everything clear around him, and the range of this technique got incredibly bigger than before.


    The reason for this should be to his fight with the Third Raikage, during that fight Naito¡¯s momentum got enhanced, causing his mental power to be stronger, which also made his soul stronger.


    The will of the person is the key to strengthen his mental power.


    And since his mental power got stronger, his Spiritual Shock technique also got stronger, even an elite can no longer resist it.


    ¡°Okay, It¡¯s time to go down.¡±


    Naito looked at the clouds around him, then he smirked and suddenly jumped directly to the bottom of the mountain!


    Whoosh!!


    It seemed as if a meteor was falling from the sky cutting through the endless clouds, the moment hended on the ground, the impact made a loud roar, and the ground suddenly cracked.


    Naito stood up and stretched his body again with a satisfied expression on his face.


    When he killed those four Shinobis from the Cloud, he felt that his body was much lighter than before, but now after he jumped from the mountain, Naito also felt that his body was much stronger.


    These three months of training were almost worth two years of physical exercises!


    Soon after he left, Naito came to a small town and changed his clothes after he ¡®borrowed¡¯ some money from a few other Shinobis.


    Later, Naito was surprised by some news, the world has actually thought he was dead?!


    No wonder those shinobis looked as if they saw a ghost, they thought that he has died along with Third Raikage!


    Naito suddenly felt annoyed.


    At the same, he couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit, he couldn¡¯t me them, he didn¡¯t report back to the Vige, Kushina should be worried to death by now.


    This world is not the same as the one he came from, people here don¡¯t lie when ites to love, they would risk their lives for the people they love, and Kushina should be so sad now thinking that Naito¡¯s death was her own fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to go back.¡±


    Naito looked onest time at the mountain in the distance, then he turned and left.


    All the way back, although the Clouds were blocking all the roads, it was impossible for them to stop Naito.


    In fact, the Clouds were blocking all the roads to the Viges, because they were trying to hide the truth about the death of the Third Raikage.


    Even after they finally found his body, the kept denying the fact that he was dead, they were trying to spread some other rumors, for example, some people were saying that the Hachibi has run away and the Raikage went out to capture him.


    There were too many other rumors like this.


    Naito was toozy to pay attention to these rumors, he got what he wanted, Naito killed the Third Raikage and got the secrets of the Third Stage, and practiced it for three months, Naito was more than satisfied with what he achieved.


    On the way back to Konoha, Naito checked out the ck Market, he wasn¡¯t expecting much, once again all the information they had were about that guy named ¡®Blood Hand.¡¯


    During the period Naito was doing his training, the ¡®Blood Hand¡¯ appeared in the Cloud and assassinated some high-level members, and after he sessfully did some other missions, he retired!


    When he got this news, Naito was a bit stunned.


    It was a pity that all of this happened when he was focusing on his training.


    Now finding him will be more difficult than before.


    And Naito suspected that these tasks were giving by Konoha and of course Danzo.


    ¡°Forget it, there will always be other opportunities in the future, I already got the secrets of the Third Stage, I cannot be too greedy.¡±


    After shaking his head, Naito left the Cloud¡¯s ck Market, this time, he didn¡¯t make any other stops and went straight to the Land of Fire.


    The Land of Fire has expended their territories on the ounts of both the Rock and the Clouds, the two viges were trying their hard to resist Konoha¡¯s invasion, but even the former wasn¡¯t taking big moves, so there wasn¡¯t any big fight over these territories.


    I¡¯m afraid that when the Rock and the Clouds end their conflicts, they will be able to focus on getting their territories back.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I left, it¡¯s almost half a year.¡±


    Looking at the Vige from a distance Naito showed a light smile, but he also felt aplicated feeling in his heart.


    Naito was toozy to judge the Vige any more.


    The only reason why he was considering this ce as his home is that, on the one hand, Kushina was here, and on the other side, is the familiarity of the Vige to Naito.


    Although it has many dark ces inside it, it was a bit more like a home than any other ce in the world.


    He just didn¡¯t know how long this feeling willst...


    With a sigh in his heart, Naito slowly walked toward the Vige, stepping through the protecting barrier that was covering the whole vige.


    Passing through this enchantment didn¡¯t cause any changes since it will only work when an enemy cross it.


    But it was impossible to precise exactly who has crossed it.


    Especially when its Naito, since he could restrain his aura and chakra to the level of an ordinary person.


    The return of Naito didn¡¯t attract the attention of the perceptive ninjas.


    After he passed through the barrier and then a little more, he finally reached the Main Gate of the Vige, and tried casually to enter the vige


    Naito didn¡¯t try to hide.


    At this time of the day, a lot of people were going in and out of the vige.


    During this war period, Konoha was the safest ce, so many businessmen choose it as a temporary shelter, and some others were hiring Konoha¡¯s Ninjas as their bodyguards.

 Chapter 220: Own Monument!

    Four Ninjas were standing at the main gate of Konoha, two of them were inspecting the travelers, and the other two were checking their identity.


    There were a lot of people trying to enter the Vige.


    Naito nced at them, then he shook his head and walked directly from the side.


    ¡°Mister, please wait for your turn...¡± The ninja noticed Naito, so he tried to stop him, but the moment he took a nce at his face, his expression suddenly changed.


    This man looks very familiar!


    He kept looking at Naito, but the former didn¡¯t pay attention to him and kept walking.


    The other ninjas noticed him, and they suddenly stepped forward toward Naito.


    But the moment they saw Naito they all got stunned.


    In the middle of their confusion, Naito suddenly disappeared from their sight.


    This scene caused somemotion inside the crowd.


    ¡°Why did you let that man pass?!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a ninja.¡±


    Of course, Konoha¡¯s ninjas can go straight to the Vige, but Naito didn¡¯t look like one, his clothes looked like an ordinary person, which made the other people express their dissatisfaction.


    However, some other people even between the civilians had an incredible look in their eyes.


    ¡°That man... Isn¡¯t he Konoha¡¯s Ashura?!¡±


    Finally, someone said these words.


    This sentence suddenly led the whole crowd tough and snore.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who said is he again?!¡±


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura? he¡¯s dead the same as the Third Raikage...¡±


    Of course, everyone knew who Naito is, and they all heard about how he died fighting the Raikage, not a single man in the whole world doesn¡¯t recognize Naito¡¯s face!


    On the other hand, the four ninjas were very quiet for a long time, they kept looking at each other with an incredible expression on their faces.


    At that moment, the four of them were feeling shocked!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Naito-Dono... Isn¡¯t he dead!¡±


    ¡°It must be that someone is using Transformation technique to look like him, he might be an enemy, someone informs the Hokage immediately!¡±


    Their heart sank in fear, and they could no longer think straight.


    Even if someone wants to sneak into the Vige, he won¡¯t use Naito who¡¯s already dead, it simply makes nonsense!


    At that moment, the four of them could no longer wait and sent a report immediately to Sarutobi.


    Even Sarutobi couldn¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°Naito is alive?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    At that time, even if it didn¡¯t make sense, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but think that someone is using Naito as a disguise to sneak into the vige...


    Because it looked more realistic at the time than Naito being alive!


    .......


    Inside Konoha, in a quiet ce.


    The ce was very quiet, and far away from the lively streets of Konoha, this ce was tomemorate the dead.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura, Yuu Naito.


    A separate monument was standing there, and a person was twitching his mouth in front of it.


    That person was Naito himself.


    Naito was looking at his own monument for a long time then he couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°The hell is this!!!¡±


    Naito already know about how they thought that he was dead, but to go this far and make him a monument!


    What a pain.


    Naito couldn¡¯t even describe how annoying it was to see in front of him his own monument.


    Crack!!


    Suddenly, he sent a shock wave from his hand destroying the entire monument into pieces.


    This movement caused the attention of a ninja who was guarding the ce and came over in an instant.


    ¡°Hey? What are you doing!!¡±


    The moment he saw the monument the ninja became really angry.


    It got broken again!


    When it first established, it got destroyed by Tsunade, then another time by Kushina, but they couldn¡¯t say anything, because they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for them, they were just angry about the news, but now it got destroyed again!


    Naito was a hero, they admired and respected him, but his monument got destroyed for the third time now, and the guy couldn¡¯t help but feel insulted.


    However, other people didn¡¯t think about Naito the same way.


    Suddenly, another guy appeared, he was also guarding the ce, and he was carrying the Uchiha¡¯s symbol on his back.


    ¡°What can I say, he didn¡¯t deserve it from the start, and here it got destroyed for the third time.¡±


    The ninja from the Uchiha couldn¡¯t help butugh, he was only here because he got assigned by the vige to guard it; otherwise, he would have destroyed it by his hand.


    The ninja keptughing until he suddenly stopped, and his expression suddenly changed.


    The Hell!!!


    None from the entire Uchiha n would ever forget that stupid face.


    And the man in front of him... Had that face! Naito¡¯s face!!


    Besides that guy, the other ninjas from Konoha looked all surprised.


    They were furious because Naito¡¯s monument got destroyed, they all took their weapons out and were prepared to attack the guy who was responsible for this, but they suddenly saw Naito¡¯s face, and without noticing the weapons in their hand suddenly fell on the ground.


    Some of them couldn¡¯t help but blink.


    ¡°No... This is impossible...¡±


    ¡°Who are you! And how dare you use Naito-Dono as disguise!!¡±


    Some people had an incredible look on their faces, while others stared at Naito while their killing intent was all over the ce.

 Chapter 221: A Girl In The House!

    ¡°...¡±


    Naito looked really pissed at the way the other Shinobis tried to gank him.


    But he couldn¡¯t attack his own people, he could only stare at them with a really cold look.


    The ce was dark, Naito was using his Ultra Perceive to sense them, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice that guy from the Uchiha and how he wasughing!


    He¡¯sughing because Naito¡¯s monument got destroyed, is it a matter tough?


    Humph!


    Without thinking twice, Naito stared at the Uchiha guy and snorted.


    The level Naito has reached allowed him to control the Spiritual Shock and condense it to hit one target instead of doing area damage to the whole ce.


    Boom!!!


    The Uchiha member suddenly felt a horrible force crushing him, his mind started roaring, and he felt that his head is going to explode.


    Under this terrifying pain, he activated his Sharingan, he thought that this was a Genjutsu, and he tried to resist it.


    But in the next moment, that horrible force got stronger, and instantly the guy fall on his knees, feeling nothing but fear and horror, with one stare Naito destroyed the guy¡¯s spirit!


    ¡°This will teach you to know your ce.¡±


    Naito took ast nce at him then he shook his head casually.


    After that, Naito looked at the other Shinobis in front of him.


    Naito didn¡¯t target them with his spiritual shock, still, it exposed a horrible momentum that left them in fear.


    But this only normal, after all, from one look the guy beside them crushed on the ground!


    After he shook his head, Naito didn¡¯t feel like talking to them, and just disappeared in the air.


    The Shinobis kept looking at each other in disbelieve.


    ¡°Did he just... disappeared?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!!¡±


    ¡°Not anyone can reveal such momentum, and that speed... Is it possible that this guy is really Yuu Naito?!¡±


    The Shinobis almost forget the Uchiha guy who was shaking next to them, and all froze in their ces with an unbelievable look in their eyes.


    Naito-Dono... Is still alive!


    ......


    At Naito¡¯s home.


    The ce was really clean; there was no dust while someone was sitting quietly in the room.


    After the announcement of Naito¡¯s death and the establishing of his monument, Kushina moved directly to his house.


    The house wasn¡¯t gonna stay empty forever; someone will eventually take it.


    Perhaps in the modern world, this is something difficult to understand, but in this world, where people die every day, this kind of thing is normal.


    Kushina couldn¡¯t stand the idea of someone else living in Naito¡¯s house, so she moved directly before anyone else take advantage of it.


    She took his house so she can wait for him toe back.


    Kushina felt asleep on the table in front of her.


    You could see how much she was tired physically and emotionally just from looking at her face; after all, the blow she took in her heart was really hard.


    Silent.


    The door was gently opened, Naito could feel that Kushina was in the house, so he didn¡¯t want to make any noises and disturb her, he closed the door so quietly and walked in.


    Naito came close to Kushina and looked at her.


    He couldn¡¯t find Kushina in her house, actually, some other people were living in it, he felt slightly surprised, but it wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    Because the moment he thought about the reason she decided to move in her, Naito gently felt touched in his heart.


    No, such a thing will never be forgotten, he could even feel it in soul!


    Naito¡¯s real age is actually not the same as Kushina, its enough to be her big brother.


    For a long time, Naito felt like he should treat her like a sister, but since he saved her, something changed.


    Do I love her?


    The crazy beating in his heart was enough to be the answer.


    He couldn¡¯t help but touch her cute sleepy face.


    Kushina was from the Uzumaki n, and she was also the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, although she couldn¡¯t control its Chakra, her perception for the outside world was quite strong.


    With some confused eyes, she woke up.


    She recognized the face in front of her from the first nce, it was the face that she cried her self every night to sleep to see, yet she didn¡¯t look happy.


    Although it has been a long time, yet Naito never left her, he appeared every night in her dreams.


    ¡°Am I dreaming again?¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t resist the feeling in her heart as she extended her hand to touch Naito.


    However, before she could even reach his face, Naito gently caught it.


    ¡°Wake up you sleepy-head, wanna go grab something to bite together?¡±


    Holding her hand with one hand, he expended the other and pinched her on her cheek.


    Kushina suddenly stood up and looked at Naito.


    Then she rushed so fast toward him as she was afraid that he¡¯s gonna disappear and with her whole strength she tightened her arms around him as if she wanted to melt him inside her and never get separated again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Naito helplessly smiled, although he couldn¡¯t see her face, he could tell that she was crying.


    At the same time, he could feel two soft things on his chest.


    Cough!!


    ¡°Wow, they be really big, it seems you grew up a lot in the few months that I was left!¡±


    Suddenly Naito smirked, and came close to her ear and said these words.


    In the midst of that surprise and the emotional return of Naito, she suddenly heard these words, and the whole atmosphere was gone.


    Suddenly her cheeks became so red, and let got of Naito and stared at him.


    Couldn¡¯t you just say anything else but this tofort her?!

 Chapter 222: End Of The War!

    ¡°Am sorry, I get ufortable in these kinds of situations, but...¡±


    Naito smiled at her, then he suddenly stepped forward, and hugged her really tight.


    Kushina wanted to say something, but suddenly she widened her eyes, as Naito¡¯s hands held her close to him, she looked really shy, Kushina tried to resist it, but she had no more strength left in her to do so.


    For a long time, the two of them kept hugging each other, as if there no one and nothing in this world but them.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to get apart from him, her cheeks were really red, biting her lips, Kushina kept looking at Naito helplessly and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°Come from the person who moved to my home without permission.¡±


    Naito looked at her then smiled, then the look on his face changed to a slyly one and said: ¡°So... do wanna do something since were alone?¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    Kushina¡¯s face got redder, and she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°So-So-mething!¡±


    ¡°Well, you live in my house, don¡¯t you think you should pay me back by doing something for me?¡±


    Suddenly whirlpools appeared in her eyes, and smoke came out of her head, and Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh at her.


    ¡°AAGH!!!¡¯


    Kushina could no longer keep this conversation, so she couldn¡¯t help but turn her back to him.


    Upon seeing this, Naito smiled.


    After waiting for a long time, Kushina didn¡¯t feel any movements from Naito, and suddenly she got really worried, she feared that this was another dream, and couldn¡¯t help but to turn around really fast.


    But as soon as she turned around, she got shocked by how much Naito¡¯s face was close to her.


    Kushina suddenly took a step back, while Naito took a dumb stance and pointed his finger straight at her saying: ¡°Hahaha, as I thought you couldn¡¯t hold yourself from kissing this handsome guy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kushina suddenly became really angry, she clenched her small fist and rushed directly toward Naito.


    Suddenly that sorrow in her heart disappeared, and everything turned back to what it was.


    After a while of yfulness, Kushina finally calmed down and went straight to the kitchen after Naito begged her to cook something for him.


    Naito really missed these days, where Kushina was preparing hisunch every day, without mentioning that her food was delicious.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t that good at first, but she worked very hard to learn.


    After eating, Naito didn¡¯t try to do anything else, he just wanted to stay with her.


    The time passed really fast.


    During this time, the entire vige was in chaos, the Shinobis were sweeping the whole ce up and down.


    Whether it was Sarutobi, the Anbu, or even the civilians, they were all in shock.


    The reason behind this was a small message.


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura... Come Back!


    Just a while ago his death was certain, they even made him a monument, that what made everyone feels shocked.


    After hearing this news, even Minato was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile, after all, Naito was a ninja could never be surpassed.


    Tsunade got the news, and rushed directly into Naito¡¯s home, she didn¡¯t care about the fact that Kushina should be with him right now, she only wanted to beat him up.


    Naito helplessly discovered how the girls in his life are all violent...


    However, this time, Kushina stopped Tsunade, at first she had those crazy eyes, but the moment she saw him, Tsunade felt really happy.


    Naito was really happy she stopped, the only girl he cannot y carelessly with is Tsunade!


    Fortunately, Kushina managed to talk some sense into her, after she stopped her, they resumed the normal talks, otherwise, once she has those crazy eyes, she won¡¯t stop before the whole vige is smashed.


    Some people were really happy, and of course, others weren¡¯t happy.


    The Uchiha n were really angry about this news.


    The vibes around the room were the n¡¯s elders were gathering was really horrifying!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just die, why is that damn guy is not dead!¡±


    All of them had those red and bloody eyes as they were talking about Naito¡¯s return.


    ........


    Danzo was leading his root ninjas to hide in a mountain somewhere between the Rock and the Cloud borders.


    The two viges want to talk, and Danzo is secretly nning on ruining this joint discussion.


    ¡°If something happens to the team that the Clouds sent on the way, the Rock will be the ones who will get the mes for this, even if we couldn¡¯t destroy thempletely, they will still me the Rocks for this, so we need to dress up like the Rock¡¯s Shinobis.¡±


    Danzo looked at his ninjas, then he snorted as he had a really cold stare in his eyes.


    ¡°We should use the death of their Raikage to our advantage, we need to keep the war from ending.¡±


    Having said this, Danzo stopped and took a sip of water from a kettle.


    At that moment, a ninja suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°Danzo-Dono, urgent information!¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito is not dead, and he returned to Konoha!¡±


    Dangdang!!


    This was the sound of the kettle falling down on the ground.


    Danzo looked very confused while the expression of the Root ninjas was a cold as always looking at this scene.


    .........


    The news kept spreading through the vige, then throughout the Land of fire, then finally it reached the entire world!


    The speed of its spreading was horrifying, in almost no time, the whole world heard about this news.


    This news overturned the conclusion of everyone, Naito wasn¡¯t dead after all, which shocked a lot of people, including the Mizukage and the Tsuchikage!


    Naito didn¡¯t just end up dying fighting the Raikage, but he killed him and survived!


    He killed a Kage before, but everyone convinced themselves that it was just luck and the Kazekage was just weak.


    But now he killed the second, which can no longer be considered as luck, there¡¯s only one exnation for this.


    That is Naito is very strong, very powerful, and almost invincible!


    When this news spread, on the top of Konoha¡¯s Ashura, Naito gradually got a second title the God of Shinobi! (T/N: Japanese: Shinobi no Kami: God of Shinobi // English TV: The Supreme Shinobi)


    Gods are the supreme natures, and they couldn¡¯t find any other word to describe a guy like Naito but to call him a God!


    Hanzo was once the man that has been called a Demi-God, but Naito showed that he was stronger, and has surpassed him!


    As for Hanzo, after he got the news, he also looked stunned, finally, he took a deep breath, and revealed a bizarre look in his eyes.


    He once fought against Naito, a few years ago, the former was strong, but he absolutely did not have such a power, if the three Sannins weren¡¯t there to help, Hanzo is sure he could kill Naito.


    But now, Naito is much stronger, which gave him a horrible feeling, perhaps if they fight again, Naito will be able to beat him, and even kill him!


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s ninjas are always difficult to deal with.¡±


    Hidden in some ce in the Land of Rain he looked to the direction of the Land of Fire.


    These words were also the words that the other Kages said.


    With the news of Naito¡¯s return, the Land of Fire began to look strong again.


    None of the other Viges had the intention to try their luck with them again, all of them asked for a peaceful meeting, and paid a high price to the Land of Fire to finally calm down the war.


    At this point, the Second World War was finally over!

 Chapter 223: Two ninjutsu!

    In the second part of this war, the eyes of the entire world were on the resources that the Land of Fire gain, the three majornds of wind, lightning, and earth were all biting their teeth, even the Land of water looked like they can¡¯t wait to grab a bite of it.


    However, the power of Konoha was deterring them, and especially the existing of Yuu Naito, coupled with the loss they suffered in this war, made them with no choice but to have a peace talk and pay a heavy price to the Land of Fire. After that, they entered a short period of rest and recuperation.


    This was the end of the Second World War, but it wasn¡¯t the end of Naito; actually, he got very famous in this period, and gained two nicknames, Konoha¡¯s Ashura, the Demigod of war.


    And the Supreme Shinobi... (T/N: Japanese: Shinobi no Kami: God of Shinobi // English TV: The Supreme Shinobi)


    Since the Warring States Period, the has been only two persons who were hailed as the ¡°God of Shinobi¡± for their unmatched ninja prowess, and it was the First Hokage and the founder of Konoha, and The Third Hokage, the Professeur Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Although Naito has made great achievements so far, in the hearts of countless people, he was still uparable to Sanju Hachirama, and he has a long way to go before he catches up to him.


    Other think that he will never surpass Hachirama, even though Naito was still very young, the people who know exactly what Hachirama was capable of, believe that he was an actual god!


    Naito wasn¡¯t convinced of these evaluations.


    And he doesn¡¯t care about these kinds of things, or what people think of him, he just wants to walk his own path.


    World War II was finally over.


    However, its end was also the beginning of something greater.


    Naito knew for sure, even with him being around, the three major Viges who suffered such a big loss will never be quiet forever, they will always try to rise again.


    Without mentioning that Uchiha Madara was sitting in the dark trying to control everything, and also Danzo who will do anything to Ignites the fuse of the next war.


    There¡¯s also Nagato, the Rinnegan, Obito, Pain...


    Therefore for Naito, this was just the beginning.


    ......


    Night.


    Kushina was holding the nket, looking innocently at Naito with her cute little face.


    Although they were a little bit too young to live together, neither of them had parent, so there were no such restrictions.


    Naito was sure that Danzo will do something to interfere with them since Kushina was the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, but the former didn¡¯t do anything so far.


    Even Sarutobi didn¡¯t disturb Naito in this whole time with his long speeches.


    ¡°Come on, stop staring at me, I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡±


    Naito yawned while lying therezily.


    With reddish cheeks, Kushina looked at him and said: ¡°Then what are you doing lying down next to me, go sleep on the floor!¡±


    ¡°Why? This is my home!¡±


    Naito looked slyly at her, and the blush on Kushina¡¯s face became more and more obvious.


    Kushina kept quiet for a moment, then she squeezed out a sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re smelly, go take a shower!¡±


    ¡°AUGH.¡±


    After he shrugged his shoulders, Naito shed to the bathroom, and within a short while, he shed back again andy back on the bed.


    Kushina didn¡¯t try to run away, but she covered her head with the nket.


    After she waited for a long time, she couldn¡¯t feel any kind of movements from Naito¡¯s side.


    She carefully removed the nket to found out that Naito has already fallen asleep.


    ¡°...¡±


    She kept looking at him for a while until she eventually fell asleep too.


    After she slept, Naito opened his eyes again. Watching her sleepy face draw a smile on his face.


    Kushina was still looking like a small girl, on the other hand, Naito looked like if he was twenty years old young man.


    After he kept looking at her for a while, Naito walked out of his bed and ran to the rood andy down there.


    He couldn¡¯t fall asleep!


    So he decided to practice for a while.


    As time went by, the two of them kept living together, although Kushina will often encounter some embarrassing situations, the two of them lived happily together.


    Naito¡¯s training has once again entered a period of stagnation.


    It¡¯s not that Naito has forgotten to practice, he was training as hard as before, but there was no great progression.


    To be urate, Naito¡¯s body is just so strong, that regr training no more has an effect on him.


    The only effective thing is the Third Stage, but the environment of the Land of Fire wasn¡¯t as good as the Lightning.


    Naito¡¯s clothes were full of extra weights, but doing those simple squats and punches were no more useful.


    When ites to adding and reducing weights, the first thing that crosses Naito¡¯s mind is the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, in addition to his Dust Release, he had two more great Earth Release Techniques.


    The first is the Light-Weight Rock Technique, and the second is Added-Weight Rock Technique.


    The former can reduce the weight of the object, the Tsuchikage mastered this simple technique to an extreme degree where it can make him even fly.


    He could even make a more enhanced version of this technique, the Ultralight-Weight Rock and use it in the original to stop Madara¡¯s meteorites.


    Contrary to its counterpart, is the increasing of the weight, which makes an ordinary Rock Boxing Technique dozens of times stronger!


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in reducing the weight of things, he could achieve the effect of flying if he could reach Gai¡¯s level.


    But adding weight was what Naito is looking for, he could use it to assist him in his training!


    However, these two Ninjutsu weren¡¯t easy to get, it seemed that only a few people learned it in the original.


    Naito couldn¡¯t find the scrolls of these two techniques in Konoha, and even if they had it, they would never give it to him.


    ¡°Should I go to the Roch Vige too? But I still don¡¯t want to leave Kushina...¡± Naito frowned, the main problem is that this two ninjutsu are Earth Releases.


    He doesn¡¯t have that Chakra property.


    And It¡¯s not that easy to master it, and came out with a way to discover these two techniques by himself.


    At this time, Naito suddenly thought of a person.


    Orochimaru!!


    Since he had before the second stage and gave to Naito, Orochimaru won¡¯t mind getting two more Ninjutsu for him.

 Chapter 224: Orochimaru!

    Originally, Naito will never want toe into contact with Orochimaru.


    On the one hand, Naito feels really disgusted from the way Orochimaru behaves, on the other, Naito never understood him.


    Still, Naito has no fear of Orochimaru.


    The strength gap is just too big!


    Even if Orochimaru got stronger, it¡¯s impossible for him to be an opponent for Naito.


    Naito¡¯s Shock Force be more overwhelming, it¡¯s currently the strongest Bloodline Limit in the world. Moreover, Naito¡¯s Spiritual Shock grow strong, and his immunity to Genjutsu also continues to increase.


    If Orochimaru tries to cross his sword with him, it will only be his end!


    Every ninja has his own weaknesses, there¡¯s nothing perfect in this world, but this sentence doesn¡¯t apply on Naito, his power doesn¡¯t even belong to his world.


    The more he gets stronger, Naito bes more and more close to perfection.


    .......


    Inside a dark underground base.


    Naito walked quietly in the hall, the whole ce was surrounded by rock walls, and it felt like if it was natural.


    After a while, there was a light in front.


    A figure was standing there, waiting for the Naito¡¯s arrival, revealing a slightly wicked smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that you have time toe to my base!¡±


    The expression on Orochimaru¡¯s face was as always impossible to be read.


    ¡°So am not weed?¡±


    Naito looked at Orochimaru with a faint of reflexion.


    Orochimaru smiled and said: ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re my guest, and you¡¯re certainly wee, please followed me.¡±


    He said this and turned sideways in a gesture of advancing.


    Upon seeing this, Naito nced calmly then walked to Orochimaru¡¯sb.


    The ce was very big, but with Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive he could sense everything.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in most of the experiments in theb, the only thing he was interested in was Orochimaru¡¯s researches on the Soul.


    The researches on the soul have gradually upied most of Orochimaru¡¯s time and gradually became his main task.


    Orochimaru has begun to explore the creation of the Edo Tensei.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    After looking around, Naito took out a scroll and threw it to Orochimaru, the former caught it while he was as always sticking out his tongue in a weird way.


    After opening it, Orochimaru suddenly widened his eyes slightly, then he smiled at Naito.


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure if he was happy or not, no matter what is the situation his smile always looks evil.


    ¡°As I expected, the Third Stage uses the natural force of the outside word to enhance the users lightning property.¡±


    ¡°This is closely rted to some of my body modification experiments.¡±


    Orochimaru closed the scroll then swallowed it and looked at Naito again.


    There¡¯s no doubt that what Naito has just given him is the Secrets of the Third Stage.


    Orochimaru was the one who gave him the scroll of the second stage, and now Naito gave him the third, he didn¡¯t think it will be very useful to him, but from his tone, it seems he¡¯s interested in it.


    ¡°What was your purpose behind giving me that scroll before?¡±


    Naito asked him directly, he was toozy to y mind games with Orochimaru.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Orochimaru smiled then said: ¡°Some people didn¡¯t want you to get it, I didn¡¯t like that, and I didn¡¯t like to stay neutral.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about, my approach wasn¡¯t wrong after all, with the scroll you brought to me, you helped me more than I helped you before.¡±


    Orochimaruughed inexplicably, but after he talked with him for a while, Naito started to get used to it.


    But to think that Orochimaru will be this grateful to Naito for bringing him this scroll surprised him a little bit.


    After all, the lightning armor is not suitable to Orochimaru¡¯s style.


    ¡°Do you need it for your experiments?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled then he suddenly walked to a room.


    Naito raised one brow slightly then he followed him.


    Orochimaru was capturing some ordinary people and enemies from other viges in this room, it seemed that Orochimaru didn¡¯t start doing experiments on Konoha¡¯s Shinobis yet, after all, he had a great opportunity during the war to catch these people.


    At the end of this room, there was another door leading to another ce where he was doing some other tests on animals.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Naito-San has heard about it, there¡¯s another energy in this world different to the one that the ninjas are using.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s sentence has almost let Naito blurt it out.


    Natural Energy!


    At the same time, Naito was a little bit surprised that Orochimaru was interested in the Natural Energy this early, although he never managed to learn how to use it.


    Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest these three ces have their own sacred techniques, and they all were mentioned in the original, although the Shikkotsu Forest has kept unexplored.


    During the Fourth World War, Kabuto managed to learn Natural Energy and surpassed Orochimaru.


    However, Naito estimated that Orochimaru couldn¡¯t reach the level that allows him to do the transformation because his body was weak after his hands were sealed by the Third!


    Without mentioning that changing his body has also weakened his soul.

 Chapter 225: Two Things!

    In fact, regarding the Sage Mode, Naito has thought a lot about it, he believes that after he opens the Fifth Gate, it will be necessary for him to learn it before he could open the Sixth.


    Now his amount of Chakra is still not up to the standards to practice the Sage Mode.


    But Naito didn¡¯t expect that Orochimaru knew about it this early.


    ¡°Natural Energy, Sage Mode.¡±


    This simple sentence, let Orochimaru instantly widen his eyes while revealing a very amazed expression.


    Although it was just a simple sentence, it made Orochimaru feels that maybe Naito know more about this than him?!


    But he felt like he needed to test him first.


    ¡°It seems that you know very well about this Naito.¡± After he shrugged his shoulders, Orochimaru suddenly turned and opened his hands then said: ¡°In this case, let me tell you more about it.¡±


    ¡°This is the experiment that I care most about, even if the body cultivates the Sage Mode, even if it¡¯s transformed with the Natural Energy, the body will eventually age and die, but not the soul, the human soul is immortal.¡±


    ¡°However, the soul alone cannot survive, it will always need a vessel, that¡¯s why I¡¯m more focused on studying the connection and the roots between the Soul and the vessel.¡±


    Having said this, Orochimaru stopped to observe the changes in Naito¡¯s expression.


    What disappointed him is that Naito¡¯s expression never changed, even when he said the words ¡°Aging¡± and ¡°Immortal, he didn¡¯t show any traces of surprise.


    But in fact, Naito was quite surprised.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised about the information Orochimaru has shared, as a passer-by Naito knew from the start the Orochimaru will develop a simr technique.


    What surprised Naito was the fact that Orochimaru has shared this information with him.


    However, he estimated that Orochimaru has just begun his study on this technique, there¡¯s nothing to be prepared for, and Naito wasn¡¯t interested in changing his body.


    Only the immortality of Kaguya Otsutsuki is truly perfect.


    ¡°What you mean is no matter how strong the body is, it will eventually perish, only the soul is strong enough to remain, right?¡±


    Naito looked at Orochimaru and said: ¡°That is, the strength of the soul is more important than the strength of the body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only half right.¡± Orochimaru nodded lightly and said: ¡°The power of the soul is important, but even a powerful soul cannot exist alone.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru revealed a strange expression, looking at Naito, he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Yuu Naito you¡¯re really interested about strengthing the soul, after all, the soul is essential.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded but didn¡¯t share his own thoughts.


    After all, knowing Orochimaru and his wide intelligence, there¡¯s no way that he doesn¡¯t know that Naito hase in touch with Kato to teach him how to use the Spiritual Transformation.


    And since he obviously doesn¡¯t need such a technique to attack, he can simply conclude that he¡¯s using it to strengthen his soul.


    ¡°Hehehe... I can see that you¡¯re not interested in being immortal. Your idea is to grasp the present and create the strongest one possible out of yourself.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled then looked at Naito.


    ¡°Lucky for you, strengthing the soul happened to be one of my main subject, and how can I say it, studying it has cost me a lot of time and effort.¡±


    ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡±


    Naito looked calmly at Orochimaru.


    ¡°Cooperation.¡±


    Orochimaru rushed fast toward Naito and came really close to him then said: ¡°See, am always busy doing these experiments, studying the body is consuming all of my time, but sometimes I need to stop the experiments to get some special things.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will get those things to me.¡±


    Listening to Orochimaru, Naito suddenly smiled, thenughed a little after that.


    Orochimaru... From where does this all confidencee from?


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Naito disappeared, and rushed directly to Orochimaru¡¯s back, while he was pointing his sword on the former¡¯s shoulder.


    The speed of this movement, made Orochimaru¡¯s eyes widen, while the cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    So fast!!


    ¡°You and me, can we really establish a partnership?¡±


    Holding his Kusanagi sword, Naito touched Orochimaru¡¯s shoulder slightly, while Orochimaru kept standing calmly without making the slightest of movement.


    If Orochimaru were as strong as the original, Naito would have epted the cooperation between the two of them.


    But the current Orochimaru was still too weakpared to Naito!


    If the gap between the two is too great, the word ¡°cooperation¡± cannot be used. Moreover, Orochimaru is too selfish, and he will eventually try to control everything.


    ¡°I have what you need.¡±


    Orochimaru turned slowly toward Naito while his tone was still calm.


    But Naito could tell from his expression that he was still stunned from his speed. With this kind of speed, he may not even be able to cast a Ninjutsu!


    Naito currently looks more and more like the legends, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Hashirama!


    Naito didn¡¯t recover his sword yet, he was still pointing it toward Orochimaru.


    ¡°You will give it to me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s notpleted yet, even if you take it, it won¡¯t help you much.¡±


    Listening to Orochimaru, Naito stared at him for a while then he took back his sword.


    Orochimaru was finally relieved.


    He discovered at this time that his thoughts about Naito were absolutely wrong.


    Naito is not the kind of person that will let people manipte him, he¡¯s a dangerous man, even more dangerous than Danzo and Sarutobi!


    He didn¡¯t feel it before, for the sake of his experiments Orochimaru thought that he could face anything and everything, but now in the face of Naito, he must be cautious, too cautious!


    ¡°You can ask for two things.¡±


    After the Kusanagi sword disappeared in the smoke, he looked back at Orochimaru calmly.


    ¡°Two things?¡±


    Orochimaru looked a little bit surprised, Naito is already asking him for too much!


    And judging from Naito¡¯s tone, it seems that there¡¯s more.


    ¡°In addition to the need of your studies on strengthing the soul, I also need an Earth Release Ninjutsu, the Added-Weight Rock Technique, if you can bring it to me, then you can ask for two things.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at Orochimaru as he proposed a simple equivalent exchange.


    As long as Orochimaru doesn¡¯t do anything, and respect Naito, the former will also treat him with respect, that¡¯s Naito¡¯s rule.


    ¡°The Added-Weight Rock Technique? That¡¯s good, if it were the Light-Weight Rock Technique, I wouldn¡¯t have it here. I studied that technique before... So I got it.¡±


    Orochimaru was curious about the reason that Naito needed this technique for, but with no more questions, he just gave it to Naito.


    After that, Orochimaru didn¡¯t say what he needed back for his services, maybe he just didn¡¯t need anything for now.


    Therefore, Naito turned and left.

 Chapter 226: Added Weight Technique!

    After he got the Added-Weight Rock Technique from Orochimaru Naito returned and began to practice the Earth property.


    In general, it¡¯s really hard to learn all properties, the Third Hokage Sarutobi managed to master all five of them, so he deserved to be named The Professor.


    It seems simple, but it¡¯s a really long way to master all of them.


    Fortunately, Naito¡¯s control over Chakra is extremely powerful.


    Therefore, Naito¡¯s talent in Ninjutsu is really stronger than others, which is another advantage of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    It¡¯s a pity that Naito tried to help Tsunade to open the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, but failed, those who don¡¯t have the Earthquake Release cannot seed, even if it¡¯s Tsunade.


    If Tsunade didn¡¯t master the Reserve Seal, she would have been seriously injured in the process.


    After spending a week of hard training, Naito sessfully cultivated the Earth property, after that, he spent another to master it.


    If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing in a month, even if they practice it for even half a year, they will not be able to master Chakra Property that they¡¯re not born to have.


    But for Naito, he still felt that the process was too slow.


    Although during this one and a half month period, Naito didn¡¯t forget to do his physical training along with the practice of the new Chakra property, the effect was almost zero.


    This made Naito determine that he should focus on the Added-Weight Technique in order to resume his physical training, even if it takes a half year or even one year, It¡¯s worthwhile.


    Otherwise, continuing his physical training will do him nothing even if he keeps doing them every day for a year.


    The practicing of Added-Weight Technique has really taken a lot of Naito¡¯s time!


    Naito started to have doubts, he really doesn¡¯t want to leave Kushina any more, but if this continues, he will need to take half a year out of his time and go to the Land of Lightning so he could practice the Third Stage more, obviously, the effect will be better.


    However, after he sessfully cultivated the Technique, the effect was really astonishing.


    ¡°Earth Release: Added-Weight Technique!¡±


    Boom!!


    Naito¡¯s body which was standing on a hard rock wall suddenly sank, and instantly the added weight he cast on himself made the Rock Wall under his feets crush and crack!


    However, even with adding this weight, Naito didn¡¯t look ufortable, he instead stretched his body casually, then began to do simple Kicks and punches.


    This technique directly increases the gravity on the subjects, which is much better than the effect of carrying weights.


    Carrying weights does unbnced effect on the body when its full, but the gravity applied by this technique is very bnced, and can also be adjusted ording to the amount of the Chakra.


    It as if you¡¯re carrying a gravity room with you!


    If you think about it, no one in the whole world has used the Added-Weight technique to assist them in doing physical training.


    Of course, not a lot of people can withstand such training, only the like of Maito Dai can!


    Without mentioning, that all of the people who are specialized in Taijutsu are not very good Ninjutsu users, after all, these people have limited Chakra and usually has problems with controlling it.


    Moreover, there¡¯s the typical example of Maito Dai, who cannot cultivate Chakra, therefore, using this way is impossible for him, but it appears in Naito.


    With this technique, Naito¡¯s progress has once again improved, and since the gravity can be adjusted, Naito¡¯s body strength was getting stronger every day!


    Whenever his body adapts to a level of gravity, Naito increases the amount of the Chakra, which increases the power of the technique of adding weight.


    In this way, Naito¡¯s path toward opening the Fifth Gate step by step wasing to an end.


    ...........


    Konoha, The Uchiha n Area.


    It has been almost a year since the end of the Second World War, various conflicts have been sorted out, it can be said that the war this time ispletely over.


    Only some small viges such as the Rain are still causing some problems.


    ¡°The situation has finally calmed down....¡±


    Uchiha Kageyama walked to the window and looked outside.


    It was raining, the atmosphere was extremely dull as the dark clouds were felling the sky.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the Hokage is not disturbing us no more.¡± Kageyama whispered these words, while there was a ninja behind him bending a knee.


    He was an elite ninja from the Uchiha and a member of Konoha Military Police Force.


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re thinking of using us to bnce the situation after the reappearing of Yuu Naito, after all, he¡¯s giving them more problems than us.¡±


    The ninja stood up and responded to Kageyama.


    Kageyama nodded gently, then slightly ridiculed and said: ¡°Yes, now they¡¯re acting as if we¡¯re important to them.¡±


    ¡°However, to think that they will need us to help them with Naito¡¯s issue, Hahaha... Life can be really ironic.¡±


    After hearing this sentence, the ninja looked confused, he said: ¡°Then what are we gonna do?¡±


    Kageyama slowly walked over to his table then he gently picked up a ck box while he had a strange expression.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not wrong, Konoha wants us to keep an eye on Naito... But we won¡¯t do that anymore, now that the war is over, we need to do something about him, no one will like watching him grow any more than this!¡±


    Having said this, Kageyama looked at the ck box in his hand then said to the ninja: ¡°This is for you, use it to kill Naito, Konoha won¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Killing Yuu Naito?!¡±


    The ninja was shocked, even though he was a member of the Uchiha n and one of the team leaders of Konoha Military Police Force, he still got shocked by this sentence.


    Who do you think Yuu Naito is?


    He¡¯s the man who killed the Third Raikage, the guy is invincible!


    Is killing him even possible?!


    However, just after he opened the box, he got stunned, then the expression on his face became a little more scared.

 Chapter 227: Shadow!

    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kageyama sat on his chair and took a sip out of a cup of tea on his table, then said: ¡°One of the few legacies in our n, so don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Uchiha Rin nodded with an excited look on his face, he respectfully bowed to Kageyama, then he turned and left.


    Kageyama kept watching him leaving, then put down the cup on the table and looked up to the ceiling.


    ¡°Although its a legacy, the cost of using it is too great... Rin, you¡¯re existence after this will effect Fugaku¡¯s eligibility of being the next head of the n.¡±


    ¡°However, after killing Yuu Naito, you can enjoy a lifetime of being the hero of the Uchiha n.¡±


    Having said that, Kagame stood up, and a smug grin appeared on his face.


    This was the close feeling of glory!


    ........


    Another calm day.


    Konoha was as always full of life, and the streets were crowded by noisy people. From time to time, ninjas will leap over the heads of the civilians and disappear again.


    But the people have got used of this.


    After eating his breakfast, Naito walked out of his house.


    ¡°Remember toe back forunch! Otherwise, I wille and find you!¡±


    Kushian stood at the door and waved to Naito as he was leaving, after he nodded gently back to her, he suddenly shed and disappeared.


    Once again, Naito came to the back hills of Konoha, It¡¯s basically always an empty area, no one wille here, and even if they did, they would just leave after seeing Naito training there.


    People really respect hard workers like Naito.


    Naito is already so powerful, yet he never cked off, he still practices as hard as before.


    Of course, they don¡¯t know the reasons behind his hard training.


    The third war may not cause any turbulence in the world, but Madara will definitely set up his n during the period of the third war.


    Although Madara doesn¡¯t have much power in him, Naito couldn¡¯t ignore his existence.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The ground under Naito¡¯s feet got cracked, Naito was sweating as if he was standing under the rain, his muscles were trembling, and every cell in his body seemed as if it was getting drawn by the gravity, which means, every single cell in his body was getting stronger.


    ¡°Huuh!!!¡±


    Finally, Naito canceled the Added-Weight technique and looked at the sky.


    Unconsciously, it was noon.


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s time to go back to dinner.¡±


    Naito suddenly saw Kushina walking toward him with an angry expression, and she seemed to be carrying a box of rice.


    The moment he saw her, Naito¡¯s expression became strange.


    Rubbing his eyes, Naito showed a hint of confusion.


    The moment she reached him Naito tried to grab her hand, suddenly, the Kusanagi sword appeared in his hand and swept through her body.


    The expression on Kushina¡¯s face didn¡¯t change; she kept her smile as her blood was sshing the ground, suddenly her figure turned into a shadow and disappeared right in front of Naito¡¯s eyes.


    The moment he saw her Naito felt that something was wrong, he couldn¡¯t sense her with his Ultra Perceive!


    He could see her with his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t sense her... Is this a Genjutsu?!


    Who¡¯s using it?!


    Naito wrinkled his brows, it¡¯s really strange that someone managed actually to catch Naito in his Genjutsu without him even noticing.


    Naito looked around him, then he started applying his Shock Force into his body to get out of this Genjutsu, when it was clear that this trick won¡¯t work again on him, a person came to the front of Naito.


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ashura, it¡¯s really true that you¡¯re immune to Genjutsu...¡±


    Uchiha Rin looked calmly at Naito with his ck colored eyes, the former wasn¡¯t activating his Sharingan.


    Naito frowned the moment he saw him.


    Although he was frowning, Naito didn¡¯t have any fear for him, but with a serious tone he asked: ¡°Who are you, and what are you trying to do?¡±


    Konoha Military Force members weren¡¯t all famous, but Naito could recognize this one, he was one of their leaders, one of the Uchiha n, which made him very angry.


    In fact, Naito didn¡¯t care about the Uchiha, he actually was toozy even to care.


    ¡°Its seems really necessary to teach you guys a good lesson about not disturbing me anymore.¡±


    Rin¡¯s heart was shaking from fear, but the expression on his face remained calm, looking indifferently at Naito, he said: ¡°I am Uchiha Rin, and I am here to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡±


    After a little sigh, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Is this a dream-talking?!


    Laugh!!


    Suddenly, Naito moved his sword, and the guy in front of him got instantly cut.


    However, the two halves of Rin who were cut off, strangely transformed and turned into two separate bodies.


    The two Identical bodies looked at Naito with a hint of mockery and disdain in their eyelids, as if they were overlooking the sky and said in two voices.


    ¡°Is it strange? Do you doubt it? You think you can¡¯t get caught in Genjutsu? But Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange? Do you doubt it? You think you can¡¯t get caught in Genjutsu? But Why is that?¡±


    The two bodies looked at each other than with a cold stare on their face they said.


    ¡°You¡¯re too small to see the great of the Uchiha n, even the one that you are now, in the face of the Uchiha n, you¡¯re just an ant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too small to see the great of the Uchiha n, even the one that you are now, in the face of the Uchiha n, you¡¯re just an ant.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at the two bodies in front of him while trying to find an exnation to this.


    Obviously, he¡¯s immune to Genjutsu; still, he was sure that this Uchiha guy in front of him is not using a clone technique.


    Moreover, this situation is the same as the previous with Kushina, he can see it with his eyes, but he ultimately can¡¯t sense it with his Ultra Perceive.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the two figures rushed toward Naito and pulled out their swords at the same time and waved at Naito.


    Naito stood still, letting these two swords hit his body, but there weren¡¯t any kind of injuries at his body as if he didn¡¯t get hit in the first ce; obviously, they¡¯re just shadows.


    ¡°So you can see that I am just an illusion... But the reality is not as simple as that...¡±


    ¡°So you can see that I am just an illusion... But the reality is not as simple as that...¡±


    At the same time, the two figure turned and looked at Naito, and once again the swayed their swords toward Naito.


    This time, it waspletely different, this time they were revealing their killing intent!

 Chapter 228: Mangekyou Sharingan!

    In the face of the two swordsing toward him, Naito extended his hand with slightly revealing a strange look in his eyes, then he held tight the Kusanagi sword that was appeared from the smoke and waved it horizontally.


    Whoosh!!


    This time, it was eye to eye.


    Naito could tell that this attack was real from the Chakra flowing in the two swords, which made him block it with his sword.


    And if he can block him, it means he can also attack him.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Naito waved his sword and swept it over cutting the Rin¡¯s two bodies.


    However, the two bodies turned into four.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Understand...¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t you?¡±


    One of the bodies looked at Naito, and said: ¡°This is not a Genjutsu, it canunch a real attack, even if you¡¯re strong enough to kill the Raikage...¡±


    The other Rin in front looked at him and said: ¡°In front of me, you¡¯re gonna die.¡±


    Listening to these words, Naito didn¡¯t respond and started to think about an exnation.


    Naito was sure that these bodies in front of him are not clones, and since he couldn¡¯t sense them with his Ultra Perceive, they shouldn¡¯t be Genjutsu.


    Moreover, Rin has never opened his Sharingan.


    However, Its undoubtedly a Mangekyou Sharingan ability.


    Genjutsu?!


    No, it¡¯s certainly not a Genjutsu.


    Suddenly, Naito rushed toward Rin.


    Boom!!


    Under the overwhelming power of Naito¡¯s Shock Force, the four bodies suddenly got smashed into countless pieces. However, those pieces in an instant turned into countless clones of Rin all over the mountain.


    This scene seemed like a one from the Original when Naito uses his Shadow Clone Technique.


    All of them had ridiculous expressions on their faces as they rushed at once toward Naito.


    In the face of this scene, Naito shook his head while his body stood motionless.


    Whoosh!!


    Without even moving an inch Naito sent an invisible spiritual shock at all directions.


    For a moment, it looked as if the Shinigami himself was reaping their souls as their bodies were crushing apart.


    In a faraway ce, behind a tree, Uchiha Rin was standing there, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°What an attack ability he has... But with these eyes, I can still...¡±


    ¡°AAAUGH!!!¡±


    Suddenly Rin put his hand on his forehead and screamed in pain.


    His left eye was dripping blood, but these eyes didn¡¯t have three tomoe, it actually looked like a strange form of a Mangekyou Sharingan!


    ¡°So these are side effects of using someone else¡¯s eyes...¡±


    Rin gnawed his teeth and tried to resist the pain while he looked like he understood a lot of things, but there was no going back now, Rin could only continue what he already started.


    In the distance, Naito managed to destroy all of Rin¡¯s bodies while the Spiritual Shock continued on spreading around.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find Rin anywhere, he should be hiding far away.


    Humm!!


    At the next moment, Naito decided on focusing on the original Rin.


    In just an Instant, the whole world around Naito turned into darkness, and he could no longer see anything.


    Suddenly, he could hear Rin¡¯s breaths from the darkness, but he still couldn¡¯t determine Rin¡¯s position.


    ¡°You should give up, it¡¯s not a Genjutsu, I¡¯m not controlling your vision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually controlling the world around you, my ability allows me to control the light and create an illusion that cannot be cracked, even if you know its fake, you cannot break it.¡±


    ¡°Because I can also control the light to condense andunch a real attack.¡±


    Rin¡¯s voice wasing from various directions, even Naito couldn¡¯t determine his position from his voice only.


    However, Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive wasn¡¯t limited to vision and hearing only.


    He could sense Killing intent from one of those directions!


    Naito could sense it for just one second then it disappeared again!


    But that one second was more than enough for Naito, suddenly, he also disappeared.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Rin who was ready to runch his shadows looked at his chest to find Naito¡¯s sword there inserted through his body.


    ¡°Is it now?¡±


    Naito gently releases his hands from the sheath.


    Rin looked stunned at the sword, as if he was in disbelief, suddenly, the blood squirted out of his wound, his eyes revealed the pain he was feeling as the blood continued to overflow.


    The look on his face was incredible.


    ¡°How can this be! This is impossible! I was...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re controlling the light, and I shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything right?¡±


    Naito looked at him calmly and said these words.


    Vision? Hearing?!


    These things don¡¯t matter to Naito!


    With his Ultra Perceive, he has almost pure physical induction, perhaps this technique can even be effective on people who have Sharingan, but it¡¯spletely worthless against him!


    Before he found Rin, the former thought that Naito was utterly in the darkness, so he dared to sway into his perception.


    ¡°You should have never done that, killing you only takes a moment.¡±


    Naito looked directly into his eyes, he didn¡¯t care that he had a Mangekyou Sharingan, because this was the end to him.


    Rin could no longer stand still and fell on the ground, while his eyes looked still in disbelieve.


    Yuu Naito... Is also a perceptive ninja?!


    Moreover, Rin was really far from him, how did he managed to perceive his existence!


    Rin extended his hand toward Naito as if he wanted to cast something, but in the end, his whole body fell into the pool of blood.


    Before he died, Rin¡¯s heart sank in despair.


    There are a lot of people who are stronger than him in this world, but only Naito gives him the feeling that he cannot even look at him!


    Everything seemed to be perfect a moment ago, if you want to kill this man, you need to be a beast just like him. Otherwise, It¡¯s impossible!


    Looking at Rin¡¯s corpse in front of him, Naito couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was strange about him.


    He took back his sword and looked slightly at his body.


    ¡°This guy is not famous, people who manage to awake their Mangekyou Sharingan should be absolutely famous but not this guy, these eyes... Something is weird about them.¡±

 Chapter 229: The Origin Of The Mangekyu Sharingan!

    Although Uchiha Rin is infamous, he¡¯s also a little bit known, but this is didn¡¯t made any deference to Naito.


    After he thought about it for a while, Naito looked at Rin¡¯s corpse sharply.


    These eyes are not his.


    No wonder that he needed to stop attacking him, the side effect should be far higher than usual, this is didn¡¯t happen identally, someone has given it to him, but even if he¡¯s an Uchiha, he couldn¡¯t bear the side effects.


    ¡°So these are the so-called eyes of the Uchiha that can decipher the Stone Tablet, but to think they will lose it like this, I don¡¯t think they would be this fool...¡±


    At that moment Naito fully understood the whole thing.


    The Uchiha n existed since the Warring States Period, it¡¯s unknown how long they lived, but there will always be people like Uchiha Madara, and Izuna who will awaken their Mongekyou Sharingans.


    Although no one after Madara managed to awake the Eternal, the people who once opened the Mongekyou their eyes will never disappear with death.


    Those who didn¡¯t getpletely blind before their deaths, the Uchiha n will take their eyes and keep it, so they can transfer itter to an Elite member, but since its not their original eyes, even an Uchiha wouldn¡¯t bear the side effects of using it!


    However, the use of these eyes for a short period can gain enormous abilities, they can even create a pair of Kage-levels Shinobis with the use of a few these eyes, perhaps that¡¯s how they dared to betray Konoha in the original.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting, that the Uchiha n are willing to sacrifice a pair of these eyes just to kill me...¡±


    Naito took out Rin¡¯s eyes with a hint of mockery in his eyes, then he stood up and sealed them in a scroll he was carrying.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in transferring them, even an Uchiha family couldn¡¯t bear its side effects, and the abilities of this Mongekyou Sharingan weren¡¯t really worth it.


    Controlling light, and making illusions... Naito didn¡¯t care about these things!


    Maybe because Rin couldn¡¯t use it probably, if it were giving to someone else who can use it better, even killing Sarutobi wouldn¡¯t be impossible, but it doesn¡¯t make a threat to Naito.


    Maybe because they thought that with these eyes they can kill Sarutobi, they will also have a chance of killing Naito.


    ¡°I tried not to care about you, but you are really seeking your deaths.¡±


    Naito shed and came to the top of the mountain, from there, he gazed at the distance of the vige looking for the Uchiha Area.


    After he stretched his body, Naito slightly shook his head and finally decided to open the Fifth Gate before he has a chat with the Uchiha n.


    He could wait a little bit more before he opens the Fifth Gate since it was only one step away, but he decided to go for it now.


    ........


    The Uchiha Resident.


    During this time, it was really calm in the n, but it was just the calm before the storm.


    Because Kageyama¡¯s son, Uchiha Fugaku has been promoted to a Jonin, and it was a matter of time before he bes the Head n.


    In Kageyama¡¯s Office.


    Fugaki was standing in front of Kageyama with a severe expression, while his eyes were full of faith.


    ¡°I did everything that needs to be done.¡±


    Kageyama looked at his son and sighed, then he said: ¡°In the future, you will be the head of this n, and its destiny will be in your hand.¡±


    In fact, Kageyama was fifty years old, although the physical strength begun to reduce at this age, it wasn¡¯t that much for him.


    However, he could tell that Sarutobi and Jiraiya were preparing Minato for the position of the next Hokage.


    Kageyama was at the same age as Sarutobi, but his son, Fugaku was many years older than Minato.


    After all, his second son Sasuke was at the same age as Naruto, but he had an eldest one, Itachi.


    ¡°Father... You don¡¯t need to...¡±


    Although Fugaku was full of confidence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his father.


    Kageyama waved his hand and interrupted Fugaku.


    ¡°Fugaki, I will prepare everything for you, all that the vige wants to see is Naito dead, but you will need to be ready for everything.¡±


    ¡°My resignation of the Military Police Force Captain position will be equivalent as a statement to the vige that you¡¯re the next Head of the n.¡±


    Hearing these word made Fugaku frown.


    Compared to Kageyama, Fugaku was younger but kind of wiser, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Father are you sure you can kill Naito?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, I can¡¯t dare to say yes, but the ability of those eyes is great...¡± Speaking of this, Kageyama paused and tried to lower his voice, then continued ¡°... We have a great chance.¡±


    ¡°The ability of those eyes is specialized for assassination, it was awakened by a hero from our n, and since then it was kept in the n for decades just for these kinds of situations.¡±


    Fugaku was the next Head of the Uchiha n, and he basically understood some of its foundations and knew various secrets.


    Listening to his father words, he couldn¡¯t help but still feel that it wasn¡¯t enough, but his father confidence made him believe.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a ninja knocked on the door and asked to enter.


    Kageyama nced at the door, then he said: ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Kageyama-Dono, something bad happened, we found Rin¡¯s corpse in the back hills, and his Sharingan was taken away!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 230: The Fifth Gate!

    Without noticing Kageyama jumped from his site, and the cup of tea in his hand fell directly on the table.


    Dang!


    The cup rolled twice then finally fell over. The tea flow spread across the table, letting the drips fell on the ground, while the whole room was silent.


    Fugaku who was in front of the table has also stood up, the tea was dropping on his shoes, but he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°Captain! I have already sent people to check out this matter, this absolutely unforgivable, they didn¡¯t just kill Rin, but they also took away his eyes!¡±


    The ninja on the banded knee looked really angry.


    There is no doubt that this assassination mission has been nned secretly, only Fugaku, Rin, and Kageyama knew about it, even though the high-level people of Konoha were aware of it.


    The Ninja who reported this didn¡¯t know that what was taken away weren¡¯t just ordinary Sharingan eyes, but Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Even after he listened to what the ninja in front of him said, Kageyama didn¡¯t say anything back and kept quiet for a long time.


    Kageyama didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time, then with a slightly embarrassed tone he said.


    ¡°And what about Naito?¡±


    ¡°Yuu Naito?!¡±


    The ninja seemed confused as he looked at Kageyama, then he said: ¡°Do you mean that Naito is the person behind killing Rin and taking his eyes?! How arrogant, how dare he...¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    The expression on Kageyama¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be described in words as he interrupted the ninja after taking a very deep breath.


    ¡°Call the investigators back, there¡¯s no need to investigate in this matter.¡±


    Kageyama stood firm and said this sentence with a serious tone.


    Listening to Kageyama¡¯s orders, the ninja suddenly looked stunned and didn¡¯t react for a while.


    Are you kidding me?!


    ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t question your Captain¡¯s orders.¡±


    Fugaku finally saved the ninja¡¯s life and said these words to him with a low tone.


    Although he still looked very confused, the ninja nodded and turned away.


    The moment he left and closed the door behind him, the expression on Fugaku and Kageyama faces changed and became full of hatred.


    .............


    The sun rose on the Hokage Rock, and the three carved faces of the Hokages seemed as if they havee alive.


    If you cross the Hokage rock you will find the back mountains of the Vige where some civilianse there to walk, other Shinobis will alsoe there to train.


    Although the world has entered a brief period of peace after the second war, some ninjas didn¡¯t forget to train every day.


    There was also some other young ninjas who graduated from the school, and they were full of hope and ambitions.


    Naito was also there, but the people who were doing actualbat exercises were other Shinobis from Konoha, Naito didn¡¯t want to disturb them like he doesn¡¯t like to be bothered by others during his training.


    Fortunately, Naito wasn¡¯t there to do his physical training, he was just there trying to adapt his body to the new strength.


    Yes, Naito has finally opened... The Fifth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou!


    It took him nearly four years of effort to open this Gate.


    Today¡¯s Naito has passed the fifteen yours old, and he¡¯s nearly sixteen years old.


    The effort he put for opening the Fifth Gate was beyond his imagination, Naito needed to master the Third Stage of the Lightning Armour, and learn a whole new Chakra property to master the Added-Weight Technique...


    With a bunch of variety of secretive technique to assist him with his cultivation, together with hard work that continued for several years, Naito finally opened the Fifth Gate.


    In the original, Naruto got really strong at the end; first, he learned the sage mode, then he learned how to control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra,ter during the Fourth War Naruto learned the Nine-Tails¡¯ name ¨C Kurama ¨C and their hearts synchronize and Naruto bes able to enter Kurama Mode which is much stronger.


    But this wasn¡¯t all, in the end, Hagoromo gave Naruto the Six Paths Yang Power which made him open the Six Paths Sage Mode! He was only seventeen years old at that time!


    At this rate, when Naito reaches the age of seventeen, his growth will be fast enough to make a genius out of him like Uchiha Itachi or to even have the same sensation as Madara and Hachirama.


    But he will never be like Naruto.


    Therefore, Naito needed to open the Fifth Gate, he was quite excited about it, but he didn¡¯t feel like he was pride in himself.


    ¡°Almost fully adapted, and the Chakra is almost adjusted.¡±


    Naito suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his hand, it was indescribable feeling, but he could sense the power flowing inside him.


    Naito felt at that moment that he could smash the whole vige with one punch!


    ¡°With this power smashing the Shinra Tensei is no longer a dream!¡±


    Naito stood up and slightly chuckled.


    If someone uses his Byakugan to see Naito¡¯s chakra pathway system, he will notice that there are five shining stars connected to each other!


    These are five out of eight specific Tenketsu in Chakra Pathway System.


    Currently, Naito¡¯s amount of Chakra grown directly from an Ordinary Kage Level to one step above, or even more!


    Because, Naito¡¯s Reversed Chakra Pathway gives him a great recovery speed over his Chakra, and opening the Fifth Gate made it only faster.


    If he opens the Sixth Gate, his Chakra might even bepared to a one-tailed Bijuu!


    A human that can surpass a Bijuu in terms of Chakra amount!


    Since the Warring States era, the only people who could reach this level are Madara and Hachirama.


    Even the Third Raikage didn¡¯t reach that level.


    After all, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were the sessors of Inda and Ashura.


    Of course, the increase of Naito¡¯s Chakra is no longer just about practicing Ninjutsu and strengthening his body.


    The real enhancement was the Fifth Stage of the Shock Force!


    The strength of his Shocks is much stronger than before, if he faces the Third Raikage again, Naito won¡¯t need to condense the power of the Shock any more, he would kill him with just a random punch!

 Chapter 231: Next Head Clan!

    Naito doesn¡¯t know if he could smash Sasuke¡¯s Complete Susanoo, but sure he has no fear against anymon ones.


    Even if its the third stage of Sasuke¡¯s Susanoo, Naito feels like he can destroy it!


    Although he never even faced an Uchiha who can use Susanoo, Naito believed he can!


    This alone, Naito¡¯s strength is enough now to destroy the whole Uchiha n, no matter what pair of Mongekyou they have.


    Even if it¡¯s a god-like technique, Naito is confident that he can fight against it.


    Yes, he¡¯s ready for anything!


    As Uchiha Itachi said before, ¡°Even the strongest of opponents always have a weakness.¡±


    It¡¯s just this simple!


    The Uchiha n is a trouble, and Naito needs to deal with them.


    They will always follow the steps of their god, Madara, although, he never been called a god by the Uchiha in the original, they sure thought of him as a one, and unless he gets killed by another one, it would be absolutely impossible to change their will directly.


    The stronger his influence, the strongest their will to follow him, and the harder it will be to change.


    Naito¡¯s strong will is enough to conquer the whole world!


    After he opened the Fifth Gate Naito got surprised when he found that his spiritual strength has also got stronger.


    It might be rted to his body strength, the more he enhances it, the more his soul go stronger, which increase his spiritual power.


    But the enhancements Naito has gained wasn¡¯t limited just to this.


    In addition to all of this, there¡¯s speed!


    His speed has also improved a lot, even without using Soru, it was enough to surpass the Third Raikage!


    Naito¡¯s original speed is as fast as the Soru before.


    He¡¯s current Soru is super fast!


    That¡¯s why he calls it ¡°Super Soru¡± now!


    Once he uses the ¡°Super Soru¡± the Third Raikage movement will no longer be considered fast, even the Fourth Raikage won¡¯t be able to catch up to Naito¡¯s speed.


    It can be said that even if Naito didn¡¯t have the Shock Force, with his speed alone, he would have been one of the strongest Shinobis in the world.


    Chakra, Spiritual Strength, and Speed.


    These were the main three points that have been strengthened after the opening of the Fifth Gate, but there was also another thing!


    The range of his Ultra Perceive!


    Naito could only see clearly within the range of one mile, then it will be extremely blurred outwards, then it will be dark outside of three miles.


    But now Naito can see clearly even after three miles, it won¡¯t be dark not until he hit ten miles.


    If he had this range before he would have seen Uchiha Rining toward him from miles away.


    Chakra, Spiritual power, speed, and perceptual ability... The improvement of these four abilities made Naito gradually close to perfection!


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but look up to the sky, the sky was blue and clear, it looked really beautiful, but Naito¡¯s eyes looked intense as if he was gazing on the gates of heaven.


    At this time, Naito had only one thought in his mind.


    When he opens all the Gates, will he be perfect?


    .........


    Naito was still in Konoha¡¯s back hills, after he fully adapted his body to the new power, he stood there for a whole day clueless on how he should train from now on.


    But Naito didn¡¯t stand there doing nothing, he was thinking about the future...


    His next goal is opening the Sixth Gate, but how he could do that? Naito had only one answer, but it wasn¡¯t easy to do.


    Besides, Naito was thinking about the third Kusanagi sword and how he couldn¡¯t find any more information about it.


    Also, it seems that its already about time for Uchiha Itachi to be born!


    There wasn¡¯t any news from the Land of Rain, did Konan and Yahiko met again with Nagato?


    Naito thought about all of these things in that day.


    When it gotte, Naito returned to his home, on the way back he got a message that made him slightly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t receive this message from anyone, he sensed it with his Ultra Perceive.


    Tomorrow... Is the day were Uchiha Fugaku will be designated as the next Head of the Uchiha n!


    This information was a top-secret one, the designation has not been announced, and they didn¡¯t invite anyone to witness the event.


    But not being invited doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t go especially if its someone like... Yuu Naito.


    ¡°Why so soon? maybe it¡¯s not a coincidence, maybe they finally decided to break the silence.¡±


    At that time there was a smug grin on Naito¡¯s face.


    The assassination they ned before is undoubtedly impossible to get erased that easily, not to mention that this is wasn¡¯t the first time they try to kill Naito!


    This time, they dared on fixing another Head n, without solving matters first with Naito.


    Do they think they could always hide behind those Mongekyou Sharingan?


    Naito didn¡¯t know what Kageyama and his son Fugaku were thinking about, he didn¡¯t want to know, and he didn¡¯t even bother to know.


    He only knows one thing that they will need a next Head n tomorrow so the event can be done sessfully.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Your expression looks weird.¡±


    Sitting next to Naito, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but ask what Naito was thinking about.


    Naito suddenly looked at her and smiled, when she was somewhat confused, he suddenly pulled her over and kissed her hard.


    ¡°What?!¡± After she broke free, her cheeks became red then she looked at him and said: ¡°Can¡¯t you eat first?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Naito continued on smiling, then that smile gradually faded away, and his expression became very serious and whispered to her: ¡°Kushina something might happen tomorrow, umm... No matter what, try to stay away and do not interfere.¡±


    Uh?


    Kushina looked strangely at Naito, she seemed very confused, she wanted to ask him more about it, but Naito smiled again and asked her.


    ¡°If one day I decided to leave Konoha, will you go with me?¡±

 Chapter 232: I Objec

    t


    The moment she heard Naito, Kushina felt more worried, but at the same time she didn¡¯t ask what happened, she blinked with her beautiful eyes and gently held Naito¡¯s hand.


    She tightly grasped his hand, and looked at Naito in his eyes and smiled.


    No words needed at that moment.


    A smile got drawn on Naito¡¯s face, then he also held her hand tightly and nced at the window looking at the vige.


    Regardless of Kushina being the Jinshuriki of the Kyuubi, the moment he decided to leave Konoha, she will definitelye with him.


    Any obstacles after that will be dealt with!


    ........


    The next day.


    It was a sunny day, the white clouds in the sky were full of harmony.


    After the end of the second part of the war, almost all of the major viges were in chaos, but not Konoha.


    On this day, none of the Uchiha members were seen in Konoha.


    However, the vige didn¡¯t care about this, they just sent other Shinobis to fill their ces in the daily patrols.


    In fact, after the end of the war, the need for the patrols wasn¡¯t significant.


    The whole n was gathered in the Konoha¡¯s Military Police Force Building.


    All of them were actually members of the Uchiha n, none of Konoha¡¯s Shinobis were there, even the Hokage wasn¡¯t invited.


    Most of these ninjas were Jonins, Special Jonins, and Chunins, although only a few of them were Chunins, and of course, not all of them had Sharingans.


    Most of the ninjas who have Sharingan are Jonins, none of them will be considered Chunin.


    Unless their too young, they will be ranked among the Jonins.


    Sharigan is rtively rare in the n, not to mention the Mongekyou, it seems that since the Madara and Izumi, there was only few who managed to activate them.


    Even Kageyama, who was about to abdicate his position as a Head n didn¡¯t have a Mongekyou Sharingan.


    The courtyard was huge, and the ninjas from the Uchiha n were crowded there.


    In the forefront, there was Fugaku who was gonna seed his position as the Head of the Uchiha n and Konoha¡¯s Military Police Force Captain!


    Kageyama stood there next to him, dressed in a robe with some wrinkles on his face as his expression showed a bit of vicissitude.


    Inparison, Fugaku looked full of confident, and his eyes were revealing his strong will.


    He was confident that he¡¯s gonna lead the n to prosper, and he was ready to eliminate any obstacles gonna stop him from achieving that, including Yuu Naito!


    ¡°Everyone is here?¡±


    Looking at the dense crowd below, Kageyama took the lead with a light tone and a hint of majesty and solemnity.


    With a hint of respect, the ninja below responded.


    ¡°Everyone arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Kageyama took a deep breath then smiled to Fugaku, the former looked at him with a touch of joy.


    Even though the position was already inherited to Fugaku, there will always be dissatisfied people.


    But Kageyama was preparing for this from the start, and he was paving the way for Fugaku to seed as a head n, so he dispatched those who didn¡¯t ept him from their position, and reced them with others who were obedient to him.


    Almost all of them were up to the idea, which was perfect.


    Of course, the top elites of the n were also nodding.


    These high-elites were the captains of the Military Police Force, and some of the veterans of Kageyama¡¯s era, simr to Konoha¡¯s elders.


    These people were highly ranked among the n, so they were also standing in the forefront, while the others were standing in the back.


    Kageyama started to talk solemnly about his lifelong experience, which drove the atmosphere of the audience and made them all think of how mighty is their n.


    In fact, this was true, although the Senju were notpletely destroyed, they were in a really weak position after the Second War.


    ¡°I, Uchiha Kageyama, the Captain of the Military Police Force, and the Head of the Uchiha n, Rmend Uchiha Fugaku as our next Leader!¡±


    Kageyama said this as he was looking at the elites of the Uchiha n.


    In fact, this matter was already decided, they just needed to do this ceremony so it can be all legitimate.


    The elites looked at each other than one after another said.


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    .........


    All of them start to agree one after another, and no one objected.


    The ninjas at the rear have also started to show their excitement, at this point, they can already start to call Fugaku, Head n!


    ¡°Fugaku can lead us to the peak of the World!¡±


    ¡°We trust him!¡±


    Fugaku sensed the atmosphere in the audience and whispered these words to Kageyama.


    Kageyama nced at the crowd and waited for them until they calmed down, then he smiled and said: ¡°Since there are no objections, then I should dere Fugaku as the next...¡±


    ¡°I object.¡±


    Just at the moment where he was about to dere Fugaku as the next Head n, everyone heard a voice suddenlying from the audience.


    Kageyama stood there so angry ncing with his eyes in the audience looking at the person who dared to not only interrupt him but even refuse his son as the new Head n.


    Who is it?!

 Chapter 233: Hell

    Being interrupted at that moment, the person who spoke is sure looking for trouble, which made Kageyama¡¯s heart full of anger.


    He couldn¡¯t help but directly open his Sharingan and gaze into the audience looking for that person who dared to do this.


    While Kageyama was burning in rage, all the ninjas present in the crowd were looking at each other in horror.


    Who dared to object?!


    People start to turn one after another.


    One person.


    Two.


    Ten.


    The whole crowd turned around.


    The lines of sight quickly gathered together at one point, but no in the rear, they were actually looking at someone in the middle of the crowd.


    When the first person saw the figure of that person, the expression on his face suddenly stagnated, at the same time he froze in his ce as if he got petrified.


    Then the same thing happened to the second, then the third...


    It seemed as if that person had some kind of magic that make all the people who see him petrified!


    All of a sudden the silence controlled the ce.


    Even the movements of Kageyama and Fugaku came to an abrupt end.


    The silence was terrible, even the sound of breathing seemed to stagnate, you could even hear clearly the sound of a needle falling on the ground.


    At the center of the crowd, a smirk got drawn on Naito¡¯s face, then he repeated that sentence softly.


    ¡°I object.¡±


    The sound was very light, but at that moment, even though the sky was clear, it seemed as if there was a thunderstorm blew in everyone¡¯s ear, letting everyone¡¯s mind roar.


    They couldn¡¯t help but show a touch of horror on their expression.


    ¡°Yuu... Naito!¡±


    ¡°You... Why are you here?!!¡±


    Kageyama who was standing on the end of the crowd had cold sweat on his forehead the moment he saw Naito.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Naito wille for trouble today.


    But he really dared!


    You know even the Uchiha n wouldn¡¯t look for trouble in the middle of the Vige!


    Kageyama suddenly moved his hand as a gesture for Fugaku.


    Fugaku was also very surprised by the sudden appearance of Naito, he noticed Kageyama¡¯s gesture and nodded as he ordered him to retreat.


    But before he could even take two steps, Naito who was in the middle of the crowd shed and appeared again in front of him.


    ¡°The session ceremony is not over yet. Where do you think you¡¯re going Mr.Candidate?¡±


    Naito leaned against the door at the back, with azy expression on his face.


    The ninjas in here were all elites, they have experienced countless bloody battles, but seeing Naito¡¯s speed with their own eyes, made them feel amazed and at the same time terrified.


    Kageyama somehow kept his calm and walked to the front of Fugaku then looked at Naito and said: ¡°This is the ceremony of the session of our Head n, an outsider isn¡¯t allowed here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? is that¡¯s so? and what if I want to participate?¡±


    Naito freely stretched his hand, this simple move pushed both of Kageyama and Fugaku back, which made them feel threaten and opened their Sharingan.


    However, what made them angrier is that Naito has actually pushed them back, then continued to lean against the door.


    He doesn¡¯t even have any killing intent, he¡¯s just like any ordinary person.


    At that moment, Kageyama felt a high pressure.


    He knew in his heart that since Naito has shown himself here today, it will be impossible to finish this ceremony today, this should be payback for all the things that happened before!


    Thinking of this, Kageyama bitted his teeth with a cold stare on his face.


    He needed to make an end to this.


    So what if he¡¯s called a god?!


    He¡¯s inside the Uchiha Territories, all of the n is gathered here, he¡¯s not afraid of Naito!


    Even if he beat Rin who had a Mongekyou Sharingan before, he¡¯s not afraid, they have an army here!


    He dared to insult them, and he should die for that!


    Thinking of this, Kageyama¡¯s heart slowly calmed down, and his Killing intent started to spread all over the ce.


    He looked at Naito with a very cold stare.


    ¡°If you want to intend this hard, you can... but as a dead man!¡±


    ¡°Get ready for hell!¡±


    Naito was leaningzily on the door as he was listening to this sentence, but the moment Kageyama said thest word, he shed in front of Kageyama.


    Then he suddenly put his hand gently on Kageyama¡¯s shoulder.


    The expression on Kageyama¡¯s face froze for a moment, then he widened his eyes.


    He knew that Naito has killed the Raikage, but he only read about it in the intelligence, he didn¡¯t know how strong he really is.


    But now he does.


    He couldn¡¯t even follow Naito¡¯s movements with his Sharingan!


    Moreover, even if he could see it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up to that speed!


    Crack!!!


    In an instant, Naito sent Shock Force from his hand passing through Kageyama¡¯s body.


    The expression on Kageyama¡¯s face revealed a hint of pain, and in just a second, and in front of countless ninjas from the Uchiha n, he suddenly copsed!


    ¡°Head n!¡±


    ¡°Captain!!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    In a moment, the horror controlled the hearts of all ninjas in the ce.


    Yuu Naito... Has actually done it!


    Under the watchful eyes of so many people, and inside of Konoha, Naito killed the Head n of the Uchiha n!


    ¡°Hell?... Sorry but I have better things to do, you can go first.¡±


    Naito leaned toward Kageyama as he was having hisst breaths and whispered these words to him.

 Chapter 234: Izanagi!

    After he dealt with Kageyama, the hearts of everyone sunk in horror.


    After he looked up again, Naito¡¯s eyes swept through the audience.


    Whenever his eyes fell on someone, thest would be soaked in cold sweat, they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified, and angry at the same time.


    What a shame!


    He dared to break into their ceremony and kill their Head n, although he¡¯s now the former Head n, he was still one of their people.


    He dared to despise the Uchiha n and Kill their Former Head n, this will never be forgivable!


    ¡°This bastard...¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a god, we will kill him together!¡±


    The ninjas of the Uchiha n were gnashing their teeth, revealing their murderous intents. In an instant, their momentum condensed together and the whole ce started shaking.


    This horrible killing intent broke out, and suddenly countless perceptive ninjas in Konoha widened their eyes in horror.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Iting... From the Uchiha n area!¡±


    ¡°Quickly report this back to the Hokage!¡±


    Under the horror of these ninjas, the message sent out instantly to the Hokage, then he sent some of the perceptual ninjas back to figure out what happened.


    Suddenly, a strange force came along making a strong impact on them, and instantly they felt that their minds are gonna explode and they almost faint out!


    Their faces were pale, and they were barely standing.


    What... What¡¯s that?!


    Back to the Military Police Force Courtyard.


    The momentum and the killing intent of the ninjas of the Uchiha n broke out together targeting Naito who looked as calm as ever.


    If anyone of them had a Mongekyou Sharingan it would have made him a little bit interested, but these people... Are too weak!


    Even if they joined their forces, they would still be a bunch of ants.


    Weak, one thought was all that he needed to kill them!


    Whoosh!!!!


    Suddenly, a terrible momentum broke out from Naito¡¯s inner body.


    It looked invisible to the naked eye, but you could tell how strong it was from those thick cracks appearing on the ground, even the door on his back got broken by the impact.


    Along with that horrible momentum, an invisible spiritual shock flew directly toward the ninjas in the front.


    This technique cannot be resisted, and its effect is instant.


    It didn¡¯t need more than a second to hit everyone, and make all of their minds nk!


    Plop! Plop!!


    At that moment, arge number of them could no longer bear it, and one after another, they start falling on the ground.


    It seemed as if they were getting cut like some wheat, falling into pieces, the scene was incredible, those who managed to stay sill, looked stunned, including Fugaku!


    ¡°What... Kind of power is this?!¡±


    ¡°Is this a Genjutsu? No! Impossible! There no way he could cast a Genjutsu on such arge range...¡±


    The people who didn¡¯t fall were widening their eyes in disbelieve, even the elites were getting soaked in cold sweat.


    How could they face such a person!


    He¡¯s unstoppable!


    Naito¡¯s strong presence made their spirits copse, only the elites were bearly standing there.


    With one strike, Naito destroyed the entire Uchiha n!


    And he didn¡¯t even need to move, he was just standing there!


    This horrible momentum didn¡¯t only destroy them, but it also spread in the entire Vige, countless of ninjas and civilians looked shocked.


    Even regr people with no power could feel his terrifying presence in the distance!


    ¡°Not good! This is...¡±


    ¡°This is Yuu Naito¡¯s momentum, and it¡¯sing from the direction of the Uchiha n!¡±


    Some of the fine elite Shinobis, could tell who¡¯s causing this overwhelming force, and this didn¡¯t calm them down; instead, their hearts were shaking from fear.


    While these people were rushing to the Hokage Building to inform him, a figure was shing in the distance heading toward the Uchiha n Area.


    ......


    Back to the battlefield.


    The horrible force has finally faded away, leaving only a few people in the field, but Naito looked very bored.


    Is that¡¯s it?


    They dare to attack Naito for several times even after he killed the Raikage and been called a god, but now they couldn¡¯t even resist a simple attack?!


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure if they were stupid or too proud.


    Being proud to a certain degree is actually stupidity!


    Naito looked very disappointed as he was preparing to leave.


    But suddenly he stopped.


    ¡°Hey? Where is...¡±


    Naito looked very surprised because the moment he turned he didn¡¯t find Kageyama¡¯s corpse.


    The spiritual shocksted for only a moment, how did Kageyama¡¯s corpse disappear in such a short period.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Fugaku who didn¡¯t directly get hit by the spiritual shock looked at the back of Naito with a surprised expression.


    Naito looked around looking for him, to find Kageyama standing in the distancepletely fine!


    No, he wasn¡¯tpletely fine... Because he was missing one of his eyes!


    ¡°Izanagi? Amazing, If I remember correctly, you need to do a hand sign to cast it. When did you do it, how could you avoid my Ultra Perceive?¡±


    Naito looked at Kageyama, and suddenly he revealed a happy expression.


    Kageyama looked like he was prepared something to say, but Naito¡¯s word stunned him and made him widen his eyes in horror.


    This time, Kageyama was really shocked.

 Chapter 235: Amaterasu!

    ¡°Yea I know about it.¡±


    Naito smiled as he was casually holding his Kusanagi sword while pointing it against Kageyama, then he suddenly waved it.


    Kageyama looked confused, but he knew that no matter what he does, he cannot win against Naito.


    Suddenly, Kageyama copsed again on the ground!


    ¡°You got one eye left, are you willing to sacrifice it?¡±


    Naito retracted his sword and kept looking at Kageyama¡¯s body on the ground, and sure enough, it disappeared again.


    But this time he didn¡¯t appear right in front of Naito.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Naito was slightly surprised, he immediately start to look for him with his Ultra Perceive, and suddenly he felt Sarutobi moving toward him in the distance.


    Without paying attention to him, Naito continued on looking; finally, he found Kageyama.


    Kageyama was in a secret room, and he was looking for something!


    ¡°So you still wanna y?¡±


    Naito shook his hand and waved his sword toward him.


    Whoosh!!


    This simple move sent a shock cutting force flying in the air.


    Suddenly, the whole room got cut in two halves, and Naito appeared in front of Kageyama.


    The Shock Wave didn¡¯t stop and flew directly toward Kageyama.


    Kageyama threw immediately the thing in his hand and tried to avoid it. However, it still hit his hand and cut it from his shoulder sshing the blood on the ground.


    However, this is wasn¡¯t important, what looked confusing is how Kageyama¡¯s eyes were overflowing with blood, and they weren¡¯t his blind eyes, but a pair of Mongekyou Sharingan!


    ¡°What a pain...¡±


    Without paying any attention to his hand that has been cut off, Kageyama bit his teeth, ready for a second round, yet his eyes looked blurred. Obviously, these Mongekyou Sharingan are also at the edge of blindness.


    ¡°As long as I have these eyes, I can still...¡±


    Kageyama stared at Naito then he rushed at him wildly.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, a strange ck fire rushed in front of Naito, but it didn¡¯t directly hit him.


    ¡°This... Amaterasu? This Mongekyou Sharingan has this ability, but it looks like it¡¯s at the edge of blindness, you won¡¯t be able to hit me.¡±


    Naito shook his head and smiled at Kageyama with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Using this technique can be considered an honor, it was used by the likes of Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Sasuke, it¡¯s a total waste on a guy like Kageyama.


    However, looking at that ck fire in front of him, Naito couldn¡¯t help but feel that he can beat it.


    Suddenly, Naito extended his hand and pressed the air around that ck mes.


    This simple move created some kind of transparent ss in the space, which let the air in front of it burst open.


    Naito¡¯s use of Shock Force becamepletely pure, he doesn¡¯t just control its power, but he also can control its direction at will.


    Suddenly, under Naito¡¯s palm, the ck mes got wrapped by the shock force and turned into a ball.


    Whoom!!


    Under the watchful blurry eyes of Kageyama, the Amaterasu faded away!


    ¡°No... This is impossible! The Amaterasu is an eternal me, how can this be...¡±


    Kageyama couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, at that moment, his heart sunk in despair, and he started to attack Naito wildly.


    The ck mes kept bursting targetting Naito until it finally hit his body.


    However, there was no effect at all.


    Naito didn¡¯t even move this time, the Shock Force just start bursting out of his body shattering the ck mes!


    ¡°Sure enough, with my shock force, I can even destroy the sky...¡±


    After hepletely destroyed the Amaterasu, a smile got drawn on Naito¡¯s face. He¡¯s now more certain that his Shock Force can destroy everything, simr to the Sixth Path power!


    Kageyama put his hand on his eye then fell on his knees helplessly.


    He felt desperate, his mind was in vain, he couldn¡¯t even feel the paining from his eyes.


    The moment he got rid of the Amaterasu, a shout suddenly came from the distance.


    ¡°Yuu Naito! Stop!!¡±


    Sarutobi was the person who shouted, he bearly managed to reach the ce at the right time, everything happened very fast, although, the Military Police Force Building was very close to his Building.


    He could hear him, but Naito didn¡¯t hesitate to end this.


    Crack!!


    The air copsed, as the Shock Force mmed down Kageyama¡¯s body and smashed itpletely.


    Naito wasn¡¯t ready to give him another opportunity, and he wasn¡¯t interested in the Amaterasu, so he destroyed the Mongekyou Sharingan along with him.


    ¡°Yuu Naito! You!¡±


    Unfortunately, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t stop Naito, he took a look at the field and revealed a stunned expression, then he looked back at him, and immediately got very angry.


    ¡°How could you do such a thing, these are our Shinobis!!¡±


    Listening to Sarutobi, Naito suddenlyughed as a trace of mockery, then he directly looked at Sarutobi: ¡°And the thing that happened with Uchiha Rin... Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    This sentence made Sarutobi speechless.


    The fight has happened inside the Vige, there¡¯s no way that they didn¡¯t notice it!


    Observing the look on Sarutobi¡¯s face, Naito shook his head with a dull expression, then he walked over.


    ¡°Clean up the mess.¡±


    For Sarutobi the good old days of Naito were already gone.


    If he didn¡¯t care about Kushina, and how Sarutobi was taking care of her, Naito would have crushed him along with these Uchiha members on the ground.


    The moment he passed by Sarutobi, Naito felt the former¡¯s heart secretly shaking, but he was toozy to pay it attention.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke Naito, thest won¡¯t harm him.


    Konoha doesn¡¯t mean anything for Naito anymore, if it wasn¡¯t for Dai, Tsunade, Kushina and the other... He would have crushed it today.

 Chapter 236: Sarutobi鈥檚 Decision

    When Naito left, the Anbu rushed to the ce, and from the first nce at the field, they got stunned!


    ¡°This... What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Is Naito the one who did this to the Uchiha n?¡±


    Even the elites were hardly breathing while looking at this scene.


    Since the loss of thousands of ns in the Second Ward, the Uchiha n has be thergest n in Konoha.


    But now it seems that this so-called big n, has been crushed in no time by Naito!


    Of course, more importantly, how dare he attack them inside of the Vige!


    ¡°How about the Hokage?¡±


    Some of them were really confused; they couldn¡¯t help but look at the Hokage who seemed very serious.


    Is he gonna ask them to catch Yuu Naito?


    Please don¡¯t!


    None of them will dare to do so, and even if they did, how in the world will they catch him?


    A person who destroyed the whole Uchiha n in a short period, a man who is being called a God!


    Sarutobi kept silent for a long time, then he finally took a deep breath and said: ¡°The Uchiha n has been attacked by enemies, and Naito arrived at time and killed the invaders.¡±


    ¡°Clean up the mess.¡±


    Sarutobi said thisst sentence, and the matter got conclusive.


    The Anbu in the ce and even the survivors of the Uchiha n know that what Sarutobi said is nonsense, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    They kept silent for a short period, then they quickly began to clean up the battlefield.


    ..........


    On the streets of Konoha.


    People were gathered everywhere.


    All of them looked terrified, they thought that enemies have broke in the Vige.


    But since there was no actual invasion, the ninjas didn¡¯t receive any orders about evacuation, so they were all in a state of chaos.


    Suddenly the crowd calmed down.


    Although it was very crowded, some of them could notice Naito walking on the other side of the street heading toward his home.


    Silence.


    ¡°Hey, did you see that... Naito was just over there.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here, do you think he already dealt with the invaders?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They dared to attack Konoha, so they got killed by Naito-Dono.¡±


    The expression on their faces showed a bit of admiration as they were watching Naito entering his home, and closing the door behind him.


    Suddenly, all of them calmed down and smiled at each other in relief.


    Naito was very popr between the civilians in Konoha, he was even more famous than Sakumo, in their hearts, he even surpassed the Third Hokage!


    Naito opened the door and walked in, he saw Kushina standing there quietly at the window looking at the direction of the Uchiha n.


    She noticed Naito, so she turned very fast to look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt?¡±


    Kushina didn¡¯t care about what has Naito did, nor what will happen next, she was only worried about him!


    This sentence made Naito¡¯s footsteps stop a little bit.


    ¡°Do you think they would be able to hurt me?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Naito shrugged his shoulder to Kushina, then he immediately took off his coat and hung it.


    But Kushina was still staring at him.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t youe and check it yourself?¡±


    After pouring a ss of water for himself, Naito smiled at Kushina.


    Naito get used to Naito¡¯s dirty jokes, so she didn¡¯t respond at him, but muttered.


    ¡°You scared me...¡±


    ¡°You actually thought that I am gonna harm the Vige?¡±


    Naito smiled, and reached Kushina and took her over, then hey back, letting her sit in his arms.


    Kushina had a blush on her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t resist him, and sat in his arms and looked closer to him.


    Naito didn¡¯t look like himself, his eyes seemed very deep.


    Or maybe it was just Naito¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Am happy you¡¯re here.¡±


    Kushina leaned her head on Naito¡¯s shoulders and whispered softly.


    Although she already made her choice, she was still worried about Naito, after all, he was trying to face the entire Vige.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool, Kushina was very clever, she could tell the situation that Naito was in, from the attitudes of the Elders of Konoha.


    They even tried to prevent her from stying together with Naito.


    In the past, Sarutobi was supporting them, but he wasn¡¯t sure about his decision.


    He wanted to use Kushina as a rope to keep Naito close, but there were some disadvantages.


    If Naito decided one day to leave the Vige, he would take her along with him.


    Those who were against the decision found it really difficult to keep her away from Naito, in this world, once someone falls in love they will do anything for that person.


    If Sasuke asked Sakura toe along with him in that night, she wouldn¡¯t even hesitate.


    ¡°Currently, the situation is not that bad.¡± Naito looked at Kushina, then he kissed her, she looked at him then she tightened her arms around him.


    ¡°In short, I don¡¯t consider Konoha more than just a ce to stay. I¡¯ve paid my dues to this Vige, and its enough for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kushina stretched out her hand, reaching Naito¡¯s cheek, then she gently pinched it, then smiled and said: ¡°In short, we will never be separated again.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito nodded lightly while he was looking at her eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange, and the blush on Kushina¡¯s face be more evident.


    Holding her in his arm, Naito kept looking at her for a moment, then he gently leaned toward her.

 Chapter 237: Orochimaru鈥檚 Joy!

    Konoha, Hokage Building.


    In one room, four people sit side by side, Sarutobi, Danzo, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane.


    However, the topic of this meeting was quite different from the previous one.


    They used to think about how to control Naito, now they¡¯re just so afraid to provoke him.


    The kind of power that Naito used to attack the Uchiha n has shocked even Sarutobi.


    It¡¯s true that the fact he could defeat the entire n of the Uchiha is scary, but what was more frightening is the short period he needed to do so!


    Sarutobi received the news very quickly, how long did it take him to reach them?


    It was just a moment!


    But within this moment, the Uchiha n got defeated, it must be known that the Uchiha n doesn¡¯t represent the whole Vige, but being the strongest n in Konoha is not just for show!


    This kind of power makes Sarutobi and the people who want to take Naito down realize that even if they have the power to do that, Konoha will suffer huge casualties in the process.


    Although Naito is not an evil guy, and he will never ughter civilians, they couldn¡¯t risk this, what if they stood in his way, who know what he would do?


    They cannot let something like this happen.


    the final decision was to never try to provoke Naito, which led them topletely abandoned the idea of separating him from Kushina.


    The cost of forcing Naito to leave her might be very expensive, Inparison, breaking some rules, and leaving him be, will grant them peace for the time being.


    If unscrupulous will grant peace, whether it¡¯s Sarutobi or Danzo, everyone will choose peace.


    But because Sarutobi was the Hokage, if anything wrong happens he be forced to take the full responsibility of this decision, this might even cause him to lose his position, but if it will make Konoha a better ce, he was willing to sacrifice his position as the Hokage!


    Because he was the Hokage, the sessor of the Will of Fire!


    Among the Four of them, Mitokado and Utatane supported Sarutobi¡¯s decision, and three of them voted for it.


    After all, Naito won¡¯tst forever, there will always be aging, and he will eventually die.


    If they needed to choose between Power and Konoha, they would always choose Konoha.


    Of course, the only one who objected this decision is Danzo.


    However, Sarutobi has already turned Mitokado and Utatane on his side.


    It¡¯s not that Danzo puts power before Konoha, but he believes that if he could control that power, he could lead Konoha to prosper!


    Naito was just a stumbling blocking him from reaching that power, and he felt they should find a way to remove him.


    In the Original, Pain attacked the Vige and wrecked it to the ground, yet he kept hiding in the dark and didn¡¯t lead his Root to rescue Konoha.


    Instead, he believed that this was gonna lead to the born of a new Konoha, a ce where he will be the Sixth Hokage, and everything can be repaired after that.


    .......


    An underground area outside of Konoha.


    This was Orochimaru¡¯s Secret base, which was the ce that Naito has came to before.


    Naito came here again and entered the base after he was weed by Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru stood in front of him, holding a scroll in his hand.


    ¡°This is the results of the research on the enhancement of the soul. I havepiled the essentials, and I have studied its details over the past few months.¡±


    This time, Orochimaru didn¡¯t have his rxed and casual look, he spoke to Naito very seriously, and with a careful tone.


    Orochimaru has always been very good on choosing sides, and what kind of attitude he should use with every person, the same way he did when he was in the Akatsuki, Orochimaru just didn¡¯t expect Itachi to be that strong, it was one mistake, and he never did it again.


    ¡°I brought you the pair of the Mongekyou Sharingan eyes that you wanted.¡±


    Naito took over the scroll without looking at it, and at the same time, he handed him a small bottle.


    He was keeping the Mongekyou Sharingan inside that bottle.


    After he crushed the Uchiha n, Orochimaru found him and asked him for a pair of Sharingan.


    Naito had promised to help him twice, and this is one.


    Naito didn¡¯t bring him what he exactly asked. Instead, he brought him a pair of Mongekyou Sharingan, he just didn¡¯t care much about giving them to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru kept looking at them, just as the Original, he didn¡¯t discover the power of these eyes yet, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know enough about them!


    Knowing that these were a pair of Mongekyou Sharigans in his hand, made Orochimaru feel ecstatic. He didn¡¯t even care that these eyes were close to blindness or difficult to use.


    Moreover, these eyes directly offset the two things that Naito has promised him.


    The value of these eyes is, of course, extraordinary, In Orochimaru¡¯s view, these two eyes worthed more than the two things Naito has asked from him!


    If he could match the right cells with these two eyes, he would be able to use it without no restrictions and side effects.


    The ability of these to eyes is controlling the light, and creating illusions that can actuallyunch a real attack, which is terrible.


    With these eyes alone, he could even face a Kage.


    Unfortunately, they were close to blindness, he wasn¡¯t sure how much more it willst.


    But Orochimaru can restore it if he could match it with the right cells, this was great, and these abilities were very suitable for him.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about giving these eyes to Orochimaru.


    These ability doesn¡¯t work on Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive, but they could work on Sarutobi.


    Still, he didn¡¯t care.


    Orochimaru took these eyes with an ill-concealed joy.


    ¡°Mongekyou Sharingan... I didn¡¯t expect the Uchiha n to have them, I thought these never been seen after the death of Uchiha Madara.¡±

 Chapter 238: Helping Kushina!

    ¡°There¡¯s now, and there will be more in the future, as long as the Uchiha n is not destroyed, the will always be people who stand out and gets these eyes.¡±


    Naito looked at Orochimaru and said these words. Naito didn¡¯t care about these eyes, nor about the people who will awake them in the future, he was only interested in the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan.


    Speaking of it, Naito is more interested now in what will happens after Orochimaru gets these eyes?


    This will cause a significant disruption to theter plots!


    Of course, Naito was looking at it with the attitude of a bystander, or with a gesture above it.


    Nothing can stand against Naito from being the strongest in the world, the only people who could face him are neither dead or about to die.


    His strength is enough to destroy a whole country!


    Therefore, Naito¡¯s mentality has gradually changed, he started to overlook a lot of things, such as the Third Hokage.


    He doesn¡¯t care about little things like this anymore.


    Of course, when we talk about Naito, there¡¯s always one thing he cares about, is that to be stronger, and he never stopped thinking about that.


    ¡°Orochimaru, what do you know about the Sage Mode?¡±


    Naito looked at Orochimaru then at the gift he just gave him, then asked him casually.


    When Orochimaru heard Naito¡¯s question, he looked up and said: ¡°I know the method of Ryuchi Cave, but it¡¯s challenging to learn, I¡¯ve never been able to practice it sessfully, but if you want, I can write it down for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Naito nodded, and Orochimaru immediately turned around and recorded the whole information he knew on a scroll and handed it to Naito.


    For Orochimaru, the value of the Mongekyou Sharingan is too high, even the cultivation method of the Sage Mode wasn¡¯t enough to match it.


    The method isplicated and practicing it needs a lot of work and knowledge.


    In contrast, the Mongekyou Sharingan eyes were an actual thing, and he had it right in his hands, the value of these two eyes is naturally iparable.


    ¡°I will leave now.¡±


    After he took the Scroll from Orochimaru, Naito turned and left the ce.


    Orochimaru had looked deep into Naito¡¯s back, then he shook his head, and with an ecstatic expression, he took the Mongekyou Sharingan out of the bottle.


    .........


    ¡°You came back?¡±


    When Naito returned home, Kushina smiled at him, then she greeted him.


    ¡°I am home.¡±


    Naito nodded at her, then he walked aside and took out the two scrolls, the first was the cultivation method of the Ryuchi Cave, and the other was the research of the soul enhancement.


    When she saw the two scroll, Kushina leaned on his back looking at them, then she said: ¡°Something about that Orochimaru guy doesn¡¯t seem right, you better be careful around him.¡±


    Naito smiled at her then he said to her: ¡°He sure doesn¡¯t seem right, be he doesn¡¯t have any choice but to seem right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yeees, of course, you¡¯re best, you¡¯re the Almighty. All hail the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito.¡±


    Kushinaughed as she said these words.


    Naito was about to open the scroll, but when he heard how was Kushina making fun of him, he simply threw the scroll and reached her, and flipped her in midair, then he directly put her on the table in front of him.


    Kushina was shocked, she¡¯s a ninja, but she couldn¡¯t even react to Naito¡¯s fast movement.


    ¡°Hey... What are you doing... It¡¯s daytime.¡±


    ¡°You think I am not the best? I will show you how amazing I am.¡±


    Naito suddenly flipped her again on her stomach, and Kushina couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Kushina wanted to stand up, but it was toote, Naito has already started!


    Naito¡¯s finger has already reached her shoulders. (T/N: I Hope you didn¡¯t think that something else was about to happen x¡¯D)


    ¡°Wait... No!! Stop!!¡±


    Kushina wanted to say something, but at the next moment, her body started to tremble, and couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, she felt a weird force passing from her shoulders and spreading to her whole body which made it shudder and lose strength.


    Naito¡¯s fingers were simply pointed on her shoulders, while a slight faint light shining on the tips of his fingers.


    Naito now can easily control his Shock force to the extent where its too weak, even regr people could withstand it.


    The Shock Force can be used to strengthening and enhancing the physical power of the body.


    It doesn¡¯t work on Naito¡¯s body anymore since it got adapted to that effect.


    But for Kushina, who didn¡¯t experience it a lot of times, the effect was excellent.


    Naito needed to open the Fifth Stage of the Shock Force to achieve this level of perfect controlling.


    However, it seemed to regr people as if he was massaging her. At this time, Kushina could bearly withstand it.


    Because Naito wasn¡¯t just tempering her body, he was adjusting the power of the Shock Force every time, the stronger it gets, the more its effect will be better, but this will cause the numbness to be more like pain.


    For Kushina, Naito¡¯s power is very subtle.


    Naito kept moving his fingers on her back from top to bottom, again and again, until he finally finished the work.


    Kushina looked very exhausted her clothes got soaked by sweat, she couldn¡¯t even speak, so she keptying there for a while.


    Naito looked at Kushina who was stillying there, and turned to pour a ss of water for her, then came back again.


    Kushina who couldn¡¯t even stand up a moment ago gradually regained her strength in that short period.


    The physical strength of the Uzumaki n is inherently good, and this method that Naito was using on her, was helping her to fully develop her hidden physical powers.


    Naito¡¯s methods are always strange.


    ¡°Bastard!!¡±


    Kushina, who had recovered her strength, stood up and clenched her fist and rushed toward Naito.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be grateful that I care about you, I am just afraid about your safety, but you instead...¡±


    ¡°Me? What did I do?¡±


    Naito shrugged at Kushina then with a smile he said: ¡°Don¡¯t I care about you too? I just helped you enhance your physical power!¡±

 Chapter 239: Sage Mode

    Kushina was wet with sweat, she looked as if she was training the whole day, but Kushina didn¡¯t feel tired, she actually felt fresh and gradually more powerful.


    She gnawed her teeth, and screamed at Naito, saying: ¡°I told you to stop!!¡±


    ¡°You told me it was daytime! So we¡¯re not allowed to practice in the daytime?!¡±


    ¡°Naito looked at Kushina with a sly look, then handed the cup of water over to her, saying: ¡°You¡¯re sweety, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that!!!¡±


    With a grumpy look, Kushina stared at Naito, then she finally took the cup from him, after she drank it, she mmed it on the table.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t mind practicing with Naito at any time, what drove her crazy was something else, but she was embarrassed to say it.


    Noticing at the look on Kushina¡¯s face, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile, he looked as if he knew what she was thinking, saying: ¡°Anyway aren¡¯t you embarrassed I can see everything right now.¡±


    Puff!!


    Kushina couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore and rushed toward Naito, biting his shoulder.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!! It hurts!!¡±


    It didn¡¯t really hurt him, but Naito acted like it was very painful.


    When Kushina saw his expression, she immediately jumped over him and waved her fist, shouting: ¡°I will beat you up.¡±


    Looking at how she reacted, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he extended his finger, and smirked: ¡°Do you want to take one more bite?¡±


    ¡°I am gonna Kill you!¡±


    So fiercely, Kushina exposed her teeth like a tiger, threatening Naito.


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s stop this, go take a shower.¡±


    Naito keptughing for a while.


    Because she was at home, Kushina was wearing a single coat, and it was so wet, Naito could almost see everything.


    However, Kushina didn¡¯t care about that, after all, they lived together for so long.


    After snoring at Naito, she walked into the bathroom.


    Naito shrugged, then picked up the scroll, after he used his Ultra Perceive to check if there were any spies.


    ¡°Speaking of it, my Ultra Perceive range got increased, but I still couldn¡¯t add colors. What a pity, it¡¯s just like the Byakugan.¡±


    ¡°But it has its advantages, it cannot be caught by Genjutsu, it¡¯s a special perception that is independent of the five senses.¡±


    Naito opened his eyes again and looked at the scroll.


    However, Kushina was already out of the bathroom.


    She stood right in front of him with her bath towel, then she threw some clothes on his head.


    ¡°You got wet, go take a shower!¡±


    Naito opened his eyes and grabbed the clothes then looked at Kushina, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said: ¡°It¡¯s not even my sweat!¡±


    ¡°So what you got to take a shower!¡±


    Although this was unreasonable, Naito took the clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Why do I have to do what she says...


    Naito stretched out his body, then jumped into the bathroom, suddenly the door got opened.


    Naito was half-naked, Kushina didn¡¯t look at him and went directly toward her clothes to wash them.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I am only he because i want to wash my clothes.¡±


    Naito kept washing his body while looking at how serious Kushina was doing herundering.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but take his revenge, while he was taking his shower, he sent a weak shock wave which caused the water to ssh all over her dry clothes.


    Naito tried to act innocent and continued on taking his shower, then he calmly said: ¡°Oww, How unfortunate, take it off and rewash it, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Kushina: ¡°...¡±


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t hold back anymore andughed loudly.


    Kushina: ¡°...¡±


    Kushina suddenly looked at him with an angry expression, then she rushed toward a bucket full of water and dropped it on his clothes.


    Naito shouted: ¡°Why did you do that!!¡±


    Suddenly the bathroom turned into a battlefield!


    They kept pranking each other back and forth until Kushina got really tired and lied down on the bed to rest.


    After she fell asleep, Naito finally found time to study the two scrolls, so he sat down at the table and opened them both.


    First, he carefully studied the method of the Ryuchi Cave on practicing the Sage Mode.


    After he read the whole thing, Naito could quickly notice how different it was from the Mount Myoboku method.


    The Mount Myoboku had special oil to assist the cultivation, but nothing like this was mentioned in the scroll; obviously, the two methods were different.


    Moreover, in the original, the two transformations were pretty different, the first was sturdy, but the others looked as if they had some characteristics of the snake.


    To put it bluntly, there¡¯s Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode, which is an exceptional one where the user even gains a very powerful self-healing ability.


    This Sage Mode can be activated at will and doesn¡¯t require a long time of absorbing natural energy, but the method Hachirama used to obtain this Sage Mode wasn¡¯t exined in the Original.


    But the only certain thing is that the sage modes of Mount Myokobu, Ruchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest are entirely different!

 Chapter 240: Shikkotsu Forest!

    Which one should be chosen between these three, Naito had troubles to find the right answer for this question.


    Although the only method he had currently was Ryuchi Cave, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Naito to get the other two.


    Naito could get some help from Jiraiya if he wanted... Although he already knew the method.


    He knows already that two out of three methods are different, and the third should also have its own way, but Naito wants to have his own way, a way that will be the most suitable for him.


    If he could learn the three of them and create a new one, it will be the most suitable, and his Sage Mode will be undoubtedly the best.


    For the time being, Naito put the cultivation method of the Sage Mode aside and continued to study the Scroll of Soul.


    This was boring because this is something that wasn¡¯t mentioned in the original, these were Orochimaru¡¯s own researches, and it required a lot of scrutinies.


    Naito kept studying it for a few days.


    Finally, he finished studying it and began the cultivate.


    The effect at the beginning was excellent, Naito could even feel the enhancement of his soul, and this made his control of Chakra stronger!


    The Chakra itself be stronger, even his Shock Force got enhanced.


    However, after half a month, the effect gradually slowed down, and finally, the progress became negligible. Obviously, the enhancement had a limit.


    At this point, his soul power increased by at least one third!


    It doesn¡¯t look much, but it was already beyond Naito¡¯s expectations, he thought it will be much lesser.


    With this one-third only, both Naito¡¯s Chakra, and Shock Force be stronger and more subtle.


    Naito¡¯s first obstacle from cultivating the Sage Mode was his Chakra amount, but with this enhancement, it reached the standards.


    Next step is to have perfect control, to achieve a bnce between the natural energy and his own Chakra; otherwise, it will fade.


    Failing while following the method of the Mount Myoboku will turn you into a petrified frog, and Failing using the Ryuchi Cave method will mean getting eaten by the White Snake!


    Naito didn¡¯t have any guidance, he needed to explore everything by himself, so he needed more preparation.


    ........


    Naito needed to figure out the third way, so he went directly to the source and found Tsunade.


    Tsunade was just in the vige, during this time, she didn¡¯t go to gamble like she always does, or maybe she lost everything and went back to Konoha.


    Seeing Naito has always made her happy, although he was currently in the vige, Naito was always busy doing his own things, and Tsunade didn¡¯t want to disturb him, she rarely takes the initiative to find him.


    After a simple greeting, Naito directly said what he had.


    ¡°Sage Mode?¡±


    Tsunade looked a little bit surprised after she thought for a little bit, she said: ¡°I am aware of it, but since it seems am not qualified to learn it, I¡¯ve never put a lot of thoughts in it.¡±


    Not everyone is qualified to learn the Sage Mode.


    For example, the Fourth Hokage Minato couldn¡¯t sessfully use it, and he himself said that he hard a lot of troubles learning it.


    ¡°Sure enough, as I suspected the Katsuyu slugs have their own special Sage Mode.¡±


    Tsunade looked at Naito, and with a solemn tone, she said: ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to give you the Katsuyu method? I heard that it¡¯s a very dangerous one, maybe you should go directly to the Shikkotsu Forest and meet the Great Slug Sage!¡±


    ¡°The Slug Sage?¡±


    Naito was surprised when he heard these words.


    he already knew that these slugs had they¡¯re own Sage.


    However, Naito was surprised that Tsunade has suggested meeting him and learning the Sage Mode directly from the Shikkotsu Forest, would they be willing to teach him?


    Tsunade sensed Naito¡¯s worries, she smiled and patted his shoulder then said: ¡°Rest reassured, she¡¯s very gentle and easy to talk with, even if you don¡¯t sign a contract, she will be willing to work andmunicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if she didn¡¯t want to, you will still have me.¡±


    Tsunade pat Naito¡¯s head showing a trace of a sister treat, letting Naito¡¯s mouth twitch slightly. After her little brother Nawaki got killed, the tendency of the Sister little brother control became more serious.


    Naito didn¡¯t have a blood contract with the Slugs; therefore, they couldn¡¯t do a reverse summon and directly enter the forest.


    Therefore, Naito left Konoha with Tsunade and went directly to the forest.


    Shikkotsu Forest was much closer than Mount Myokobu, and since both of them were incredibly fast, they arrived in a few days.


    The forest was under the ground.


    It was an extraordinary wide cave under the ground, that used to be a massive volcano.


    ¡°Were here, the sage should be there.¡±


    Tsunade looked around, then pointed to one direction.


    This forest and the three other ces are all legendary holynds, the age of the sages was unknown, they were all ancient existences.


    While walking into this forest, the two of them often encountered some slugs around the ce.


    These creatures were all greeting Tsunade.


    Soon, Naito and Tsunade reached the Slug Sage, its body was indeed huge, even Naito couldn¡¯t hide his shock.


    At a distance, Naito could see other huge slugs around.


    Even the Tsunade¡¯s original summon Kotsuyu looked smallpared to the Slug Sage.


    ¡°I was also shocked when I first met her.¡±


    Tsunade looked at him and smiled.


    The huge slug turned around its head and looked at both of them.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t it Tsunade, why did you came here?¡±


    Although it was very huge, her voice was no different from Kotsuyu, it¡¯s incredibly gentle, and didn¡¯t have any murderous intent like the snakes.


    Her warm voice made Naito¡¯s shock gradually fade.


    Tsunade bowed at her then she raised her head and casually said.


    ¡°We came here to know more about the Sage Mode.¡±

 Chapter 241: Studying The Sage Mode!

    ¡°Tsunade...¡±


    She hesitated a little bit, then she split a small slug out of her and swam to Tsunade¡¯s hand, she looked as if she was sensing something.


    ¡°Even with your current power now, you can¡¯t practice the Sage mode. The consequences of practicing it now may be serious. It¡¯s best if you wait for more.¡±


    Tsunade shrugged helplessly then pointed at Naito, and said: ¡°In fact, he¡¯s the one who wants to learn it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The slugs sage got a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything, even though Naito didn¡¯t sign a contract with them, she split again and swam to him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Although it¡¯s better than the snake, it was still disgusting, Naito¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he let hernd on him.


    She connected her Chakra to Naito¡¯s body, and after a little sensing, her expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    The moment the sage slug started to perceive Naito¡¯s body, she got a little bit surprised, it¡¯s not know how long it has lived, but it has never seen such a physical power like this!


    Powerful and strong, and it looks like he has a strange hidden power in him!


    The huge main body of the Sage Slug turned its head and put its tentacles on Naito¡¯s head to carefully sense his power.


    The moment it touched him, Naito could feel how massive was its Chakra.


    However,pared to Naito¡¯s surprise, the Slug Sage was more like shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve managed to awake the Human¡¯s body limits and gain power far stronger than any ordinary people, although it hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, it¡¯s very strong...¡±


    ¡°But what is really disturbing is that other strange power, it feels demonic, what is it?¡±


    Naito was amazed that it could feel the Devil Fruit power inside him!


    This power made her kind of terrified, she could sense it, but she couldn¡¯t reach its source.


    In the end, the small slug walked up on his head, and the huge one lifted her tentacles.


    ¡°You have an extraordinary body, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    The Slug Sage pressed down the amazement in its heart, and said: ¡°You have a very unique power, and a strong Chakra, but I am not sure if you can learn the Sage Mode.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tsunade looked at Tsunade with a worried expression then said: ¡°Naito, the risk of practicing the Sage Mode is very high, even the Sage Slug is not sure if you can do it, you better not...¡±


    Naito smiled then he directly interpreted Tsunade, saying: ¡°Rest reassured, I will be very careful, and we don¡¯t know if I can until I try it.¡±


    After he said this, Naito looked up to the Slug Sage and said: ¡°Can you tell me the practicing method of the Sage Mode?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito was amazed, he didn¡¯t expect her to tell him how to practice it without signing a blood contract.


    Naito was originally ready to do it.


    Although he wasn¡¯t interested in summoning these slugs, Naito was ready to do anything to learn their method.


    Soon, the Slug Sage started to exin the method to Naito while she was carefully watching him.


    How many years it lived, its an immortal ancient creature, that way before the days of the Sixth Paths, witnessing the entire history of this world!


    But it never saw anyone like Naito!


    ¡°Someday this human will change the world.¡± The Sage Slug couldn¡¯t help but whisper these words to itself.


    After he learned their methods, Naito returned to Konoha with Tsunade and didn¡¯t choose to practice it in the Shikkotsu Forest.


    and this surprised Tsunade.


    After all, that forest was full spiritual energy, no doubt that it should be more convenient to practice it there under the guidance of the Slug Sage.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but exin this to Naito on their trip; still, Naito smiled to her gently and refused.


    On the way back to the vige, Tsunade didn¡¯t stop warning Naito time after time asking him to be careful and not rush things.


    Naito kept nodding at her thoughtfully.


    Naito knew that she was just worried about him; however, he was confident about his control over Chakra, the probabilities of failing are too small.


    He also didn¡¯t mention that he was gonna study the other methods too, and finallye out with a better suitable sage mode for him.


    To put it bluntly, Naito was more interested in creating a sage mode like the one Hashirama had. He has always felt that it was the perfect sage mode.


    Naito¡¯s best Ninjutsu line research was without any doubt still Orochimaru, but he didn¡¯t want to illuminate any more paths for him.


    The research he did on the Soul enhancement was something he was already studying, you won¡¯t know what will Orochimaru do if he gets his hands on the three methods of cultivation the Sage Mode.


    Naito should always be careful around him.


    The Mount Myoboku method is the most simple, all that you need to do is to stand still, be calm to the extreme, and sense the existence of the Natural Energy around you, and absorb it.


    However, although it was the most simple, it was also the most difficult to do.


    Naito kept studying the three methods, and repeatedly tried to figure out a way to connect the three of them to create his own way.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a simple thing to do. It has already passed a month since he came back from the Shikkotsu Forest, yet Naito didn¡¯t make any progress.


    On the contrary, within this month, Naito made new progress in terms of physical power!


    Although he was studying the Sage Mode for a month, he never stopped training his body.


    Naito was still using the Added-Weight technique to assist him with his training.


    Actually, this progress was directly rted to the Added-Weight Technique!

 Chapter 242: Chasing

    ¡°Earth Release: Super Added-Weight Technique!¡±


    The back hills of Konoha.


    A loud sound came out, and the ground under Naito¡¯s foot copsed as there was a terrifying crack spreading densely around.


    The whole ce was trembling, even this extremely hard ground couldn¡¯t withstand this super heavy-weight technique.


    Yes, in this month, Naito discovered a way to upgrade the Added-Weight Technique!


    This was to the enhancement Naito gain in his soul, it made his control over Chakra stronger, which made Naito¡¯s talent in Ninjutsu increase, in result, even if the Earth property wasn¡¯t Naito¡¯s true nature of Chakra, it became perfectly controlled by him.


    With this technique, even if Naito still wasn¡¯t ready to practice the Sage Mode, he will eventually.


    Naito estimates that his body strength will be at least doubled twice if he keeps training using this new technique.


    After that, even if his body strength wasn¡¯t up to the standards for opening the Sixth Gate, he expects that it won¡¯t be that far behind.


    ¡°Humph... Humph...¡±


    This upgraded version of the Added-Weight technique wasn¡¯t the same as the ordinary one. Even when Naito was trying to reduce the output of the Chakra to weakening the power of the technique, still the pressure was still terrifying.


    Naito could bearly stand still, but he will never give up, Naito made an oath that he will never break, an oath that he will be the strongest, and as long as he was still breathing, Naito will never break!


    Naito resumed his life, studying the Sage Mode, and living his joyful daily life with Kushina, while he kept this technique always activated, thinking that this is willst forever, but after half a month, Naito suddenly got unexpected information.


    The Assassin ninja ¡®Blood Hand¡¯ appeared again in the ck Market with the Kusanagi sword!


    Naito kept searching for him since the end of the Second World War; however, he couldn¡¯t get his hand on any useful information.


    All of a sudden, the Blood Hand suddenly popped out.


    Such an unexpected and surprising event.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t find this information in the ck Market, it was actually in Konoha, the Blood Hand appeared in the Land of Fire to do an assassination mission!


    And seeded!


    The man assassinated the Fire Daimyo, although, he always has some Shinobis guarding him, yet no one will try to kill a Daimyo, because they¡¯re only ordinary people.


    For example, of the Land Lightning send some ninjas to assassinate the Fire Daimyo, the others will just do the same.


    It¡¯s a lose-lose to both sides.


    Therefore, even if war breaks out, the only people who will be fighting is the ninjas, these Daimyo will not be dragged to the battlefield.


    After he killed Daimyo of the Fire, the Blood Hand killed three more Shinobis from Konoha, but one of them managed to put a secret mark on his body.


    A tracking mark.


    Therefore, after the Vige got the news, they sent a team of Anbu after him.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but notice these Anbu Team leaving the Vige in a hurry, so he got curious.


    Although Naito is not allowed to ess to the Anbu intelligence, yet he went there and read the whole thing anyway, no one will stop him after all, including the Hokage himself.


    ¡°He assassinated the Daimyo Fire? This is unexpected, is the Wind and Lightning behind this?¡±


    Naito touched his chin and walked out of the Anbu, whispering these words to himself.


    Killing a Daimyo won¡¯t be difficult for anyone, but after that, you will have to face the rage of a wholend!


    He must be really confident to irritates a big vige like Konoha, they will never stop before they find him.


    After he obtained this information, Naito left the Konoha following the direction of the Anbu.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about the Daimyo, he was only interested in the Kusanagi sword, it was a must-have thing to him.


    After endless searching, Naito confirmed that there is only three Kusanagi sword.


    The day he put his hand on the second one, Naito felt a bit of connection between the two, if he gets the third one, there should be some special effect.


    This sword seems to be lost a long time ago, the Sand has only snatched two from the hand of the Kusanagi n.


    After wandering around the borders of Land of Fire for a long time, Naito couldn¡¯t find any traces of the Blood Hand!


    Naito went back to the Land of fire, he had a feeling that his man will be smart enough to think that the safest ce will be inside of the country since everyone will think he already left.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before the Anbu team finally found him.


    And the result was surprising.


    Konoha has actually sent two special squads after him, a total of eight fine Anbu!


    It doesn¡¯t sound much for Naito, he could end their life with one cut out of his sword.


    but this man has actually managed to kill four of them and escaped again!


    However, the information said that the Blood Hand has also got injured. Still, this is amazing, even the high-level people in Konoha were shocked, and they were ready to send Sakumo to deal with him.


    However, at this time, a sentence from Naito, made the remaining team retreat and return to Konoha.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    With such a simple sentence, the Anbu returned to Konoha, and the Vige dispatched the other team they were preparing to send with Sakumo, after all, a man like Naito didn¡¯t need any support!


    Because they knew it was already over, the moment Naito decide to deal with him.

 Chapter 243: Blood Hand

    Naito kept chasing the Blood Hand, with his speed he can reach his current position in just a few days.


    But the Blood Hand was moving, and he should be hiding after he took rid of that Anbu team.


    If you think about it, this sounds amazing, this ninja is not an average guy, he should be at the level of a Kage!


    And with the Kusanagi sword abilities, he should be even stronger!


    Half a monthter, in a forest.


    Naito kept tracking the Blood-hand at the beginning based on the information he got from Konoha¡¯s pursue, when he got closer to him, the two Kusanagi sword held by Naito start to give him some kind of induction on the direction of the third one.


    Although it was still weak, yet it was better than chasing him based on this information, because some of them were fake ones left by the Blood Hand.


    Tracking this weak induction, Naito finally found the Blood Hand!


    He was in this forest, and he was on the move, but because Naito got really close, he could sense his position with his Ultra Perceive.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    Naito moved so fast in the forest using his full speed.


    Naito was holding his Kusanagi sword, chasing the Blood Hand not from the treetops, but on the ground, since it was the fastest way.


    Most of the ninjas use the treetops to reduce their traces since its easier to leave footprints on the ground, and normally most ninjas focus more on hidden their trails.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about hiding his traces, he was moving forward while his Ultra Perceive is fully opened, nothing could stop him, even the trees ahead blocking the road, he was just cutting them using his Kusanagi sword while shing past them.


    Blood Hand seemed to be fast, but he was nothingpared to Naito. Finally, after a while, he entered the range of Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive.


    However, at this time, Blood Hand suddenly stopped, he didn¡¯t only stop running forward, but he rushed toward Naito instead.


    The Blood Hand¡¯s face was pale, but he wasn¡¯t scared. It seems that this was the original color of his skin. But when you look closely, his arms are all white.


    Just as he was ready to attack, Naito suddenly speeded up.


    Soru!!


    This speed was obviously unexpected for Blood Hand. The original speed of Naito was shocking enough, but this has really stunned him.


    ¡°Blood Release...¡±


    In a second, Naito directly shed in front of him.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, blood sttered, and his body got split into two halves.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    He just cut him into two halves, but Naito was the one who got surprised.


    The two halves fell on the ground, then turned into two pools of blood, just as he was surprised by this turn in the event, the blood suddenly surged, and turned into two liquefied figures and rushed toward Naito.


    ¡°Blood Release?¡±


    So this is how he got his nickname, this world is full of strange abilities, some people can even use their bones, so it¡¯s only normal to find someone who can use blood.


    But these two figures are just blood, nothing special about them, but still, it made Naito more cautious.


    A release that has never been seen is always dangerous.


    The unknown is equal to danger.


    Therefore, Naito didn¡¯t hold back this time and used his fist to shatter it into pieces.


    Boom!!


    The air burst and the two figures got smashed.


    The impact made a strange sound, and the two figures turned back into ordinary blood!


    ¡°What kind of chakra nature is this? It seems strange...¡±


    Naito kept looking at the blood on the ground, then he shook his head while his eyes became sharp.


    After he smashed these two figures with his fist, the blood on the ground didn¡¯t move again.


    Naito frowned, then he used his Ultra Perceive to look around.


    ¡°It turned out to be a clone.¡±


    ........


    In the distance, in a small river, the water suddenly surged, and a person raised from the sea, revealing a terrified look on his face.


    ¡°Damn, my Blood Clone got easily destroyed, is this the guy called the God of Shinobi? I need to...¡±


    An abrupt sound suddenly came and interrupted Blood Hand from finishing his sentence.


    Out of nowhere, Naito shed in front of him and mmed him with a punch.


    The Blood Hand got hit and couldn¡¯t help but get terrified.


    What kind of speed is that?!


    He was just over there, how did hee here so fast?


    ¡°A cloning technique, you really fooled me there, It¡¯s really difficult to see through you¡¯re Blood Release.¡±


    Naito looked calm at him, in fact, this trick will never work again on him, unless he¡¯s willing to leave the Kusanagi sword behind, there¡¯s no way to escape!


    Naito was chasing him relying on the inductions he was feeling from it!


    ¡°No one has ever seen through my Bloodline Limit...¡±


    The Blood Hand slowly suppressed the horror he was feeling in his heart, and a cold stare appeared in his eyelids, then he suddenly moved his hand.


    This was a hand sign!


    Naito was prepared to destroy anything he was gonna throw at him with a punch, but this wasn¡¯t an attacking technique, one secondter, the Blood Hand¡¯s body got healed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Naito got really surprised watching the blood movements in his body.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Naito moved his hand sending a shock wave toward him to interrupt this strange movement of his blood.


    The Blood hand revealed a sneer expression in front of Naito as if he was watching a dead, suddenly, a groud suddenly appeared in his hand and in a second a golden streamer got unleashed out of the jar and headed toward Naito.

 Chapter 244: The Totsuka Sword

    Whoosh!!!


    A golden light suddenly appeared, like a meteor cutting through the sky.


    In an instant, it came in front of Naito.


    Naito knew that this was the unconventional form of the Totsuka Sword which has the power to seal enemies that hits.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t afraid, he also had the power that can even break the gates of heaven!


    But at thest moment, looking at that golden streamer heading toward him, Naito suddenly hesitated and stopped.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the golden streamer ran through Naito¡¯s body.


    Looking at this scene, a hint of mockery appeared on the Blood Hand¡¯s face.


    ¡°So this is the so-called god of shinobi, how embarrassing, you¡¯re just like the other Konoha¡¯s Shinobis from before, Hahahaha!!!¡±


    He was confident in his Totsuka sword seal power, but he thought that Naito will try to do something against it.


    He didn¡¯t expect Naito to get hit directly from the first strike, he didn¡¯t even try to dodge it!


    The Blood hand looked at Naito who had the golden light running inside him and couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.


    Suddenly the atmosphere instantly became strange, and the sound of hisugh stopped.


    Suddenly, the expression on his face stagnated, then the cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°What is this?!!¡±


    The Blood Hand was holding the gourd in his hand which allowed him to extend or shrink the de of the Totsuka Sword at will, all that he needed to do is to control the sword to seal Naito in the gourd.


    But no matter how many times he tried, the de wasn¡¯t moving, and he couldn¡¯t seal Naito back in the gourd!


    Naito¡¯s body seemed as if it was a giant peak nailed to the ground that it¡¯s impossible to shake him!


    However, this is not supposed to happen!


    The Totsuka sword had this unique ability to seal the enemy that gets hit by its de, it never failed, how could a person be able to resist its seal after getting hit?


    The Blood Hand wasn¡¯t a fool, he knew that something was wrong.


    ¡°Do you think that the Kusanagi sword will seal his own maker?¡±


    Naito looked calmly at the poor guy with a slight of a taunt in his eyes, he simply didn¡¯t try to avoid it, because he didn¡¯t need to.


    Naito reached out the de inserted in his chest and mmed it.


    Suddenly the Blood Hand felt an irresistible power forcing him, and he could no longer hold the gourd of the Totsuka sword, suddenly, it flew out of his hand, and came to Naito¡¯s side.


    What!!


    The de got retracted inside the gourd, while Naito body didn¡¯t even have a trace of wounds, the Totsuka Sword had the power to seal enemies, but at the moment it hit Naito¡¯s body it didn¡¯t hurt him; instead, it directly established a new connection with Naito.


    The Totsuka sword... Already belong to Naito!


    Based on the amount of the Chakra injected in the gourd, the de of the sword will change its size, actually, the first Kusanagi sword Naito obtained had the same effect.


    The golden gourd trembled gently in Naito¡¯s hand, revealing its joy.


    This scene made the Blood Hand freeze in his ce.


    He let the de of the Totsuka sword hit his body so he could win it to himself?!


    Is this a joke!!


    The Blood Hand felt as if he was dreaming if Naito blocked that hit or dodged he wouldn¡¯t be this shocked.


    He didn¡¯t even think that this is possible.


    The moment he put his hand on the Totsuka Sword, Naito started to feel a strange activity between it and the other two swords.


    ¡°Finally got thest one.¡±


    Looking at the gourd in his hand, Naito felt emotional as he whispered these words lightly, he didn¡¯t take out the other sword immediately to see the effect, this is wasn¡¯t the end of the fight, after all. Instead, he raised his hand and looked directly to the Blood Hand.


    ¡°Thank you for holding this one for so long, and for bringing it to me.¡±


    Naito was in a good mood, after he smiled at him, holding the Totsuka sword, he injected his Chakra in it.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!!¡±


    He was still unable to ept this fact, the expression on the Blood Hand¡¯s face was incredible.


    The moment he saw the Totsuka sword pointed at him, his heart suddenly started shaking in fear, then he suddenly looked like he realized something.


    The Tatsuka Sword!


    He held this sword for a long time, and he understands its abilities, he actually used it several times on other people, he knew that there was no way to fight against it!


    His heart sank in fear, he had no will to resist it, or fight against it, in an instant, he printed a hand sign with one hand, then the whole person turned into blood, and tried to head toward the riverside.


    But in the next moment, the golden light run through him before he could even reach the river!


    ¡°NO NOO!!¡±


    The blood once again condensed into a human form, but the whole person looked stunned.


    His face showed a deep desperate, he always relied on the power of this sword, he defeated many enemies using it, he never thought that he will have the same fate as those people he defeated!


    The Blood Hand¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and with a hint of desperation on his face, his whole body got melted then sucked into the gourd in Naito¡¯s hand.


    The golden light finally faded away into the gourd and disappeared.


    The Tatsuka sword doesn¡¯t have an actual de, the gourd was the essence of its power.


    Puff! Puff!!


    The white smoke appeared, and the two Kusanagi swords came out at will in front of Naito, then they directly suspended in the air while the gourd of the Totsuka Sword was still in Naito¡¯s hand.


    Finally, the three Kusanagi sword are all gathered together!

 Chapter 245: Natural Energy

    The three Kusanagi sword got naturally suspended in front of Naito, it seemed as if there was a maic field between them, if Naito didn¡¯t just force the gourd to get back to his hand, they would have collided directly.


    When he had the two Kusanagi swords before, he felt some connection between them, but now after he got the third one, that connection got stronger.


    Naito let the two other Kusanagi swords float in the air, while he took the third to study it carefully.


    The Totsuka sword had the ability to seal the enemies, but after it seals them, what happens to them?!


    If you break this gourd, will these enemies get released?


    This what he was thinking about, but Naito wasn¡¯t gonna do it, after all of this hard work he put into collecting them all, Naito was just trying to understand theposition of the Totsuka Sword.


    The sword has established a new connection with Naito, the Totsuka Sword had it¡¯s own conscious, it could convey some of its emotions to Naito. However, it wasn¡¯t really a living thing.


    Its awareness was so simple, it¡¯s not evenparable to some small animals.


    But this was good enough; actually, this is was amazing, a magical thing, it as if it¡¯s connected to Naito¡¯s own soul.


    Perhaps the sword wasn¡¯t just sealing enemies into the gourd, maybe it was also refining the user¡¯s soul!


    Whom!!


    The three swords were trembling as if they were bagging Naito to let them go.


    After he kept looking at the Totsuka sword in his hand, he finally, did.


    Ding!!


    The moment he let go of the sword, it suddenly flew out, and the other two Kusanagi sword reached over and got directly sucked into the gourd as if they got sealed into it!


    This scene was kind of confusing to Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t even know how to release the sealed things inside the gourd, and now it actually eats the two other swords?!


    Suddenly, a strange wave of ripples broke out.


    The moment the Totsuka Sword swallowed the two other Kusanagi sword, it conveyed a ¡®HUNGRY¡¯ thought to Naito, the former felt extraordinary energy at that moment around the Totsuka sword.


    To be more urate, it wasn¡¯t strange to Naito.


    Natural Energy!


    The Totsuka sword can actually absorb the natural energy itself?!


    This change in the event made Naito stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at the sword and how it was absorbing the natural energy.


    The gourd kept absorbing the energy, but something seemed different about.


    It wasn¡¯t just absorbing it, the energy was actually blending with the sword!


    Moreover, the Totsuka sword awareness after it swallowed the two other Kusanagi sword got even stronger.


    After long scrutiny, Naito finally realized it.


    ¡°It turns out that... These three swords are originally one?¡±


    Looking at the Totsuka sword in the air floating and constantly absorbing natural energy, Naito couldn¡¯t help but whisper these words.


    The purpose of the Kusanagi n to forge these swords, wasn¡¯t so they can be separated, but to make a magical weapon, a one that can be as strong as the Sixth Path¡¯s Weapons!


    However, the Kusanagi n weren¡¯t the ancestors of the Six Path, and they didn¡¯t have that kind of power, it was impossible for them to forge such a weapon directly.


    Therefore, they tried another method, which forced them to separate these swords.


    The Totsuka Sword was the root, so they gave it the power to seal enemies, it kept absorbing the energy contained from the sealed enemies one after another.


    Only after absorbing enough energy, the tree sword will be fuse together, and make this unique magical weapon!


    The sword was strong enough, but now after adding the natural energy, it doesn¡¯t even need to rely on the strength of its master, its power is enough to be as strong as the Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths!


    The gourd continued on absorbing the natural energy, Naito knew that it was brewing it inside, which means that the transformation of the new sword didn¡¯t finish, so he wasn¡¯t worried about it.


    After a little bit of perceiving, Naito determined that this process could take a month.


    Because it was absorbing the natural energy all the time, its size bes really big, and Naito wasn¡¯t ready to take it back to the Vige, because it may cause him some troubles.


    Therefore, Naito found a temporary ce to live nearby.


    When the Totsuka Sword was absorbing the Natural Energy Naito could feel some fluctuations which he has never seen before!


    Naito tried to perceive the existence of the Natural Energy several times before, but it was too difficult for him since he couldn¡¯t reach the state where he can moderate his Shock Force, and focus on the Natural Energy.


    What Naito didn¡¯t expect that when the Totsuka Sword started observing Natural Energy, he could sense its flow with his Ultra Perceive!


    After he closed his eyes, the world became entirely different Under his Ultra Perceive.


    The ground, the sky, the trees, the grass everything was filled with Natural Energy.


    ¡°So this is Natural Energy...¡±


    Naito¡¯s eyes were closed, but his face showed a hint of exmation, no matter how you think about it, the Natural Energy was always a mystery to him.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t know if he would still be able to sense it after the sword stops absorbing it.


    Therefore, Naito sat next to the Totsuka Sword and began to work on the Natural Energy norms, his goal was to make his Ultra Perceive able to sense it even in normal state.


    After some hard work, Naito finally seeded!


    When Naito¡¯s shock force reached the fifth stage, his Ultra Perceive induction got upgraded, however, after he worked on his soul and strengthened it a lot, the Ultra Perceive grow even stronger.

 Chapter 246: The New Sage Mode

    The Ultra Perceive is, after all, a sensory ability, and the sensory abilities are generally linked to mental power, which makes it also linked to the soul.


    The stronger the soul, the stronger the perception will naturally be.


    It took almost a half month of hard work to enhance the Ultra Perceive induction. Finally, Naito could sense Natural Energy.


    Even when he was so far away from the Totsuka Sword, he was still able to sense the flow of the Natural Energy, it became to him as clear as watching the sky.


    In the past, it was impossible for him, it was like fishing in the desert, it was difficult to perceive its flow, but now Naito can feel it from all directions.


    Moreover, through the process, the world in his Ultra Perceive has also upgraded, it was no longer ck and white, Naito has finally managed to add colors!


    The natural energy itself enhances the perception of the user, in the original, it doesn¡¯t only enhance the speed and strength, but it also gave the user the ability to sense his surroundings better.


    Naito still didn¡¯t start practicing the Sage mode, but after he could sense the Natural Energy, it seems that he could control it slightly!


    By controlling it, Naito could make abination between his Ultra Perceive, and Natural Energy to finally open up a new world.


    Without practicing the Sage Mode, Naito became able to control the Natural Energy, which it was an ability Naito discovered on his own.


    The Shock Force also has an effect on the Natural Energy!


    Naito could control Natural Energy, and change its flow by shocking the surrounding air.


    The miniaturization of this process became a method to control the Natural Energy.


    Naito has actually discovered a way to control the natural energy directly, the problems he had before with blending it within his own Chakra was finally solved!


    Naito had already an idea on the Sage Mode he seeks, but he got stuck on a threshold of not being able to sense the Natural Energy, which made him unable to control it.


    But now, Naito has finally passed that threshold.


    The moment he solved that problem, everything went smoothly.


    After he managed to sense the flow of Natural Energy, Naito realized that everything in this world has its own fluctuations.


    Even if it¡¯s too weak, using Natural Energy, he could detect its existence through the fluctuations its creating.


    This way, Naito managed to add colors into his world of perception.


    After hebined Natural Energy with his Ultra Perceive, Naito seemed to be able to have a connection with every object within the scope of his perception.


    Faintly, he seemed even able to perceive the essence of the objects itself.


    Naito has finally created his own Sage Mode, it didn¡¯t possess the same characteristics as Jiraiya and Naruto, nor the ones with Kabuto, it was a unique new one.


    If he wanted to follow the same path Naruto did, or if he wanted to learn the Snakes Sage mode, Naito would have eventually learned it.


    However, Naito¡¯s heart has never felt like being restricted to a single path, that¡¯s why Naito continued his researches, he never gave up, he was ready to go all the way.


    Of course, the Sage Mode Naito has created wasn¡¯t perfect, it was just a prototype, it was risky to practice it directly.


    In the following time, Naito began to try a little by little to make this prototype perfect, and more suitable for him.


    Finally, with aplete understanding of Natural Energy and this new method, he finally started practicing the Sage Mode.


    Through his Ultra Perceive, Naito determined the flow of the natural energy and started to absorb it, the idea was to use his shocks to force the natural energy out of his body if it goes out of control.


    It¡¯s like the time when Naruto was learning the Sage Mode in the original, Fukasaku was using a big ck stick to hit him and knock the Natural Energy out of his body.


    On the contrary to Naruto, Naito didn¡¯t need a stick.


    The Shock Force can knock the Natural Energy out of Naito¡¯s body at will. Therefore, the risks of practicing the Sage Mode were almost reduced to zero. As long as he¡¯s careful, there won¡¯t be any problems.


    In the original, Naruto had a tremendous amount of Chakra, and he also a special oil to assist him sensing the flow of the Natural Energy, there¡¯s also Fukasaku who was teaching him and giving him excellent guidance, but he needed to learn the Sage Mode in a brief period.


    Inparison, Naito¡¯s Chakra was also significant, it was above the level of a Kage!


    Moreover, Naito has an advantage over Naruto.


    That is, Naruto needs to absorb the Natural Energy step by step through a sit-in so he could sense its flow, while Naito could detect it with his Ultra Perceive, control it, and even absorb it while he¡¯s in a moving state!


    This Sage Mode was created by Naito, and it belonged to him alone; therefore, even the cultivation method waspletely different.


    Naito wasn¡¯t absorbing the energy naturally, but he was forcibly controlling it!


    Naito didn¡¯t know precisely how long it took Naruto to learn the Sage Mode.


    One week? One month? Three months?


    The period wasn¡¯t definite in the original, but Naito himself seeded on learning the Sage Mode... In only ten days!


    It sounds incredible, but it¡¯s actually normal, it¡¯s even slightly slower for Naito.


    Because the most challenging thing about it was being able to sense the flow of the Natural Energy, and how to control it.


    These two difficult steps were crossed directly by Naito, the only thing left was to make the energy blend with his own Chakra.


    Whoosh!!


    The Natural Energy was constantly surging, arge amount of it wasing from the Totsuka Sword, while a small part of it was absorbed by Naito who was sitting next to it.


    The Natural Energy and the Chakra were perfectly blending, suddenly, a faint red dots started looming around Naito¡¯ eyebrow.


    This red dots gradually became red marks around and under his eyes just like Hashirama had before. Naito has finally awakened his own Sage Mode.


    When it became utterly stable, Naito finally opened his eyes!

 Chapter 247: Body of Immortal

    With the Sage mode, speed, strength, and defense have increased by a small amount.


    ¡°the physical fitness has improved a lot, the shock force should be stronger, but it¡¯s necessary to open the Sixth Gate for it to reach the Sixth Stage.¡±


    Naito opened his eyes and tried to sense his physical condition.


    Later, he stood up, and looked at his hands as he clenched it, making fists, Naito was prepared to experiment his new strength.


    He went straight to a mountain and swang out his fist.


    Boom!!!


    In an instant, the whole mountain got destroyed, and the forest behind got disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Although the growth is not too big, it still counts as an improvement. Unfortunately, this early stage of the Sage Mode won¡¯t help me opening the Sixth Gate.¡±


    Nait kept looking at his fist, then he took it back and sighed.


    What he cultivated was a Sage Mode that only belongs to him.


    Because he could absorb the Natural Energy in movement, his Sage Mode could always be turned on!


    The Shock Force doesn¡¯t consume a lot of Chakra, so even while he¡¯s in battle the consumption of the Natural Energy won¡¯t berge, it can almost be said that Naito has a permanent Sage Mode.


    Of course, the Sage Mode is not the real purpose of Naito.


    What he wants to achieve is Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode!


    The one that can be called a truly Eternal Sage Mode!


    Only that level can satisfy Naito, the one he has achieved although it seems permanent, it¡¯s still different.


    The Sage Mode that Naito has currently is just like the one Naruto had in the Original, it¡¯s just more perfect than him because Naito could take full control of it.


    Naito called this one the First Stage of the Sage Mode.


    It can only be achieved if you could absorb the Natural Energy and merge it with your own Chakra.


    Even if Naito can maintain it forever, it will not be the same thing as Hashirama¡¯s.


    The one Hashirama achieved was a perfect model of the Sage Mode, and Naito ssified it as the Second Stage!


    The body¡¯s cell itself will be blended with the Natural Energy until the body itself began to regenerate the Natural Energy.


    Therefore, Hashirama could easily activate the Sage Mode even when he was moving, without any kind of limitations.


    This kind of Sage Mode, will grant you an immortal body, but not everyone could achieve it, it seems that only the sessors of Ashura can, but Naito believes that he still can reach that level with training!


    No one has stood in the sky from the beginning, even the Sixth Path.


    Everything has a starting point.


    Even Kaguya was just a normal human being before she eats from the God Tree.


    What Naito needs to do is to keep the hard work, and step by step, he will also reach that sky, where those people are standing.


    The Second Stage of the Sage Mode, grant the body of immortals.


    It dramatically increases the speed of the strength, but it also has the ability to heal its user, without even the need of a seal, its even more perfect than the one he has it now.


    The most challenging thing about it is the way to blend the Natural Energy with the body¡¯s cells to transform it.


    After a long time of thinking, Naito finally got the answer.


    The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou can do this.


    He will only need to integrate the Natural energy into the Five Gates that have been opened in his body, and the Natural Energy will gradually merge with it and transform Naito¡¯s body.


    This will no longer be considered as the First Stage of the Sage Mode, this will grant him a permanent transformation for his own cells, which will gradually get spread through his whole body.


    Of course, the speed of this process will be slow.


    For Naito, this was a leap of faith, he finally felt relieved, as long as he achieves the body of sage, he will be able to open the Sixth Gate!


    Now, all that he needs is to keep the Natural Energy within him and control it all the time to let it gradually merge in his cells and slowly transform his body.


    Of course, even if he tries to absorb more natural energy, the progress won¡¯t improve, especially in the beginning, its really difficult to directly integrate it into his cells, and it will all get wasted.


    ¡°I finally found the right path to open the Sixth Gate, only the Seventh And Eighth remains, how will I open it, will I need to find to reach a third Stage of the Sage Mode?¡±


    Sensing the situation in his body, the blood was constantly getting pumped driving the Natural Energy with it, gradually blending it with his body, and slowly transforming it.


    After the Second Stage, there is a third one.


    The Third Stage can no longer be considered as a Sage Mode after that, it will have a new name.


    Sixth Path Mode!


    This mode is named after the Sixth Path, so it called the Sixth Path Mode.


    In the Original, Madara, who became the Jinshuriki of the Jyuubi, gained a much stronger immortal body than Hashirama and achieved the Sixth Path Mode.


    Even when he got hit by Gai¡¯sst blow he didn¡¯t die, although Madara himself said he nearly killed him.


    Half of his body was gone, but he could quickly recover it, if he was only in the Second Stage, I am afraid it will be difficult for him to survive.


    ¡°At this speed, it will take me more than ten years to achieve the body of the immortal... But step by step, while I am working on the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, it may take me much lesser than ten years to achieve it.¡±


    Naito stood and started to analyze the situation.


    As he was still observing the flow of the Natural energy in his body, and thinking about what he needed to do next.


    The Totsuka sword next to him suddenly stopped the absorbing the Natural Energy!

 Chapter 248: The New Kusanagi Sword

    Naito felt a little bit scared in the more than a month period the sword was absorbing Natural Energy.


    Because the amount was too big!


    The speed and the amount of Natural Energy were really terrifying!


    And this didn¡¯t justst for a short period of time, it actually kept going for more than a month.


    Then it suddenly stopped!


    The silence was controlling the ce.


    When Totsuka sword stopped the consumption of the natural energy, everything calmed down for a moment which let even Naito stop his cultivation and stare at the gourd floating in the air.


    Suddenly a crack appeared on the golden gourd.


    Crack!!


    The crisp sound seemed like if it was the sound of an eggshell breaking, the crack continued on spreading around until it finally covered the whole gourd.


    Boom!!


    The gourd of the Totsuka sword burst open along with an earth-shattering roar.


    At that moment, it seemed as if there was a floating golden sun blooming in the air, with a dazzling bright light that blinded Naito¡¯s vision for a moment, along with it, a terrible force burst out destroying the ground around it.


    However, with a simple move from Naito¡¯s hand, that force suddenly got blocked from spreading away.


    Still, the impact bombarded the mountains around the ce.


    Along with this force, a massive amount of natural energy burst out and got loose; apparently, it was some of the energy that the sword couldn¡¯t absorb at the end of the process.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna let that big amount get waste, in a second he forced it into his body and absorbed it letting it flow directly into the first gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou; The Gate of Heart.


    The amount of the natural energy he just absorbed wasparable to the amount he absorbed in this whole month!


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but get surprised.


    But this wasn¡¯t the right time to pay attention to minor things, he directly raised his head and looked to the direction of the gourd.


    The gourd of the Totsuka Sword was destroyed entirely, while something was glowing in the distance, it should be the new weapon, the one that was created from the fusion of the three Kusanagi Sword.


    The golden light slowly started to fade away.


    Naito got shocked just from the first nce he took on the new weapon.


    Because it didn¡¯t look like any regr sword, nor like one of the previous Kusanagi Sword.


    It was a strange golden ball of light.


    However, this light ball didn¡¯t get an illusory feeling from it, it as if it was formed from ss.


    And he could feel a faint connection between the two of them.


    With one thought, the golden light ball flew into Naito¡¯s hand.


    Holding it, Naito felt as if it was created from Chakra, very simr to the Susanoo.


    However, it not only Chakra but also he could feel the Natural Energy in it, so its existence itself was strange and unique from anything in this world.


    Looking at this golden light ball, Naito¡¯s suddenly thought about something.


    ¡°Maybe... It can be transformed into anything... Maybe a sword?¡±


    At the same moment, the ball suddenly shed in Naito¡¯s hand, and in ordance with Naito¡¯s thought, it turned into a long golden sword.


    It really has the ability to change to anything you want!


    Naito looked amazed and slightly surprised, it can change to anything, this new sword is undoubtedly far better than the previous Kusanagi swords.


    Perhaps, it should be called Shinsei Sword (T/N: Shinsei: Rebirth.)


    With this ability, it can change its shape to anything, it can even be a shield or a long spear.


    And it can be extended in and out at will, or it can even turn into long chains wrapped around Naito¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The defensive power is really strong, I really didn¡¯t expect it to be this good, such an artifact is indeed qualified to be as strong as the Sixth Path¡¯s ancient weapons.¡±


    With one thought from Naito, the Shinsei sword turned into its original shape.


    The god in this world is actually the Six Path.


    This new Kusanagi sword really has the power of a god.


    However, Naito does not know whether it can bepared to the Truth-Seeking Ball, but since its created from the Natural Energy, even if it faces it, it won¡¯t be easily defeated.


    And since its a purely energy-oriented type weapon, its power is actually rted to the users. If the user is strong enough, it might even help find the path to the Sixth Path¡¯s power.


    However, these were just Naito¡¯s expectations, he was still testing it.


    Looking at the golden light ball, Naito was finally ready to really test it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see your true power.¡±


    At will, the golden ball in Naito¡¯s hands turned into a huge hummer.


    Naito held it in his hand, then he shed in the distance.


    Although it looked big, it was very light, he couldn¡¯t even feel its weight.


    At the next moment, with the hummer in his hand, Naito mmed the mountain in front of him.


    A hummer is actually the most suitable form for Naito to use along with his Shock Force.


    Boom!!


    For a moment, he seemed as if he mmed the sky itself, the whole ce was shaking as the horrible force of shock has burst out, the mountains below gotpletely shattered, and the ground burst with countless cracks and in an instant it copsed.


    Bang!!


    In the end, the whole ce copsed entirely from the impact of this hit and turned into a huge pit. The pit looked huge, the same size as the entire Wood Leaf Vige!


    With Naito¡¯s full force, this simple move has already reached the same level as the terrible power of Pain¡¯s Shinra Tensei.


    Actually, in terms of power, it looked even stronger.


    The Shinra Tensei indeed destroyed the whole vige yet many people survived, but Naito¡¯s attack, will destroy the whole ce with every living thing in it.


    Even the smallest ant on the ground won¡¯t survive.

 Chapter 249: Mount Myoboku

    ¡°Using this weapon makes the power of the shock even greater than using simply my fists, even the range has be wider.¡±


    Falling from the sky slowly into the ground, Naito looked at the big bottomless pit he made, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    Suddenly, the golden hummer melted and shrunk then finally turned into a pair of golden gauntlets set on Naito¡¯s fists.


    Afterward, Naito looked carefully at the bottom and focused his full power and mmed it out.


    Boom!!!


    Naito¡¯s targeted the deep pit with his attack which made it copse from its edges, the hole got more in-depth, but the range of this attack wasn¡¯t as good as before, but because of that, the power was more significant!


    The walls inside the pit kept copsing as the hole was getting deeper and deeper until the falling rocks suddenly fell into the groundwater veins causing the water to flow out!


    What!


    The water kept flowing out of the pit until the whole jungle got turned into a vastke!


    ......


    After he kept testing his new weapon, Naito didn¡¯t do anything about the mess that he made. Instead, he just shrugged and turned away.


    The new Kusanagi Sword can change its shape at will, when it¡¯s not injected with the Chakra of the user, it keeps its initial form as a lightning ss ball, the moment its infused with Chakra, it will change its form.


    The bigger it gets, the more Chakra it consumes, if you want to make a huge shield, you will need a significant amount of Chakra to do so.


    Although he learned the Sage Mode and his Chakra improved magnificently, it¡¯s still just two levels above the Kages Level.


    Naito will need to improve it even more, at least to the level of the likes of Hashirama, so he could reach the second level of the Sage Mode the Body of the Immortal, and open the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    However, the new Kusanagi Sword is really amazing.


    The higher the Chakra amount, the stronger the attack of this weapon will get, it¡¯s simple, but also strong, and anyone can use it.


    It¡¯s a pity that the people who actually made this weapon didn¡¯t live to see it.


    If Naito didn¡¯t work hard to collect all the three weapons together, this weapon would have been disappearedpletely in the long river of history.


    Naito did no longer need to seal the sword as before, all that he needed to do is one thought to make the weapon shrink and turn into a golden ring that he can wear on his finger.


    As long as he keeps it in on his finger, all that he needs to do is to inject his Chakra into that ring to make it change its shape again and turn to anything he wants.


    Naito was delighted with the new Kusanagi Sword.


    Naito left that area and headed directly toward the Vige.


    He chased the Blood Hand for so long until he was already at the borders of the Land of Fire.


    However, this distance was nothing to Naito, under his full speed he managed to cover a lot of distance with one step, and since his Sage Mode was permanently activated, he didn¡¯t even need to eat.


    In the Original, Naruto needed to eat bugs to survive his training, but not Naito, since he was blending the Natural Energy with his cells, the results werepletely different.


    The path Naruto followed in the original had no ways of improvements.


    If he weren¡¯t the sessor of Ashura and awakened the power of the Sixth Paths, it would have been impossible for him to cross over the Second Stage and reach that level directly.


    The path that Naito has followed waspletely different,bining the Natural Energy with his Reverse Hachimon Tonkou will eventually lead him to awake the second stage of the Sage Mode.


    All the way forward, Naito was moving at high speed without even the need to use the Super Soru Technique.


    And because of this he couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    ¡°My speed has improved a lot, but I am not sure if it can bepared to the Flying Thunder God while using the Super Soru technique.¡±


    Naito muttered this to himself, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Minato since he didn¡¯t know whether he has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique yet.


    The Flying Thunder God is a Space Ninjutsu, the user only needs a Kunai or an actual seal on any subject to instantly teleport toward it, the Flying Thunder Technique doesn¡¯t require any kind of hand signs, with just a thought it can be activated.


    However, the emergence of that thought also takes time.


    In the short distance, Minato will need to locate a position first so he could teleport toward, in the process, Naito can reach that location first before him.


    It can be said that in short distance, Naito¡¯s speed can beparable to the Flying Thunder Technique and in some situation even faster!


    Of course, the Flying Thunder God can ignore the distance as long as there¡¯s a seal near it, and once the distance bes longer, even if Naito reaches the speed of light, it will be impossible for him to catch up with the speed of space.


    Naito didn¡¯t have the intention of beating a space technique in long distance since the sound of that only is ridiculous.


    Constantly advancing, Naito focused more on the vibrations of Natural Energy in the air.


    With his Ultra Perceive, he kept absorbing Natural Energy while moving.


    Just as he was heading back, Naito suddenly noticed an extraordinary mountain in the distance.


    The mountain range was incredibly vast, even with his Ultra Perceive he could only sense a small part of it.


    And what was more strange is that he could sense a significant increase in the density of Natural Energy in there!


    The more he went deeper into the mountain, the more natural energy he found.


    After discovering this strange mountain, Naito couldn¡¯t help but go deeper in it, the amount of Natural Energy in that ce, really attracted Naito¡¯s attention.


    As he gradually approached it, the mystery of this mountain gradually unveiled, and Naito finally recognized the ce.


    Mount Myoboku!


    It¡¯s the ce where Naruto practiced his Sage Mode in the original, It¡¯s also the habitat of the frogs.

 Chapter 250: Rich Natural Energy

    The outer periphery of Mount Myoboku was moreplicated than Shikkotsu Forest. It was mentioned in the original that its impossible to enter the Mount without knowing its secret roads. The outside is like abyrinth.


    In general, the ninjas are always able to determine their location and find the right paths, a maze won¡¯t stop a true ninja from reaching his target, especially if he¡¯s a perceptive ninja.


    However, when Naito went deeper into the mountain, he understood what they meant by calling it a maze.


    It¡¯s impossible to reach the inside of the Mount Myoboku not only because of the maze but also because of the rich natural energy inside it, its strange power interferes with people awareness and strays them.


    With this huge amount of Natural Energy, even a perceptual ninja will find it hard to find the right path toward the inside of the mountain.


    There are four ways to enter Mount Myoboku.


    First, by the reversed summon technique which can only be activated if you signed a contract with the toads.


    Second, by forcibly opening your way into the inside of the mountain and destroying the whole ce.


    Third, With activating the Sage Mode and absorbing Natural Energy, which will block its interferences on the user¡¯s awareness.


    Forth, by using the special secret road.


    For Naito, besides the first one, he could use any of the other three ways, it might interfere with the awareness of ordinary people, but the moment he activates the Ultra Perceive its ineffective.


    Under Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive, the whole area was clear to him, he could even locate the secret road, yet he didn¡¯t use it because he was simplyzy.


    The moment he stepped into the maze, the Natural Energy start to interfere with his awareness, however, before it could even reach him, the natural energy was forcibly controlled by Naito and directly absorbed into his body.


    From the moment he learned the Sage Mode, Naito didn¡¯t leave any opportunity to absorb the Natural Energy even when he was inside the maze.


    ¡°The ce is vibrant with Natural Energy. Still, I can sense an even greater amount of Natural Energy inside of the mountain.¡±


    Step by step through the mountain, Naito could sense clearly the increase of the Natural Energy inside the ce.


    The cultivation efficiency inside of In Mount Myoboku is indeed higher.


    The maze,bined with the interference of the Natural Energy is enough to astray most of the ninjas.


    However, it¡¯s ineffective to Naito, following the course of the Natural Energy Naito kept heading inside of the mountain until he finally came out from the outer maze and stepped into Mount Myoboku.


    Naito felt as if he suddenly left the Human world and entered the world of fairy tales.


    The maze alone was vibrant of Natural Energy, and entering Mount Myoboku only made it richer.


    There were strange giant nts everywhere.


    Natural Energy in the ce was too rich, which made even the vitality of the nts strong and affected its growth to the extreme.


    Natural Energy was constantly absorbed into Naito¡¯s body, but the naked eye cannot see that.


    The amount fo Natural Energy was even beyond his reach.


    After a few steps, Naito couldn¡¯t help but stop and close his eyes and focus all of his senses in absorbing Natural Energy.


    After a while, Naito opened his eyes with a hint of joy.


    ¡°This ce can speed up my cultivation progress!¡±


    It takes at least a few years or even a decade of observation to reach the second stage of the Sage Mode; The body of the Immortal.


    However, inside this ce, feeding the Five Gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou with this great amount of Natural Energy will speed up the process of the blending and will naturally elerate the transformation of the body.


    It¡¯s impossible to feed all the Five Gates at the same time outside of this ce.


    ¡°At this speed, I think it won¡¯t take me more than three months to fill all the Five Gates with Natural Energy.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I will need to focus only on absorbing Natural Energy all the time, and the Five Gates will do their work on integrating it into my whole body.¡±


    After some perception, Naito determined that staying in Mount Myoboku will enhance the speed of his cultivation.


    Filling the Five Gates will take only three months, but the blending and the integration of that energy into every cell in his body will also need another three months.


    Thus the process will take half a year.


    This process will not necessarily achieve the body of the immortal, but two or three more times will certainly make it happen.


    In other words, it may take up to a year or two to finally achieve the Body of the Immortal!


    This speed is too fastpared to the previous decade. It got reduced by ten times!


    However, there¡¯s a problem, Naito was an intruder, Mount Myoboku was the habitat of the toads and if he wanted to stay here and safe he needed first to talk to them.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t more than a minute since he entered this ce, and he could sense some of them approaching his location.


    Naito could sense a familiar toad approaching him, it was the one who Naruto called him Oyabun in the Orginal!


    Naito could sense him from the first step he put inside the Mount, but he just ignored him, yet since he decided to stay, it was impossible for him to avoid this encounter.

 Chapter 251: Gamabunta

    Suddenly, there was a massive movement in the distance among the various strange nt.


    Under the horrible trembling of the ground, a huge toad jumped out.


    Gamabunta was too far away, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.


    ¡°The flow of the Natural Energy is moving weirdly, what is happening?¡±


    Even Fukasaku and Shima can¡¯t absorb such an enormous amount of Natural Energy.


    Gamabunta couldn¡¯t think of anyone in the Mount who can absorb this significant amount, which made him feel more anxious.


    Once the Sage Mode is activated the flow of the natural energy will gradually go back to normal, but this is not the case, this has never happened before.


    ¡°I need to check this out by myself.¡±


    Gamabunta couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong, and without any more hesitation, he took a big leap forward.


    Bang!!


    The ground immediately start shaking the moment he took that leap, after all, his body was as big as a mountain.


    After jumping a few time in a row toward the direction the Natural Energy flow, he came really close; still, he couldn¡¯t feel any danger, so he fell directly to the center of the stream.


    Naito was standing there waiting for his appearance, but he didn¡¯t expect him to fell directly in front of him from the top of his head.


    However, he could see him using his Ultra Perceive.


    At that time, there was a vast ck shadow on the top of Naito, if he let himnd on him, Naito will simply turn into a meatloaf.


    Naito wasn¡¯t a fan of that idea, so before he crushes him, he suddenly shed and disappeared.


    Whoosh!!!


    Obviously, Naito¡¯s speed was greater than Gamabunta, before he could even reach the ground, Naito shed and appeared on the top of his head.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Gamabunta could feel that something hasnded on his head.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly with his huge body, Gamabuntanded strongly on the ground, causing the cracks to spread in all directions.


    Then he moved his eyes, and with his pupils, he looked up and stared at Naito.


    ¡°Human Ninja? How did youe in?¡±


    In an instant, Gamabunta determined that Naito was an outsider who didn¡¯t sign a contract with the Toads.


    But he could tell that this is wasn¡¯t any outsider after all he could cross the maze and enter the Mount, which made him kind of surprised.


    ¡°From the outside.¡±


    Naito, who was standing on the top of Gamabunta¡¯s head, answered calmly.


    Gamabunta listened calmly to Naito¡¯s answer, then he narrowed his eyes, he was very dissatisfied by that answer. He already knew that he came from the outside, not to mention he felt a hint of mockery in his reply.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re here for trouble, I¡¯ll catch you first, then I will get all the answers.¡±


    Gamabunta had those crazy eyes he knows of. In the original, he was known for his temper. And simply standing calmly on his head, was enough for him to kill Naito.


    Suddenly, Gamabunta tried to jump up and fly in the air while carrying Naito on his head.


    But at that moment, he suddenly felt a strange force suppressing him from the top.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Gamabunta suddenly felt terrified.


    Boom!!


    Gamabunta, who was ready to attack, didn¡¯t only fail to jump up, but his whole body got stunned and crushed directly on the ground.


    Naito was standing still the whole time, he didn¡¯t even move a step, yet Gamabunta got crushed on the ground, and no matter how hard he struggled to stand, he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You bastard...¡±


    Gamabunta had a great reputation between the Toads for his huge body and strong power.


    But he got simply defeated by a human who was just standing on his head.


    At that time, Gamabunta finally figured out that Naito was the cause of that strange flow of the Natural Energy!


    There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s a Sage!


    Still, his Sage Mode doesn¡¯t seem the same as the Toads.


    ¡°This... Sage Mode, where did you lean it human?!¡±


    Gamabunta who was already defeated couldn¡¯t help but ask Naito with a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    However, he was inside the Mount Myoboku, he might be defeated, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    The Toads has great sensing powers, and arge number of toads should be on their ways over here.


    ¡°I created it myself.¡±


    Naito, who was standing on the top of Gamabunta, didn¡¯t ignore him but faintly answered his question.


    ¡°You created it?!¡±


    He looked stunned at first, then he suddenly became angrier.


    The way Naito was absorbing the Natural Energy was more violent, it looked even scary for him, his Sage Mode model seems to be stronger than the Toads.


    And such a strong Sage Mode, he actually said he created it?!


    In Gamabunta¡¯s view, this was simply nonsense, Naito didn¡¯t even look old nor mature enough to create such a strong Sage Mode!


    ¡°You damn human, do you think because you have this Sage Mode you can just invade our Land?!¡±


    Gamabunta finally couldn¡¯t help but yell at Naito.


    At the same time, he starts to fight that strange force to move his body, since he could feel that it was fading away.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, he took out a huge short sword from his waist and swang it at Naito, who was on the top of his head.


    In an instant, the top of the sword reached Naito body, and it looked like if it was gonna cut him into two halves.


    ¡°You still wanna fight?¡±


    Suddenly, Naito raised his hand, bent his finger, and mmed that de of the short sword.


    Compared to the de of the sword, Naito¡¯s body was too small, and his finger is more like a tiny ant.


    But that simple move had an enormous amount of shock force that could kill even Gamabunta!


    Suddenly the sword reached Naito finger, and a loud roar st out.

 Chapter 252: Fukasaku and Shima

    Whoosh!!


    The power of the shock sted out, and the huge short sword stopped just a few inches from Naito.


    Compared to that huge sword, these few inches are nothing.


    But in this situation, it seemed as if it was the distance between Earth and Heaven, and this short sword will never reach it!


    Crack!!


    A crisp cracking sound came, and under the terrified eyes of Gamabunga, a crack appeared on the de of his sword!


    The cracks suddenly started to spread, covering the entire de.


    In the end, the huge sword got broken from the middle!


    A simple finger flicker from Naito broke the sword, the de flew in the air, then it fell on the ground right in front of Gamabunga.


    It fell almost a few feet away from his head, which made him overwhelmed by cold sweat.


    With just a finger flicker, he broke his sword, he shouldn¡¯t have such a power even if his activating his Sage mode!


    This is incredible!!


    Just as Gamabunga was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even know what to do at the moment, finally, a second toad reached over.


    Then there was a third, and then a fourth.


    Mount Myokobu was the resident of the Toads, and there was so many of them, almost every one of them could sense the strange flow of Natural Energy.


    Gamabunga was the closest, so he came here first.


    ¡°Gamabunga, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What is happening even your sword is broken?¡±


    ¡°Look! There¡¯s a human on the top of Gamabunga!¡±


    The neers were a bit strange; some of them were iparably slow, others seemed to be dizzy and confused.


    However, their numbers were incredible, and not all of them had the same size.


    After they realized that Gamabunga seemed to be defeated by this human, they all surrounded Naito, and they judged him by being an enemy.


    ¡°How did hee in?! He¡¯s not one of our contractors.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an invader!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, this guy is a Sage Mode user, and it seems that he¡¯s the cause of the strange flow of Natural Energy.¡±


    Some of them were analyzing the situation while Naito was only standing on the top of Gamabunga¡¯s head looking at them.


    Naito ignored all of their gazes, and casually nced at the crowd looking for Fukasaku and Shima, but he couldn¡¯t find them.


    These toads weren¡¯t in charge of this ce, if he were gonna talk, he would only do with the elders of this ce.


    ¡°Human, what is your purpose of invading ournd?¡±


    Gamabunga finally woke up from his shock and screamed these words.


    At this time, he could tell that Naito wasn¡¯t a good person!


    ¡°Training.¡±


    After he nced at Naito, he said: ¡°Training?¡±


    The toads were gathering around as the two of them were talking ready to fight.


    However, Naito¡¯s answer made Gamabunga and some of the others stunned.


    ¡°Training... Do you mean the body of the Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the environment is pretty suitable for practicing the body of the Immortal.¡±


    Naito nodded and with a calm tone, he answered.


    Gamabunga¡¯s expression looked awkward for a moment, then he got angry and said: ¡°Are you kidding?!¡±


    He wants to train here in theirnd?


    What the hell!!


    If he were a contractor, they wouldn¡¯t mind it.


    His Sage Mode model has nothing to do with them. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s asking someone to give him his home afterplementing it.


    This is nonsense!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The moment he said this word, all the toads attacked at once.


    Looking at this scene, Naito shrugged a little helplessly.


    Can¡¯t they see the gap already?!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Suddenly, Naito shed several times after he jumped off Gamabunga¡¯s head.


    After a few punches, all the toads crushed on the ground.


    Naitonded back on the ground.


    These toads weren¡¯t weak, but they weren¡¯t strong enough to stop Naito, they couldn¡¯t even touch him, the gap was really magnificent.


    After defeating their whole army, Naito didn¡¯t continue to attack, but after he shook his head, he turned and looked toward a specific direction.


    After making this big move, the elders were finally rmed.


    Two small toads were running through the jungle at this time.


    But the strength of these two toads cannot be measured by the size of their bodies, they were the sages of thisnd!


    They looked really worried as they were rushing toward the battlefield.


    ¡°We need to hurry before its already over.¡±


    ¡°But how did this invader cross the maze, if you weren¡¯t just too concerned about theunch...¡±


    Shima looked somewhat anxious.


    ¡°The kids are already there don¡¯t worry about these small matters, they should be fighting him by now!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!! This is not a small matter. This is a big problem, it seems you¡¯ve grown to be more stupid, Pa!¡±


    Fukasaku was aware of this, he knew it was a big problem, but he just didn¡¯t want to admit that it was his fault.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t really the time to argue about who¡¯s fault is this, yet Shima was really teasing him off.


    ¡°And you call yourself an elder...¡±


    ¡°AUGH!! Stop it Ma!¡±


    They didn¡¯t even reach the battlefield, and the two of them were fighting, Naito was looking at them with his Ultra Perceive from a distance.


    These two...


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but think about Kushina.


    He was really worried that the two of them will end up like this in the future!


    They kept arguing the whole time until they reached the ce and saw how all of the toads got defeated, and they naturally stopped.

 Chapter 253: The Elder鈥檚 Shock

    The battlefield was very messed up, and the scene looked chaotic.


    The Toads were crushed on the ground all around the ce, some of them were shaking and trembling, others couldn¡¯t even stand up anymore.


    But the sure thing, all of them were terrified, they just didn¡¯t expect a human being to be this strong!


    It wasn¡¯t more than a second, the time Naito needed to defeat them all, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack him.


    At this time, some of them noticed the arrival of Fukasaku and Shima.


    ¡°Fukasaku-Sama...¡±


    ¡°Do not talk!¡±


    looking at such a scene, made Fukasaku¡¯s expression change, he looked shocked and in disbelieve.


    Shima also stopped talking while she looked stunned as she was gazing around the battlefield.


    After they shook the status of several toads, they got relieved.


    ¡°They only got paralyzed by a strange force, the effect is temporary, they will be able to move again after a while, they¡¯re not seriously injured, it seems that the intruder was merciful.¡±


    Fukasaku turned and looked to the distance, then suddenly he saw a figure standing there quietly in the center of the battlefield.


    When he saw Naito, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°Ma, can you feel it?¡±


    Shima also looked at Naito with a stunned expression.


    ¡°The flow of natural energy looks very aggressive... This guy uses a Sage Mode, but it looks different from ours.¡±


    ¡°But am certain that it doesn¡¯t also belong to the Shikkotsu Forest, nor the Ryuchi Cave.¡±


    You could feel the fear in Fukasaku¡¯s tone, just from feeling the flow of the Natural Energy around Naito, he could tell that he¡¯s no good news.


    Shima beside him nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like this before, the speed of the absorbing is simply terrifying.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter what the cause, we must interrupt his absorption.¡±


    Shima stared at Naito then she suddenly started doing hand signs.


    Fukasaku nodded to her then he started doing the same.


    ¡°Sage Art: Fire!¡±


    ¡°Sage Art: Wind!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Although the Fire wasn¡¯t that strong, the Wind Release along with the use of the Natural Chakra made the Ninjutsu stronger.


    The moment they saw this Ninjutsu heading toward Naito, the Toads behind him immediately fell back.


    ¡°Fukasaku and Shima¡¯sbined Ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°This, for sure, will beat the intruder.¡±


    None of these toads has participated in the previous battle, but for all the toads, the strength of Fukasaku and Shima is unquestionable.


    The scope of this attack is extremely wide, and they will on get in the way if they stayed in their ce.


    Bang!!


    The Fire was approaching the target eating everything on its way.


    However, when the me finally reached Naito, he stepped in!


    Whoosh!!


    A horrible Shock Force suddenly st out, as Naito grabbed the mes with his bare hands, then with one press, it got shattered!


    This scene shocked all the toads in the ce.


    None of them expected a Sage Art technique to get beaten by Naito this easily.


    Fukasaku and Shima looked at this scene, and they couldn¡¯t hide their surprise, nor their fear.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!!¡±


    Both of them were widening their eyes in disbelieve.


    Defeating their technique this easily wasn¡¯t the reason behind their shock, what really terrified them was that Naito could destroy their technique without even the need to stop the absorption of the Natural energy!


    It¡¯s simply incredible!


    The Sage Mode demands a lot of focus to keep the continuity of the natural energy absorption, and the slightest movement can interrupt that.


    Naito didn¡¯t only move, he was actually in a real battle state, but the absorption didn¡¯t stop, it didn¡¯t even seem to be affected at all, it didn¡¯t even slow it down, how is this even possible?


    ¡°This guy... Is not ordinary!¡±


    Looking at Naito has be more and more breathtaking.


    ¡°Right, the amount he¡¯s absorbing is crazy, how much Chakra he got in his body, no one can absorb this much!¡±


    ¡°Still, he¡¯s not showing any signs of difort. Could it be something else... Does he have the body of the Immortals?!¡±


    Fukasaku and Shima looked at Naito with a lot of spections in their heart.


    Moreover, they were more terrified about the fact that they¡¯re not able to absorb Natural Energy in his presence!


    In other words, almost all of the Natural Energy in the ce is forcibly taken away by him, the flow of Natural Energy was strangely rushing toward him, and the amount they could absorb was negligible.


    This has been a thing that has never happened before!


    ¡°Ma, we need to stop, and hear what he have to say, he seems not willing to fight us.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Fukasaku gave up the idea of fighting Naito, and at the same time, he took a few steps toward him.


    Shima also nodded and looked back at Naito, who was also walking toward them.


    ¡°Strong young man, why did youe here to the Mount Moyboku?¡±


    Naito could notice that both Fukasaku and Shima were no longer willing to keep this fight, so he looked at them calmly and answered.


    ¡°Mount Moyboku¡¯s environment is good and full of Natural Energies, I want to practice my Sage Mode here.¡±


    Naito directly exined his intentions.


    There was no concealment, and there¡¯s no need to hide anything, it was clear that none of them could stop him.


    ¡°You want to practice your Sage Mode in here?!¡±


    Fukasaku and Shima looked stunned, both of them looked at each other to find if they were having the same expression.


    Because he was closer to them, they could sense the Natural Energy more clearly around him.


    Natural Energy looked like a whirlpool around him.


    The speed of the absorption made them even shocked, and when they perceived his physical condition, they could no longer hold it anymore.


    ¡°THIS IS...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re practicing the body of the immortal?!¡±


    At this moment, they finally figured out the reason behind his ability to absorb that crazy amount of Natural Energy, Naito was trying to turn his body into the state of immortals by blending the Natural Chakra in his body cells.


    Instead of spending decades outside practicing it, he came here so he could absorb an enormous amount of Natural Energy and turn his body into the state of immortal!


    _____________________________________________________________

 Chapter 254: Gamamaru鈥檚 Prophecy

    He knew what Naito was talking about, but his understanding of the situation what made him more shocked.


    The body of Immortals.


    Even though Mount Myoboku is isted from the world, they were still aware of some major events that were happening in the outside, for example, they knew about the Warring States Period and the Second War.


    They naturally also know of the existence of the body of the immortal.


    However, the people who have that strength, are generally were born with it, they just needed to develop their own strength to reach it, it¡¯s like a hidden power within them, it¡¯s not something that can be learned in a night!


    No one can drive his body to its limit by forcing enormous amounts of Natural Energy and achieve the transformation.


    Once you lose control over Natural Energy, the results will be nothing but petrifaction.


    However, this is doesn¡¯t include Naito, he can always force the Natural Energy out of his body once it gets out control, but the fact that he understands the essence of the body of immortals alone is shocking!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Therefore, I need a lot of Natural Energy, and this ce is rich with it.¡± Naito looked deeply to Fukasaku and Shima, then he continued: ¡°So, will it be a problem if I practice it here?¡±


    Fukasaku and Shima didn¡¯t answer as their forehead was overwhelmed by the cold sweat.


    They didn¡¯t know how to respond to Naito¡¯s request, they couldn¡¯t even refuse if they wanted, they didn¡¯t really have the choice, they didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but the strength of his Sage Mode is enough to crush both of them easily!


    Their fighting abilities fully relies on Natural Energy, his presence alone prevents them from absorbing it, which makes them just two ordinary little toads.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the authority to decide something like this...¡±


    Fukasaku stopped for a moment to take a deep breath.


    But when he was about to continue, a toad that was a little bigger than him jumped in.


    ¡°Fukasaku-Sama, Shima-Sama, Ojiji-Sama said, leave the outsider alone, and let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Gamamaru was the oldest and most respected toad of all the inhabitants of Mount Myoboku, because of his age, the other toads affectionately call him Ojiji-Sama.


    He¡¯s also known as the Great Toad Sage, who lived for thousands of years and even knew the Sixth Path personally.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Not only Fukasaku and Shima, but even the other toads also widened their eyes, revealing a touch of surprise.


    Seeing that all the toads were in disbelieve, the little toad spread his hand and said: ¡°Hey these were Ojiji-Sama¡¯s original words, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him for yourself.¡±


    Of course, they believed him, none from the toads in the Mount Myoboku will lie about something like this, and surely none will disobey Gamamaru¡¯s orders.


    In addition to this, what other choice do they have?


    Naito was too strong, his strength is almost unbelievable, if they wanted to fight him, all of them would just end up dead!


    ..........


    In the depths of the Mount Myoboku.


    A toad that looked very old wasying there carrying arge cup of tea in his hand.


    After he took a sip of tea, Gamamaru sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally happening....¡±


    ¡°The prophecy...¡±


    Thinking of the thing he has foreseen, Gamamaru¡¯s eyes revealed a touch anxious.


    ¡°ording to the prophecy, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t interfere with him. The future, the outside world, and the human wars have nothing to do with Mount Myoboku.¡±


    ..........


    Mount Myoboku.


    Gamamarumanded the toads to leave Naito alone and not interfere with anything he does, so the former can freely enter and leave the ce whenever he wants, therefore, Naito took ce for himself in the depths of the mountain.


    It was a very familiar scene.


    The ce was near a waterfall and surrounded by countless beautiful statues; however, they¡¯re actually other people who failed to learn the Sage Mode.


    In front of these stones statues, there was a small waterfall.


    What flows in that waterfall wasn¡¯t actually water, but a special oil that helps to absorb natural energy.


    Because of this waterfall, this ce was the richest ce with Natural Energy.


    Even the intensity of the natural energy in here was better than any other ce in the mountain.


    In the Original, Naruto has also practiced his Sage Mode in this ce, and the speed of his cultivation was incredible.


    ¡°So this is the special oil that Naruto used, but it looks like there¡¯s nothing special about it, why can it attract the natural energy?¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but try it himself, so he put his hand directly into the oil pool.


    The moment he took it out, Naito could clearly feel the sudden change in the natural energy flow swarming quickly toward his hand.


    Naito has always been absorbing natural energy, his body was full of it, but he needed to pour that energy into his whole body before it finally flows into his Second Gate.


    Now, after he wiped his hand with this special oil, his absorbing speed didn¡¯t increase, but the natural energy that got absorbed from his hand got poured directly into the gates within his body.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Looking at his own hand, Naito gently waved a few time in the air.


    Ordinary people can¡¯t see the flow of the Natural Energy, but with his Ultra Perceive Naito could see everything.


    Whenever he waved his hand, the flow changed.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Naito sent shock waves into his hand to force the Natural energy out.


    ¡°It seems that whatever is the case, the Shock Force can always suppress Natural Energy.¡±


    This scene made Naito relieved, even with the use of the special oil Naito can easily force the natural energy out of his body, therefore; there¡¯s no need to be afraid of getting petrified.


    After he cleared his mind, Naito sat cross-legged next to the oil-pool and closed his eyes, the serious training has finally begun.

 Chapter 255: Three Months

    ¡°Madara, Naito has disappeared for nearly three months now.¡±


    Zetsu stood in front of Madara and reported the recent investigation in the outside world to him like he always does.


    Madara looked slightly indulged, with a glimmering light in his eyelids, he looked up and said: ¡°It time to start.¡±


    ........


    Mount Myoboku.


    The oil-fall fell and flew through the passage toward the pool, while Naito was sitting on its edge, closing his eyes.


    The Natural Energy was gathering around Naito forming the shape of the whirlpool, while the former was sitting in the center of that vortex constantly absorbing it.


    That horrible violent flow of Natural Energy could be sensed in the entire mountain.


    ¡°It has been more than two months?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone capable of such training.¡±


    Two small toads who feared to disturb him were watching Naito from afar.


    It has been nearly three months since Naito crossed his legs and started his training.


    He didn¡¯t sleep, drink, or eat anything for the whole time, all the energy he needed was directly getting extracted from the Natural Energy, still, not a drop of dust was on his body, his whole body looked as if it was fused with nature.


    The flow of Natural Energy around his body was horrifying, but not for some of the animals in the ce.


    Now and then some birds wille flying from afar andnd on his head and shoulders to rest.


    Naito has managed to fill all of the four gates in his body with Natural Energy starting from the Gate of Heart, and he was working on blending that power.


    Even the Fifth Gate was very close to being filled.


    The Natural Energy was continually flowing in his body, not blending with his Chakra, but directly into the Fifth Gate.


    Finally, it got filled with Natural Energy.


    At this moment, the horrible flow of the Natural Energy around Naito¡¯s body stagnate, and slowly calmed down, then returned to its initial state.


    Naito¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly, then slowly start opening.


    ¡°It should be less than three months, sure enough, the Natural Energy in this ce is rich.¡±


    Whispered softly, Naito stood up, which made the birds on his body, surprisingly p their wings and fly away.


    The first thing he did was stretching his body after not moving for a few months, it¡¯s not healthy even for a ninja, only immortal creatures can do such a thing.


    At first, he felt a little bit ufortable, but he quickly recovered.


    Moreover, Naito could clearly feel the enhancements he gained, he could feel an iparable vitality within his body.


    Naito didn¡¯t forget to check the injury he gave to himself, and it looked fully healed.


    Naito wanted to check his self-healing ability, when he opened the fifth gate, it reached an excellent level, but now after he mastered his Sage Mode, and part of the second stage; the Immortal Body, it became perfect, still, notpared to Hashirama of course.


    Analyzing the situation in his body, Naito nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to absorb any more Natural Energy for the time being, after the current amount in the five gates get fully blended, I will need to reabsorb the same amount again, it seems that this process will take several months.¡±


    After a while, Naito discovered that the range of his Ultra Perceive has also improved, it seems that practicing his Immortal body, has also strengthened his soul power.


    He could sense a lot of the animals, ants, and even the toads in the ce since he was in the center of the mountain, although, he couldn¡¯t cover the whole area in his perception. Still, he could sense the existence of arge number of them.


    Naito didn¡¯t have any intentions of staying in the mountain since he didn¡¯t need to absorb any more Natural Energy for a few months, he was ready to leave.


    He will wait for a few months, then he wille back and repeat the same process.


    This will not take a lot of time, he will just need to repeat it for three more times, then he will achieve the Second Stage of the Sage Mode.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito suddenly shed and appeared several times toward the exist.


    Currently, his moving speed looks more and more like a teleportation technique.


    Soon, Naito left the Mount Myoboku.


    Before he began his training, Naito asked the toads to deliver a message back to Konoha, and since the Toads and Konoha had a good rtionship, they didn¡¯t mind.


    Jiraiya also was shocked when he learned that Naito had actuallye to the Mount Myoboku to practice the Perfect Sage Mode, but he didn¡¯t have any choice but to believe that fact.


    He also managed to learn the Sage Mode, but he couldn¡¯t even master the First Stage, whenever he tries to do it, his bodyes near to turn into a frog. When he heard from the other toads that Naito didn¡¯t have any physical changes on his body, and moreover have a stronger model than the Mount Myoboku, he felt even more amazed.


    Initially, he also wanted to bring Minato to Mount Myoboku to practice Senjutsu. However, Minato was working on his Flying Thunder God Technique and didn¡¯t have time to go.


    Therefore, during the time Naito was in the Mount Myoboku no one came to disturb him, as for the Toads, Gamamaru ordered them not to bother him, so they never dared to disobey him.


    All the way forward, Naito didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles, Naito quickly crossed over through half of the Land of Fire, gradually approaching the Vige.


    ¡°I am finally back, Kushina shouldn¡¯t be worried this time, but sure she missed me.¡±


    While he looked to the direction of the Vige, Naito smiled slightly, although he didn¡¯t leave for a long time, Kushina is really different from before, she became really sticky, these three months, should felt like three years to her.


    However, while Naito was approaching the Vige, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    Naito speeded up while he had a very shocked expression on his face.


    The world was having a peaceful period, and there weren¡¯t any signs of the outbreak of the Third World War, then why is he feeling such violent vibrationsing from the Vige?


    These kinds of powerful vibrations, there no doubt that these are the signs of a Fierce Battle!

 Chapter 256: The Kyuubi

    Roar!!!


    The sound of the roar shook the whole ce as the huge nine-tailed monster fell from the sky, mming the ground and letting it burst.


    Countless ninjas from Konoha were eximing, and screaming as the power of that m throw most of them back.


    ¡°Fourth team retreat! The fifth Team follows me!¡±


    The third Hokage Sarutobi was at the forefront, wearing his war gear and holding his diamond staff in his hand, Enma.


    The Kyuubi who was in front of him looked mad and violently, waving his tails around and continuously roaring.


    ¡°Damn it, how did the seal break?! We¡¯re talking about the Eight Trigrams Sealing here!¡±


    At his back, most of the Vige was destroyed. Uzumaki Mei was standing besides Minato while the two of them looked extremely worried.


    The Kyuubi broke out, this has never happened before since the establishment of the Vige, because the Uzumaki¡¯s Seal is powerful, and their Chakra is strong enough to suppress the Kyuubi.


    However, this was amon thing in other Viges, because they didn¡¯t have such a strong seal.


    However, this time, and out of the blue, the Kyuubi suddenly broke free!


    It seems that this ident happened very quickly that Kushina didn¡¯t even have time to send a message to the Vige, after all, once the Seal is broke, Kushina will be overwhelmed by the Kyuubi¡¯s strong Chakra.


    Roar!!


    The Kyuubi suddenly looked at the Hokage and directly attacked him with his ws.


    He might be big, but the Kyuubi¡¯s movement is swift, in an instant, his ws were already over Sarutobi¡¯s head, and he couldn¡¯t do anything but block it with his staff.


    Boom!!


    Even with the use of the diamond-staff special ability to stretch out, the Kyuubi was still able to fight back and keep on crushing Sarutobi, until the ground itself under his feet couldn¡¯t no longer withstand that power and started bursting and cracking.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama!¡±


    A figure suddenly shed in and cut off the Kyuubi¡¯s ws, which made him fall from the cliff screaming in pain.


    It¡¯s Hatake Sakumo!


    Sarutobi leaped from the cracks in the ground, then shook his head.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    The ws of the Kyuubi were just cut off, but his Chakra surged in an instant, and new ones appeared.


    The demon¡¯s destructive power is extreme, the most important thing is that his body is constructed from Chakra, which allows him to regenerate any part of his body infinitely.


    It¡¯s difficult to defeat him unless you hit him with a strong unrecoverable attack at once.


    After all, he¡¯s not the Hachibi, the Kyuubi is much stronger, the Third Raikage might be able to suppress the Hachibi hardly, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to do the same against the Kyuubi.


    There¡¯s no hope against him, fighting him will only mean the end of the Vige.


    ¡°How can this happen...¡±


    Beside him, Sakumo took a deep breath then said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened, the seal shouldn¡¯t bepletely destroyed, we need to block it, and reseal it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sarutobi nodded then he immediately rushed with Sakumo.


    This time it wasn¡¯t only Sarutobi, this time he moved again toward the Kyuubi with Sakumomanding a group of ninjas along with him.


    Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade also moved toward the battlefield, they weren¡¯t gonna watch that monster destroys their Vige.


    In no time, the strongest ninjas in Konoha gathered in the battlefield and fought on against the Kyuubiunching their strongest Ninjutsu endlessly until they managed to suppress him and make him retreat.


    ¡°Great, we did it!¡±


    ¡°The Hokage and Sakumo-Dono are as strong as always, but the three Sannin are also really strong!¡±


    Looking at how they managed to suppress the Kyuubi, some ninjas on the battlefield couldn¡¯t help but reveal their happiness.


    However, the people who actually participated in the fight didn¡¯t look that happy, they seemed really anxious.


    Because they knew that this was just the beginning!


    Roar!!


    In a state of the rampage, it seems that the Kyuubi has wholly lost any touch of reason, after being beaten by Sarutobi and the others, he became really mad, he raised his head to the sky and roared. Suddenly, a horrible amount of Chakra started to surge, making the whole ce tremble along with the hearts of the people who were on the battlefield.


    In the presence of everyone, including Sarutobi, this horrible Chakra made everyone subconsciously take a step back!


    The amount of the Chakra the Kyuubi had was iparable to any human being.


    However, the strength of a Ninja cannot be measured by his Chakra as we saw a lot of people in the original suppress some of the Bijuu.


    But the Kyuubi is different.


    The Kyuubi was the strongest Bijuu, he doesn¡¯t only surpass them in term of Chakra, but also in thebat power!


    Under the madness of that horrible Chakra, the Kyuubi opened his jaw, and a horrendous Chakra Ball started to form.


    Bijudama!!


    The moment they saw that scene, the cold sweat start to appear on their foreheads, they all knew the goods, and they understood what that amount of Chakra is capable of!


    ¡°This Chakra... This is very dangerous!¡±


    Orochimaru looked terrified and was ready to retreat.


    ¡°Once you get hit, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Jiraiya looked also terrified saying: ¡°We cannot stop this one! Damn, It¡¯s time to use my Sage Mode, although, I didn¡¯t master it yet.¡±


    Tsunade clenched her fist and said: ¡°In any case, we cannot let this thing hit the Vige.¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    The Bijudama was finally ready, and the air has be extremely heavy while the whole ce was trembling as that Chakra Bomb getting bigger and bigger.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the Bijudama stopped gaining any more mass, and without any hesitation, the Kyuubi fired it toward Sarutobi and the others.


    ¡°INCOMING!¡±


    ¡°Beware!¡±


    ¡°Be sure to block this one!¡±


    Everyone stood next to each other while all of their eyes were falling on that massive ball of Chakra as it was flying toward them.


    They didn¡¯t have any choice but block it.


    This was a matter of life or death!

 Chapter 257: Demonic Power

    At the rear, there was the half-destroyed Vige that suffered enough from this disaster.


    In the front, a dozen ninjas were standing next to each other, these ninjas were the elites of the Vige, Sarutobi, Sakumo, Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraiya...


    The others were just looking from a far distance at the fierce battle that Sarutobi and his followers were having, they simply weren¡¯t qualified to participate.


    Their attack doesn¡¯t have the slightest effect on the Kyuubi, and his distractive power will not leave them any chance to escape, they will be killed in an instant.


    At this moment, the Bijuudama was flying over the ground heading toward Sarutobi and the other while leaving significant traces behind it.


    At this moment, Sarutobi and the others finally reacted.


    Whoosh!! Bang!! Boom!!


    In an Instant, they released all of their powerful Ninjutsu at once, and they all flew out toward the Bijuudama.


    Then a horrible explosion urred throughout the battlefield.


    Sarutobi and the others were already at the edge of the Vige, they couldn¡¯t retreat even if they wanted.


    They barely managed to push the Kyuubi out of the Vige, previously, the battle was taking action in the middle of the Vige which caused them a lot of casualties, and they must not let him enter the Vige again.


    Boom!!


    At that moment, all kind of Ninjutsu, and weapons were flying over toward the Bijuudama for the final sh, all of them has already used their strongest attacks.


    All of these releases gathered together and collided with the Bijuudama, which finally caused a horrible explosion, it looked like a falling start has crushed on the ground, letting it tremble wildly.


    When the light caused by that explosion faded away, a huge horrible hole appeared from the dust on the field, which made everyone could not help but swallow.


    ¡°Blocked... We blocked it?!¡±


    ¡°Great, we¡¯ve managed to block such a strong attack!¡±


    ¡°If we keep this up, it will not be impossible anymore to suppress the Kyuubi.¡±


    The Shinobi in the rear has finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the front, the Kyuubi has finally stopped moving, it seems he didn¡¯t expect his Bijuudama to be blocked.


    But this is didn¡¯tst for a while, suddenly he became angrier.


    Roar!!!


    He leached another mad roar, then he started surging his demonic Chakra again to release another Bijuudama, which made everyone look frustrated.


    Even Sarutobi and his followers were having drops of cold sweats on their forehead.


    ¡°He¡¯sing again!¡±


    ¡°The amount of Chakra this beast has... is horrifying!!¡±


    Everyone was biting their teeth, ready for the second round.


    However, this time, everyone¡¯s expression looked different, they all looked despaired as all of their eyes were falling on that Bijuudama.


    Even Orochimaru looked more pale than usual.


    ¡°No! We won¡¯t be able to stop this one!¡±


    ¡°Damn, is this the real power of the Kyuubi? How did the first Hokage defeat him?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression looked incredible, so shocked to even look at it anymore.


    How can they block it?


    All of them thought that the Kyuubi was just a toy in the battle between Hashirama and Madara, but now they finally realized how terrible is his power!


    They also understood the great power of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    ¡°This... It¡¯s impossible to stop it. If Naito-Dono was here, we might have a better chance to defeat the Kyuubi if he joined forces with the Third Hokage.¡±


    In the distance, even the Anbu felt horrified and desperate watching the battle from afar.


    At the rear, Minato who was in charge of evacuating the civilians saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but also feel terrified, without any hesitation, he suddenly blinked toward Sarutobi and the others.


    ¡°Minato?¡±


    When he saw Minatoing over, Jiraiya didn¡¯t know how to deal with him.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, please allow me to use the Flying Thunder God to change its direction.¡±


    This sentence shocked even the likes of Orochimaru and Tsunade.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned the Flying Thunder God?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just learned it.¡±


    Minato took a deep breath then looked to Sarutobi with a very confident expression, he was ready.


    He had just learned the technique, and he didn¡¯t develop it, nor add his methods as he did in the Original, if he wants to transfer the Bijuudama, he will need to use his body to do it.


    He must be very precise, any mistake will means his death.


    ¡°No! This is too dangerous!¡±


    Sarutobi was the first to speak and refuse it immediately.


    It¡¯s true that he could learn this advanced technique. Still, he¡¯s too young, he might be very talented, although it cannot bepared to Naito, he definitely has the Will of Fire, and Sarutobi will never sacrifice him here.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way...¡±


    Konoha is arge vige, even with the help of all the ninjas they cannot evacuate all of the civilians quickly.


    If the Bijuudama reaches the Vige in the back, it will be the end of Konoha.


    ¡°Minato, even if you can transfer this one, will you be able to do the same for the next one?¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Minato and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This sentence didn¡¯t effect Minato¡¯s will and with a serious expression he looked at Sarutobi and the others and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what is the cost, it doesn¡¯t matter how long I can keep doing it, because Konoha is on the sake here, I will keep doing my best until the end!¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    Sarutobi took a deep breath, revealing an expression of recognition, at that moment, he could feel it deep inside his heart, that Minato is the best sessor of the Will of Fire.


    Suddenly, the Kyuubi released the second Bijuudama, and it was way more significant than the first one, but without any hesitation and with a firm expression, Minato shed toward it without even looking back.


    Suddenly, a figure shed in front of him which made Minato stop.


    ¡°Yuu Naito?!¡±


    The moment he saw Naito¡¯s back, Minato looked stunned and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Jiraiya was also waiting for his arrival. Still, he also looked surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Naito toe back this quickly.


    As early as the Kyuubi break out, Jiraiya informed the Mount Myoboku to call for Naito, but they told him that he left many days before, and they cannot contact him.


    So he couldn¡¯t help but give up.


    After all, the distance between the Mount and Konoha is so far away, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Vige that quickly.


    However, after they start fighting the Kyuubi, he doubted the whole idea, can Naito even stop the Kyuubi?


    Before the beginning of the fight, he felt that Naito can stop him, but after he saw the real horrible power of the Kyuubi, he doubted the possibility that anyone can stop him.


    This is not a power that human being can surpass!

 Chapter 258: Defeated

    Seeing that shadow from a distance raised the hope of everyone on the battlefield.


    Yuu Naito... Will he be able to defeat the Kyuubi?


    Naito is very powerful, his strength is incredible, this is something that everyone knows, he killed the Third Kazekage, defeated the Ichibi, killed the Third Raikage, and got honored as the new God of Ninja.


    However, the power of the Kyuubi is abnormal.


    Even if Naito is strong, he¡¯s still human, and the power of the Kyuubi is not something that a human being can face, one tail alone has the amount of Chakrapared to thousands of people.


    The third Raikage could barely suppress the Hachibi, but the intelligence says that the Kyuubi is way more powerful than the Hachibi!


    After all, the Kyuubi has half of the Juubi¡¯s Chakra, even the Raikage can¡¯t win this fight!


    Whoosh!!


    The huge, terrifying Bijuudama smashed the void, and the whole ce started trembling, this horrible Chakra was extremely shocking.


    At that moment, Naito was standing at the forefront facing the Bijuudama.


    ¡°Naito, be careful!¡±


    Tsunade, who was at the back, couldn¡¯t help but shout, her eyes revealed her worry, even though Naito is very strong, the size of this Bijuudama was... Really terrible!


    It has the power to destroy the entire Vige!


    At that moment, even if you have some unsolved issues with Naito, you can only hope that he can block that terrifying attack. Otherwise, it will be the end of Konoha.


    When Pain invaded Konoha, Danzo didn¡¯te out, because he wanted to be the next Hokage. Secondly, he knew that they will deal with him eventually.


    The Kyuubi is a mad monster that has no reason, his existence itself is for the purpose of destruction, he¡¯s a war weapon after all, and his only goal is destroying everything, if they don¡¯t suppress him soon, he will just destroy the whole Land of Fire.


    Whether it was Sarutobi, Sakumo, Danzo, Jiraiya, or the others, they all had the feeling of bitterness, they knew that none of them could stop him.


    At the battlefield.


    Facing the Bijuudama, Naito expression was as cold as ever, which made everyone watching this scene feel the chills on the back of their neck.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Naito has finally opened his mouth, his voice spread throughout the ce, but it seemed too cold, cold enough to freeze the blood in the veins!


    How did the Kyuubi suddenly run away?!


    No one answered Naito question as the Bijuudama was heading toward them. Under the horror of its approaching, everyone¡¯s expression had a trace of despair, some of them couldn¡¯t even feel their legs anymore, there was no chance for escaping.


    The Bijuudama got so close flying over toward Naito who was the first in the line, suddenly he stepped in putting his two hands in front of him!


    Whoosh!!!


    A dazzling white light suddenly burst into the blue mes of the Bijuudama, like an orb, that light wrapped that massive Chakra Ball in.


    Under the grasp of everyone, Naito looked as if he wrapped the void itself in his hand, he kept pressing it in his hand until it got smaller, then he suddenly threw it to the sky.


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly, there was a big explosion along with a loud roar that shattered even the ground under them, under the gazes of everyone in the field, Naito stopped the Bijuudama using his bare hands!


    The Bijuudama... Got defeated?


    Everyone looked shocked.


    Even Sarutobi and the other looked as if they got struck by a lightning bolt as they were frozen in their ces.


    Did they just witnessed the defeat of the Bijuudama?!


    This is impossible!!


    They couldn¡¯t believe it, because they knew that this one was ten times bigger than the previous one, which makes it ten times stronger, this is not something you can face directly!


    However, such a huge Bijuudama gotpletely suppressed by Naito!


    What kind of power this man has?!


    This man has never failed to shock them every time he put his feet into a battlefield.


    Naito stared at the Kyuubi with very cold eyes, then he turned and looked back at Sarutobi and Danzo.


    These eyes made even Sarutobi and Danzo terrified.


    ¡°Which one of you gonna tell me what happened?¡±


    This time when Naito said this sentence, it made everyone terrified and frozen in their ces, they could even hear their heartbeats raises in their ears!


    Even someone like Orochimaru looked horrified.


    The killing intent that Naito was revealing could make even a grown man piss on himself!


    It¡¯s like a falling strike from the heaven that gonna smite them all!


    Roar!!!


    The Kyuubi could see how did Naito stop his Bijuudama, which made him roar in anger.


    The Kyuubi was waving his tails violently, and destroying the whole ce as he was roaring along, suddenly he stopped and started forming another Bijuudama.


    ¡°Get Lost!¡±


    Naito heard the Kyuubi¡¯s roars and turned to him, revealing his killing intent.


    Suddenly, he shed and appeared directly in front of the Kyuubi.


    At this time, the Kyuubi was opening his jaws and roaring while he was quickly forming the Bijuudama.


    Looking at this scene, Naito directly rushed to the top and waved his hand.


    Suddenly a shock wave flew out and hit the Bijuudama that wasn¡¯t fully formed yet.


    Bang!!!


    The Bijuudama burst and its horrible power exploded in the sky, then swayed all over the ce.


    However, the explosion was directed entirely toward the sky, which made the whole space above them crack like a broken mirror.


    It looked like if Naito¡¯s shock wave has wholly separated the Earth and the Sky into two worlds!


    However, Naito¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop, as he was on the top of the Kyuubi, he suddenly used his foot to kick him.


    But that kick didn¡¯t look like it had any strength in it.


    Boom!!!


    The Shock Force mmed the Kyuubi down, and his roars came to an abrupt end. His huge body got pressed so hard against the ground, the tremors were so violent, which made it impossible for him to move any more!


    The silence controlled the ce, as everyone who was watching this scene looked stunned


    Some of them couldn¡¯t help but blink several times, they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were dreaming.


    His power is too incredible, he destroyed half of the Vige and fought on against the strongest Shinobis in Konoha, sustained all of their Ninjutsu and was about to destroy them along with the remaining half of the Vige... Yet that monster got defeated by just two attacks from Naito!


    How strong is... Naito?!!


    Many people know that Naito killed both the Third Raikage and Kazekage, but they didn¡¯t have any urate concept to Naito¡¯s strength because they didn¡¯t witness those battles.


    Now, after they saw him in action, they finally understood, the real power of Naito!


    The Bijuudama was ten times bigger than the actual body of the Kyuubi still it got wiped out by Naio.


    He even managed to smash the Kyuubi to the ground and stop his movements!


    Naito¡¯s power is the abnormal here!

 Chapter 259: Eight Trigrams Sealing Style

    ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened?¡±


    After he defeated the Kyuubi in just two hits, Naito stood on the top of his head, and stared at everyone present, suddenly, the atmosphere became really cold.


    If it were any other Bijuu attacking the Vige and they¡¯re having a real hard time to deal with him, Naito wouldn¡¯t even interfere, but this was the Kyuubi!


    And the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi was Kushina!


    The Eight Trigrams Sealing Style, Naito has also been studying it, this Seal is so strong, that even the Kyuubi couldn¡¯t break for centuries in the Original.


    So what was happening here was really confusing, almost the whole Seal was broken, and the Kyuubi was fullypleted!


    There¡¯s no doubt that something is wrong!


    The only reason that Naito could think about is that Konoha wanted to change the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi in his absence, but they failed, and beast broke out!


    Kushina meant the world to Naito, and touching her only means death!


    It¡¯s also clear that Naito was close to the edge, which means that he¡¯s more than dangerous than the Kyuubi himself.


    Thest time someone hurt Kushina, was when the Cloud tried to kidnap her, Naito put his anger on the whole Vige, destroying it and killing the Third Raikage.


    There¡¯s no doubt that if Sarutobi is rted to this ident, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to kill him!


    ¡°Yuu Naito, you should calm down, we don¡¯t know how did this happen, let us first seal the Kyuubi again, then find out the reason behind breaking the seal.¡±


    Sarutobi looked terrified as the cold sweat was dripping from his forehead.


    When he heard Sarutobi¡¯s words, Naito calmed down for a moment, then he revealed his killing intent again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡±


    Naito was staring at Sarutobi while the veins were throbbing on his forehead, Sarutobi didn¡¯t know what to say next, so he looked at Tsunade.


    ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t around Kushina when the ident happened, I can assure you that none of us know what happened, the Kyuubi suddenly broke free in the middle of the Vige.¡±


    Tsunade exined to Naito with a very serious expression on her face.


    After listening to Tsunade¡¯s exnation, then looked at the others, Naito determined that Sarutobi wasn¡¯t lying, and even Danzo wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Kushina, without discussing the matter with Sarutobi first.


    Because he knew that none of them would dare to provoke Naito without having a way to deal with him first.


    In this case, the whole ident is really strange.


    No one has the motivation, and Kushina didn¡¯t have any signs of difort, there¡¯s no way the Kyuubi could break the Seal alone, someone has helped him.


    And even if the Seal was destroyed, someone like Kushina should be still able to suppress him for a short time, things can¡¯t happen this quickly.


    Naito could only think about one person who can control the Kyuubi and break him free from his Seal.


    Uchiha Madara!


    Except for Uchiha Madara, there¡¯s no who have the ability to break the Seal of the Kyuubi.


    He also noticed that the Kyuubi didn¡¯t look like he had his conscious.


    The Kyuubi is not actually as violent as Konoha thinks, he¡¯s just an arrogant big fox, the Kyuubi only acts that way because he became terrified from humans after he got controlled by Madara.


    However, what is Madara¡¯s reason behind this act, does he want to deal with Naito this way?


    Nowadays, no one can threaten Madara, nor stop his n, he only needs to deal with Naito.


    If it were the former Madara, he would have killed Nagato and gone head to head with Naito directly to suppress him, but the current Madara didn¡¯t have any power left in him, and he must rely on that small amount of Chakra to keep on living and prepare to his n.


    Roar!!!


    The Kyuubi was still roaring in madness, even though he was defeated by Naito, he was still out of control.


    Suddenly, the Kyuubi start surging a terrifying amount of Chakra trying to break free from Naito¡¯s hands, which made even the ground under him crack and shatter into pieces.


    Crack! Crack!!


    Subsequently, the Kyuubi towered into the clouds, along with Naito over his head.


    Looking at this scene, with very cold eyes, Naito surged his Chakra into the ring on his finger and turned it into a big sword.


    Immediately afterward, he held that sword and mmed the Kyuubi¡¯s head with it bombarding him to the ground.


    Boom!!!


    Even the Kyuubi couldn¡¯t withstand that power and crushed on the ground along with a painful roar. Obviously, Naito¡¯s attack had an effect on him. After he got hit by that sword, he couldn¡¯t recover from it for a long time.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop and rushed directly to the Kyuubi and cut his tails, helplessly the former started forming a huge Bijuudama with what he had left from his Chakra and fired it at Naito.


    Naito barehanded smashed that Bijuudama, which made everyone in the ce couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    So this is what it means to be cold the God of Shinobi!


    The Kyuubi continued to struggle under Naito¡¯s feet that was suppressing him to the ground, yet he couldn¡¯t get rid of him, he felt as if he was once again imprisoned in that cage.


    This scene made everyone more terrified.


    Just when he thought it was the end, Naito moved again and punched the Kyuubi.


    He couldn¡¯t just defeat the Kyuubi, he needed to crush him along with his will and seal him back, so Kushina can be safe.


    Whoosh!!!


    The Shock Force was steadily spreading around the Kyuubi¡¯s body striking him, shattering the ground under him, and trembling the whole ce.


    Suddenly, the Kyuubi¡¯s body started constantly getting smaller, and his Chakra was forcibly suppressed, and finally, he began to lose its shape.

 Chapter 260: Disposal

    Finally, at the center, Kushina¡¯s figure start to appear, and the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra pressed back into her body, but she was lying there in the middle of the rubbles unconscious.


    Whoosh!!


    After the Chakra of the Kyuubi gotpletely suppressed into Kushina¡¯s body, Naito¡¯s rushed toward her and lifted her upper body up, then he gently pressed his hand on the Seal of the Kyuubi to help to suppress it.


    The Seal was destroyed entirely, but as long he manages to suppress the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra and seal him back into Kushina, everything will be fine.


    Speaking of it, there was one more strange thing, although the Seal was destroyed entirely, the Kyuubi didn¡¯t leave Kushina¡¯s body. Instead, he still used it as a container.


    But this is obviously a good thing.


    If the Kyuubi got separated from Kushina¡¯s body, she would then die since she¡¯s his Jinchuriki. In that case, even suppressing the Chakra back won¡¯t solve the problem.


    But this wasn¡¯t the case, she was safe now.


    Tsunade came to Naito¡¯s side, and looked at Kushina who was in his arm, and asked: ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in a temporarya, but the Seal ispletely destroyed and must be re-sealed.¡±


    Naito looked really worried.


    Sarutobi and the others didn¡¯te close, they didn¡¯t dare to approach Naito in this state, even though they exined that they didn¡¯t have anything with what happened to Kushina.


    Especially Orochimaru who did know Naito the most, it was evident in his heart, he could feel that Naito was ten times more dangerous than the Kyuubi!


    Not anyone can get close to him, only a few people, such as Tsunade and Sakumo.


    When she heard what Naito said, Tsunade got relieved that Kushina was fine.


    Later, she looked at the Seal that Naito was pressing with his hand, and she could feel that the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra could overflow at any time.


    ¡°I will use the Four Symbol Seal, then the Eight...¡±


    ¡°No, I will!¡±


    A voice came from behind, Tsunade turned to find that it was Uzumaki Mei, after the Kyuubi gotpletely suppressed, she rushed over.


    As an Uzumaki, she was proficient in seals.


    Naito looked at her then he nodded and said: ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, Yuu Naito, am the one who should be sorry, I wasn¡¯t there when Kushina needed me the most, I feel embarrassed.¡±


    Uzumaki Mei took a deep breath then she nodded at Naito, she looked really serious, then she walked to Kushina¡¯s side and started performing the Eight Seal.


    The perfectbination between the Four Symbols seal and the Eight needs a high level of mastery in Fuinjutsu, most people can only perform the Four Symbols.


    Performing the Eight Seal perfectly is more difficult, but an Uzumaki member wouldn¡¯t find it hard since their familiar with most seals.


    Soon, a new seal was ced on Kushina stomach, and the Chakra of the Kyuubi was no longer out of control, the people who were watching this scene felt really relieved.


    In particr, Sarutobi and the others who couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads.


    If something terrible happened to Kushina, no one could truly imagine the horror that Naito was gonna ce on them, I think the scene where Naito mmed the Kyuubi using his hand will never be wiped from their memories.


    They kept checking Kushina¡¯s health, but there was nothing wrong with her, only temporarya, she only needed to rest for a few days, which made Naito finally calm down.


    At the same time, Naito looked really upset.


    Naito and Madara have be deadly enemies, Madara who wants to control the entire ninja world, and Naito who want to be the strongest and protect his people.


    However, only one person can be the strongest, there¡¯s no ce for the two of them.


    Holding Kushina in his hand, Naito turned and looked to the Vige, half of it was destroyed, and the people looked really terrified.


    Although Sarutobi and the others tried to push the fight out of the Vige, the Vige got damaged, and this only proves the Kyuubi¡¯s extremely horrible power.


    There¡¯s no doubt that Naito is currently the strongest in the world, but he still didn¡¯t reach the level of the likes of Hachirama and Madara.


    ..........


    In a hidden dark ce underground.


    Madara, who was closing his eyes, slowly opened them and revealed a faint look.


    ¡°It¡¯s ended.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your decision, but I still don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± Zetsu, who was on his side, looked at Madara with a confused expression.


    Madara snorted then said: ¡°Just wait, and you will see, if you want to control someone, you will need to make him desperate first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the n.¡±


    ...........


    Konoha¡¯s temporary camp.


    Most of the Vige was destroyed, and the ninjas were working on rebuilding it, so they built some temporary camps first, so the civilians can rest in them.


    At this time, and in the middle of a temporary camp, some people were arguing.


    ¡°This kind of thing can never happen again!¡± Danzo was standing there with a cold face, then shouted: ¡°The Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi must be handed over to me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Sarutobi was still against this idea, moreover, how is he nning on controlling Kushina in the presence of Naito?


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, I propose to temporarily hold the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi in a safe ce, we don¡¯t know how did this happen, and it might happen again.¡±


    One of the Shinobis stood up then said to Sarutobi: ¡°We need to hold its force into a special enchantment, so when it breaks free again, we can stop it easily.¡±


    The Shinobi said this, but none of the other said anything back.


    The silence suddenly controlled the ce.


    The reason behind this silence was Naito, who suddenly came from the front door.


    Naito suddenly, looked at the person who has spoken then asked with a calm tone: ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t reveal any killing intent, this simple sentence made the Shinobi¡¯s heart sank in horror.


    Silence.


    No one thought that Naito would suddenly appear in the room, which made the Shinobi stop talking, and the cold sweat started dripping from his forehead.


    The rtionship between Naito and Kushina was well known, the only reason for them to call this secret council was their understanding of the difficulty of dealing with this matter.


    ¡°Who wants... To imprison Kushina?¡±


    Naito said this sentence then gazed at the people in the room, but no one dared to look at Naito straight to his eyes!


    At this moment, Naito¡¯s presence was all over the ce, which made more pressure on the people inside the room.


    Naito¡¯s presence was always strong, but after he started working on his Immortal Body, his presence got more terrifying.


    In addition, the scene of Naito single-handedly defeat the Kyuubi was still lingering in their hearts, at that moment, no one including Sarutobi dared to talk back to Naito!

 Chapter 261: Disappointed

    ¡°Since we agreed that none of us wants this, then you can continue your discussion.¡±


    Naito kept gazing on everyone, but none of them responded, so after he said this sentence, he turned and walked away.


    After he left, the silence continued for a long time.


    After a while, someone finally spoke.


    ¡°Well, this can work too.¡±


    ¡°If everything else happened to the seal, Naito-Dono can stop the Kyuubi again.¡±


    Naito¡¯s arrival changed everyone¡¯s attitudes.


    The moment he left, Sarutobi looked at Danzo, since he couldn¡¯t say anything back to Naito, Danzo didn¡¯t want to look back at Sarutobi. Still, his anger was clear.


    Naito has just put his boundaries.


    He won¡¯t allow anyone to intervene with Kushina¡¯s matter, even if the hate was clear in everyone eyes to that Beast, they couldn¡¯t help but suppress it deep into their hearts.


    ...........


    Among the shelters, there was one who looked a little bit ced far away from the others.


    Kushina sat there looking a bit awkward, from time to time, someone will pass by the window, and give her an iparable disgust and hatred look.


    Like Naruto in the original, although the Kyuubi¡¯s runaway waspletely unrted to her, the people in the Vige hated her for that.


    The moment they know she was the Jinchruki of the Kyuubi they regarded her as the root of all evil, making her believe that she killed their loved ones, which made her me herself for everything.


    Naito pushed the door and walked in to find her all stressed out. He went quickly to her side and gently grabbed her little hand.


    The look on Kushina¡¯s face made Naito feel really pitiful which it¡¯s a really rare thing.


    Naito gently patted her head andforted her: ¡°This is not your fault, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°But... Because of me, Konoha got destroyed, and so many people died.¡±


    Kushina looked really sad, she was biting her lips with a self-ming expression.


    Looking at how miserable she was, Naito extended his hands around her and hugged her really tight and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°This was the work of someone else behind the scenes, he manipted things to destroy Konoha.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Kushina got surprised and looked at Naito, waiting for further exnation.


    Naito whispered again: ¡°Think about it, do you really believe that the Eight Seals can be destroyed this easily? Obviously impossible, and remember thest time you were taken away by the Clouds...¡±


    After he reminded her about that ident, Kushina suddenly looked like she realized something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange, do you think the Cloud...¡±


    ¡°No, those people weren¡¯t skilled enough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the Seal.¡± Naito shook his head and said: ¡°I can finally confirm the person behind this ident.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kushina looked confused, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone can actually break the seal without her noticing, and even control the Kyuubi!


    Naito took a deep breath, then his eyes shed, and finally revealed the truth to Kushina, saying: ¡°Have you ever heard of the name... Uchiha Madara?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Madara?!¡±


    Kushina looked terrified the moment she heard his name, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°The one who fought against the First Hokage Senju Hachirama? Didn¡¯t he die a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not dead... Yet. He¡¯s still working on his ns in the dark, we kind of crossed our swords once before...¡± Naito looked at Kushina, and told her everything about Madara, he didn¡¯t care that she will tell someone else¡¯s about this because it won¡¯t effect Naito anyway.


    Listening to Naito¡¯s words, Kushina was first horrified, then she gradually calmed down. Still, she believed him.


    After she heard the whole story, Kushina felt a little bit relieved, she gently leaned her head against Naito¡¯s chest and lied there in his arms.


    She felt sad about the whole damage that Konoha has suffered, yet, she was happy that she wasn¡¯t the cause of that ident.


    ........


    Kushina has finally fully recovered, after that she focused on controlling the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra and enhance her strength, but also to be sure not to let the Kyuubi break free again.


    Still, a lot of unexpected things were happening.


    The Elders of the Vige knew that everything was fine now, and they didn¡¯t change their attitude toward Kushina; still, they became really protective about letting her go out of the Vige.


    However, the people didn¡¯t share the same idea as them, they didn¡¯t care about who¡¯s fault was that they all treated her with iparable disgust and hate!


    In their view, Kushina is the Kyuubi, and she killed their family and friends!


    Although because of Naito, no one will pick up on her, or even dare to say something to her; still they all looked at her with disgust and hatred eyes.


    What Kushina was experiencing now is much cruel than what Naito or Naruto has experienced in the Original.


    Naito can prevent everyone from picking up on Kushina, but he can¡¯t change their attitudes.


    It will always be this way, respect for Naito, and hate for Kushina.


    Some people were even talking about how Kushina is just an evil fox beast, and she¡¯s not worthy for Naito.


    Although they didn¡¯t say these things directly to her, it was finally passed by to Kushina¡¯s ears.


    .........


    Rebuilt Konoha, at Naito¡¯s home.


    There was no expensive furniture, everything looked simple.


    Naito opened the door and walked in then turned to close it, suddenly Kushina came over and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Naito-Kun, do you think it would have been better... If I didn¡¯t exist?¡±


    She was trying her best to control the Kyuubi and help Konoha, but no one understood her.


    Kushina is a powerful person, although no one understands her, she was still working hard, what is behind her sentence wasn¡¯t sadness nor giving up, but disappointment in Konoha.


    ¡°Your existence is the meaning of my existence.¡±


    Naito turned and hugged her tight.


    The atmosphere has be very warm, whether it¡¯s Naito or Kushina, it always felt the warmth for them when they¡¯re together.


    They stayed that way for a long time, suddenly Naito whispered, saying: ¡°Kushina, let¡¯s go... Let¡¯s leave Konoha.¡±

 Chapter 262: The Kyuubi鈥檚 Cage

    ¡°Leave Konoha?¡±


    Kushina looked confused, even if she wanted to leave, the Vige wouldn¡¯t let her go since she¡¯s the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    ¡°We don¡¯t belong here, we¡¯re outsiders in the first ce, Konoha is just a rest point in our journey, it¡¯s not the end.¡±


    Naito could feel her anxiety and worry, so he grabbed her hands gently and said: ¡°We don¡¯t need to stay in here if its make you suffer, just say the word and no one will stop us from leaving!¡±


    Even if she¡¯s the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, if he decides to leave, no one will stop Naito even the Sarutobi himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for Kushina¡¯s strong Chakra, they wouldn¡¯t find a proper Jinchuriki for the Kyuubi in the first ce.


    Her existence itself alone is protecting the Vige. However, people hate her and regard her as an enemy, which makes Naito feels very disappointing.


    The truth, Naito doesn¡¯t really care much about Konoha, what he really cares about is Kushina, and she¡¯s the only reason that made him stay this long!


    Kushina kept quiet for a long time, and with bitterness, she snuggled Naito and nodded gently.


    Upon seeing it, Naito smiled and touched her little chin and kissed her cheeks gently, then he carried her in his arms, opened the door, then the two of them shed and disappeared.


    Naito didn¡¯t inform anyone about his departure.


    When the Vige finally realized that Naito and Kushina were missing, the elders got stunned. Sarutobi reacted quickly and blocked all the news froming out then sent some troops secretly to pursue Naito.


    Although Naito¡¯s intentions were really clear, and this kind of act can only be considered as a rebellion, no one dared to dere Naito as a Nukenin.


    Of course, that was the right decision, they¡¯re not strong enough to dere Naito as Nukenin and list him in the Bingo Book, the man can destroy the whole Vige with one attack!


    Moreover, even if they listed him in the Bingo Book, who will dare to chase Naito?


    It¡¯s just a joke!


    In fact, this is wasn¡¯t the most disturbing thing about the whole situation, what Sarutobi really feared, is if the other Viges knew about how Konoha lost two of their most potent War Weapons!


    But this wasn¡¯t all, Konoha has also lost most of the Uchiha n¡¯sbat powers, and they recently hit hard by the Kyuubi¡¯s break out, which makes them really weak!


    This will very likely cause the break out of the next war!


    The Shinobi Third World War!


    ¡°Hope you made the right decision Naito.¡±


    Tsunade sighed then shook her head, but in any case, she still supported his decision, after all, no one would withstand what Kushina has suffered, she felt really sorry for her and equally disappointed in Konoha.


    Sakumo, Dai, and the others kept silent about this matter and didn¡¯t speak.


    As for Danzo, he left the Vige secretly, and no one knows where he¡¯s going.


    .......


    Land of Fire, in the forest.


    Kushina has never experienced those disgusted and hateful eyes after they left the Vige, and she finally became cheerful and happy again.


    After leaving Konoha Naito has finally understood something.


    Perhaps this was the real intention of Madara, if he really wanted to kill Kushina, it would have been really easy for him even though he¡¯s currently so weak.


    However, Madara didn¡¯t want to kill Kushina, he did all of this to change the people¡¯s mind about Kushina and force them to hate her, which will eventually make her suffer, and her misery will also effect Naito, and he will end up desperate.


    This is really the typical Uchiha Madara.


    Perhaps he wanted to control Naito this way and make him join his side.


    However, Naito will never stand together with Madara, the former dared to make Kushina suffer, and Naito will never forgive him for that!


    Slowly depressed these thoughts in his hear, Naito looked at Kushina in front of him, then smiled, and pulled her hair from the back.


    ¡°Hey!! Stop it! I just fixed it and now its messed up again! Baka!¡±


    Kushina plumped her chubby cheeks and looked at Naito.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Naitoughed then stretched out two fingers and pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°Hey!!¡±


    Kushina stared at Naito with an evil look, then she suddenly, bit his fingers.


    It didn¡¯t hurt Naito, but Kushina didn¡¯t want to let go, so he deliberately moved his finger inside her mouth.


    Kushina felt that and immediately let go of his finger, her cheeks suddenly became really red, then she looked at him with a furious expression and said: ¡°Pervert!! I hate you, I wish you die!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I am leaving then.¡±


    Naito shrugged, then he turned and walked away.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kushina suddenly pulled his hand.


    Naito turned around, then he looked at Kushina again, and stretched out his finger on her nose andughed.


    Kushina sighed as he wasughing then she stood up, if it were anyone else, she would have already beaten the hell out of him, but Kushina couldn¡¯t do anything to Naito, so she just gave up.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to any ce before... We deal with the Kyuubi first.


    Naito looked at Kushina and smiled.


    In order to avoid any more idents with Kyuubi again, Naito decided to help Kushina control the Kyuubi¡¯s power, although he will always be with her, helping her control the Kyuubi¡¯s power will make her stronger, this way she will be able to protect herself, which is undoubtedly better.

 Chapter 263: Kushina And Kurama

    In a quiet and elegant forest, the birds singing gave the ce a special touch of harmony.


    Naito and Kushina had their breakfast then walked through the forest looking for a suitable ce to train.


    Sarutobi has sent the Anbu to look for Naito and Kushina. However, he couldn¡¯t send arge number of them because he didn¡¯t want any news to get leaked out to the outside, which made finding them more difficult.


    In other words, as long as Naito keeps a low profile and doesn¡¯t get in touch with a lot of people, they will never find him.


    Naito came out to an open ce with Kushina.


    This forest was actually near the borders of the Land of Fire. This country is enormous, it will be very difficult to find them in these forests.


    ¡°The first important thing to control the Kyuubi is to have a strong Chakra on your own, secondly, to have great physical power... The good thing is you¡¯re up to these standards.¡±


    Naturally, Kushian had a tremendous physical power since she was from the Uzumaki n, she also has strong Chakra, that allows her to suppress the Kyuubi for a while even after he breaks free from his seal.


    Naito exined this as he was walking around.


    Kushina was always looking at him and listening to his guidance.


    ¡°So, for a person like you, controlling the Kyuubi is very simple, it actually requires one step, and that is to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Defeat him?!¡±


    Kushina, who was quietly listening to Naito couldn¡¯t help but exim the moment she heard that word showing a surprised expression on her face.


    Naito nodded gently, then his expression suddenly became serious: ¡°Controlling the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra forcibly, is not only risky but also not perfect.¡±


    The Kyuubi is the strongest between all the Bijuu, yet he¡¯s not invincible.


    For people like Uchiha Madara and Hachirama Senju, fighting against the Kyuubi is like ying with a kid.


    To be precise, the Bijuu will always have the upper hand when ites to Chakra, yet they¡¯re using it stubbornly. They¡¯re not flexible when they¡¯re using their Chakra, the only thing they do is a big Bijuudama after another.


    ¡°But how can I defeat him, the Kyuubi is a fearless beast.¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t believe she could do it.


    Naito looked at her then smiled and said: ¡°He¡¯s not that terrible, don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side.¡±


    If it were before, Naito would still manage to suppress the Kyuubi but not defeat him, but after he got controlled by the Madara, he must be more vulnerable than before which will make him more easier to be conquered.


    Of course, if Naito were the Jinchuriki, he would have forced him whether he liked it or not.


    ¡°Hmm... Alright.¡±


    When the ident happened, Kushina was unconscious, but she heard that Naito has easily defeated the Kyuubi.


    Indeed, as long as Naito is at her side, she doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of the Kyuubi.


    ¡°So all that we need now is to unlock the Eight Seal.¡±


    Naito said this then smiled at her.


    Kushina hesitated a little, then she nodded, she believed in Naito, but not in her self, and if anything went wrong, Naito would help her reseal him again.


    After all, she could use the Eight Seal technique.


    ............


    Kushina¡¯s mind.


    This ce is known as Seishin Sekai, which allows the Jinchuriki and his Bijuu tomunicate with one another on a deeper in of their subconscious minds.


    In front of Kushina, there was a massive iron gate with a seal on it.


    Behind that gate, there Kyuubi who looked angry was lying down inside his cage.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes slowly and nced.


    ¡°That bastard Uchiha Madara...¡±


    The Kyuubi closed his eyes again thinking about that ident, and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and annoyed, but also a little surprised that Madara is still alive.


    Moreover, he could feel that Madara¡¯s Chakra was more terrible than before.


    In the past, when Madara had his Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan, he forcibly managed to control the Kyuubipletely and attack Konoha, which made the Kyuubi hold a grudge on the Uchiha n!


    However, this time, he could feel something else in Madara¡¯s Chakra.


    Something simr to the Sixth Path Powers!


    Kurama couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    ¡°How did he get his hands on the old man¡¯s powers? That Chakra... Rinnegan?¡±


    The Rinnegan is naturally stronger than the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan, and if they can forcibly control him, the Rinnegan is not something he can fight.


    You must know that the power of the Sixth Paths is what made these Bijuu, they were once the Juubi before Hagoromo split him into Nine separate Bijuu.


    Suddenly, Kurama felt something weird and opened his eyes.


    At first nce, he saw Kushina in front of his cage, which made him a little surprised.


    Kurama looked bored and annoyed to even deal with her problems today, and without even standing up, he turned his head and revealed horrible killing intent.


    ¡°Kushina... You came here again, are you gonna unlock the seal and let me out? If not, get lost, and don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Kushina seemed ustomed to Kurama¡¯s threats, and especially after she got encouraged by Naito, she wasn¡¯t even afraid.


    She evenughed a little looking at the scary face he was having.


    ¡°Are you always this angry? Aren¡¯t you bored staying in this cage by yourself all day?¡±


    _____________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 264: Naito And The Kyuubi

    Kushina kept looking at the Kyuubi with a smile, while the former was a little bit confused.


    This is wasn¡¯t like her!


    Whenever he called her before into this dimension, she would look scared and rushed to leave, but this time she came on her own and even mocked him.


    This is wasn¡¯t right, the Kyuubi felt like she was getting cocky and he should teach her a lesson before she gets used to this attitude!


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Suddenly the Kyuubi rushed to the cage and mmed it with his ws then roared so loudly.


    He was surging a massive amount of Chakra along with terrifying and shocking momentum.


    However, Kushina didn¡¯t even react, the Kyuubi again looked confused, no matter how intimidating he was Kushina was just standing there with a smile.


    Sacring her became useless. Therefore the Kyuubi calmed down, then he snorted and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very boring, do you want toe in and help?¡±


    With inexplicable braveness, Kushina suddenly extended her arm and touched the Kyuubi¡¯s noise and said: ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re obedient, I will let you go out whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The expression on the Kyuubi¡¯s face was indescribable, he looked like he¡¯s gonna explode at any moment!


    Obedient?! What does she mean by obedient?!! I¡¯m the Kyuubi!!


    ¡°Well, you should tear that seal off first.¡±


    The Kyuubi tried to calm himself down and take advantage of this situation.


    Kushina looked at the Kyuubi, and with a smile on her face, she tore the Seal off!


    She tore it down... Down... and down...


    ¡°?!¡±


    The Kyuubi, with an unbelievable look on his face, pushed the gate gently with his ws and the door between them suddenly opened.


    The Kyuubi has finally reacted, suddenly he jumped out with a pleasant expression.


    Did Kushina eat the wrong medicine today?!


    Unlike the previous one, this time no one has forced the Seal to get destroyed, moreover, this time he¡¯s conscious, and no one is trying to control him.


    He¡¯s finally free!


    Kurama finally couldn¡¯t help butugh andugh loudly. Because he¡¯s a fox, he¡¯sughter was a little bit creepy, and Kushina couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯tugh like this! It¡¯s creepy!!¡±


    Kushina stared at the Kyuubi.


    The Kyuubi¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end, then his whole body mmed down and leaned over toward Kushina with his head and stared at her with his scary eyes.


    Later, he put his ws against his chin, revealing a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Hmm since you freed me from my cage, I will give you a great deal, you get the right to pick which part of your body I should eat first...¡±


    The purpose behind the existence of the Bijuu¡¯s Seal is to weaken them, once the Seal is broken, there¡¯s no limitation to the Bijuu¡¯s power. If the Jinchuriki is not strong enough to suppress the Bijuu inside them, the former will just eat their body and get out.


    Although Kushina wasn¡¯t afraid of the Kyuubi, the former was teasing her by putting his huge ws against her body.


    ¡°Do you think frightening people is fun?¡±


    Kushina was shocked by the Kyuubi¡¯s act and couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    The Kyuubi was observing Kushina¡¯s movements and the way she was talking and started to understand her intentions, he wasn¡¯t stupid after all.


    ¡°Do you think that if you let me out, I will listen to you and give you my powers?!¡±


    The Kyuubi didn¡¯t wait for Kushina¡¯s answer, and without any hesitation, he tried to catch her with his ws.


    Looking at this scene, Kushina took her fighting stance and was ready to fight the Kyuubi, suddenly, a figure shed in front of her.


    Naito suddenly appeared in front of her and punched the Kyuubi¡¯s ws.


    Boom!!


    The Kyuubi suddenly got pushed back with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°Yuu Naito?!¡±


    Kushina also looked horrified, she didn¡¯t expect Naito to appear in this dimension, she thought that only a Jinchuriki and his Bijuu can enter it.


    Naito also didn¡¯t think he coulde in, but the moment he put his hand on her Seal, he figured out the way to go in, using his spiritual powers.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    The Kyuubi suddenly stopped the action and looked at Naito.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure, the Kyuubi felt that Naito was familiar, he had vague images in his head about someone who defeated him when Madara controlled him and made him attack the vige. However, after he saw how Naito managed to stop his attack, he had no doubt that it was him.


    The Kyuubi narrowed his eyes, then he exposed his killing intent.


    The time of ying is over, the Kyuubi became serious.


    Because he understands now the reason behind unlocking his Seal, perhaps these two wants to get his power.


    ¡°How do you feel after you got controlled again by Madara?¡±


    Naito appears and the way he talked, made Kushina somehow feel at ease and smile again, while the Kyuubi looked angrier the moment he heard this sentence.


    ¡°How do you know...¡±


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    Naito looked at the Kyuubi with a calm expression.


    This what he looked for Kushina, but for the Kurama, the way Naito is looking at him was the same way Madara looked at him!


    ¡°Everything? You¡¯re too arrogant, human!¡±


    The way Naito talked and looked at Kurama, made the former really angry.


    ¡°There are things that a mere human like you can never know!¡±

 Chapter 265: Horror

    The Kyuubi¡¯s huge ws swayed, this time it was unlike the previous one when he wanted to catch Kushina, this time, he went for the kill!


    When his ws fell, the air burst and the ground shattered.


    ¡°Yuu Naito...¡±


    Kushina¡¯s seemed frightened, looking at this scene.


    She had never seen the real power of the Kyuubi before since she was unconscious when that ident happened, now after she saw it with her own eyes and felt his horrible Chakra, Kushina finally realized how much he can be terrifying!


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, although she knew that Naito can defeat him, Kushina was still shocked by the Kyuubi¡¯s power. It made it even more hard for her to imagine how Naito managed to defeat him in the first ce.


    Such a terrible force is not something that a human being can face!


    In the face of this attack, Naito expression looked as calm as always, even if his horrible power can shake the mountains and cut the seas, it can not make Naito¡¯s heart have the slightest movement.


    Even the strong wind of the fall didn¡¯t move Naito!


    The answer to this attack was straightforward!


    Under the gaze of Kushina, Naito fist and the Kyuubi¡¯s ws collided.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the whole ce trembled, Naito¡¯s punch made the entire space around them unstable, and suddenly it broke.


    The size of Naito¡¯s fist to the Kyuubi¡¯s ws was like the difference between an ant to an elephant, but the power was the opposite!


    With his small fist, Naito managed to block the Kyuubi¡¯s ws!


    But this wasn¡¯t all, the Shock Force suddenly burst out and bombarded the Kyuubi¡¯s body!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Kyuubi wasn¡¯t ready to lose this fight, suddenly he surged a terrifying amount of Chakra and tried to fight back, but in the end, he still got bombarded!


    The Kyuubi looked shocked, he originally thought that Naito is gonna use a strong Ninjutsu or Fuinjutsu to suppress him while Kushina attacks him, but Naito didn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s trying he just punched him!


    This kind of strength is just like Madara and Hachirama!


    In the field.


    Naito looked really calm and focused, he didn¡¯t even do any meanless movements, its as if he knew that one punch was enough.


    A fist that can bombard the Kyuubi, his power is just like a god.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong... But your attitude is really angering me!¡±


    The Kyuubi¡¯s stared coldly at Naito, the way he got humiliated made him became really mad.


    Suddenly Kurama raised his head and roared.


    Whoosh!!


    At this moment, the whole ce started trembling as the Kyuubi¡¯s demonic Chakra was surging, and constantly gathering and condensing on the top of his head turning into a huge dark Bijuudama!


    This the real Bijuudama that Kurama can form while he¡¯s awake and not controlled, it was big enough to be fired, but the Kyuubi didn¡¯t stop, and the Bijuudama was getting bigger and bigger!


    Even Kushina widened her eyes, looking at this scene in shock.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she needs to interfere andunch her Chakra Chains toward the Kyuubi to stop his action.


    However, she looked at Naito to find that he seems like he didn¡¯t care, so she forcibly endured it; still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Can Naito stop such a terrible attack?


    Preparing a Bijuudama can be fast, but in this situation, it was slow. The longer it takes, the easier it will be to interrupt.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t move an inch and looked calmly at the Kyuubi as the Bijuudama was getting bigger.


    Suddenly, the Kyuubi roared and fired it toward Naito.


    This was an all-out attack. Only people like Hachirama and Madara, the sessors of Ashura and Indra can stop such an attack, there¡¯s no chance for the others!


    ¡°The Kyuubi... Is really strong.¡±


    Looking at the Bijuudama flying toward him, Naito sighed softly, thinking about the huge difference between the Ichibi and the Kyuubi.


    Whoosh!!


    At that moment, Naito injected his Chakra into the golden ring on his finger, suddenly, it melted in the air and turned into two pairs of golden gauntlets.


    Without any hesitation, Naito clenched his fist then throw a punch at that huge Bijuudama.


    Boom!!


    Naito¡¯s punch didn¡¯t shatter or just crack the space like it always does, this one had a distortion effect on the space, a distortion that was visible to the naked eye!


    Suddenly, the huge Bijuudama hit that distorted space, and then there was a strange twist.


    At first, the Bijuudama looked as if it hit a wall, as it was trying to force its way through it!


    However, it has never been able to break it, and all of a sudden, the Bijudama started to get smaller as if it¡¯s power was getting sucked into that distorted space!


    And in just a second that huge Bijuudama was gone!


    Kushina, who was standing beside Naito, looked shocked and speechless.


    The Kyuubi looked stunned he just witnessed his all-out attack get dissipated, helplessly, he started surging his Chakra again, but obviously, the next attack will be weaker.


    It was a certain thing for him that Naito didn¡¯t have the Sixth Path¡¯s power in him; however, he was strong, the essence of his strength was above anything he ever saw!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The Kyuubi stared at Naito, and said with amazement: ¡°How can you be this strong, you¡¯re obviously not...¡±


    ¡°The sessor of Indra and Ashura, right?¡±


    Naito said this sentence calmly.


    Boom!!


    This sentence had a greater impact on the Kyuubi¡¯s heart, even more than Naito¡¯s extreme power that he just witnessed. It even made his heart tremble.


    How did this human... Know about this?!


    The Kyuubi looked extremely shocked, even the previous two sessors of the Indra and Ashura didn¡¯t know!


    Knowing this information is extremely dangerous, does he seek that power?!


    However, Naito strength has entirely relied on the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou and his Bloodline limit.


    When he first obtained it, the Shock Force wasn¡¯t this strong, to gain the power that can even defeat the Kyuubi, Naito worked hard to reach this level, it took him ten years of practice!


    Bloodline doesn¡¯t mean everything, Gai didn¡¯t have any special talents, yet he managed to open the Eight Gates and go head to head with Madara. Although he had a special bloodline limit, Naito took the same path as Gai and Dai and worked hard, and finally, he put his hand on the power he sought!


    ¡°How do you know about Indra and Ashura?¡±

 Chapter 266: Kushina鈥檚 Power

    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    The Kyuubi thought of Naito as an arrogant person, but after what he heard from him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    It was the first time for him to feel unfathomable around a human being.


    Even Madara couldn¡¯t make him feel this way, after all, it always goes back to the will of Indra and the Sixth Paths power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this nonsense, Kurama, you have two choices. It¡¯s either you keep this stubbornness of yours and eventually get controlled by Madara and ends up sealed in the Jyuubi, or stay with Kushina and help her.¡±


    What Naito has just proposed is guaranteed full control of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra to Kushina.


    Kurama was his name, except Hugoromo and the other Bijuu no one knew about it. However, Naito has just called him by that name, which blew his mind.


    Yuu Naito... Is the Sixth Paths old-man have anything to do with this man?!


    As for the Juubi thing that Naito has just mentioned, the Kyuubi knew about his existence, but he never understood Madara¡¯s intentions. However, now it all makes sense!


    And for the purpose behind the resurrection of the Jyuubi, Kurama could fill in the nks on his own, Madara wants to seal it in him and obtain the Six Paths Senjutsu!


    Staring at both Naito and Kushina, Kurama slowly calmed down and said: ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do a thing for you, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything, the same for Kushina, the choice is yours. I¡¯m different from Madara, you¡¯re a living thing, and you have your own thoughts and will, I will not regard you as a war weapon.¡±


    Naito¡¯s words made Kurama speechless. This was unexpected for him; he thought that Naito would control him like everyone before him did. He never thought that a day woulde where he will have the choice to choose by himself.


    Uchiha Madara, Jyuubi, Six Paths Senjutsu... These ideas were continually echoing in Kurama¡¯s mind, making his thoughts in a mess.


    Kurama stayed quiet for a long time, then he looked at Kushina, then said to Naito: ¡°Let Kushinae over, I want to talk to her alone.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Naito nodded at him, then he looked at Kushina with a smile and said: ¡°Go talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kushina looked at Naito, then she gently responded, and walked toward Kurama.


    As long as Naito is with her, she had no fear in her heart. Moreover, the Kyuubi wanted to talk to her; there¡¯s no doubt that he no longer look at her as an ordinary human being, but as an equal existence to him.


    There no reason for Humans and Juubi to beunequal. However, because the Bijuu are so strong, humans are always in fear from them, feel like they need to seal them so they can be superior.


    However, Kushina didn¡¯t need that; Naito¡¯s existence alone is creating that bnce.


    Naito didn¡¯t know what both of them were talking about. However, he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Suddenly, Kushina jumped on Kurama¡¯s head then she started waving at Naito with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, I did it!¡±


    ¡°You did nothing! And don¡¯t you start on looking down on me immediately!¡±


    The Kyuubi didn¡¯t do anything to prevent her from staying on his head and snorted at her.


    Kushina patted Kurama¡¯s head then smiled and said: ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to scream every time, you will hurt my ears this way.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kurama looked depressed, and he suddenly started to regret the whole thing, this girl is no longer scared of him.


    Looking at this scene, Naito smiled a little; he knew that Kurama has already recognized Kushina. The rtionship between them is no longer a Jinchuriki and his Bijuu, it became a rtionship between a friend and hispanion.


    If the Bijuu doesn¡¯t recognize the Jinchuriki, the former will never be able to control the Bijuu¡¯s power perfectly.


    After the creation of this mutual recognition between Kushina and the Kurama, Naito will no longer need to help Kushina in her training.


    In terms of controlling the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, Kurama is more experienced than Naito.


    ..........


    The mountains.


    A golden figure was moving in the woods, and its speed looked incredible. It was Kushina, who has opened The Kyuubi Chakra Mode.


    This Mode uses the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra to enhance speed, perception, and power, somewhat simr to the Sage Mode.


    If you look closely, there¡¯s a residual sh of light next to her moving much faster than her!


    That figure is undoubtedly Naito.


    Both of them was continually shing around the mountains. In the beginning, Naito and Kushina had a lot of spares, allowing her to control her new powers. However, Naito has never taken the intention to attack her.


    After that, Naito began to fight back to sharpen her perception and reactions.


    The Sensing Power of this Mode is extremely powerful, even though it¡¯s slightly weaker than Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive.


    Of course, Naito¡¯s ¡®attacks¡¯ against Kushina couldn¡¯t be a fist, only a light touch on her with his fingers.


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    After a few rounds, Kushina suddenly stopped with a blush on her face.


    Whoosh!


    Naito suddenly appeared in front of her, then shrugged at her and said: ¡°You¡¯re already tired?¡±


    ¡°Tired of you!¡±


    With an angry expression, Kushina said: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re touching!¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! Kurama is watching!¡± Kushina looked really embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but to punch Naito on his chest.


    Yuu Naito grabbed her fist and smiled: ¡°He¡¯s just a big fox.¡±


    Kurama heard that phrase and suddenly became angry, is he looking down me?!


    Originally, Kushina was only a little bit embarrassed. However, the Kyuubi didn¡¯t like what he heard and proposed that the two of them should teach Naito a lesson, so he doesn¡¯t look down on them anymore. All of a sudden, Kushina smirked and entered her Red Hot-Blooded Habanero Mode!


    Naito knew what was going on, and he himself felt like it was an excellent opportunity to show them that they will never be able to win against him!


    Next, with the help of Kurama, Kushina entered theplete form of the Kyuubi and attacked Naito, but she got still suppressed by him!


    Even with Kurama¡¯s help and her perfect control over Kurama¡¯s Chakra, Kushina couldn¡¯t win against Naito; even a tie was difficult. Which made Kurama finally admit, that Naito is indeed powerful and outrageous.

 Chapter 267: New Technique

    Naito asked Kurama about the strongest between The Wood Dragon technique and Susanoo. Kurama didn¡¯t answer directly, which made Naito more curious to know the answer.


    This technique is indeed a formidable technique that has been created by the First Hokage Hashirama Senju.


    However, a perfect Susanoo like the one Madara has, can counter that technique by draining its Chakra with the Susanoo sword.


    Kurama was a witness of the battle between the two of them, so he knew what he was talking about.


    He thinks that Naito can trounce the Wood Dragon Technique. However, he still feels it will be difficult for him to win against The Perfect Susanoo.


    In this regard, Naito wasn¡¯t surprised. He didn¡¯t think from the start that he can win against Madara with his current strength.


    However, Naito believes that after he reaches the Second Stage of the Sage Mode and opens the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, even the days when he thought of Hashirama as a superior won¡¯tst anymore!


    In addition, Naito had one more thing in his armory that can determine the battle, that is, The New Kusanagi Weapon.


    When he first took out that sword, even Kurama got extremely surprised. That weapon seemed almost stronger than Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths.


    With this one, Naito¡¯s strength can reach a whole other level!


    Of course, after he opens the Sixth Gate, Naito will no longer be in need of that weapon, his body itself will be the strongest weapon in his armory.


    However, when Naito tried to give it to Kushina, the effect was even beyond his expectations.


    Kurama Chakra is enormous and even stronger than Naito¡¯s, and it was perfect a match for the Kusanagi Sword.


    With the use of this sword, along with activating the Kyuubi Mode, Kushina¡¯s power can almost confront Naito.


    When she uses Tailed Beast Mode, the weapon turns into a huge golden armor covering the surface Kyuubi¡¯s body. Its defensive power is almost close to the one that Naruto and Sasuke used in the original!


    Naito has never thought that Kushina can be this strong!


    It was tough even for him to break through this strong defense.


    How strong is this defense?


    Even with a simple use of the Shock Force, Naito can smash a huge Bijuudama barehanded.


    However, this distractive power of him can¡¯t even break through Kurama¡¯s armor. The only thing that worked was condensing the Shock Force to a point, but even that didn¡¯t break through to Kurama¡¯s body, it only crushed the armor.


    This result also proves the worth of the New Kusanagi Weapon to be called an artifact!


    Of course, Naito didn¡¯t only have strength but also the incredible speed that gave him always the upper hand against Kushina.


    However, it¡¯s a fact that Naito cannot break through Kushina defenses when she uses The Kusanagi Golden Armor.


    For more than a month, Kushina has only focused on controlling Kurama¡¯s Chakra and finally managed to fully master it. It¡¯s a tough task if she was forcibly trying to do it, but with the help of Kurama and with both sides cooperating, it was much simpler.


    Naito has always handed Kushina his Kusanagi Weapon when fighting against her.


    At this stage, even the Kyuubi is no more a challenge for Naito; it¡¯s difficult for him to feel any pressure if he uses his full power. However, with the use of the Kusanagi sword, the two of them can create some kind of pressure on Naito, and this disadvantage helped him practice more on his Shock Force.


    After that fierce battle against the Third Raikage Naito¡¯s control over his Shock Force has be perfect, after he opened the Fifth Gate, it became really easy on him to condense and extend the Shock Force at will.


    During this month, Naito tried every way possible to break through Kushina¡¯s defense. However, no matter what he did, even when he condensed the power on the impact, was only crushing the armor. He has never managed to hurt Kurama.


    Therefore, Naito thought of something new and expanded the power of the Shock Force directly after the impact. In result, he forced a sudden change on the Shock Force, which grants him a wide explosive power after the impact.


    Now Naito is not limited to use one way from the other. One punch from him can now do both condensed and extended damage!


    Even Kurama Mode along with the Kusanagi Golden Armor cannot withstand the power of this attack.


    Of course, it¡¯s still for Naito to use this kind of technique withplete freedom, and it requires a lot of concentration and control mastery.


    Naito believes that after he opens the Sixth Gate, he will use this technique freely just like any usual punch.


    Boom!!


    The roars were constantly echoing around the ce, while Naito was shing and flickering from a ce to another punching Kurama¡¯s armor constantly and ripping it off his body.


    Even urging his Chakra quickly to regenerate it, wasn¡¯t effective since he cannot keep to Naito¡¯s incredible speed.


    In the end, the fight was over by Kushina losing her Chakra. She fell on the ground from exhausting while raising both her thumps at Naito.


    ¡°As I figured I would never catch up with you Naito, your strength is always growing fast.¡±


    In the beginning, Kushina could slightly suppress Naito and even counterattack him when she has the chance, but once he figured out how to make that attack, she could no longerpete with that power.


    Naito lied down on the ground while he had some drops of sweat on his forehead. It might be true that he won, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    When he heard Kushina, Naito suddenly showed a helpless expression.


    Whom is the one growing fast?


    Although Naito has improved a lot in this month, it cannot even bepared to Kushina¡¯s growth; she directly surpassed the level of a Kage!!


    However, after she fully mastered the control of Kurama¡¯s Chakra, her growth rate has slowed down and be the same as Naito.


    Unless its someone like Hashirama and Madara, even Nagato wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the current Kushina. If she uses the Golden Armor, even he will not be considered as a worthy opponent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almostpletely controlled Kurama¡¯s Chakra, where are we going next?¡±


    Kushina still doesn¡¯t know how strong she is now, but no matter what is the case, the path was always clear in her mind, that is, to always stay by Naito¡¯s side.


    Naito has never liked the idea of being restrained by rules, he loved to be free, and he will never gain that freedom unless he¡¯s the strongest in the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... How about we go to the Rain?¡±


    Naito walked to Kushina¡¯s side then he patted her shoulder, and said: ¡°During the war, I¡¯ve trained two disciples, I¡¯ve mentioned them to you before.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kushina nodded gently. It did matter really where the two of them were going because she will always follow Naito.

 Chapter 268: Hanzo and The Akatsuki

    The Hokage has managed to block all the information about Kushina and Naito departure. However, Konoha was the center of the intention of the entire world, because of the Kyuubi¡¯ste ident.


    In this case, it was no longer possible to hide that information.


    After a month of investigating, all the other party¡¯s spies have confirmed that Konoha¡¯s Ashura and the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki has left Konoha!


    After the hard blow that the Uchiha suffered, and the Kyuubi¡¯s ident, the Vige has lost a massive part of its power, and the departure of Naito and Kushina added fuel to that fire!


    Although none of them could confirm if the Vige is considering Naito as Nukenin, the information they had was enough for them to understand that the rtionship between Naito and the Vige has gotten worse.


    Konoha can no longer use Naito, and the former won¡¯t help even if they asked.


    As a result of the odds favors changing, the other Viges has begun to move again.


    Konoha has gained a lot of new resources after the Second World War, which made it easy on the other Vige to take it back since they didn¡¯t have the power to guard it all.


    It¡¯s wasn¡¯t a surprise since this is was the weakest period that Konoha has ever experienced. Also, the other four major Viges will never give them the chance to recover.


    However, since they still feared that Naito would stand by Konoha¡¯s side, they didn¡¯tunch several attacks immediately.


    They began by testing them.


    Various ninja squads were dispatched to Konoha¡¯s borders and began to create friction deliberately.


    Once again, the world has sunk in chaos.


    Naito and Kushina who caused this situation didn¡¯t pay attention to what was happening in the world and went straight to Rain Vige.


    Rain Land.


    It has never changed, it was raining like always, and the dark clouds were covering the sky.


    ¡°The weather here is quite annoying.¡±


    Kushina stretched her hand out, and the raindrops fell on her palms, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper those words with an annoyed expression.


    Suddenly, she activated the Kyuubi¡¯s mode.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, her body got covered by Kurama¡¯s golden Chakra which worked as an invisible barrier between her and the rain. The Chakra was evaporating the raindrops before it even reaches her body.


    Looking at her, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile; she looked like a child who got a new toy that he ys with it wherever he goes.


    The way Naito and Kushina were using waspletely different. When the raindrops fall on Naito, it bounces off his body gently.


    However, the way that Kushina was using was more violent.


    The two of them kept walking in the rain without getting wet.


    Soon, the two of them reached a small town in the Rain. After she deactivated Kurama¡¯s Mode, Kushina and Naito entered a tea house for a temporary rest.


    ¡°Even the taste of the tea is different from the one in Konoha.¡±


    Looking at the rain outside, Kushina sat quietly next to Naito.


    Naito nodded while drinking his tea and using his Ultra Perceive like he always does.


    The Ultra Perceive is now even stronger than the Byakugan, it doesn¡¯t only ¡®see¡¯ everything in the world, but it also has the ability to ¡®listen¡¯ to the sounds, just like the perspective of the gods.


    After all, the waves caused by the transmission of the sound can be easily detected with his Ultra Perceive since its vibrations after all, and it doesn¡¯t really bother him since he could activate it at will.


    There weren¡¯t any ninjas from other Viges in this small town, only some ordinary Rain Shinobis that weren¡¯t even worthy for him to keep an eye on them.


    However, when he was about to eliminate them for his perception, these Shinobis start a conversation that caught Naito¡¯s attention.


    .........


    ¡°There¡¯s no time forfort. The world has once again be chaotic. A lot of Shinobis from other Vige started wondering again in the Rain Vige. The situation is not good.¡±


    ¡°The question is, why doesn¡¯t Hanzo-Sama let us deal with those people and prevent them from roaming freely in our Vige.¡±


    ¡°Because their true goal is not our Vige, they¡¯re only using us as a rest point. Moreover, isn¡¯t Hanzo-Sama currently dealing with the Akatsuki?¡±


    The atmosphere instantly changed the moment he mentioned the Akatsuki.


    The other Shinobi kept quiet for a long time, then he took a deep breath and said with a deep tone: ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not against what the Akatsuki believes, it¡¯s a good cause to stop the war, but they¡¯re too naive.¡±


    ¡°War will stop at any time if the five major Viges want it to stop, they¡¯re the ones who can decide, and if the Akatsuki try to do anything they will just crush them like ants!¡±


    Except for those war freaks and madmen who like to kill and fight, no one wants war, even the ninjas themselves, because war means danger.


    ¡°If they want to stop the war, at least they shouldn¡¯t use the Rain Vige to spread their voice to the world. This is threatening the lives of the innocents¡¯ civilians in the Vige, and the status of Hanzo-Sama himself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this time Hanzo-Sama himself hase out to organize the attack, but I don¡¯t know any more information about the situation, it should be a hit and run tactic.¡±


    ¡°No one can win against the Demi-God Hanzo-Sama. Even the person who managed to kill the Second Kazekage needed to join forces with other Shinobis to gain the upper hand.¡±


    Several Shinobis nodded the moment they head this sentence.


    It¡¯s a fact that these guys from the Akatsuki are strong, but Hanzo will always have the upper hand against them.


    At this moment, one of them suddenly stood up and walked to the window.


    After a while, he turned with a calm expression to the others and said: ¡°I just received the information, the Akatsuki got defeated. Hanzo-Sama is currently chasing the head of the Akatsuki organization to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    None of the other ninjas looked surprised when they heard this news since they already expected this result.

 Chapter 269: Desperate

    ........


    The sky is always covered with dark clouds when it¡¯s raining in thisnd.


    In the teahouse, Naito was holding his teacup close to his lips, preparing to taste it when he suddenly stopped moving.


    Later he changed his mind and put the cup on the table.


    Kushina looked strangely at Naito and was about to ask Naito if it was something wrong with it that didn¡¯t like, but he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Go out and wait for me.¡±


    Naito¡¯s expression looked calm, but the way he talked was somber.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Kushina got surprised. She knew Naito very well, and he¡¯s never this calm unless the situation is hazardous.


    Whoosh!!


    Without any more exnation, Naito flickered and disappeared.


    Except for Kushina, no one could notice Naito¡¯s speed, the people inside the teahouse were just ordinary civilians, but even a Jonin wouldn¡¯t notice such a fast movement!


    Kushina stood up and walked to the door of the teahouse looking for the direction Naito was moving with a confused expression.


    What on earth did happen?


    Not long after, a roar echoed in the distance of the town.


    Boom!!


    A house suddenly crashed down, causing some disturbance in the town, while countless people gathered around it.


    At the same moment of that disturbing Naito suddenly appeared again in front of Kushina.


    ¡°Something urgent hase out.¡±


    Naito went straight at her then said: ¡°I¡¯ll fill you up with the information while moving.¡±


    ........


    Rain Land.


    In a huge hilly area, the rain was falling as always washing the bloody ground.


    Konan and Yahiko were moving under the rain while the blood was covering their bodies and shame all over their faces.


    Behind them, a team of the Rain Shinobis was chasing them, revealing their killing intent at them and staring at them with cold faces.


    Konan and Yahiko didn¡¯t have any time to rest.


    After unstoppable battles, one after the other, the two of them were so tired and unable to fight back anymore.


    The people who followed Yahiko were either dead or escaping. Everyone knew that Hanzo was after the leader who is Yahiko, so one person was left by his side, Konan.


    The leader of the team who was chasing them was Hanzo himself.


    In the rear, Hanzo was followed with a great number of strong Shinobis to kill Yahiko and Konan. Although they had the numbers and the power to surrounder the two of them, Hanzo was still extremely cautious. He¡¯s just that kind leaders, even if he could chase them using his speed he will never leave the side of his team and act alone.


    Looking at the Rain Shinobis behind them, Yahiko¡¯s face was full of bitter, he was gasping so hard, and looked like he almost reached his limit.


    Konan, who is next to him, has also reached her limit, her physical strength and Chakra are almost drained.


    Finally, the two of them got caught up by the Rain Shinobis and got surrounded instantly; there was no way to escape.


    The rain continued on falling, and the atmosphere became extremely suppressing. Konan couldn¡¯t even stand straight anymore.


    Yahiko bit his lips as he was looking at the disdain look Hanzo was having.


    ¡°Why on earth are you even fighting us?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t along times since Hanzo has decided to eliminate the Akatsuki from the Rain, the organization was working inside the Rain Vige for months, and they never encountered any problems. However a few days ago Hanzounched an attack on them, which ended up with the death of several members from the Akatsuki, then the pursuit Yahiko and the others for two days, which led them to this moment.


    Standing in the distance, Hanzo didn¡¯t rush toward Yahiko, the moment he heard the former¡¯s words hiss face became really cold.


    Yahiko created the Akatsuki for the purpose of peace; however, after he managed to gather a lot of people around him, Hanzo gradually started to feel threatened by his power.


    After the second war, Hanzo stayed hidden for a long time, which made Yahiko do as he pleases inside the Vige.


    However, if the Akatsuki grow anymore stronger, wouldn¡¯t Yahiko be the leader of the Rain Vige? Where does this leave Hanzo as the true leader of the Vige?!


    Finally, It became a must for Hanzo to destroy the Akatsuki since he could no longer ignore them.


    Moreover, even the defeat of the Akatsuki and its destruction is not enough; the Akatsuki is Yahiko himself, if he¡¯s not dead, he will never be safe. Therefore; He couldn¡¯t show any mercy to him!


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Hanzos kept staring at Yahiko, but he never answered his question and ordered his team to attach him.


    With the intention of killing them, the Rain Shinobis attacked.


    Whizzing!!


    Countless Shurikens and Kunais were flying toward Yahiko and Konan.


    Yahiko looked at this scene helplessly, he wanted to release any kind of Ninjutsu to buy some time for them and find a way to escape, but his Chakra was almost drained, and his physical strength was exhausted.


    Moreover, even if he wins against these Shinobis, he will never be able to win against someone like Hanzo, especially in this kind of state!


    Hanzo is very strong, strong to the point of desperation.


    Even with numbers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Hanzo.


    The only man he knows that can defeat Hanzo is Naito, and Yahiko knew that he would never surpass his Sensei or evene near to his power. In the past few years, his Sensei became too strong that he could even kill both the Second Kazekaga and Raikage.


    In Yahiko¡¯s point of view, even if Naito fights alone against Hanzo and his team, they will never be able to cause a scare on his body.


    Full of bitterness and despair Naito looked at the flying Shurikens and Kunais flying toward him.


    ¡°Sure enough, Sensei is right. I¡¯m too naive. It¡¯s really difficult for people to understand each other...¡±


    Although Hanzo didn¡¯t answer his question, Yahiko wasn¡¯t a fool man. He knew then answer before even he even start this raid on them, Yahiko knew the cause and effect of his actions, and was fine with it.


    It was all for a good cause.


    He was fine to die for that cause, but he asked because he just wanted Hanzo¡¯s personal recognition.

 Chapter 270: Arrived!

    Yahiko wasn¡¯t interested in the Vige or being its leader, but Hanzo couldn¡¯t understand that, and he believes that everyone is fighting for power.


    It¡¯s difficult for people to understand each other. Even if Yahiko tells Hanzo that he doesn¡¯t care about power, the former wouldn¡¯t believe him. It¡¯s just as what happened to Naito, although he doesn¡¯t care about bing a Hokage, Konoha couldn¡¯t believe it.


    If he weren¡¯t just too powerful for them to handle, they would have got rid of him from a long time ago or tried to control him.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    Next, to Yahiko, Konan was looking at the Flying Shurikens and Releases heading toward the two of them with a little bitterness in her heart. She would have done something if she could, but Konan didn¡¯t have any Chakra left, and she was bearly standing still.


    Her heart has already sunk into despair.


    The only thing that she wanted the most before her death was to see her Sensei¡¯s smile one more time.


    She wanted to see how proud he is of her and get his approval, but now there¡¯s no chance for that to happen.


    At that moment, the time seemed to be stagnant and slowed down.


    They say when someone is about to die a series of scenes from his entire life shes in his mind. However, what Konan saw when those Shurikens and Releases were about to hit her, we¡¯re scenes from the times they met Naito and lived together, maybe because it was the happiest time in her life.


    Suddenly, an invisible wave mark spread in front of her; it seemed to be a distortion of space.


    It was a shocking moment even for her to see all of those Shurikens, Kunais, and even Releases frozen in mid-air right in front of her.


    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    Konan couldn¡¯t help but notice how familiar this technique was, which made her mind screaming, as her heartbeats started raising crazily!


    From first nce, she noticed a figure in the distance. She couldn¡¯t clearly see his face, but she didn¡¯t need to, she could recognize him from hundreds of men, It was Naito.


    Silence.


    The rain continued to fall. Suddenly, all the releases got shattered, and the Shurikens and Kunais were all turned to powder!


    All the Rain Shinobis looked shocked.


    However, before they could even react, they noticed another shocking thing in the distance. They saw Naito who was far away from the battlefield but only for a second, then he disappeared, to appear again in front of them!


    What is this speed!


    The speed was shocking enough for them to have cold sweat appearing on their forehead. They couldn¡¯t see Naito¡¯s face from that distance before, but now that he got so close, he seemed kind of familiar to them?


    Some of them could recognize his face, but they needed to double-check first because if what they¡¯re seeing is true, they would be damned!


    Konoha¡¯s Ashura, Yuu Naito!


    Why is he here? Moreover, why is he even saving these two?!


    Just a few seconds after his arrival, another person in the distance with a strong Chakra and breakneck speed suddenly appeared on the battlefield. It was Kushina.


    The situation in the battlefield suddenly changed, even Hanzo who was standing in the rear, couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.


    ¡°Yuu... Yuu Naito-Sensei...¡±


    Konan kept looking at Naito then Yahiko, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She even doubted that she¡¯s still alive, maybe this is what they call the dream world after death.


    On the other side, Yahiko was also full of surprises.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally catching up... However, this time, you two got yourselves into a hazardous situation.¡±


    Naito also couldn¡¯t reach the battlefield at the right time even though he¡¯s faster than Kushina when it was toote for him. He just sent a Shock Wave to stop the enemies attack.


    Konan didn¡¯t care about all these details; she got what she wanted, Konan has finally seen her Sensei¡¯s face again. At that moment, she lost any more power she got in her and fell from exhaustion.


    ¡°Konan!¡±


    Yahiko, who was still conscious enough couldn¡¯t help but exim the moment he saw her falling on the ground showing a worried expression.


    Naito who was next to her, saw her falling and before she reaches the ground he reached out and caught her, and slightly sensed her, he knew that she was just exhausted, and she didn¡¯t suffer any severe injuries.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just exhausted and needs to rest.¡±


    Naito nodded at Yahiko, then he lifted Konan up and handed her to Kushina.


    ¡°Take care of her. I will take care of the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kushina nodded and took over Konan, but she couldn¡¯t help that something wrong was with this girl. Although she was just a disciple of Naito, she looked differently at him.


    Yahiko¡¯s gaze also shifted to Kushina, who was taking care of Konan and couldn¡¯t help but to reveal his surprise.


    The speed this girl has just used is enough to kill him in an instant!


    She looks the same age as Konan but stronger, and outrageous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rtionship between her and Naito-Sensei is, but she¡¯s definitely not his disciple.¡±

 Chap 271: The Two Demi-Gods

    In the field.


    The rain continued to fall, and the atmosphere not only did not ease with the appearance of Naito, but it also became more horrible.


    The Rain Shinobis clothes were getting soaked by the cold sweat. They didn¡¯t want to fight against someone like Naito. They were all stepping back and retreating to Hanzo¡¯s side.


    Naito is very strong, but they also have a Demi-god by their side!


    Although no one has seen it, Hanzo has also defeated the former Kage of the Rain, Naito is not the only one who managed to kill a Kage before.


    Even if It¡¯s Konoha¡¯s Ashura, as long as they have Hanzo the Smander by their side, they¡¯re not afraid.


    Yahiko cleared his mind from the shock of seeing Kushina¡¯s speed and focused on the situation on the battlefield, then he stared at Hanzo.


    These ordinary Shinobis won¡¯t be a threat to Naito. The only danger is Hanzo, who is also a respected man with the nickname of a Demi-God.


    Naito-Sensei has killed the Third Raikage and Kazekage. His strength has definitely increased a lot, but thest time he fought against Hanzo, he needed to join forces with three legendary Sannin to defeat him.


    But this time it¡¯s only Naito-Sensei against him.


    However, fortunately, Naito-sensei has brought with him this girl, she looks powerful, if she joins the fight with him, they will definitely defeat Hanzo.


    With this thought in his mind, Yahiko immediately walked toward Kushina to take her ce so she could tag in. However, Naito suddenly stepped forward and walked towards Hanzo.


    Seeing this scene, Yahiko got a little bit surprised.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei?¡±


    He kept walking toward Hanzo, step by step, while he¡¯s eyes were focused only on one target.


    Naito was walking toward the canyon that was separating him from reaching Hanzo.


    However, the surrounding rock walls of that canyon weren¡¯t that high, they were only ten meters.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with these two?¡±


    Hanzo sighted and looked at Naito, with a hint of envy in his eyes.


    He knew that the current Naito is not that brat from before who needed Orochimaru to tag in to have a chance with him.


    He killed the Third Kazekage, The Third Raikage, and not a while ago he managed to suppress the Kyuubi on his own.


    Undoubtedly, the current Naito is powerful, and Hanzo wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance of victory against him.


    ¡°They¡¯re my two disciples, and it seems you¡¯ve caused them some trouble.¡±


    Naito replied without revealing any killing intent, actually, his tone had a very casual feeling, which made Hanzo even more ufortable.


    Looking at Naito who was getting close to him, Hanzo became more vignt and was ready to shoot at any moment.


    ¡°So they¡¯re your disciples, then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve grown anxious from they¡¯re power, so you¡¯ve decided to kill them, just like that... You think you¡¯re gonna walk from this alive after what you did? I think you need topensate for the damages you did to my disciples...¡±


    Naito paused a little and said in an understatement: ¡°yourpensation will be handing over the Rain Vige to me.¡±


    This sentence made everyone stunned and wonder if something wrong was with their ears.


    Yuu Naito... What are you talking about?!


    Hanzo has also looked shocked, then his face suddenly revealed his anger, and with a cold look on his face, he stared at him and said: ¡°Hand over the Rain Vige? Do you think you¡¯re strong enough to let me surrender the Vige to you, you¡¯re thousands of years younger!¡±


    What a joke!


    Listening to Hanzo¡¯s answer, Naito finally stopped walking, then he calmly looked at him.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to hand over the Vige peacefully, then... How about you fight against me for it?¡±


    Naito looked at Hanzo then shrugged his hands and said: ¡°As long as you stop me right here right now, everything will be fine right?¡±


    This sentence made the Rain Shinobis feel really awkward, from where his confidence ising.


    The two men are respected Shinobis which people calls them Demi-Gods, the two are very strong, but how can he be this confident.


    Keeping this thought in their minds, even the two men shouldn¡¯t be sure about their victory.


    In the rear, Yahiko got stunned a bit, but then he understood that this was just a trick that Naito has pulled out so both sides will only retreat without any further casualties.


    Thinking of this even further, Yahiko felt that this was the right answer, Konan and Yahiko are just Naito¡¯s disciples, and he doesn¡¯t really believe in their cause, it¡¯s only natural that he doesn¡¯t want to fight someone like Hanzo for them.


    The only person who was handling this situation normally was Kushina.


    At this time, she was blinking, and her eyes were glowing with excitement, she was really interested in watching an older generation like Hanzo fighting.


    This guy... He might be able to make Naito fight seriously!


    Kushina was very confident in Naito¡¯s strength, even Kurama confirmed to her that his current power is very close to the Rikudou Sennin!


    He might have fought with Naito before, but the only thing he knows about him is his Earthquake Release.


    However, that trick only is not enough to kill a man like the Third Raikage, now that several years have passed since theirst fight, Naito¡¯s power should have increased, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t manage to kill the Third Kazekage.


    In his view, as long as he can block Naito¡¯s attacks, even if he couldn¡¯t do any damage to him, the two will just be forced to stop the fight and retreat.


    ¡°In this case, let this old man see how much you have grown since thest time.¡±


    Hanzo didn¡¯t order any of the other Shinobis to help him with the fight. He knew that numbers don¡¯t mean much to someone like Naito.


    Regarding the way Hanzo acted, the Rain Shinobis fell back a few steps and looked at Hanzo who has stepped in to face Naito, showing a hint of awe.


    ¡°The two are called Demi-gods, but which one is stronger?¡±


    ¡°Hanzo-Sama is stronger. Although he¡¯s strong, Yuu Naito is still very young, he¡¯s no match for Hanzo-Sama.¡±

 Chapter 272: One Punch

    Yuu Naito could notice the Rain Shinobis retreating, but he waszy to stop them. After they¡¯ve entirely fallen back behind Hanzo, Naito said.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Hanzo stared to him and revealed his killing intent, obviously, this is was like an understatement of the beginning of the fight.


    Naito is not the only one who became stronger in these past years, from today on, the world will only know one person with the nickname of a Demi-God!


    For Yahiko and the other Shinobis were looking at the battlefield, Naito looked a little bit off to them.


    No one will ask an enemy if he¡¯s ready, it seemed like a teacher guiding his own students. This is not how you treat a life and death battle!


    Looking at the expression on Hanzo¡¯s face, Naito slowly retracted his hand back, then he gently clenched it and swung it out at Hanzo from a distance.


    The scene looked weird, no one understood what Naito was doing, is he taking a fighting stance? Maybe he¡¯s just stretching his body? But even this doesn¡¯t make sense! Perhaps he¡¯s just afraid of Hanzo?


    No one understood his intention, but they were sure that this wasn¡¯t an attack.


    However, the moment he entirely waved that punch everything changed.


    Whoosh!!


    At that very moment, heaven and earth looked like they crushed on each other, the ground started trembling violently, and the thick ck clouds in the sky fluttered like a huge vortex.


    When that fist fell, a strange distortion appeared on the empty space in front of him. It looked as if Naito has broken the space with his punch!


    This is was the punch he learned in his fight against Kushina, the condensed shock wave!


    Space started to crack violently and slowly and all of a sudden, it spread quickly along with an intense burst of air!


    It may look slow at the beginning, but the speed it has reached after that cannot even be followed by the naked eyes!


    The moment Naito started moving, Hanzo has already reacted quickly and did a hand sign using his both hands.


    He knew that Naito¡¯s attacking power is extreme, so he decided to use an A-ss Earth Release to block it, this is will grant him a few seconds to fall back and counter-attack him with another offensive A-ss Fire Release that he will never be able to avoid.


    However, the moment that punch fell, Hanzo knew that his whole nning was for nothing!


    An A-ss Earth Release?


    It got shattered in an instant against this enormous power!


    An A-ss Fire Release?


    He didn¡¯t have time to do its hand signs, he doesn¡¯t even have time to blink his eyes. The speed of the wave spreading won¡¯t give him time even to escape from it.


    In just one second, the waves reached and destroyed the A-ss Earth Release then prated through Hanzo¡¯s body then swayed to the Shinobis in the rear through the canyon!


    The horror and stunning look in Hanzo¡¯s eyelids were indescribable!


    At that moment, his consciousness went nk, he has lost even the ability to think, and there was nothing in his heart but panic.


    The expression on Shinobis faces at the rear was stagnated.


    Shocked, frightened, desperate, horrified... All of these emotions were fighting each other to show up on their faces. However, there was no time for them to express all of these feelings.


    Silence.


    Suddenly, the whole front of Naito at a distance turned into aches including Hanzo, the Rain Shinobis, the rock walls, the canyon, and even half of the forest behind them!


    The whole ce turned into a big deep hole. It seemed as if the gods have smitten them!


    One punch... destroyed the whole ce!


    Whether its the Rain Shinobis, Hanzo the Smander, the green or even the dry, under the power of this punch, they¡¯re all gone!


    The God of Shinobis, and the Demi-God, the two nicknames might seem strong, but the difference in terms of strength between the two persons is like the gap between heaven and earth!


    The man who has been called the God of Shinobis before, ended the war with his hands, created Konoha, changed the environment of the whole Fire Land, creating living forests around it, and had the power to divide the resources between the five major Viges. That existing of that man was the foundation of this world itself.


    Hanzo cannot face that level of power, he cannot even have the slightest resistance against it, even if he chose to escape, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!


    Even though Naito cannotpare himself to that man yet, but the people gave him the same nickname as Hashirama, and this punch was proof of his worthiness.


    Yahiko at the rear couldn¡¯t help but blink his eyes with an incredible look on his face. How did this happen?


    A punch that has the power to destroy the whole ce? What a force!


    This destroyed any old impression Yahiko had on his Sensei, the old Naito he knew cannot even bepared to Naito today!


    ¡°This a little bit too much...¡±


    Even if she knew how much he¡¯s strong, Kushina looked a little bit shocked.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to use such a power against weak flies. Moreover, he just destroyed the canyon that the people in here use to cross over toward the forest!


    Fortunately, there was another canyon far in the distance that they can use instead of this one.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Demi-God, you cannot hold out your strength against someone like that.¡±


    Naito turned around and looked at Naito, then he chuckled.


    Kushina showed a helpless expression. Naito was clearly mocking Hanzo and questioning his worth for a nickname like a Demi-Gold.


    Hanzo cannot bepared to someone like Naito.


    In Kushina¡¯s view, the only man who can be called the God of Shinobis after Hashirama is Naito!


    After all, he¡¯s the only man with the capability to destroy a whole country with his strength, only a man like that can be called the God of Shinobis!

 Chapter 273: Six-Paths of Pain

    Konan woke up after a while, but she was still a little weak.


    She could recover quickly because Kushina was injecting the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra in her, this method was helping strengthing Konan¡¯s recoverability. Kurama¡¯s Chakra is strong enough to be used even on other people.


    Konan could feel her body condition getting better, she knew that Kushina was helping her, therefore; Konan showed a grateful expression at her.


    ¡°Thank You.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After she rechecked her condition and made sure that she could stand on her own, Kushina let go of her and smiled.


    At this time, Konan raised her head then she took a look at the battlefield, the moment she noticed the changes that urred on the ce she showed a horrified expression.


    Did something happen?


    She immediately gazed her eyelids toward Yahiko, who was still in shock, looking at Naito.


    Could it be that...


    ¡°Konan, that¡¯s right, Naito-Sensei... has saved us and killed Hanzo.¡±


    Yahiko could notice the shock on Konan¡¯s face, and he immediately exined to her the situation.


    However, Yahiko, who was trying to exin to her what happened, was still in disbelieve. He couldn¡¯t merely recover after what Naito did.


    ¡°Hanzo the Smander... Died?!


    Listening to Yahiko¡¯s exnation made Konan more shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, he got killed by Naito-Sensei. This damage that urred on the battlefield was caused by Sensei¡¯s technique. I didn¡¯t expect Sensei to be this strong. He didn¡¯t even give Hanzo a chance to attack...¡±


    Yahiko said this with a trace of both awe and admiration in his tone.


    His word confirmed the spections in Konan¡¯s heart, Naito was the cause of this horrifying scene!


    Konan fell into a big shock, which made her say no more words for a long time.


    On the other side, after the shock in his heart gradually dissipated. Yahiko revealed a bitter expression looking at Naito, then he said: ¡°Sensei, I¡¯ve failed you. Like you¡¯ve just said to me before, I¡¯m too naive. If you didn¡¯te at the right time, I would have been...¡±


    Thinking about that possibility made Yahiko feel horrified.


    Hanzo would have definitely killed them without showing the slightest mercy.


    ¡°You¡¯re really naive, but you would have survived even if I didn¡¯t show up, I didn¡¯t train you guys to die in this ce.¡±


    This sentence made Yahiko feel stunned.


    Even Konan felt surprised, this sentence didn¡¯t make any sense, Naito talked about their fate with such certainty that only gods can have!


    The only person who didn¡¯t look surprised was Kushina.


    Naito turned and looked at Kushina, then he gently nodded and said: ¡°Can you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kushina blinked then turned to look to a specific direction.


    When she¡¯s in the Kyuubi¡¯s Mode, Kushina¡¯s sensing power bes very strong. Kushina has just felt an extremely powerful Chakra flow, and it was as strong as her!


    Moreover, it was very close.


    Konan and Yahiko looked at Naito and Kushina and wanted to ask, however, they could notice that both of them were looking at the same direction behind the canyon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide,e out.¡±


    Naito said this sentence with a very calm tone, however, his voice could reach the person who was hiding behind that canyon.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared, then he jumped above the big hole Naito has created, then step by step, he came in front of Naito and the others.


    Yahiko and Konan felt a bit surprised.


    Did someone was hiding in the dark?!


    ¡°Rinnegan?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Nagato¡¯s eyes...¡±


    Although it has been years since they met Nagato, the two of them has never forgotten about him nor about the Rinnegan.


    Compared to them, it was the first time for Kushina to see the Rinnegan. And she couldn¡¯t help but notice the strong Aura around the guy who was covered with ck receivers around his whole body.


    This Aura has even made Kurama lightly feel its pressure.


    ¡°This is... Rinnegan.¡±


    Kurama opened his eyes, and with a stunned expression, he said: ¡°The old man¡¯s eyes have appeared. What Naito has told me was really true...¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Kurama sighed and said to Kushina: ¡°Beware of those eyes, he¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kushina nodded firmly.


    Throughout the whole situation. Only Naito was still calm. Although the one who was in front of him was aplete stranger to him, he kept his calm expression as he was looking at him.


    Naito has already felt his presence the moment he put his feet in this ce.


    Regarding the fact the person who was using Rinnegan wasn¡¯t Nagato, Naito didn¡¯t get surprised because he was familiar with it.


    Six Paths of Pain!


    It¡¯s an Outer Path technique that allows a Rinnegan user to manipte up to six bodies as though they are their own. The user embeds one or more ck receivers into a body, allowing them to channel their Chakra into it from great distances.


    Each body has its unique techniques that the user himself can choose, in the Original, Nagato choose Yahiko¡¯s body to use Preta Path.


    Unexpectedly, it seems that Nagato has already mastered this technique in this timeline. However, there¡¯s only one Pain in here. Naito couldn¡¯t sense any other bodies around the ce using his Ultra Perceive.

 Chapter 274: Let The World Feel The Pain

    ¡°A God... only a divine existence, can be called one. Look for yourself. Hanzo, who has been called a Demi-God once, has just been killed in a nowhere by a mortal just like him.¡±


    Walking toward Naito, Pain said with a calm expression.


    At that moment, Yahiko couldn¡¯t help but step forward and ask: ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Nagato¡¯s eyes?!¡±


    Pain looked at him then said: ¡°I¡¯m Pain, if you call this man by your side a Demi-God, then I¡¯m the God himself.¡±


    Naito quietly kept looking at Pain, but the color in his eyelids was showing his interest. Naito was more curious about where did Nagato has disappeared for this whole time, where he went, and what he was doing?


    And from the way the Six Paths of Pain has suddenly appeared, Naito could estimate that this Nagato was no different from the one in the Original.


    In the Original his character has changed after the death of Yahiko, the former wanted to be the god of the world, Nagato granted him that which by iming himself as god using Yahiko¡¯s body as one of Pain Six Paths.


    Just when Yahiko has frowned and wanted to ask him again, Naito suddenly spoke.


    ¡°This is the Six Path of Pain technique it allows the user to manipte up to six bodies as though they are their own. Every single one has its special unique ability... But I don¡¯t know which one is this.¡±


    Naito¡¯s sentence made Pain who looked very calm reveals a shocked expression, he immediately stared at Naito with a hint of disbelieve.


    ¡°How do you know about this?!¡±


    He has never told anyone about this ability. Nagato has been hiding in the dark for years, and this is was the first time he shows up. However, his ability has been exposed directly by Naito.


    The shock was really evident in his eyelids, he already knew about Naito and was keeping an eye on him the whole time, but Naito¡¯s knowledge was far more terrible than what he imagined!


    He got really stunned when he previously saw how Naito destroyed Hanzo and his army with one punch, regardless his shock, he didn¡¯t feel like he needed to expose his identity and immediately deal with him.


    ¡°There only one Pain nearby, the other fives are not here, or maybe he still didn¡¯t create them? However, Nagato himself is not here, he¡¯s far away from this ce. Still, he could control him from such a long distance.¡±


    Naito looked amazed as he was looking at Pain. However, the weight of every sentence he has said was like a hammer smashing Nagato every time, the things Naito knew were enough for him to feel threatened which made him couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    On the other side, Yahiko and Konan felt amazed, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito and Pain.


    Although she knew that Naito was handling the situation, Kushina couldn¡¯t lose her guard and was standing next to Yahiko and Konan ready to attack.


    Pain¡¯s expression became colder, and after a long time, he finally calmed down.


    ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re not a simple man, as I thought.


    This is the meaning of being powerful, with such a confidant in his strength, Nagato wasn¡¯t afraid even from Naito. He¡¯s the man who has been able to control the Rinnegan, he¡¯s the man who has be the new God of the world!


    However, just a few words from Naito made him understand that the former know everything about him, and on the other side, Nagato did know nothing about him.


    ¡°What do you seek? What is your purpose from showing up here today? I feel that you wouldn¡¯t move an inch if those two got just killed by Hanzo.¡±


    Naito said these words to Nagato.


    Naito was trying to reach out Nagato without revealing how much he knew about Madara and his n, Naito didn¡¯t know what the former will try to do if he felt anything suspicious, therefore; he was trying to act calm around him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see something, and I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to see? Nagato!¡±


    Knowing that this guy was controlled by Nagato, Yahiko couldn¡¯t help but scream at him. Although, he knew that this Nagato wasn¡¯t the one he saved several years ago.


    Such confidence and arrogance, It¡¯s almost like if he¡¯s a whole different person!


    ¡°I¡¯m a god, and a god must always keep an eye on the world.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t know where was Nagato hiding, the ce he has chosen was beyond Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive reach.


    ¡°Have you been watching us this whole time?!¡±


    Yahiko looked surprised the moment he heard that sentence, Konan, on the other side, seemed really sad.


    No wonder that she has always felt like being watched from the dark, Nagato has been secretly spying on Yahiko and Konan and watching the Akatsuki organization gradually growing big, and noticing how Hanzo was trying to take them down made him take a move.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pain nodded then said: ¡°For a long time I kept thinking about the right way to look at this world, I¡¯ve wanted to observe it from your perspective, but it seems you havepletely failed, Yahiko.¡±


    Yahiko clenched his fist at that moment, his expression changed, and he looked like he wanted to say something, but he finally showed a hint of sorrow then sighed.


    Indeed, even if he wanted to say something, nothing he would say would have proven the opposite, from the moment Hanzo has suddenly hit the Akatsuki organization and copsed, he basically failed, which demonstrates that his idea was wrong.


    ¡°I believe in the same cause as you, I which for the wars to stop. However, it seems that it¡¯s impossible for people to understand each other. Therefore; Its time for me to try my method.¡±


    With a firm expression, Pain looked at Yahiko and Konan.


    Yahiko¡¯s brow wrinkled and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°This world shall feel pain, think about pain, and ept pain...¡±


    Pain paused for a moment then continued: ¡°there is no peace in this cursed world. War is just a crime paid for by the pain of the defeated..¡±


    ¡°Only if this world understands the true pain, it will be able to know peace.¡±


    ¡°And to do this, I will collect all the Bijuu and make the strongest weapon that will have the power to destroy the whole world. The greater the pain, the more they will feel afraid; thus, the world will restrain the idea of war and wee peace.¡±


    The way Pain has exined what he called a ¡®method¡¯ made both Yahiko and Konan feel terrified, but neither of them knew what to say back to him.


    Yahiko¡¯s idea of stopping the war haspletely failed. The raid Hanzo has done on him proved that his approach was wrong, and people will never understand each other (Yahiko was too naive).


    But Nagato¡¯s idea was too exaggerated.


    ¡°So this is... Your method?!¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but stare at him the moment he mentioned the Bijuu.


    When he heard Kushina, Pain turned his head and looked at Kushina. All of a sudden, his eyes shed slightly and said: ¡°I will eventually need the Kyuubi to create my final weapon. However, I never expected to encounter the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi in here.¡±


    ¡°Although the order is kinda off, I think its time to start.¡±


    _______________________________________________________

 Chapter 275: Full Power

    The moment she heard that sentence, Kushina¡¯s body suddenly got covered by a yellow coat around it opening Kurama¡¯s Mode.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    At the same moment, Pain stared at her, and suddenly, a strong aura broke out, causing pressure on everyone around him.


    This kind of horrible pressure was far stronger than Hanzo!


    This is wasn¡¯t the same kid from before, Nagato now can control the power of the Rinnegan, and he even managed to use The Six Paths of Pain Technique!


    Suddenly, Pain stretched out his arm in front of him, and an invisible power sted out shattering even the ground around him.


    ¡°Shinra Tensei!!¡±


    Boom!!


    The ground under his feet suddenly cracked as the horrible force continued to expand.


    This invisible force shattered even the rain in the sky!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Kushina wanted to fight back. However, she could tell that the situation was dangerous on Yahiko and Konan who were by her side. Thus she directly grabbed both of them and fell back quickly. Her speed in the Kyuubi Mode was furiously fast; however, it wasn¡¯t enough to escape from the Shinra Tensei range.


    Suddenly, huge ws of Chakra extended out of her body and used them to leap forward until she finally escaped the scop of the Shinra Tensei technique.


    ¡°The power of the Rinnegan is really terrible...¡±


    Kushina looked stunned from the power of this technique, even Yahiko and Konan were shocked, they never knew that the Rinnegan was this powerful.


    Moreover, he was trying to kill them; obviously, he wasn¡¯t considering them as his friends anymore!


    Boom!!


    Kushina who could barely escape the range of this attack, then she immediately turned around to look for Naito.


    However, she got surprised when she found that Naito didn¡¯t move an inch from his ce, even though with his speed, he could easily escape.


    Suddenly the force of the Shinra Tensei reached him. The horrible power sted out, and a big crack appeared in the space in front of him.


    Naito had created a protective cloak around his body with the Shock force when the two forces collided the ground under his feet suddenly got smashed!


    This was the second time he fights with the Rinnegan; however, the result this time waspletely different!


    Currently his he shock force is at the Fifth Stage, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before it reaches the Sixth. He¡¯s now much stronger than before.


    The two forces crushed on each other, however, Naito didn¡¯t even move a step, he didn¡¯t even raise his hand to block that attack, all that he did was staring at it!


    ¡°Nagato...¡±


    Naito looked at the Shinra Tensei, then he whispered with a cold tone.


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly a dark, horrifying aura appeared around Naito¡¯s body canceling the Shinra Tensei technique and sting the whole ce around him. This is wasn¡¯t the Spiritual Shock Technique, this was just Naito¡¯s presence. His momentum alone has caused the rain to shatter, and the ground to crack. The weather itself seemed to change, it was getting colder. It seemed as if it has dropped a few degrees in an instant, and it didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s gonna stop before it freezes the sea itself!


    ¡°Peace is good... War isn¡¯t worth the suffering of the people. I don¡¯t really care if you want to bring peace or make the world feel the pain, I don¡¯t care about any of this rubbish... But who do you think you are to talk about the Kyuubi in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to even think about it!¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t care about war nor about peace. He¡¯s not a saint, he¡¯s not a hero, and he doesn¡¯t even care about other people.


    Do whatever you want, but don¡¯t you ever dare to touch a hair of Kushina¡¯s head!


    ¡°It seems that you care about the Kyuubi.¡±


    Pain looked again at Kushina, then he said: ¡°Maybe you care more about the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi!¡±


    Nagato knew that Naito is strong, he¡¯s no ordinary ninja. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t willing to hold back against him. He decided to use his strongest technique and finish him quickly.


    ¡°Sometimes you must hurt in order to know, fall in order to grow, lose in order to gain because life¡¯s greatest lessons are learned through pain.¡±


    ¡°I think its time for me to shut that big mouth of yours!¡±


    ¡°Full Power! Shinra Tensei!¡±


    Nagato suddenly reached out with his hands, then he released a stronger Shinra Tensei, that directly made the ground copse, the rain shatter and let the whole ce around him tremble!


    Kushina who have already escaped from the first one didn¡¯t hesitate to grab Yahiko and Konan again then retreat. At the same time, she also looked worried. The power of the Rinnegan was obviously strong.


    This technique... Is simply outrageous!


    The scope of the attack this time has covered the whole ce around them, reaching the forest in the rear!


    In the face of this outrageous power, Naito stared at Nagato then he suddenly injected his Chakra into his golden ring.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly the golden ring changed its shape then turned into a golden sword that he immediately held it in his hand and waved it.


    Silence.


    The air burst out with some kind of distortions in space the moment the two forces collided.


    The Shinra Tensei Force spread out in all direction, shattering and destroying everything in front of it!


    However, no defensive technique can withstand Naito¡¯s Shock Wave¡¯s power!


    In an instant, the moment the two forces collided, the Shock Wave, split the Shinra Tensei and shattered it, then it kept flying toward Pain. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    ¡°This is impossible!!¡±


    Nagato couldn¡¯t hide his shock, after all, this is wasn¡¯t an ordinary technique, he just put his whole Chakra into that Shinra Tensei, it was his ultimate Ninjutsu, it could easily destroy an entire vige; however, it got cut by Naito¡¯s sword!


    This is ridiculous!


    He was the man who obtained the Rinnegan, he had the strength of the Rikudou, the strength of a god, yet he got overwhelmed by Naito¡¯s power!

 Chapter 276: Split The Sky

    You can¡¯t help but wonder how strong is Naito¡¯s Shock Force will be if he uses it with the new Kusanagi Sword!


    Even Naito cannot answer this question, because up until now there was nothing it touched and didn¡¯t turn into ashes instantly!


    This time, it didn¡¯t encounter an ordinary Ninjutsu. It was a Full Force Shinra Tensei. However, the result was the same; It cut right through it instantly.


    After the wave crossed Pain¡¯s body, it continued to fly shattering the rain all over the sky. Finally, after it reached the highest point in the sky, it split its darkest clouds!


    To those who witnessed this event that day, it looked for a moment as if it split the sky!


    Suddenly, a ray of light passed through that crack and illumined the ground.


    For the first time in hundreds of years, the sun rays fall directly on the Rain Land, and in a moment it became a sunny day!


    The sun fell straight on Pain¡¯s body, and his shadow got reflected on the ground.


    The shadow stagnated there, then finally disappeared silently into two halves, as his body got split then fall on the muddy ground.


    In a far mountain.


    Nagato opened his eyes, with stunning traces in his eyelids. The cold sweat was evident on his forehead, as he found it really difficult for him to calm down for a long time.


    ¡°My full force Shinra Tensei... Got easily defeated, how could this happen! even my Rinnegan couldn¡¯t...¡±


    Nagato was hardly gasping, although he was just controlling Pain¡¯s body, that scene couldn¡¯t leave his mind.


    The feeling of being split by that enormous power was hard to forget, Nagato was afraid that Naito will appear in front of him at any moment with that golden sword in his hand cut his head off. That thought made him terrified of a long time.


    After a while, Nagato finally managed to settle his emotions.


    ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s difficult to catch the Kyuubi unless I use my strongest card...¡±


    ¡°Wait, Nagato, If you want to deal with him, we will need to put a long term n and hit him hard when he least expect it.¡±


    Just when Nagato was about to go for a second round, Zetsu drilled out of the ground in front of him.


    Nagato once again remembered that sword, and finally took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we will need a n, he seems like he doesn¡¯t believe in my cause, nor a person who pursue peace, which is very confusing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ck Zetsu didn¡¯t reply, even the former didn¡¯t believe in his cause, he was just a part of Madara¡¯s n, he waspletely using him as a puppet in his hand.


    Nagato will never be able to get the Kyuubi because he will need to deal with Naito first!


    His n will fail. Nagato is just too naive. Even the man he was working for wasn¡¯t someone who pursue peace and only cares about himself, but he¡¯s just too blind to see that.


    Zetsu nced on the crack in the sky with profound awe in his eyelids, even he became somewhat afraid of Naito.


    .......


    That scene where the sun was shining on the Rain Land made the entire country, ninjas or even civilians, stop wherever they were doing.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What is that crack in the sky? Is that sun? That thing has never been seen for hundreds of years. Are the gods has finally forgiven us for our sins and gave us a sunny day?!


    However, as the crack in the cloud gradually closed, the sunrays continued to fade away, and finally disappeared altogether. Making those people wake up from their dreams.


    But they will never forget that scene. Every time they thought about that crack, they felt more shocked.


    Directly below that crack in the sky.


    Naito looked at the sky, then he shook his head, he didn¡¯t seem surprised, his shock force has reached an extreme level. Even the Shinra Tensei can no longer bepared to his power, soon when it reaches its maximum potential, nothing will ever be able to stand in front of him.


    After he got rid of Pain, Naito shed directly and roamed around the ce for a while.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find Nagato in any ce. Unless his Ultra Perceive scope is muchrger, he will never be able to find him.


    ¡°Soon, the range of the Ultra Perceive will improve. However, I¡¯m more focused on improving my strength...¡±


    After he failed to find Nagato, Naito returned to Kushina and the others, while sensing the situation in his body.


    Naito¡¯s body was close to blending the whole natural energy he gathered before in the Mount Myoboku.


    It¡¯s been two months since he left, and he will need to go back again soon after one other month.


    The cultivation of the second stage of the Sage Mode is almost one-thirdpleted. Naito expects that the cultivation will be finished after repeating this process two times, and no more than three times.


    Once he opens the sixth Gate, as long as he doesn¡¯t seal the Juubi in his body, even Madara will not be a threat to Naito!


    However, as long as he¡¯s around, nor Nagato nor Madara will be able to get the Juubi!


    This sudden attack of Nagato made Naito angry, he didn¡¯t want to interfere with them. However, after they came for the trouble they can¡¯t me but themselves.


    They won¡¯t stay hidden forever, they will try to catch some Bijuu, that¡¯s good, let¡¯s see who will catch more!


    Naito waszy to get out and look for Nagato and Madara, but he found out that he doesn¡¯t even need to take the initiative to find them. If they want to collect all the Bijuu, they will eventuallye to find him!

 Chapter 277: Yahiko鈥檚 Reques

    t


    Looking at the cracked sky gradually healing, Yahiko and Konan slowly woke up from their shock, with a look of both awe and admiration on their faces.


    Especially Konan, who looked really confused.


    After a while, they finally reacted and expressed their gratitude to Kushina again.


    It¡¯s normal for their Sensei to save them, but Kushina didn¡¯t know them, yet she healed Konan, and when they got attacked by Pain, she saved them several times.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I will check on your condition againter.¡±


    Kushina smiled on both of them, but Yahiko kept looking at her for a while after that.


    She helped them, but he couldn¡¯t help but have doubts about her. Why is she helping us in the first ce? And why is she with Naito-Sensei?


    Konan was also wondering about that. But she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask Kushina directly.


    Although she¡¯s looked the same age as her, they didn¡¯t look alike. However, Konan could tell that she wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    Even if she didn¡¯t answer her, Konan would have figured it outter from the way they treat each other. Therefore, Kushina leaned over toward her and whispered to her the rtionship between her and Naito.


    Konan snorted and couldn¡¯t help but envy her.


    At the same time, Naito¡¯s shed from a distance and appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Did you find him? Sensei you didn¡¯t kill him, right?¡± Yahiko looked at Naito and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Konan, who was by his side, has also looked worried. Although Nagato haspletely changed, the three of them shared the same roof for a while, and they still cared about him.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then looked at both of them, then at Kushina and smiled: ¡°Well, It seems you¡¯re already getting along, so I don¡¯t really need to introduce her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them nodded, Yahiko didn¡¯t show any kind of expressions, but Konan¡¯s eyes shed slightly and kept looking at the two of them.


    Naito could notice that.


    In fact, he could notice it from a while ago, how could he not feel it, Konan has always treated him differently, she certainly doesn¡¯t only see him as a teacher.


    However, Naito acted like he didn¡¯t know about any of this, he felt this way he will prevent causing a lot of troubles from both sides.


    Naito looked at Yahiko and Konan, then said: ¡°Hanzo is dead now, the Rain Vige has no leader. And It¡¯s estimated that it won¡¯t have one for a while. A new leader will not likely to be epted by the people.¡±


    ¡°After Hanzo¡¯s death, the Rain Vige will either fall into the turmoil of war, or it may be directly annexed by other parties.¡±


    Naito paused a little and noticed the expression on Yahiko and Konan changes, then he slowly said: ¡°So what will you choose, will you leave with me, or...¡±


    Yahiko looked at Naito with a confused expression. If he asked him before, he would have definitely said with confidence that he would stay and be the new leader of the Rain Vige and lead the world to peace.


    However, he¡¯s not that guy anymore, he suffered a lot, and he has lost his belief.


    In the end, after he bit his teeth, he said to Naito: ¡°Naito-Sensei... You should lead the Rain Vige.¡±


    Naito got surprised, he never expected him to say such a thing. He couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly and say: ¡°I¡¯m an outsider.¡±


    ¡°But Naito-Sensei is not also a ninja from Konoha... Sensei, you¡¯re from the Kusanagi n, you¡¯re Vige has been destroyed...¡±


    Yahiko stopped then looked at Naito with hints of hope and pleading.


    As long as Naito is the next leader, the Vige will surpass that turmoil in an instant, and the five major Viges will never dare to think about taking a step inside the Rain Land!


    He won¡¯t stop the war in the world, but he will at least grant this Land the peace that it has always wanted, because no one will ever dare to go against Naito.


    Listening to Yahiko¡¯s expression, Naito slightly revealed a thoughtful expression.


    In fact, Naito has never been interested in being a leader, however, after he thought about it, he found that it might be useful.


    When he was in Konoha, Naito could get any information he wanted from the Anbu, now after he left the Vige, all of his resources got cut off.


    Whether it¡¯s the location of the Bijuu, Nagato, or even Madara, he will need to collect them all by himself, if he had any kind of resource that could collect this intelligence for him, it would be more convenient then running around alone.


    Moreover, Naito now has nowhere to go, especially while he has Kushina with him, they cannot stay in one ce for a long time.


    Nagato is currently in the Rain Land, and it will be easier if he stays here and look for him. Naito can quickly kill him now and end everything if he finds him.


    Although, Naito is not concerned about having the Rinnegan power, however; if its gonna ruin Madara¡¯s ns why not?


    While Naito kept thinking about it, Kushina nodded at him then whispered.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any ce to go, it¡¯s a good choice to stay here. Although the weather here is a bit annoying.¡±


    As she said this, Kushina stretched her hand out to catch some of the raindrops falling from the sky.


    Upon seeing it, Naito nodded then said: ¡°Well, if this is the case, we will stay for the time being.¡±


    ¡°If you go alone, you will never be able to take control of the Vige, Yahiko. There¡¯s also the Five Major Viges who also will want a bite from the Rain Land. When the timees, the situation will fall even more into chaos, it will be more dangerous. I cannot allow you to go alone.¡±


    Naito nodded at Yahiko, at that moment, the former has finally managed breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yahiko, who has lost his beliefs, now has found another person to believe in. At least as long as he¡¯s in Naito¡¯s side, he will never be confused. He doesn¡¯t need to think on his own, he doesn¡¯t have responsibilities, all that he needs to do is to follow Naito.


    The same is true for Konan, she believed in Naito¡¯s idea from the very beginning, the idea of protecting the closest people around him.


    Even Kushina was fine with that, as long as she¡¯s by Naito¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t care about what¡¯s happening in the world.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 278: Rain Village

    Outside the Rain Vige.


    Four people were walking at the borders of the Rain Vige, the Killer of both Hanzo and Pain, Yuu Naito as well as Kushina, Yahiko and Konan.


    The weather in the Rain Vige was undoubtedly much stronger than the other small viges in the Rain Land.


    During the Second World War, Naito has done a lot of missions in this Vige, so he wasn¡¯t stranger to the ce.


    Konan and Yahiko were also acting naturally.


    The only one who looked confused was Kushina. She was looking at the buildings around with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Is this the Rain Vige? The environment is really different. It feels strange.¡±


    ¡°This is were the Rain Shinobis gathers, it is the main Vige of the Rain Land.¡±


    Naito looked at Kushina then asked: ¡°Speaking of this, the Rain Vige should be the deepest ce in the Rain Land right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yahiko nodded. The whole ce was surrounded by water. The entire vige looked like an ind in the middle of the sea.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, what should we do next, should we inform the elders of the Vige?¡± Yahiko asked.


    Naito shook his head and said: ¡°No need, just follow me.¡±


    The Rain Vige was small, it¡¯s very different from the five great viges like Konoha and the Sand. There¡¯s no such a thing like a Kage.


    Even Hanzo was just a leader. They don¡¯t have the title Amekage.


    Hanzo was the strongest man in the vige, so he was considered as an absolute leader.


    There¡¯s no such a person like Danzo or Sakumo, no ns like the Senju, or the Uchiha, they didn¡¯t even have actual elders... In this ce, Hanzo was like an emperor to them, no one can refute his word.


    To put it simply, Hanzo was the Rain Vige!


    ¡°Go in directly?!¡±


    Yahiko got stunned first then he smiled lightly. For someone like Naito, why does he even need to inform anyone when he can directly enter from the main entrance?!


    The next moment, Naito and the others walked directly to the middle fo the Vige.


    All the way forward, Naito asked them not to hide their traces, soon enough this will drag some of the Rain Shinobis toward them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    A few Shinobi from the Rain suddenly shed from the street and surrounded them.


    ¡°Who are you, and who let you in the Vige?!¡±


    The leader of this squad was about to talk, but he suddenly revealed a hint of confusion.


    He felt that Naito has looked very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recognize him immediately.


    As for Yahiko and Konan, because he was just a patrolling ninja, he didn¡¯t participate in the attack on the Akatsuki so he couldn¡¯t recognize them too.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    Naito looked at the Shinobis in front of him, then he shook his head slightly. At that moment, a huge number of the Rain Shinobis gathered around them. Thisrge group of Shinobis made the civilians get terrified and hide.


    When there¡¯s some troublesome between Ninjas, they naturally avoid getting to close. No one wants to be killed after all.


    ¡°Let your elitese here.¡±


    Yahiko stood by Naito¡¯s side, then he took a deep breath and shouted at them.


    Those who heard his words suddenly looked at each other then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡±


    ¡°You want to see our leader? are you dreaming kid?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid enough to leave traces behind you that even us guards could notice and you want to see our leader!¡±


    Theughter has finallye to an end, and all of those Shinobis drew out their weapons and pointed it out at Naito and the other.


    Seeing this scene made Yahiko terrified and couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito.


    If they came to invade the Rain Vige, the answer would have been simpler, they would have killed all of them directly. However, they were here for another purpose, they came here to rule not to kill.


    If this fight starts, they will just end up killing all of them, and blood will never stop, he needed to step in and stop it before it began.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, you don¡¯t need to fight with them, I will handle them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for any of us to fight.¡±


    Naito looked around the ce with a faint expression. It¡¯s true that he was here to rule and not kill, but he needed to show his power first.


    And this is was his opportunity.


    It didn¡¯t need a lot of effort from him, he just needed to think about it.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, the whole ce started trembling, and an invisible force suddenly burst out bypassing Kushina, Yahiko, and Konan, then it directly spread in all directions covering the entire Vige!


    Both Yahiko and Konan looked terrified, although that strange force has bypassed them, they could still feel it in their guts! There would have been no way for them to resist if it hit them!


    This is... Spiritual Shock!


    When the Spiritual Shock spread in all direction, the mind of every ninja near Naito went nk, and they could no longer think straight.


    Everyone in the entire Vige could feel that horrible force as it hit them, and all of a sudden, people from the whole vige started to fall on the ground, unconscious one after another!


    Plup! Plup!!


    Even the Shinobis who surrounded Naito and were about to attack fall on the ground like pieces of wheat.


    Only the leader managed to hold his ground and stand still, but even he didn¡¯t look alright, the horror on his face was indescribable.


    That man has finally remembered Naito!

 Chapter 279: Naito鈥檚 Solution

    The center of the Rain Vige, the tallest building.


    This is was Hanzo¡¯s office, it¡¯s the highest building in the Rain Vige, and is positioned in the center. At this time, some elites from the Anbu were in that building taking charge of the Vige in the absence of Hanzo.


    ¡°Hanzo-Sama should be back soon, right?¡±


    ¡°The Akatsuki has been already defeated. Hanzo-Sama is currently chasing the head of that organization, it should be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, no one can escape from Hanzo-Sama. He could even hold his ground against Konoha¡¯s Ashura and the three Sannin. No one can defeat our leader!¡±


    The admiration in their eyelids was evident, all of them respected Hanzo, he was like an emperor to them. It can be said that Hanzo is the strongest existence in the Rain Vige.


    Therefore, everyone respected and admired him.


    However, just when they were discussing this matter, a horrible force suddenly spread around the entire Vige, and it could even knock out several people among them.


    Plup!!


    Even those who managed to endure it felt like they¡¯re gonna faint out at any moment, even the elites among them looked horrified as they thought that something wrong was happening with their bodies.


    The only man who didn¡¯t get affected was the Anbu Commander of the Rain Vige. He was a Kage-level powerhouse, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.


    ¡°This... What is this? Presence?!¡±


    ¡°Did Hanzo-Samae back? N-... No, even Hanzo-Sama doesn¡¯t have such an Aura. This momentum is really terrifying!¡±


    After he helped some of them regaining their conscious, they rushed out of the building heading toward the direction of that mysterious power.


    On the street of the Rain Vige.


    ¡°This is should be enough.¡±


    Naito stopped the Spiritual Shock then he looked around and gently nodded, revealing a satisfied expression. This technique is excellent in getting rid of small flies.


    This will avoid him the trouble of dealing with every single Shinobi in the Rain Vige, leaving only the strong people who can endure this technique. After they reach an agreement, he will no longer need to fight or kill anyone else in this Vige.


    At that moment, the leader of that group of Shinobi has frozen in his ce in front of Naito.


    He recognized the identity of the man in front of him!


    He¡¯s the man who killed the Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage, the man that people calls him the new God of Shinobi, and the man who managed to suppress Hanzo... Yuu Naito!


    With a terrified expression, he looked at Naito, although he managed to endure the Spiritual Shock before, this information made his mind go nk, and made his body tremble from fear.


    But the scene itself around him was more shocking and horrifying.


    It¡¯s wasn¡¯t just the Shinobis around him, he could even see the civilians far away fainting out on the ground, in fact, all the people in the entire Vige were falling one after another from Naito¡¯s technique!


    ¡°This is too much...¡±


    Kushina put her hand on her forehead helplessly. However, she somehow got used to how Naito solves troubles, he likes to overwhelm his enemies with absolute power because he¡¯s toozy to exin himself every time!


    Yahiko had a dull expression that he couldn¡¯t wipe for a long time.


    It really solved a lot of troubles, but it¡¯s too exaggerating to attack the entire Vige at once!


    Konan, on the other hand, has also looked shocked but more amazed.


    This is what does it mean to be by Naito-Sensei¡¯s side.


    Finally, the leader of the squad has woke up from his shock, with terrified expression and a trembled tone, he said: ¡°It turned out to be you... Why are you in the Rain?!¡±


    The power that Naito has just revealed was overpowered, although it didn¡¯t affect him, he knew that if Naito wanted to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t take him seconds!


    Currently, no one in the entire Vige can stop Naito!


    The only person who can stop him is Hanzo. But he¡¯s currently on a mission to kill the Head of the Akatsuki.


    He bit his teeth and prayed in his heart that Hanzo wille back soon before he destroys the whole Vige.


    However, the next moment has once again made him shocked.


    Yahiko, who was by Naito¡¯s side, has suddenly taken out a scroll, unsealed it, then threw a thing in front of him.


    This is... H-Hanzo¡¯s head!


    Boom!!


    The man could no longer standstill, he¡¯s body was weak from Naito¡¯s previous technique, and looking at Hanzo¡¯s head on the ground made his legs tremble, without even noticing, he fell on his knees staring at his leader¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ha... Hanzo... Hanzo-Sama...¡±


    ¡°No! This is impossible! No one can kill Hanzo-Sama, this...¡±


    He kept mming the ground with his fist with a broken spirit and tears in his eyes. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that his leader was dead.


    Even after they lost the war he didn¡¯t feel this way, because he knew that Hanzo was by their side, their leader will always save them, as long as he¡¯s by their side even the five great Viges will fear them, but now, that man is dead!


    While he had that emotional break, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and stare at Naito.


    There¡¯s no doubt that Hanzo¡¯s death is rted to him!


    No ordinary man can kill Hanzo, the smander!


    In other words, there¡¯s only one man who could kill him in the world, Yuu Naito!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    The elites of the Rain Vige were rushing over toward Naito¡¯s position from several directions with terrified expressions.


    Someone has invaded the Vige, and he could even do all of this just by his presence... Who is this man?!


    Although that horrible force didn¡¯t affect them enough to make them faint out like the others, it made them feel their own smallness, they knew that none of them could deal with that man alone!

 Chapter 280: Control The Rain Village

    The Rain is just a small Vigepared to the Five, with the existence of Hanzo the Smander it¡¯s rtively strong. However, the numbers of their elites cannot bepared to Konoha.


    With these small numbers, they didn¡¯t dare to rush immediately to the enemy position. They gathered each other first then they headed toward Naito¡¯s area.


    On the way forward, they couldn¡¯t help but notice the situation in the Vige with a stunned expression.


    People, Shinobis, civilians, they were all molt on the ground!


    There were no traces of scars on their bodies, and they couldn¡¯t help but think that the momentum they previously felt has something to do with this situation.


    Which is simply incredible!


    Finally, they came to the street where the ident happened, and they immediately saw Naito¡¯s figure.


    It¡¯s him!


    Why is he here?!


    Just when they were shocked from seeing him standing there, some of them pointed his finger at Hanzo¡¯s head, and for the moment, all of them felt like they got struck by a lightning thunder.


    Their bodies were shaking from that strong shock to the point that some of them could no longer stand still!


    It¡¯s the head of Hanzo the Smander!


    The man who has been called one a Demi-God is dead?!


    No one could stand looking at his head, as their expression was full of sorrow.


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito with an iparable fear.


    They didn¡¯t even need to guess that Naito was the one who killed him!


    In addition to Naito, who is the new God of Shinobi who else could kill Hanzo?!


    Moreover, the man has already killed two Kages before!


    ¡°Hanzo is dead, and I¡¯m the new leader of the Rain Vige, does anyone have anyinings?¡±


    Naito said this while he looked at the Elites of the Rain Vige.


    They didn¡¯t help but get confused, Yuu Naito wants to rule the Rain? Isn¡¯t he a ninja from Konoha?!


    However, some of them were aware of the rumors that were running around about how Naito left Konoha with Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Now, it seems that these rumors are undoubtedly true!


    Someone suddenly looked straight at Naito¡¯s eyes then said: ¡°You¡¯re an outsider, we won¡¯t let someone like you...¡±


    Boom!!


    Before he could even finish his sentence, his body got shocked and turned into countless pieces.


    Silence.


    Naito retracted his finger back and nced at the other: ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    They looked at each other, then finally someone banded a knee to Naito.


    It was always like that, they obeyed Hanzo because he ruled them with power, they feared him, so they followed him.


    Now, after Naito killed Hanzo and showed his strength and worthy, these ninjas didn¡¯t have any choice but to surrounder.


    The existence of the Vige itself is centered on Hanzo, they won¡¯t survive without him unless someone stronger will take the lead.


    For example, after Nagato killed Hanzo in the Original, he took over the Rain and appointed himself as the god of pain and no one dared to disobey him.


    It was this simple, show them your power, and no one will disobey you then you can choose how to rule!


    Yahiko finally understood how naive he was how much time and blood it would have cost him if he kept what he was doing.


    Naito showed them how small they werepared to him, made them understood by killing Hanzo that they didn¡¯t have any choice but to follow him. He hurt him once so he won¡¯t need to hit them again!


    Konan looked slightly emotional.


    If she were strong enough, her parent wouldn¡¯t be killed, even after she established with Yahiko the Akatsuki, they found it really hard to shake the Rain Vige because they weren¡¯t strong enough.


    But it didn¡¯t take Naito much effort.


    Kushina has also sighed, and she was touched in her heart. If she could have her current power back when Uzumaki n got destroyed, everything would have been different.


    Konan believed in Naito, he was different from Hanzo and also stronger, Hanzo has ruled thisnd for so many years, but he never been able to make it one of the major Viges.


    However, as long as there¡¯s Naito and Kushina, even if they didn¡¯t know how to managed the Vige, Yahiko and Konan will be there to help them, and soon the Rain Vige will be the strongest in the world!


    .......


    The news of Hanzo the Smander being killed by the God of Shinobi Yuu Naito was quickly spread to the entire world.


    A man who has been called a Demi-God once got killed by Yuu Naito. Although Hanzo wasn¡¯t a Kage, in the eyes of many people, he was a strong as the five Kage of the Five Major Viges!


    This is means that Naito has killed two Kages and a Demi-God!


    Everyone was stunned from Naito¡¯s power, however, what was more shocking is the other news following this one. Yuu Naito has taken control over the Rain Vige and be its new leader!


    This news has made the entire world fall into chaos and caused an uproar amongst the small and even the major viges.


    Because this news has confirmed the rumors that Naito left Konoha and now he¡¯s establishing his new home!


    No one knows what happened, but sure Naito seems like he won¡¯t go back to Konoha!

 Chapter 281: The Situation In the World

    From the fact that Naito left Konoha with the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi then he took charge of the Rain Vige, it is evident for the world that the rtionship between the two has dropped to the freezing point.


    As a result, the four Major Vige that had been eager to make a move have finally begun their operation for a strong hit!


    Although it¡¯s still too soon, the Third World War was on the door, the resources of the major four Viges was limited, and they wanted their revenge from Konoha mainly the Sand and the Cloud.


    You want to say that Naito is the reason behind all of this! Not Konoha!


    But who dares to provoke Naito?!


    Killing Hanzo and taking his Vige has already pushed Naito¡¯s name to the peak and some people have even started topare him to Senju Hashirama the First Hokage of Konoha.


    Although it seems to them that Naito is not as strong as him, yet there¡¯s no doubt that his the only person that can bepared to Hashirama, and he¡¯s truly the new God of Shinobi!


    And there¡¯s another point, even by some miracle you managed to kill Naito, what good wille from it?


    If you kill him, you will only get the Rain Vige, which their resources are also limited!


    This is the real face of this world, the five major Viges only move for profit.


    In the Original, all the five major Viges knew about the Akatsuki, but none took the initiative to deal with them, because they won¡¯t win anything from it, they kept this until the Akatsuki got stronger, took their Bijuu, created an army, revived Uchiha Madara and dered war on them, only then they reacted, but it was toote, when they knew they couldn¡¯t deal with them alone, they forgot about all of their conflicts that three wars didn¡¯t solve and made an alliance!


    And because no one dares to provoke Naito, they sent orders for their ninjas in the Rain Vige to not try to cause any troubles!


    some of them has even called their Shinobis out of the Land of Rain borders.


    All of a sudden, the fear and panic got spread, the whole world sank into chaos, and a new war was about to broke. However, the peace came to the Rain Vige.


    Many of the people inside the Rain hated Naito and were fearful of him.


    However, when they saw how the Shinobis from the other viges has left, and the peace came to their Land, their fear turned into iparable respect and admiration.


    In the eyes of the civilians, in this short time, Naito¡¯s status has surpassed Hanzo, and they regarded as a god who saved their Land!


    .......


    Rain Vige.


    The tallest building in the center of the Vige. The whole building has been renewed and remodeled.


    At the highest point, there was arge room. This was Naito¡¯s office. At this time, Naito was standing in front of that window, looking at the falling rain outside, the way he looked was profound, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Many people could see Naito¡¯s shadow through the window, and all of them, whether they were ninjas or civilians, had a look of respect and admiration.


    In their eyes, if Hanzo is a Demi-God, Yuu Naito is a God!


    Naito raised his head and looked at the dark clouds covering the sky, then he looked again at the Rain Vige then turned around.


    Just as Naito turned around, the door¡¯s office was pushed open.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, all the arrangement you¡¯ve tasked us with has been done, and the Anbu has been dissolved.¡±


    Konan walked in with a document and nodded respectfully at Naito, then she spoke and ced the document on the table in front of Naito.


    Seeing this made Naito smile and say: ¡°You¡¯re acting like the other Shinobis, even your tone became strange.¡±


    Konan¡¯s cheeks turned red, with a trace of embarrassment on her face, of course, she will be more respectful for Naito now that he be her leader too.


    She even thinks the same way as the others, Naito seems to be truly perfect as a god. He doesn¡¯t just have the strength to make the entire world fear him, but he also knows how to manage the Vige.


    Originally when the leader gets changed, there will always be some turmoil inside the Vige. However, the way Naito has managed the system avoided them that turmoil and even brought peace to theirnd.


    Konan suddenly thought about something, so she said: ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one more thing. Kushina-Sensei is about toplete the perception enchantment around the Vige, from no on, the Rain will be safer and more stable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Naito nodded, the Rain was much smaller as a Vige from Konoha, the Ultra Perceive can almost cover the whole Vige. However, it difficult for Naito to keep that long-range for the whole day.


    Because the Rain is small, It¡¯s more convenient to set up a perception enchantment around it like Konoha. Kushina is very good with enchantment, she picked some good Shinobis from the Rain, then they began the work.


    In less than half a month, theypleted it.


    Because of this, Konan started to respect and admire Kushina, and she also started to add the word Sensei after her name, although they were at the same age.


    ¡°Kushina-Sensei is really amazing not only she¡¯s second in strength to Naito-Sensei, but also the way she handles things is amazing.¡±


    Konan stood next to Naito, then she said these words with a hint of admiration in her tone.


    Listening to Konan¡¯s words made Naito smile.


    Speaking of this, Kushina has also looked happy, and she is very gentle to everyone.

 Chapter 282: Temporary Break

    ¡°Everyone is different and has special advantages.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Listening to Naito, with a simple look on her face, Konan asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito patted Konan¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her.


    Compared to Konan, Kushina is not suitable for the role of an assistant.


    Let alone Konan is more familiar with the Rain Vige.


    Konan¡¯s has a quiet and elegant character that can deal efficiently with these trivial matters.


    After he took charge of the Rain Vige Naito undoubtedly had the highest-ranking with him being appointed as the new leader of the Vige. Kushina, Konan and Yahiko were the highest after him.


    Of course, between the three of them, Kushina was the highest since she was as strong as their teacher to them, both of them also call her Sensei.


    However, Kushina doesn¡¯t like to deal with trivial matters, so most of the things were handled by Yahiko and Konan. However, Yahiko was handling things autonomously, while Konan was only following Naito¡¯s direct orders withplete obedience.


    In the eyes of the people in the Vige, nothing would bepared to Naito, he was their leader, and his words should never be questioned. Kushina is next after him in both strength and status, then both Yahiko and Konan, although they were much weaker, yet the two of them were Naito¡¯s disciples, and no one would dare to disrespect them.


    As for Kushina... With her monstrous powers, no one dares to disrespect her.


    After them, there will be the former Anbu Captain, then captain of the rain guards, and so on.


    The Anbu Captain is a Kage-level and was the strongest after Hanzo. Originally, he wasn¡¯t convinced by this new ranking, he knew that Naito is much stronger than him, but he felt like he should be stronger than Kushina and the others.


    However, after she showed off her Kyuubi Mode, he finally understood that he cannot bepared to Kushina.


    Konan kept standing quietly next to Naito, waiting for his furthermands.


    Naito walked into the window and looked at the sky.


    Suddenly, a ray of light shed in the sky then faded away at the next moment, then turned invisible.


    ¡°Completed.¡±


    Looking at that strange scenery in the sky, Naito nodded, this is was a sign that Kushina has finally finished working on the enchantment and it¡¯s finally activated.


    Konan walked toward the window and looked at the sky outside.


    After a while, Naito turned to Konan and nodded: ¡°We¡¯ve finished all the arrangement, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else. Therefore, I will be gone for the next few months...¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sensei is leaving?¡±


    Konana looked confused.


    During this time, Natural Energy has finally blended in Naito¡¯s body. And he needed to leave and absorb more so he could achieve the second stage of the Sage Mode.


    Naito looked like he spaced out for a moment, after that, he looked again at Konan then he said: ¡°After I leave, you will take control of the intelligence department, I want you to focus on Nagato¡¯s movements. At the same time, I want you to collect every information avable about the Bijuu.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Konan banded a knee to Naito, then she turned and left his office.


    Shortly after he left, the door got pushed again. It was themander of the enchantment construction team, and she wanted to inform the leader about thetest upadte.


    ¡°Easily done.¡±


    Aftering in, Kushina smiled then rushed toward Naito and huged him saying: ¡°The Vige is much smaller than Konoha, finishing it wasn¡¯t that hard after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Naito smiled then pinched her cheek and said: ¡°If you didn¡¯t have Kurama¡¯s Chakra, would you be able to do it this easily?¡±


    Kushina didn¡¯t like what she heard, Naito seemed like he underestimated her strength, which made her say: ¡°Kurama¡¯s power belongs to me, it¡¯s also a part of my strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Naito looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but notice the smirk on her face, he knew for sure what was gonna happen next. The moment she opened her mouth and was about to bite him, he reached for an apple on his table and put it inside her mouth.


    Kushina took a bite from the apple, then a smug grin appeared on her face.


    Naito suddenly showed a helpless expression, then he wondered, when did the bitten part be a thing between them?!


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s somthing wrong about how you disciple is looking at you.¡± Kushina leaned on Naito¡¯s shoulder while she finsihed eating the apple.


    Naito touched her little cheeks and smiled: ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Hey, if a girl likes you, I would naturally be jealous, the fruits of the whole ninja world won¡¯t be enough to stop my jealousy!¡± Kushina said this and hugged Naito tight.


    Naito was getting more handsom as he was growing up, with his silver hair and his good looking face he wasn¡¯t just the strongest but maybe also the hottest in the world, which made him admired by countless people.


    And a lot of those people were girls who fell in love with Naito from just hearing stories about him, and how he heroically defeated two Kages.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t overthink this matter. I will be leaving tomorrow, it¡¯s only for two months, I wanted to leave this for you.¡±


    Naito gently kissed her cheek, then he took off his golden ring.


    Kushina revealed a strange expression.


    Not because of the ring, she knows all about the Kusanagi sword. After she injects her Chakra in her strength can reach a higher level along with Kurama¡¯s Mode.


    What made her feel strange that Naito was nning to go somewhere else without taking her along.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mount Myoboku... Yes, it seems like I forgot to tell you about this.¡±


    Naito remembered that he didn¡¯t mention anything about Mount Myoboku after he returned, although he already exined to her everything he knew about the Sage Mode when one time before the topic was casually mentioned.


    Being familiar with the topic, Kushina gently nodded when he exined to her why he needed to leave again.


    Kushina took the Kusunagi Ring, although she felt that he didn¡¯t need to give it to her. She was already strong enough after she perfectly learned how to control Kurama¡¯s Chakra.


    However, Naito felt the need to give it to her, she¡¯s much stronger with the Kusanagi Ring, even he cannot suppress her easily, let alone Nagato. This way, he can go to Mount Myoboku and focus on his training without being worried about her safety.

 Chapter 283: Again in Mount Myoboku

    Mount Myoboku.


    The ce was filled with life as always. Everything was tremendous from the nts to the toads who lived in this ce.


    There was a slight surging of the Natural Energy in here.


    ¡°Senpo: Water Release: Cannonball!¡±


    The frog absorbed the natural energy, then he mmed a massive water release at the big mushroom in front of him destroying it.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    The other one on the side sighed then he took a deep breath, and prepared himself to absorb the natural energy to release another water cannonball.


    However, just when he started absorbing some of the natural energy, it suddenly stagnated!


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Just as he was stunned from this strange event, the stagnant natural energy suddenly started flowing violently, then like a big river rushing toward another direction.


    The frog kept looking at the natural energy rushing toward that direction, unable to absorb it.


    The other Toads has also seemed to sense that change in the flow of the Natural Energy, as they raised their heads with a shocking color in their eyelids.


    ¡°This feeling...¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s that human, he came again!¡±


    ¡°Curses! We won¡¯t ba able to practice again!¡±


    In the depths of Mount Myoboku, Gamamaru opened his eyes slightly, then he closed them again and continued his sleep.


    On his side, Fukasaku and Shima showed a bitter smile.


    .........


    In the center of the Mountain, next to a water pool, no one know when he appeared, but Naito who was closing his eyes was sitting there cross-legged.


    Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive can cover a range of ten miles, which allows him to absorb the natural energy in that distance, forming a horrible and huge vortex of natural energy around him.


    Because of it, even the natural energy that ten miles farther from him is violently forced into that vortex, although the rate of the absorption in that range cannot bepared to the ten miles or less.


    Within ten miles, even sages such as Fukasaku and Shima won¡¯t even be able to snatch a small amount of Natural Energy from Naito. However; although it¡¯s still difficult, they can absorb some if they stay away from that range.


    So the only choice they got to keep their training is to get as far as they can from Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about the troubles he was causing to the toads. After all, the Mountain was massive, they don¡¯t need to stay in the center while he¡¯s here.


    The gates that got almost drained out of Natural Energy were once again getting filled from the very first one.


    Natural Energy can be considered as raw energy which contains unlimited vitality, this energy when used along with the sage mode, can provide a powerful regeneration to the user.


    As a user of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, this technique has cost Naito some of his vitality. However, it¡¯s not as terrible as the ordinary technique because the penalty is death.


    Now due to the blending of the Natural Energy process into Naito¡¯s body, his Reverse Hachimon Tonkou became more perfect, and he managed to ultimately make up for the loss of his vitality!


    The Hachimon Tonkou consumes all vitality in exchange of exploding force, on the other hand, the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou slowly drains vitality in exchange of constant and permanent power.


    But now that slow loss in vitality got utterlypensated.


    Yuu Naito doesn¡¯t understand the first thing about Senju Hashirama¡¯s Sage mode, but after he discovered this new thing about the Natural Energy he could figure out that Hashirama didn¡¯t gain this extra ability from his Sage Mode. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t die after his fight with Madara.


    The Second Stage that Naito has obtained from his self-cultivation can continuously absorb natural energy and supplement his vitality, which means... This can extend the lifespan!


    This is was Naito¡¯s final conclusion.


    Naito has never been concerned about this matter before because he was already young and at the peak of his physical strength. The world aging was still too far away from him to be a thing, so even if his body was supplementing some extra vitality, it was difficult for him to notice.


    But this time, that extra vitality was more than just a bit, and even he could feel his skin be more shiny and spotless.


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure if this is gonna lead him to gain eternal life, but at least aging will be extremely slow from no on, much slower than other people!


    Who is not eager to be immortal, even Naito would be happy to have that!


    However, this wasn¡¯t the right time to be distracted, he cannot afford to lose focus, Naito needed to be realistic and think more about how to get stronger, he¡¯s currently so close to being at the peak of the Shinobi world.


    When ites to immortality, it¡¯s not impossible to achieve in this world. It¡¯s not just Kaguya, the mother of all the Shinobis. If you know the right hand-sign, you can get reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, then gain some sort of immortality.


    Of course, this can be a little bit ufortable since you won¡¯t feel anything and your body will look ragged.


    The real immortal is Hagoromo, he lived for thousands of years, even his death didn¡¯t stop him from existing in the world since his Chakra itself was immortal. He kept monitoring everything in the world, and he could even give Naruto and Sasuke his power.


    What¡¯s even more amazing is Obito, he died by Kaguya¡¯s hands, he then went to meet Rin for a few moments caught up with her, then he again used his Mongekyou Sharingan to force himself out of heaven to the Shinobi world, and gave his eye to Kakashi... It¡¯s just like a BUG.


    ¡°In this world, life and death are really nothing. People can go and back with some forbidden ninjutsu, seals, Sharingan, Rinnegan, or even by worshiping a god...¡±


    Of course, it is definitely not a good experience to die. Naito didn¡¯t want that at all, nor see the people around him experience it.

 Chapter 284: Jiraiya鈥檚 Request!

    Konoha.


    Sarutobi was having troubles to calm himself or even to sit down.


    ording to the current situation in the world, the third world war was inevitable. And Konoha was undoubtedly about to face a siege from the four major Viges.


    Even if the four great viges won¡¯t cooperate, and ended up fighting each other, Konoha was undoubtedly gonna be the most to suffer.


    If he can bring Naito back to the Vige, this pressure will be easily relieved. After all, he¡¯s the only man who managed to raid a whole vige and kill its Kage, the four major viges will undoubtedly think twice before provoking him.


    However, whether it¡¯s Sarutobi, Danzo, or the others, they definitely don¡¯t want Naito toe back.


    His existence in the Vige alone can cause particr problems that are difficult to deal with. Let alone his worthiness for the position of the Hokage. They cannot hand the viges to Naito, to aplete strange!


    The roots are always crucial in this world, even if you¡¯re born in Konoha, but taken as an Uchiha member, it will be impossible for you to be a Hokage!


    Simrly, it¡¯s even more impossible for Naito, who is an outsider to rule the Vige.


    They need him, but they also don¡¯t want him in the Vige because they won¡¯t be able to handle these problems. Therefore Naito won¡¯te back. Consequently, they will end up facing the four major viges alone.


    Moreover, there¡¯s one more important question. Will Naito be willing toe back?!


    As he was smoking his pipe looking at the rain, suddenly someone opened the door office and walked in.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, I got some news from the Mount Myoboku, Naito is currently there practicing his Sage Mode.¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Sarutobi and said: ¡°Allow me to contact him.¡±


    Sarutobi didn¡¯t reply, he kept smoking his pipe while looking at him.


    Jiraiya gritted his teeth, then said: ¡°Even if he¡¯s an outsider, even if he¡¯s from the Kusanagi n, Naito is also a ninja from Konoha, he can stop this war. So what if he¡¯s too powerful?! He has never tried to harm us!¡±


    He might act like it, but Jiraiya wasn¡¯t a fool, and he was fully aware of the current situation.


    Just when he was about to answer him, someone else interrupted him.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Danzo opened the door and walked in, he said coldly: ¡°Konoha will never be handed over to an outsider, were not that weak, were not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Danzo wanted that war, he wanted an opportunity to lead Konoha to prosperity, and this was his chance by crushing the other viges, and he needed Naito out of it, so he could be the new hero, the only problem is that Naito has taken the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki with him.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re not afraid of war, we cannot let the war just break out this easily, once it¡¯s fought, countless people will suffer from it.¡±


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t handle himself and shouted these words at Danzo.


    Danzo stared at Jiraiya then said: ¡°War will lead them to a better peace.¡±


    Sarutobi kept hearing their grumbling and mumbling for a while, but he never spoke a word, he kept smoking his pipe, then he finally took a deep breath and turned his back to them.


    .........


    Mount Myoboku.


    A figure was sitting on the table with some steamed and fried various insect on it.


    ¡°Jiraiya-Chan,e on, don¡¯t hesitate to dig in, I¡¯ve prepared this special meal for you.¡±


    Shima looked at Fukasaku and smiled.


    He looked at the table, then his mouth suddenly begun to twitch, just from the smell he felt like he¡¯s gonna throw up.


    ¡°No, I have already eaten. Moreover, it¡¯s not time to rx, we need to keep an eye on Naito.¡±


    When he mentioned Naito¡¯s name, Shima looked somehow full of sorrows.


    ¡°Jiraiya-Chan, listen to me, do not try to fight with that guy, Ogama Sannin ordered us to not intervene with this matter, even if we don¡¯t like it, we cannot help but follow the orders.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t fight him, even with the power of the Sage Mode I won¡¯t have a chance against him, his strength has reached a level that I can¡¯t even touch.¡±


    Jiraiya took a deep breath, and suddenly he¡¯s expression became serious.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit, he actually felt impressed. When he goes back a few years before, Naito was just a little child trying to survive a conflict he had with the Uchiha n that none has thought he would.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Naito was standing at the peak of the world. Even the five major Vige has recognized him as the new God of Shinobis!


    He still can remember the time when Naito was just struggling to survive. However, the war has really changed him.


    .........


    Sitting cross-legged in front of the water pool, Naito was still constantly absorbing Natural Energy.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, with stoping the absorbing, he looked calmly into the distance.


    Naito didn¡¯t look surprised. Although he didn¡¯t see him for a while, Naito wasn¡¯t that happy about it.


    Obviously, after he took in charge of the Rain Vige, Konoha is willing to fight that war alone and won¡¯t ask him to return.


    Naito didn¡¯t know if this is what Sarutobi want, but even if he doesn¡¯t like it, the other elders won¡¯t allow him to talk to Naito, especially Danzo who only think about war.


    ¡°Yuu Naito.¡±


    Jiraiya walked toward him while he was handling two teapots along with two cups. He walked down toward Naito, then he sat next to him and smiled.


    ¡°This a special tea from Mount Myoboku, it¡¯s full of rich natural energy, only people who can control the Natural Energy can drink it.¡±


    As he was saying these words, he poured a cup for Naito and himself.


    Naito didn¡¯t hate him, he just didn¡¯t like Jiraiya, the rtionship between the two wasn¡¯t that good before, if it were Tsunade he would have been happier to see her, he would even stand for her and smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    After he took a sip, Naito nodded slightly, he knew about this tea, he could see Shima and Fukasaku often drink it, but he was toozy to go and grab him a cup.


    This tea was really special, its full of vitality, and better than any other ordinary tea.


    Jiraiya smiled back at him, then he took a sip and said: ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no ordinary tea in the Shinobi world that can match it, even some good wines don¡¯t taste as good as this one.¡±


    Jiraiya said this then he paused for a little bit, and whispered: ¡°Can¡¯t you really juste back?¡±

 Chapter 285: Returns To The Rain!

    Naito put the teacup on the ground, then he said: ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of this, even if I return to Konoha, will you guarantee that Kushina will not be hated by the people in the Vige?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Jiraiya didn¡¯t know how to respond, thest ident of the Kyuubi felt like a thorn in their hearts. This will never be erased at all.


    They even looked happy by hearing the news of her departure.


    Moreover, the people inside the Vige has grown more afraid of Naito strength after he left, although they respected him before.


    ¡°This is not all. If I said I wanted to be the next Hokage, will Konoha allow me?¡±


    Seeing how Jiraiya couldn¡¯t answer him, he added one more question that he cannot answer.


    This sentence made Jiraiya expression full of bitterness, even if he wanted to promise him these things, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He couldn¡¯t promise him something like that, whether it¡¯s Sarutobi or Danzo the two of them will never allow it.


    If Naito was just like Minato, although he¡¯s not from the Sanju or one of the existing ns in the viges, as long as he was born in the Vige and proved his worthiness he can be the next Hokage.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s nothing to say about this matter.¡±


    Jiraiya sighed and stood up, he showed a pleading expression to Naito, then he said: ¡°Yuu Naito, I only hope that if Konoha needed you, you would be there to help.¡±


    Naito gazed at Jiraiya, the look in his eyes was calm and deep, but he didn¡¯t speak a word of it.


    Naito didn¡¯t refuse or agree, if Tsunade is in trouble he will certainly help, but if it¡¯s Danzo or the Uchiha n, Naito will only ignore them.


    Even Naito cannot be ungrateful to Konoha, because it was the reason for him to meet people he cares about like Gai and Tsunade.


    .........


    After Jiraiya¡¯s departure, Naito continued his training.


    In the two months Naito kept practicing in the Mount Myoboku, the Third War has broken out in the Shinobi World.


    In the face of the siege from the four greate viges, Konoha didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. They entirely depended on the resources they plundered from the second war, which they turned into power after a few years.


    The number of ninjas they have is much higher than any of the other Major Viges!


    Moreover, due to Naito¡¯s existence, a lot of things have changed, Sakumo didn¡¯t die, and Gai received the attention he needed from the start, which gave them a better chance.


    Precisely because of this reason, the four major viges stopped fighting each other and decided to focus on Konoha.


    In the original, Konoha has also fought against a siege from the major viges. However, there was also a conflict between the Clouds and the Rock. Eventually, it led the third Raikage into fighting against ten thousands of Shinobis for three days.


    But now there won¡¯t be such a story.


    Of course, the Rain didn¡¯t have any part in the war.


    However, this time, the four major viges have made really clear that they want to ally with the Rain, and they¡¯re treating them as aplete equal!


    This is almost unprecedented, the Rain is just a small vige, they are not qualified to sit on an equal position with the big Viges and be considered as an ally.


    However, because of Naito, the five major viges are no longer considering the Rain a small Vige. Currently, the world has Six Great Viges, and this is all because of the existence of the new God of Shinobis!


    ........


    Rain Vige.


    Among the most significant buildings in the Vige. Naito choose the highest for his office, below it there was his house and the ce where Konan and Yahiko lived


    The ce where Naito lived had a hot bath, which was really easy to get in such an environment.


    ¡°This is the only thing in here that better than Konoha.¡±


    Kushina, who was lying there, stretched out her body, then she stood up and walked toward a mirror, she didn¡¯t need a towel, just with letting her Chakra out, all the water got evaporated naturally.


    After finishing her hair, Kushina turned around to take her clothes. Suddenly she saw someone in the back.


    She felt stunned for a moment, how could this person sneak in the bath and avoid her perceive!


    Without no hesitation, Kushina surged her Chakra and was about to active Kurama¡¯s Mode, however, at the veryst second, she stopped because she could finally recognize that person.


    Yuu Naito looked at her then smiled: ¡°Huuh, It¡¯s been a long time, they don¡¯t have baths in Mount Myoboku...¡±


    Whoosh!!


    She felt strange to see him so suddenly, but she also couldn¡¯t hide how delighted she felt from seeing him.


    She immediately walked toward Naito then said: ¡°I¡¯ve just used that water, get a new one.¡±


    Naito pinched her cheek, then said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothingpared to living for two months with those Toads.¡±


    Puff!


    This sentence made the expression on Kushina¡¯s face change, and be angry, without hesitation, she immediately pushed him in the water.


    ¡°You leave for two months, then you came, and the first thing you do isparing me to Toads!!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Naito came out of the water, and heughed a little, then he quickly reached out for Kushina and smashed her into the water, then he looked at her and said: ¡°So what if I used the water you¡¯ve used, it¡¯s just water.¡±


    Kushina drummed her cheeks then she snorted: ¡°That¡¯s disgusting, you even smell like a toad!¡±


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    That little is actually talking back to him, which made Naito feel like he needs to teach Kushina a lesson.


    Naito smirked, which made Kushina panic and run away, however, before she could even take a step Naito caught her easily...

 Chapter 286: The Nanabi

    Naito spent about two months in Mount Myoboku, and he left after he once again filled all the five gates with natural energy.


    He¡¯s currently halfway before finally achieving the Second Stage of Sage Mode.


    Of course, he won¡¯t be able to benefit from the Second Stage powers before hepletes the whole process.


    Even if its half-done, it didn¡¯t blend with every cell in his body. It might not be perfect yet, but sure it made his body stronger.


    Yuu Naito was sitting in his office.


    At this time, he was reading some information, while Konan was standing beside him quietly.


    In terms of gathering information, Konan was one of the best, she managed to get her hands on some useful information about the Bijuu. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find any about Nagato.


    However, she could find some weird information, about the Akatsuki organization, and how they¡¯re still doing some operations.


    Yahiko, the former head of this organization, is currently working with the Rain Vige, even the old members have also joined him, and now they¡¯re Shinobis from the Rain. It¡¯s reasonable to say that everyone has believed that they will never hear anything again from the Akatsuki.


    However, while Konan was there looking for any useful information, she found leads about the persistent existence of the Akatsuki, and how they¡¯re no longer operating from the Rain!


    This new Akatsuki is an entirely different one, even Konan doesn¡¯t know anything about them. However, she could guess who was their new leader.


    It seems like Nagato has actually wanted for Yahiko to fail, and the moment that happened, he took the organization for him. However, he decided to keep the name.


    Therefore, Konan had decided to track this new Akatsuki, but since they changed their base, it was challenging.


    ¡°The Itchibi has once again got caught by the Sand, what is a little bit interesting is the Cloud, they managed to put their hands on the Nibi. the Sanbi is in the Mist, the Nanabi seems to be in a wild state, and the Yonbi and Gobi are in the Rock...¡±


    Naito looked at the intelligence in his hands, and suddenly, a thought shed in his mind. This information helps Naito understand where the Tailed-Beasts are currently not where they should be.


    The only difference to what he already knows is that the Nanabi is currently in a wild state, in the original he was sealed in a child.


    Moreover, Konan has also urately located his position.


    It can only be said that its a coincidence. Although the Nanabi not actually in the Rain Land, he¡¯s currently in a small country not that far from the borders, Konan inadvertently discovered his location when she was pursuing some information about the new Akatsuki.


    ¡°The best choice is to always get the nearest. And since it¡¯s the Nanabi, it will be enough! Getting him first will strike them hard.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help hiding that grin smirk from appearing, having Kurama was enough to blow up their n, but after they get the Nanabi, they will never be able to summon Juubi.


    The Nanabi is a tailed beast that can fly, speaking of it... Although Naito is very strong, he can¡¯t fly!


    Using him as a way to travel will be a perfect choice.


    Naito has not yet thought about being a Jinchuriki.


    The main reason to this that he¡¯s already powerful enough that he almost doesn¡¯t need the Bijuu powers.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, the Nanabi is always on the move. Therefore, I have already sent some ninja to keep an eye on his movements, I think it¡¯s necessary that we capture him quickly.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Naito threw the folder in his hand on the table then he stood up, and said: ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the location, no need to worry, I will operate this mission myself. After all, who else can fight a Biju.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we better inform Kushina-Sensei first?¡±


    Konan asked because she¡¯s aware of Kushina situation, and as the strongest Jinchuriki, she should be able to help.


    ¡°No, I will be back soon.¡±


    After he patted her on the shoulder, Konan gently nodded to Naito, then he¡¯s figure suddenly flickered and disappeared directly.


    Konan didn¡¯t reveal any strange expression. Instead, she went toward Naito¡¯s table and rearranged it.


    She knew that Naito is strong enough to deal with a Bijuu without the assistance of anyone else.


    She actually believes that currently there¡¯s nothing in the world that can be at the same scale of power as Naito.


    ..........


    The Nanabi is very cautious, and he often changes locations, and extremely good at hiding his traces.


    If they didn¡¯t keep an eye on him from the start, it would have been tough to find him again even with the help of perceptual ninjas.


    In a small vige.


    The ce was surrounded with mountains, and dense forests, the environment was magnificent in here, this vige is bordered by the Rainnd, a lot of water was flowing from there, which made thendform simr to the Fire Land.


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s shed and appeared in this forest, then he faintly nced at the front.


    After his arrival, several Rain Shinobis soon came to him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    ¡°The Nanabi is in front, I will show you the way.¡±


    One of the perceptive ninjas opened.


    However, Naito squinted at the distance, then he shook his head and said: ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    The moment he said that a fierce wind whistled, and the trees of this forest were blown in the air, as that horrible momentum fell from the top.


    ¡°Sure enough, there will always be some small flies following... Well, I don¡¯t mind some snacks!¡±


    The massive figure of the Nanabi suddenly appeared in the sky. Although his body seemed to be fragile, the horrible Chakra that wasing out fo him made the Rain Shinobis look pale.


    ¡°This is the worst possible situation, the Nanabi found us!¡±

 Chapter 287: The Nanabi鈥檚 Repression

    ¡°This situation is not good, we cannot afford to make this a frontal battle, were no match to this beast.¡±


    ¡°This is gonna be very difficult... How the hell can we defeat a Tailed-Beast?!¡±


    They all looked scared and horrified, the only reason that kept them from running was Naito who was there beside them.


    Whoosh!!


    A wave of strong wind whizzed, and made the trees around them get blown away, even the Rain Shinobis found it hard to keep their legs on the ground as they were pushed back by it.


    Only Naito was standing still on the field, looking at the Nanabi¡¯s wings continually moving, while the expression on his face looked dull without any traces of fear.


    This wind cannot shake Naito¡¯s spirit!


    He stood there firm like a mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a type of insect, you would have looked better if you were a bird, but as long as you can fly, you will be a good mount.¡±


    Naito raised his head then looked at the Nanabi and opened.


    What did this human say?!


    A good... Mount?!


    The Nanabi¡¯s heart got overwhelmed with iparable anger the moment he heard that word!


    He¡¯s a Tailed-beast, and not anyone, he¡¯s the Nanabi!


    Who dares to treat such a beast as a mount. The Nanabi felt like he needs to teach this arrogant human a painful lesson, then send him straight to hell!


    ¡°HISS!!¡±


    The Nanabi roared, then he rushed directly toward Naito, he felt like catch him, then crush him with his bare hands!


    His body was huge, yet his speed was incredible, the Rain Shinobis could hardly follow his movements.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°How can it move this fast?!¡±


    Under the horrified gazes of everyone, the Nanabi reached Naito in a second and caught him.


    This scene made everyone get terrified, he¡¯s gonna kill him!


    If he¡¯s dead, then they¡¯re next. The Rain Shinobis were scared and looked like they were about to escape, however, at thest moment, they realized that Naito hasn¡¯t got caught!


    It¡¯s just an afterimage!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Nanabi looked terrified, he used his full speed, but he could only capture this human¡¯s afterimage!


    Then where is he?!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    The Nanabi raised his head, and there he was, Naito was on the top of him.


    Without any hesitation, Naito raised his foot then kicked the Nanabi.


    Boom!!


    A repulsive force suddenly hit him and made his body stagnate, the impact of that kick made him fall directly from the sky, and m on the ground.


    ¡°What power is this...¡±


    The Nanabi¡¯s heart was shocked, he could tell that Naito was faster than him, but he didn¡¯t expect him to have such terrible power!


    Moreover, when he tried to stand back, he could feel that horrible force spreading in his body, trembling him, making him weak, he even was struggling to stand up!


    He couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but is this pain?!


    This is unbelievable!


    How many years it has been since thest time he felt pain? Who is this human?!


    What is this power?!


    A lot of questions that he didn¡¯t know their answers, but he could tell one thing, this human is dangerous!


    Under that feeling of pain, the Nanabi let go of his power and roared while his Chakra was violently surging.


    Naito who was still standing on his back kept sending shock wave one after another to keep him from standing, while the Nanabi was struggling wildly, shattering the whole ce apart, still, he couldn¡¯t get rid of him!


    The Rain Shinobis could no longer endure standing close to the battlefield and had to retreat to the distance.


    However, none of them could hide the shock on his face.


    This is incredible, Naito is actually suppressing the Nanabi.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t use a single Ninjutsu, he didn¡¯t even use a hand sign or a seal, all that he did was standing on the top of its back!


    ¡°Is this... All he needs to suppress the Nanabi?!¡±


    The Shinobi swallowed while his whole body was trembling.


    The other Shinobis were as scared as this guy. They saw before the information about how he managed to suppress the Kyuubi, but this is more shocking then what they read before.


    They thought that Naito will use his Ultimate Ninjutsu to defeat the Nanabi, or maybe he has some reliable seal technique that will restrain its powers, but none of them expected that all that he needs to do is to jump into the sky and kick him!


    The way he¡¯s suppressing the Nanabi is really unbelievable.


    ¡°This damn human...¡±


    After a long struggle with Naito, the Nanabi has finally understood that he will never get rid of Naito this way, so he changed his n. Suddenly, the ground under him became soft, and his entire body dived into the ground.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t choose to follow the Nanabi underground, but jumped back to the ground and kept looking at him disappearing, thinking that this is interesting.


    ¡°Hey this is mean, we only agreed on the flying part... Still, do you think you will be able to escape this way?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Naito lifted his legs and mmed the ground.


    Boom!!


    This simple kick made the whole ce copse, and crush, even the mountains around the ce started trembling and cracking.


    The moment the ce started to crack open, the Rain Shinobis fell back even more in the forest, while looking stunned at the mountain that just got crushed from Naito¡¯s kick!


    The power of the shock force crushed and shuttered everyyer underground, whether it was rock or mud; nothing stopped it until it hit the Nanabi who was escaping.


    Hiss!!


    This hit made the Nanabi directly sent a painful roar, this time, the shock force has almost shattered his whole body. However, he wasn¡¯t gonna give up, as long as he got Chakra, he can always regenerate his body parts, Naito will never be able to defeat him.


    However, this strange force that Naito is using is extremely painful to him.


    ¡°AUGH!! What kind of power is this... is this the Sixth Path Powers? No! No! This is wrong, it cannot be, then why can it make me feel pain...¡±


    The Nanabi who was struggling from the pain tried to dive even deeper underground.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna give him any chance to escape, as he kept kicking the ground sending shockwaves at him.


    It was like a continued wave of bombardment that was gonna destroy the whole vige at this rate.


    In the end, even the mountains far away got destroyed and copsed!


    The Nanabi got hit again, which made him finally understand that it was a wrong idea to escape from the underground!


    ¡°Hiden: Hiding in Scale Powder Technique!¡±


    The Nanabi who was trapped underground ignored the severe pain in his body and released a Ninjutsu.


    In a second, he exhaled an enormous amount of powder from his mouth, which made everyone instantly lose sight.


    However, the Nanabi didn¡¯t choose to escape, he stared at Naito in anger, then he opened his mouth again and shoot a massive Bijuudama at him.


    ¡°Got to hell! Human!¡±


    The next moment made the Nanabi got horrified when he discovered that Naito seemed he saw clearly that Bijuudamaing toward him. Naito didn¡¯t choose to avoid it, he extended his both hands to the void, and a horrible shock force broke out shattering that horrifying Bijuudama!


    The Nanabi never felt this scared before.


    Who can me him, he just witnessed a human being destroying a Bijuudama barehanded!


    Whoosh!


    The Nanabi wanted to escape again, however, before he could even move, Naito shed in front of him and punched him.


    Boom!!!


    The Nanabi got directly bombarded and flew straight away toward a mountain then crushed on it.


    Naito shed directly toward him then he stroke him again.


    When the Nanabi was struggling to stand again, Naito hit him one more.


    Naito found out from his several encounters with the Bijuu that the only way to convince them is to beat the crap out of them, suppressing them only won¡¯t do a thing.


    The Nanabi was in a hell of pain, he was angry, and the pain was driving him crazy, and all that he wanted is to tear Naito¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t do a thing, he couldn¡¯t even resist this pain anymore!


    Under the gaze of everyone in the field, and after a hell of a beaten, the Nanabi finally surrounded!

 Chapter 288: Skywalk

    In the mountains that copsed, the scene was insane.


    Everything was destroyed.


    The Nanabi who was in front of Naito looked at him with eyes of grievances. At this time, he looked like if he was a home pet.


    What unusual things to see, a Tailed-Beast got beaten into signing a summoning contract, this is the kind of pain he was dealing with!


    He nced at the Nanabi in front of him, then he said with a soft tone.


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t like this oue?!¡±


    ¡°Of course... No!!¡± The Nanabi subconsciously nodded, but he suddenly reacted, then shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you.¡±


    The Nanabi raised his head and said these words.


    Naito know that the Nanabi has a very unique personality, that¡¯s why he choose to control him by power. Kurama¡¯s character is different, he¡¯s arrogant to the point that he will never allow anyone to control him with power even if its mean staying in a cage for his entire life. On the other side, the Nanabi is pragmatic one, he won¡¯t choose something like that over his freedom or life.


    In the distance, the Rain Shinobis froze in their ces for a while. The moment they woke up from their shock, they looked at each other, then walked toward Naito.


    He could feel their shock.


    They have never seen anything like this. What have they saw today subverted everything they know about this world!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Naito turned at the Nanabi then smiled. If he¡¯s pleased to serve, Naito won¡¯t mind acting like a boss.


    With one step, Naito leaped lightly on his back.


    On the other side, a few of the other Shinobi came close to the Nanabi. Since his body is huge, they felt that there¡¯s a room for them also stand on his back.


    However, before they could jump on him, the Nanabi suddenly stared at them, then pped his wings.


    Yuu Naito was his boss, of course, he can stand on his back, but not these little bugs, who does they think they are?!


    Well, he¡¯s right about that!


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind swept over pushing those Shinobis back.


    ¡°Keep monitoring the situation here for a while and wait for further orders.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Looking at the Nanabi, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The Rain Shinobis couldn¡¯t hide their fear from the Nanabi, they nodded respectfully at Naito, then greeted him.


    The Nanabi waved his wings then flew up in the sky carrying Naito on his back, leaving the Rain Shinobis with awe-inspired expressions.


    When he flew up in the sky, the Nanabi couldn¡¯t help but think about the possibility of killing Naito by throwing him off his back.


    However, since he already signed the contract by force, he needed to wait for the right moment to do it, he wasn¡¯t gonna end up like Kurama who was the first Bijuu to be forced to sign a summon contract with Madara.


    Standing there, Naito took a nce on the ground which looked extremely small, he couldn¡¯t see the people below, he could only see the mountains, even the hills looked small.


    Although Naito can float for a short period in the air, he still couldn¡¯t reach the extent that Gai could achieve after opening the Eighth Gate in the original, so he has neven reached this high before.


    Looking at the world under him Naito couldn¡¯t help but walk toward the side of the Nanabi back then jump to the air.


    Original, the Nanabi who was actually thinking about throwing Naito off his back, couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed by watching this scene. If Naito is the one who threw himself, no one will me him after that.


    However, when the Nanabi was about to go for a beautiful run, his expression suddenly sluggish!


    Because Naito didn¡¯t fall, he actually was floating in the air!


    Naito took a step after step, then he started walking in the sky while some cracks were appearing under his feet.


    However, this was all that Naito can do, he could only walk, the surface wasn¡¯t actually solid, therefore, he cannot use a lot of power to move faster in the air.


    After opening the Eighth Gate, Gai gained a hell of speed that allowed him to fly in the sky.


    For that reason, Naito had an idea that felt he should test it.


    Naito could already teleport using his Soru technique, all that he needed to do is to use it while he¡¯s floating in the air to move like Gai.


    This level of mastering Naito has called it Geppo (Skywalk).


    The Skywalk is the third stage of the Soru technique, and it¡¯s better in all aspects. It¡¯s second only to the Flying Thunder God Technique. As for using it in the sky, it¡¯s even better than the Super Soru.


    When he first reached the fourth stage of the Shock Force, Naito tried to practice it, but he didn¡¯t seed, andter when he reached the Fifth, Naito tried again, but it was still tricky.


    Now after he managed to master the Sage Mode sessfully, the Shock Force grow much stronger than the time it was when he first reached the Fifth Stage. It¡¯s currently closer to the Sixth Stage, and even his physical strength has improved a lot.


    The Soru is based initially on the Brutal Force technique, it is a kind of high-speed blink technique that sts the force outward, then pushes the user forward with benefiting from the impact.


    The Super Soru is an improved technique that uses more amount of Chakra and Physical strength


    Using it in the air will be ten times more difficult!


    It¡¯s easy to jump walk and run on the ground, but doing the same on the water, will need a strong control over Chakra, weak ninjas won¡¯t be able to do so, And others even if they can stand on water, won¡¯t be able to jump.


    As for moving in the air, Naito feels that only Gai in this world can do it only with his Chakra, while others could use other technique to actually fly in the air.


    For example, the Third Tsuchikage uses the Light-Weight Rock Technique to make his body very light, while Naruto can fly when he is in a sage of the six paths mode with his Gudodama (six ck balls) at the back.


    In other words, the ninjas that can fly are actually very few.

 Chapter 289: Frightening

    Among the clouds, with a stern look on his face, Naito controlled his Chakra into his feet, then stepped.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito¡¯s shadow got drawn as an arc in the sky as he slightly moved from a point to another, leaving behind him cracks. Then after a few moments, he began to fall, he was still unable to master it.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough to move quickly in the air...¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Naito¡¯s eyes shed, he didn¡¯t give up yet and resumed his training on the Skywalk technique.


    At first, Naito could only jump from one point to another, the distance was really short, but he could gradually improve the distance and the speed.


    Of course, there¡¯s nopassion with his speed on the ground.


    The Nanabi stayed there by his side, he didn¡¯t dare to escape, he kept watching Naito practicing, thinking about the trouble he ended up with.


    What kind of monster is this human, he¡¯s very stronger, yet he doesn¡¯t have the Sixth Path force, he can hurt creatures like the Tailed-Beasts, his speed is very fast and outrageous, and now he can even move in the air!


    This human is incredible.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Nanabi, Naito¡¯s speed kept improving.


    He was using the clouds as a surface to jump on!


    A little by little Naito could use more power by spraying it on the entireyer of the clouds, which make his speed in the air faster and faster, although it wasn¡¯tparable to his rate on the ground, he was still faster than most of Jonin.


    Under him, there was a battle between Konoha and the Rocks.


    Some of the ninjas on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t help but notice how strange the clouds looked in the sky.


    Immediately afterward, they could notice that its shape what looked strange to them, and it wasn¡¯t any random shape, it looked like a footprint! It seemed as if a giant was walking on the clouds, which made all the ninjas widening their eyes.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Is that a footprint? How is this possible? Who can make footprints in the clouds?! Who can actually walk in the sky?!¡±


    The shock was evident on the face of countless ninjas, some Jonins has revealed iparable awe, they thought it was a god living in the sky!


    The Elites didn¡¯t believe in such a thing, however, what they saw was real!


    Who can leave footprints in the clouds?!


    ..........


    In the clouds, Naito was continually moving forward, ignoring the world below him. His speed gradually improved. Although it wasn¡¯t as fast as the speed of the Nanabi in the air, it was already terrific.


    After a while, Naito reached the Rain Land.


    While there are no clouds, moving faster has be more difficult.


    Although Naito can float and walk in the air, the speed is much slower, with such a rate he won¡¯t be able to avoid attacks.


    Of course, Naito doesn¡¯t actually need to avoid any attacks, when he¡¯s in the air, any attack can be easily destroyed by a punch!


    ¡°It seems that I hit my limit. If I want to reach my full speed, I¡¯m afraid that I will need to reach the second stage of the Sage Mode and open the Sixth Gate first.¡±


    After some practice, Naito felt that he reached his limit, and it was difficult for him to get anywhere from here even if he continued training, so he gave up the idea of mastering the Skywalk for the time being.


    The Nanabi stayed by Naito¡¯s side for the whole time since Naito didn¡¯t reverse summoning him.


    Naito turned then smiled at him and said: ¡°You¡¯re wondering, why didn¡¯t I just fall from the sky and die?!¡±


    ¡°How can it be?! I will never think about something like that!¡±


    Looking at Naito, the Nanabi Said: ¡°How can I have this kind of thinking, even if the boss cannot fly, I will catch him, then he will be able to fly, I will be the boss wings.¡±


    Naito could tell he was bluffing, but he was toozy to pay attention to it, the Nanabi is not strong, but he has various escape abilities which are the best between all the Bijuu, he can fly, and he uses the special powder which directly makes people lose their vision, that was enough to keep him around.


    Naito looked at the bottom, they were already close to the Rain Vige, he stepped on the Nanabi¡¯s back then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°Roger That!¡±


    The Nanabi headed down toward the Vige, and it didn¡¯t take the people long before they could notice himing from the sky.


    ¡°That is... The Nanabi!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it, it¡¯s as described in the intelligence, it¡¯s the Nanabi!¡±


    ¡°Why is heing toward our vige, this is bad!¡±


    Their expression was full of fear.


    The Nanabi felt that his arrival with Naito to the Vige should be widely spread. Therefore, he released his Chakra.


    Whoosh!!!


    The moment he released his Chakra, the clouds in the sky started gathering, his momentum was terrifying to the point that people started running all over the ce.


    Even if the Nanabi is weak, he¡¯s still a Bijuu, which means that his Chakra is notparable to human beings!


    Feeling this horrible power made the ninjas form all ranks gather in the ce ready to attack.


    Even the Anbu Captain, who was gearing up himself to head toward the Nanabi, looked terrified.


    ¡°Is this the Chakra of the Nanabi? It¡¯s powerful! How can a human defeat such a beast, he¡¯s more horrifying than Kushian-Dono.¡±


    Although he knew that the Chakra of the Kyuubi should be much stronger than the Nanabi, The Anbu Captain wasn¡¯t confident in victory.

 Chapter 290: 1 Year

    Standing on the back of the Nanabi, Naito looked at the people below, they all looked terrified. However, they didn¡¯t look like they were gonna run, all of them took their weapons out and were ready to defend the Vige.


    Naito suddenly released his momentum, then said: ¡°Calm your self down Nanabi!¡±


    One sentence from Naito made the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra suddenly stop, and pitifully withdrew his killing intent.


    It was the first time for the people in the Vige to feel Naito¡¯s momentum.


    The Ninjas looked confused, they could hear a familiar voiceing from the Nanabi, and before they could recognize it, the Nanabi was on the move again.


    With a very obedient look, he suddenlynded on the highest building in the middle of the Vige.


    At that moment, they could see a very familiar figure to them standing on the back of the Nanabi.


    It¡¯s Yuu Naito, the God of Shinobis, and the leader of the Rain Vige!


    At that moment, everyone was opening their mouths, no one could hide his shock, even former Anbu Captain.


    ¡°Okay, now you stay here and be good with everyone.¡±


    Before he jumps from his back, Naito leaned toward him and whispered these words, then shed inside the building below.


    The Nanabi folded his wings, then squatted at the top of the building.


    For this whole time, the people who witnessed this event were all in vain.


    One of the ninjas couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaking that was Naito-Sama! Does this mean that he managed to defeat the Nanabi?!¡±


    ¡°Were talking about a Tailed-Beast who can destroy a wholend here!¡±


    Whether it was a civilian or a ninja, seeing this scene was extremely shocking!


    Such a powerful monster has be so obedient to Naito!


    The look on their faces was full of intimidation and admiration as if they were looking to a true god.


    ¡°This is Yuu Naito, the God of the Rain Vige!¡±


    .........


    Just a few steps away from his office Naito encountered Kushina and Konan.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Konan bowed to Naito then stood aside.


    Kushina walked toward Naito then snorted: ¡°You love big entrances, don¡¯t you? I thought that someone is invading the Vige.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I really love the limelight.¡±


    Listening to Kushina¡¯s sentence made Naito twitch his mouth, it had nothing to do with him, the Nanabi was the one who wanted to make a big entrance.


    Naito raised his head then thought that he really needed to work more on the Nanabi¡¯s attitude.


    The Nanabi was right at the top of the building, taking afortable posture, and looking all mighty.


    .......


    After he managed to defeat the Nanabi, Naito decided to let him stay at the top of his office, so he could always keep an eye on him.


    The existence of the Nanabi on the top of his office made the people in the Vige feel awe.


    Defeating the Nanabi and making him his pet made the people in the Rain Vige feel like Naito has already surpassed being a human. To them he¡¯s no longer the God of Shinobis, he¡¯s like the God of the World!


    In the next year, the Third Shinobi World War has finally broken out. The four Major Viges has joined their forces and attacked Konoha, while the formers didn¡¯t show any kind of weakness.


    The whole world of Shinobis in a war


    In this chaos, the onlynd which looked peaceful was the Rain!


    None of the five Major Viges were willing to provoke the Rain. As for some small viges, they weren¡¯t as smart as the others; however, they all got defeated by the Rain Vige.


    Because they dared to attack, Naito didn¡¯t show them any mercy, he crushed all of them, and directly incorporated them into the territory of the Rain Land.


    This event has made all the other Viges terrified of the Rain.


    During this year, Konoha managed to hold their territories, and because Sakumo didn¡¯t die like in the Original, they even won some of the fights against the Sand


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya also won some battles against the Rock with the help of the medical ninja troops who supported them in various battlefields.


    The only particr case was Minato, he managed to master the Flying Thunder God Technique, and be extremely powerful, which made the title Yellow sh begin to be famous throughout the world. However, he was still too young, it was too early for him to directlymand. Thus Konoha has assigned Ino¨CShika¨CCho team on his side to help him.


    Shikamaru¡¯s IQ was higher than his father Shikaku; however, he was more than worthy for the position of a military strategist, he even reassigned a special task to attack the Cloud.


    Konoha was attacking all the Four Great Viges at once, which weakened their forces. However, it has also proved to everyone their capability to fire back!


    During this period, Danzo was using all of his resources to create a conflict between the four viges so he could crack the pressure on Konoha.


    However, he failed, just when Konoha was looking all good and mightly, the four viges joined their forces and hit them hard!!


    The four Big Viges have set out a Jinchuriki!


    Due to the fact that Konoha didn¡¯t have any simr power to defend itself from this attack, because Naito has taken their Jinchuriki with him, Konoha dominant defense got finally destroyed!


    Even if they were powerful, the power of a Bijuu is always troublesome.


    If it weren¡¯t for Minato and the thousand good ninjas that died that day along with the other eight hundred who got injured, Konoha would have fallen.


    Even so, the damage was significant, the four big viges managed to hit them hard, and that has caused Konoha to lose all of theirter battles.


    Whether it was Sarutobi or Danzo, they never thought that the Four Big Viges were bold enough to use a Jinchuriki this early in the war, Konoha was unprepared for this attack, which made the situation even worse!


    _____________________________________________

 Chapter 291: Konoha鈥檚 Dilemma

    Konoha, the Hokage Office.


    A masked Anbu suddenly appeared from the smoke, he banded a knee to Sarutobi then he opened: ¡°Report from the front line, the Rock has managed to break our defenses, and the Gobi¡¯s Jinchuriki has crossed the borders.¡±


    When Sarutobi heard the report, he couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The n was to carry the Jinchuriki to the front lines with a small group of ninjas after they slightly open the seal, the Tailed-Beast wille out and break Konoha¡¯s defenses while he¡¯s in a rampage state, and weaken them. After they suppress him, they will once again advance and repeat the whole process.


    This will lower their casualtiespared to Konoha.


    Konoha, on the other side, cannot afford to lose hundreds of men every time they use this strategy, which has driven Sarutobi insane, this is just cruel to his side!


    The war has just started, and the casualties were much worse than the Second World War!


    The unavability of a simr weapon in Konoha¡¯s armory has caused them a significant disadvantage!


    If Kushina was still here, even if she couldn¡¯t control the Kyuubi¡¯s power, they could have at least have the choice to use the same method to fight back.


    ¡°At this rate... Konoha will fall. Danzo¡¯s n is not working at all. The four great viges will focus their forces on us until we get destroyed.¡±


    Sarutobi looked anxious, and thinking about this situation didn¡¯t make it any better.


    They didn¡¯t use the Kyuubi before in the Second War, because the Jinchuriki¡¯s power is too distractive, that power is not meant to be used, but to be feared. However, since Konoha doesn¡¯t have one, the other viges found it reasonable to use that power since there¡¯s nothing that Konoha can use to fire back!


    At that time, the only scene that kept picturing in Sarutobi¡¯s mind was the one when Naito has stoped the Kyuubi¡¯s Bijuudama with his bare hands.


    If Naito were here, this problem would have been easily resolved.


    However...


    Sarutobi¡¯s expression was full of bitterness.


    At this time, Danzo entered Sarutboi¡¯s office with a somber face and said: ¡°War broke out between the Rock and the Sand vige, but they didn¡¯t dispatch the Bijuu from ou frontlines.¡±


    With a lot of efforts, Danzo managed to revive the hatred between the two viges, they ended up fighting each other, but he still failed to get Konoha out of this plight.


    ¡°This makes no sense...¡±


    Sarutobi shook his head, then finally sighed and said: ¡°There¡¯s only one way to end this.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Danzo knew what Sarutobi was gonna say, and he couldn¡¯t help but gnaw his teeth and yell.


    However, this is didn¡¯t prevent Sarutobi from ending his sentence with a stern expression: ¡°Do you have any better solution?!¡±


    Danzo kept quiet for a moment then said: ¡°We can use the same way to start a conflict between the four major viges and the Rain.¡±


    ¡°Do you hear yourself?! You¡¯d rather crush him than ask his help!¡±


    Danzo kept silent, then he eximed: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he¡¯s not one of us, I don¡¯t care if he chose to leave, but he also took our Jinchuriki. We cannot forgive something like this!¡±


    ¡°If you just handed me the Jinchuriki power early on, none of this would have happened, we could have even controlled Naito; obviously, he cares about the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki that much!¡±


    Danzo wasn¡¯t only screaming, but he was also letting his momentum out, this argument between him and Sarutobi made the whole building shake. Some of the Anbu could even feel it, but they took a deep breath and continued their work.


    After a while, two more people walked into Sarutobi¡¯s office. The only people who can enter the Hokage¡¯s office and interrupt Danzo and Sarutobi were Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to fight with each other! We need to face this current situation together!¡± Mitokado said this then looked at both Danzo and Sarutobi.


    Both Sarutobi and Danzo got back to their senses and nodded at each other.


    Mitokado looked at Utatane and Sarutobi then to Danzo and said: ¡°We understand now that letting Naito leave the Vige was a big mistake. Compared to letting Konoha gets destroyed, handing it to Naito and making him the Hokage is better.¡±


    The moment he heard this sentence Danzo clenched his teeth, he looked like he wanted to say something back but he couldn¡¯t.


    Utatane looked at Danzo then she said: ¡°The only choice we have is to ask for Naito¡¯s help, this situation is no longer about us letting him stay, we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s even willing toe back.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need him, he¡¯s a traitor, he took our Jinchuriki, he¡¯s the reason we¡¯re in such distress, so he should solve this matter for us, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting hime back!¡± Danzo still insisted that Naito shouldn¡¯t return to Konoha.


    Becuase once he¡¯s back, all his ns will be in vain.


    ¡°Well, since you agree on asking for his help, that¡¯s good enough, but the problem is... How can we make him help?¡±


    Mitokado was indulged and looking contemtive.


    Sarutobi, who has been silent for a long time, has finally spoken this time and said: ¡°We could send Tsunade to ask him. As long as she¡¯s the one who will talk to him, he will definitely answer, but the problem is...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Mitokado interrupted Sarutobi saying: ¡°Send Tsunade immediately!¡±


    There was a bitter smile on Sarutobi¡¯s face. In fact, Tsunade is very disappointed in Konoha, and it was clear that she no longer respects Sarutobi the same way as before.


    She has always rejected the way Konoha treated Naito, and his departure has troubled her very much.


    In war, its only natural for Sarutobi to try and exploit the strength of the major ns in the Vige.


    It was necessary also for ns like the Hyuga and the Uchiha to save their power; thus if Konoha gets destroyed, they could survive and inheritance the Will of Fire.


    The only difference is the Senju.


    The establishment of Konoha was based on the Senju¡¯s strength, their belief is to absolutely keep Konoha, and they don¡¯t even care if they die fighting for it.


    In the Second Shinobi World War, the power of the Senju n got reduced dramatically. Between all the other ns, the Senju has suffered the most.


    Tsunade was dissatisfied with how Konoha was handling this matter, the Sanju was suffering a lot, which made that dissatisfaction rise to the level of hatred between its ranks.


    Konoha didn¡¯t think about joining its forces with ns, but to consume their strengths, this dark politician behavior has disappointed Tsunade.


    After sighting, Sarutobi didn¡¯t have a choice but to throw the ball and hope that Tsunade would ept to help.


    __________________________________________

 Chapter 292: Tsunade鈥檚 Arrival

    After a while, Tsunade came to the Hokage Office.


    From a nce at the four elders that controlled Konoha in the office, her expression looked a bit indifferent.


    ¡°Why did the Hokage summon me to his office?¡±


    Sarutobi was confused by Tsunade¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t even call him Sensei as she always does, although, she was very close to him before.


    Sarutobi grinned bitterly then he shook his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you here to give you orders, it¡¯s more like a request. I¡¯m asking you a favor as your teacher...¡± Sarutobi knows that ordering Tsunade may make things moreplicated, this is was like a matter of life and death to Konoha, and he was willing to do anything so that the Vige can survive.


    ¡°The Hokage¡¯s orders are absolute, for a man of your position to ask a favor from me is too much.¡±


    Tsunade looked like she has guessed what Sarutobi was gonna ask from her. However, her attitude was getting more indifferent.


    Sarutobi was bitter hearted. However, he could only reply in a pleading tone: ¡°You know why you¡¯re here, the only way to change this situation is to ask for Naito¡¯s help, and you¡¯re the only one who can do it.¡±


    When she heard Sarutobi¡¯s words, Tsunade revealed a hint of ridicule on her face saying: ¡°If we need him this much, why did we let him leave in the first ce? Just because he¡¯s an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Is it the same reason why you¡¯re pushing the big ns into the war? You¡¯re all afraid of them growing up more powerful andpete for the authority!¡±


    Sarutobi was quiet, he didn¡¯t know how to reply to these words.


    In Tsunade¡¯s point of view, Konoha has always tried desirably to suppress the big ns, but now they are using war to weaken them, which is too much.


    They even dared to treat the Senju n the same way after the death of Hashirama and Tobirama Senju.


    ¡°I can do nothing about this matter, Maito Dai also has a good rtionship with Naito, you can ask him for this favor.¡±


    After she said this, Tsunade turned around to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but scream at her.


    He couldn¡¯t ask Dai to do this because of his friendly personality, he would never be able to convince Naito to help Konoha.


    ¡°Tsunade, even if you don¡¯t care about me your teacher or any of the elders, would you say the same about Konoha?¡±


    This sentence made Tsunade stop.


    Indeed, no matter how much she hated these elders and their policies, she would never feel the same about Konoha, after all, this Vige was established by the hands of her grandfather.


    Tsunade kept quiet for a long time, then she calmly opened: ¡°I will go, but only if you agree on epting whatever Naito¡¯s conditions are to help, otherwise, I cannot guarantee sess.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Danzo whispered.


    ¡°This...¡± Mitokado and Utatane looked at each other.


    At this time, Sarutobi clenched his teeth, then said: ¡°You have my word!¡±


    ¡°Were good!¡±


    Tsunade suddenly turned and said: ¡°This includes that if Naito asked to be the Hokage you will grant him this wish, you have to promise!¡±


    Sarutobi nodded severely and said: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Danzo got horrified and looked at Sarutobi saying: ¡°Hey! You have no right....¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m gonna let Konoha fall?!¡± Sarutobi suddenly released a powerful momentum then he deadly stared at Danzo revealing his killing intent, and with an extremely harsh tone he said: ¡°Moreover, Naito has never sought authority, he¡¯s not interested in bing a Hokage.¡±


    The silent has suddenly controlled the ce.


    Mitokado turned at Utatane and nodded at her, then the two of them decided to support Sarutobi, Danzo was left there all alone again, clenching his teeth, then he immediately stormed out of the office.


    .......


    The Rain Land.


    Tsunade found it really hard to cross the Land of Fire borders because of the four great viges siege.


    However, using the Soru technique, she could manage to reach the Land of Rain. Tsunade was much stronger than in the Original and stopping her wasn¡¯t an easy matter, especially with that kind of speed.


    After she crossed the borders, every ce and corner she encountered has made her heart exim.


    The Second Shinobi World War has brought a lot of distraction and blood to thisnd.


    However, now thisnd seems as if it suddenly turned into a piece from heaven!


    The ce was full of happiness and warmness free from war and hatred!


    Compared to the outside world, this ce was like a holynd!


    This has made Tsunade sighs. If those people weren¡¯t so damn stubborn and obsessed by power and identity, and let Naito be the Hokage, perhaps the Land of Fire would have been just like this; a peacefulnd.


    All the way forward, after she finally reached the Rain Vige, Tsunade could see across the distance the Nanabi flying over the Rain Vige.


    ¡°The Nanabi...¡±


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself the moment she felt the Nanabi¡¯s powerful Chakra.


    Just what kind of a Vige the Rain has be after Naito¡¯s arrival!


    The Nanabi, the Kyuubi, along with Naito, with these three forces, there¡¯s no Vige from the five great ones is superior to the Rain!


    Coupled with the fact that the Rain Land is currently living in peace, made Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but admire Naito, the boy who struggled to survive in the beginning, has now be a Leader strong enough to easily change the fate of a whole country!


    After she stepped into the scope of the Rain, Tsunade could feel a kind of sensation enchantment simr to that in Konoha, and she thought that this should be Kushina¡¯s work.


    No one came to stop Tsunade, it seems as if they knew about her arrival, however, no Shinobis has came to her even after she walked all the way toward the tallest building inside the Vige.


    Tsunade walked until she reached a spacious office, she put her hand on the door and gently opened it and walked in. From first nce, she saw Naito smiling at her.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t see Tsunade again after he left Konoha. Her arrival today was not unexpected. Although he is in the Rain, he also knows everything happening in the world, and he could figure out that Konoha was gonnae to him sooner orter.


    Even if they didn¡¯t like it, the only person who can save Konoha is Naito!


    In the past year, Naito has achieved 90% of the Second Stage of the Sage Mode, he went to Mount Myoboku to practice four times. Just a few days ago, Naito had finished the fourth absorption of Natural Energy and returned to the Rain.


    It won¡¯t take long before the second stage ispleted!


    At the same time, Naito has also opened the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hashimon Tonkou, and reached the Sixth Stage of this Shock Force!


    _________________________________

 Chapter 293: What He Really Wants

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    Tsunade smiled at Naito and walked over toward him, then sit down. She looked around and said: ¡°Where¡¯s Kushina?¡±


    Just when she asked the door was opened again, and Kushina who was holding a teapot and a cup walked in smiling.


    ¡°Tsunade-Sama is visiting, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna miss that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you.¡±


    Tsunade smiled at her, Kushina put the cup on the table, then she went straight to her side and sat down saying: ¡°I was really worried about you, I¡¯ve always wanted to go out and see you.¡±


    Kushina didn¡¯t care about their political situation, nor about the war, she was very concerned about Tsunade because the former was very good to her, she has always considered her as a big sister just like Naito.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I don¡¯t participate in the front battles much, all that I¡¯m doing is treating wounded people.¡±


    Tsunade took a sip from the cup, then she slightly showed a trace of sadness.


    Her brother Nawaki was dead, Naito and Kushina have left the Vige, and most of her n was destroyed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lonely.


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but to put her hand on Tsunade¡¯s shoulder, Naito on the other side looked helpless at that moment.


    Was it a make mistake leaving her in Konoha?


    ¡°Naito, you should know that I didn¡¯te here today just to see you, there¡¯s another reason behind this visit.¡±


    Tsunade turned her head and whispered to Naito.


    Naito nodded at her, then he took a sip from his cup, and said with a slight of mockery: ¡°Danzo tried his best to keep me from staying in Konoha, now after I left, they finally realized that they need me. I¡¯ming with you, I can¡¯t miss the look on their faces.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tsunade looked confused she didn¡¯t understand what Naito meant, but she was gonna do her best to convince him to help Konoha.


    Naito looked at her then he smiled slightly, and said while joking: ¡°You¡¯re my beloved sister, you can ask me anything.¡±


    Looking at Naito, Tsunade sighed then said: ¡°This is the vige that my grandfather has built, I can¡¯t just watch it get destroyed, even though I hate those damn politicians, and I really can¡¯te to countenance them.¡±


    Kushina stood up then poured more tea to both Naito and Tsunade.


    Then she went to his side and sat down.


    Naito drank his tea, then he looked at her and pinched her cheek really hard for no reason, Kushina looked really disgruntled at that moment.


    Naito looked at her, then grinned.


    With a calm expression, Kushina stood up, then walked behind him and ce her hand on his shoulder, and squeezed.


    Hisss!


    Naito felt like his heart has stopped at that moment, he turned to her to find that she grinned back at him. That little has even used Kurama¡¯s chakra to make it really painful!


    Naito barely handled himself then looked at Tsunade and said: ¡°So did those guys have any conditions?¡±


    Naito reached out to his back and grabbed Kushina¡¯s both hands so she cannot pull out any more pranks.


    Tsunade shook her head, then with a slightly mocking expression she said: ¡°They don¡¯t, this time, they won¡¯t evenin if you asked to be the Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so they even used the Hokage¡¯s card this time!¡±


    Naito looked surprised, at that moment he couldn¡¯t help but smirk imagining that scene in his mind, and what expression Danzo will make when he sees him wearing the Hokage hat.


    Danzo would be very angry by now watching all of his ns getting ruined!


    ¡°Do you really want to be the Hokage?¡± Tsunade looked at Naito with a trace of curiosity. ¡°When I think about it, you¡¯re currently as strong as my grandfather, and your politician skills are almost as good as my second grandfather.¡±


    Her Second Grandfather was Senju Tobirama, who was better as a politician from her Grandfather who was his brother Senju Hashirama. He was the man who established the first ninja school, and the founder of Konoha¡¯s Military Police.


    He was the man who created these systems, and the other great viges have followed his suit.


    ¡°No one can match the Second Hokage when ites to the politician, as for strength... There¡¯s still a gap between the First and me.¡±


    Replying to Tsunade, Naito said these words not to look modes; He was just telling the truth.


    Tsunade has appreciated Naito¡¯s honesty, but at the same time she looked a little bit surprised, she simply didn¡¯t expect Naito to say such a thing.


    She initially thought that Naito was really close to her Grandfather in terms of strength!


    However, when she thinks back about how he easily managed to suppress the Kyuubi before. She could feel that Naito is probably not that far from reaching Hashirama¡¯s level.


    ¡°As for being a Hokage... I have no interest.¡±


    Naito shrugged.


    Naito is already busy managing the Rain. Even with the help of Konan and Yahiko, there¡¯s still a lot of troubles.


    However, if he bes the Hokage, he will need to stay in the office all day long. And Naito will choose freedom over sitting all day in an office like a prisoner.


    When she heard Naito¡¯s response, Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s really not your style.¡±


    If Danzo heard Naito¡¯s response, he would have shown a big disgusting grin on his face.


    ¡°In this case, Konoha has nothing to offer you back.¡±


    ¡°Not it has...¡± Naito looked at her then smiled and said with yful tone: ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in you Tsunade-Onesan.¡±


    The moment he said that sentence, Kushina suddenly squeezed his shoulder too hard.


    It was a little painful!

 Chapter 294: Ready To Go

    ¡°What?!¡±


    Tsunade squinted at Naito, then snorted: ¡°Come again? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard you right!¡±


    Naito helplessly looked at Kushina behind him then at Tsunade, then said: ¡°The two of you really...¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve forgotten about my current status as the leader of the Rain Vige! There are no good medical ninjas here. If I have Sister here, it would be easy to set up a medical ninjas institution.¡±


    Naito said what he had in his mind. However, he hid the fact that he knew that Tsunade was gonna be the Fifth Hokage in the Original, she¡¯s very talented when ites to political skills. If she¡¯s here, she can help him with a lot of things.


    However, the only problem here is Konoha they will never let the grand-daughter of the First Hokage just leave.


    This sentence left both Kushina and Tsunade surprised.


    After a while, Kushina reacted and nodded gently at Tsunade.


    ¡°Yeah, I will feel better if Tsunade-Onesan stays here with us. There¡¯s no one else left in Konoha that you care about anyway without mention that the situation has be very dangerous.¡±


    Tsunade looked contemtive, sitting there without saying a word.


    Tsunade is different from other people. She has suffered a lot in the Original, she didn¡¯t even care about the death of her teacher, nor about Konoha even when they asked her to be the next Hokage, if it wasn¡¯t for Naruto and Jiraiya she wasn¡¯t gonna return to the Vige.


    She didn¡¯t feel like she belongs to Konoha anymore, especially when she discovered the true face of the Vige.


    ¡°Right, even if you feel like you¡¯re still bonded to Konoha, you can continue to help them. Although you¡¯re gonna stay in the Rain, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re gonna be a rogue ninja.¡±


    Naito nodded gently to Tsunade then said: ¡°And I don¡¯t think that anyway will dare to bran you as a rogue ninja.¡±


    Tsunade hadplexed emotions thinking about this matter and kept silent listening to Naito.


    Upon seeing this Naito shrugged his shoulders then he revealed his killing intent and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t Konoha noted that I can ask for anything? Then my only condition is you staying in the Rain.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t say no to you...¡±


    At the same time, Tsunade knew that if this condition is gonna pass back to Konoha, Sarutobi and the others will agree to use her in exchange for Konoha¡¯s victory.


    This is the real face of these people, they would do anything for their benefits. Just like in the original when they sacrificed Hizashi¡¯s life in exchange for peace, this event was knownter as the ¡°Hyuga Affair.¡±


    Her disappointed in Konoha has made this decision even easier on Tsunade. After a while, she nodded at Naito and decided to stay with him. In exchange of this Naito was gonna help Konoha with their battles against the Bijuu.


    ¡°So, when are you nning to go to Konoha Naito?¡±


    Since the decision has been made, Tsunade looked once again severe and focused.


    Konoha was still strong, they weren¡¯t on the edge of falling, however, the situation was getting worse with every day passing. Since she decided to stay in the Rain, she felt that she owned Konoha this onest favor.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Naito looked more severe than what Tsunade has hoped. After she promised to stay, Naito stood up directly and walked outside of the room, this action has made even Kushina, and Tsunade bows down to him.


    He¡¯s going now?


    It¡¯s not like him to be this vigorous and resolute!


    Especially during thest year, the degree ofziness he achieved was incredible, he did nothing but training all the days, he even handed the important documents to Kushina to deal with. Now, after just a promise, he¡¯s willing to go straight to the battlefield!


    Naito pushed the door open, then he flickered and appeared in the sky above the Rain Vige. Naito has inexplicable light in his eyes, looking in the distance.


    ¡°Man the Third Shinobi World War is really boring. It¡¯s time to make it a little bit more interesting.¡±


    In fact, even if it had nothing to do with them, Naito was gonna still participate in this war, especially, when he knew that Kannabi Bridge event was gonna take ce soon in this war.


    He wasn¡¯t gonna miss the opportunity to ruin Madara¡¯s ns.


    And he might even get the chance to finally meet him and end this for good.


    Naito turned behind at the Nanabi who looked very bored.


    ¡°Nanabi,e over.¡±


    Naito was still not used to call them by their names. Thus, he was morefortable by just calling him ¡®Nanabi.¡¯


    Whoosh!!


    The moment he heard his name, the Nanabi flew at top speed toward Naito.


    With a very respectful expression, he looked at Naito and said: ¡°Boss! did you call me?!¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t make himself like the Nanabi¡¯s personality; however, he got used to ignoring his bluffing.


    Naito took a few steps then jumped on his back.


    ¡°Take me to Konoha.¡±


    Naito was toozy to run all the way to Konoha, and he went through all of those troubles to get the Nanabi for these kinds of situations.


    At this time, Tsunade, Kushina, and the others finally reached the top of the building.


    Looking at Naito standing on the Nanabi¡¯s back, she revealed a strange color, and said: ¡°Did he really has subdued The Shichibi thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°Kinda... That little bug really has such a character.¡±


    Kushina raised her head and revealed a disdainful expression.


    Tsunade felt stunned from Kushina, she never thought that she can say such a thing, nor make such an expression!


    Wait, no!


    This feeling... It¡¯s not Kushina, it¡¯s the Kyuubi!


    Suddenly Tsunade fell back a few steps and took a fighting stance thinking that the Kyuubi has broken the seal.


    ¡°Calm yourself, it¡¯s not like you have seen a beast.¡±


    The Kyuubi said reluctantly with azy tone.


    Suddenly, the look on Kushina¡¯s face went back to normal, she looked at Tsunade awkwardly and said: ¡°How embarrassing, It was Kyuubi talking... Just ignore him, he loves to prank people this way.¡±


    ________________________________

 Chapter 295: Battlefield

    Tsunade was confused for a long time looking at Kushina, then she finally realized: ¡°You... Can control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra?!¡±


    This sentence made Kurama dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t help butin to Kushina.


    ¡°Controls me? I need to teach this little girl a lesson.¡±


    Kushina helplessly looked at Tsunade and said: ¡°I¡¯m not controlling him, it¡¯s more like a partnership, he¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Naito stood on the Nanabi¡¯s back, looking at Tsunade and Kushina.


    He decided to leave them in the Rain. Even if Kushina wanted to go with him, he wouldn¡¯t let her. As for Tsunade, she just came from there she needed to rest.


    Suddenly under Naito¡¯smand, the Nanabi waved his wings then flew away toward Konoha¡¯s direction at an incredible speed.


    ¡°Is that Naito-Dono?!¡±


    The Ninjas and the Civilians saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a confused expression.


    The Nanabi who was carrying Naito on his back flew straight into the sky, and soon he passed directly through the thick clouds and reached a higher point above it.


    The Nanabi¡¯s speed was incredible. It didn¡¯t take him a lot of effort to pass the whole Rain Land and cross the Fire borders.


    The sky was almost clear, and there wasn¡¯t a lot of clouds just from a nce, Naito could see thend below them. The ce was in a mess, chaos was the only word that could describe the situation in the Land of Fire.


    The traces of battles could be seen everywhere.


    Looking at this scene, Naito had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but think about his experience in the Second War and how he was struggling to survive at the time.


    Now Naito was standing in the sky and overlooking at this war!


    .........


    The outer zone of the Fire Land.


    Although he still didn¡¯t reach the inner of the Fire Land, there was an ongoing battle.


    Thousands of Shinobis from Konoha came together, forming a huge army with the lead of Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    However, the army¡¯s morale looked really low, even Sakumo who was leading them had a dull expression.


    They came there to block the Sand advancement.


    Defending against one Bijuu was hard enough, but now even the Sand has dispatched the Ichibi and attacked them which made the pressure even worse for Konoha.


    Although they had Sakumo with them, even he couldn¡¯t stop these endless rampages of the Ichibi. Konoha was under enormous pressure, and the casualties were even worse.


    They were in a big disadvantage. Obviously, Konoha couldn¡¯t defeat the Sand Forces, but they had to find a way to block them because if they didn¡¯t, the Sand armies would reach the Vige, and Konoha will fall.


    Sakumo didn¡¯t try tofort the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchruiki. Instead, he attacked the Sand¡¯s army behind. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Fourth Kazekge to be the one who personally leads the Sand Forces.


    Sakumo and the Fourth Kazekag fought against each others several times, he as Konoha¡¯s White Fang was naturally strong, but the Fourth Kazekage wasn¡¯t that weak too.


    These several encounters with the Kazekage didn¡¯t prove Sakumo¡¯s strength as Konoha¡¯s White Fang, but how weak the Sand¡¯s Fourth Kazekage was.


    No matter how many times he tried, the Kazekage couldn¡¯t break Konoha¡¯s defense.


    In the end, the Kazekage fell back and left the task to Ichibi and his armies.


    Sakumo knew this was his chance to put an end to this battle before he looses all of his men.


    ¡°This time we¡¯re gonna try and seal the Ichibi, but first we need to defeat the Sand¡¯s army,ter we retreat again, and hit the Ichibi with all what we got.¡±


    Sakumo knew that the morale of his team was on the verge of copsing at any time. Thus, he needed to act fast.


    After he gave the instructions, Konoha¡¯s Shinobis regrouped themselves immediately.


    They were outnumbering the Sands army, but the Ichibi¡¯s power alone was worth hundreds of men. However, he didn¡¯t have a choice, these were all the men Konoha could provide him, they were thest line before the Vige!


    Suddenly a huge figure appeared from a distance in the middle of the battlefield. Just from its appearance, the whole battlefield trembled, even the ground under them started moving and turned into Sand.


    Seeing the Ichibi¡¯s appearance, made Konoha¡¯s Shinobis movements stagnated, it doesn¡¯t matter how many times they encountered him, he has never failed to make them panic.


    Even the elites had a bit of fear in their eyes.


    The amount of Chakra he was surging was enough to make them feel terrified!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Under Sakumo¡¯smand, sixth of the finest Jonins in Konoha¡¯s army rushed toward the Ichibi and attacked him!


    The Ichibi looked in a state of iparable anger. He was being used by humans for a while now, every time they release him they use him to attack then seals him back again, which made him feel furious and considered all the people in the battlefield enemies!


    Because the seal wasn¡¯tpletely broken the Sand Shinobis has only needed to close it to suppress the Ichibi, on the other side, Konoha Shinobis were in a bigger problem, they actually needed to deal with him every time.


    ¡°You damn humans, die!!¡±


    With both hands, the Ichibi surged his Chakra violently turning the entire battlefield into waves of Sand.


    ¡°Quicksand Waterfall Flow!¡±


    The sand has surrounded Konoha¡¯s Shinobis from every side, while the Sand ninjas looked like they already used to deal with the Ichibi¡¯s method, after they released him in the middle of the battlefield, they simultaneously withdrew.


    Only Konoha¡¯s Shinobis remained!


    The Ichibi will not care on what side you are, whether you¡¯re from Konoha or from the Sand, in his eyes, all humans are trash, and they should be all damned!

 Chapter 296: The Power Of The Bijuu

    Although Konoha¡¯s Shinobis under Sakumo¡¯smands has been ordered to block those sand waves, some of them got blown away by its power.


    The Itchibi¡¯s eyes were glowing with deadly stares ready to fire a sandst and bury all of those damned humans.


    Suddenly the Six Jonins surrounded the Ichibi forming a hexagonal formation.


    ¡°Six Violet mes Formation!¡±


    The six ninjas screamed these words at the same time, in an instant, purples rays raised from their bodies and connected with each other in the form of a hexagon barrier with the Ichibi trapped in the middle.


    This technique is an improved version of the Four Violet mes Formation it could even hold two of the strongest characters in the original. However, the range of this technique is too small, to trap a big enemy like the Ichibi in it, Sakumo chose six ninjas to use this technique.


    This formation has also separated the Sand Shinobis from the Ichibi and blocked the sand waves.


    Looking at this scene, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas looked stunned at first, then they felt relieved.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    ¡°We trapped that monster!¡±


    ¡°Great, now we can deal with the Sand Shinobis!¡±


    Their cheerful expressions gradually turned cold and murderous. In an instant, the odds of winning on the battlefield has turned.


    The numbers of the Sand Shinobis has initially been small, and this momentum that Konoha Shinobis has gained helped them press them immediately, and they were on the verge of copsing.


    However, at that time, waves ofughter and madness came out from the barrier attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    The Ichibi looked at the barrier then began to smash it from every corner with his massive body.


    ¡°This kind of garbage enchantment won¡¯t stop me, who do you think you¡¯re dealing with here!¡± The Ichibi wasughing loudly, making everyone feels terrified.


    Suddenly he gazed at the six ninjas who were maintaining the barrier with disdain.


    ¡°Do you even know what my specialty is? Sealing Techniques!¡±


    Suddenly, the Ichibi waved his ws while surging an enormous amount of Chakra and mmed the barrier several times with wind releases.


    ¡°You need more powerfull seal than this to stop me!¡±


    Boom!!!


    The cracks began to appear on the barrier, and just after a few more shots, the wall got shattered!


    Unless they seal him back into his Jinchuriki, even an improved version of the Four Violet me Formation won¡¯t stop the Tailed-Beast!


    The barrier cracked open instantaneously, the six ninjas didn¡¯t have time to respond, they get swept away by that terrifying Chakra, and died!


    Just when they were in an advantage for the first time in a long time, they got crushed once again by their enemies, which dropped their morale and momentum at the very bottom.


    ¡°The Six Violet me Formation... Got destroyed!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful! This is horrible we won¡¯t be able to defeat him!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but recall that time when the Kyuubi¡¯s ident happened, and how they felt so powerless as they are right now.


    Although there¡¯s a big gap between the Ichibi and the Kyuubi, they¡¯re still as weak as that time, once again they simply were gonna crush!


    Even Sakumo¡¯s expression was gloomy. He was clenching his teeth, not knowing what he should do next, he didn¡¯t expect that the Ichibi will break the barrier this easily.


    He obviously miscalcted the situation.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Sakumo ordered Konoha¡¯s Forces to retreat, the Ichibi got out, and there¡¯s no chance for them to win this battle, the only choice is to flee.


    He learned from the previous battles that once the Ichibi is released, it will be impossible for them to defend. Keeping the fight any longer will only mean more casualties.


    Thus, in the face of the Ichibi, they can only retreat.


    ¡°Damn humans, I won¡¯t let you escape again!!¡±


    Obviously, the Ichibi has also faced this situation several times. With endless wrath in his eyes, the Ichibi fired several wind releases at them.


    Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!


    The horror of these wind bullet continually fall, only the Jonin could barely use some defensive Ninjutsu to block it, as for the Genin and the Chunin they didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    They stopped moving and looked at that massive Wind bulleting toward them, they couldn¡¯t really do anything, suddenly, Konoha¡¯s White Fang shed in front of them and smashed it.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    He really wanted to kill that monster in front of him, but that was simply impossible, even if he fought against him for hours there¡¯s no chance of winning!


    The Shinobis kept retreating under Sakumo¡¯s protection, no one thought about stopping and supporting Sakumo against that beast, in their point of view, that monster was invincible.


    One thing they didn¡¯t dare to do is look back.


    However, one ¡®thing¡¯ made them stop and looked to the sky.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡±


    When they saw that thing in the sky, they could no longer move, some of them has even dropped their weapons on the ground.


    That thing in the sky was huge and massive, they could run, but sure it could catch them in no time because that thing had wings. That thing was... The Nanabi!


    ¡°Why is the Nanabi here?!¡±


    This time, even Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but exim, the look on his face was full of bitterness, even the slightest chance of escaping is no longer possible!


    Moreover, the most terrifying thing about this whole situation is that the Nanabi hasnded in front of those troops who were escaping, they just got trapped between two Tailed-Beasts!


    ¡°This is... the end...¡± (Adele?!)


    Konoha¡¯s Shinobis looked desperate, even the idea of running away was gone, there¡¯s nothing left for them to do, death was chasing them from every corner.


    Sakumo clenched his teeth, and the look on his face changed, he made his choice, he was gonna fight and help as many people escape as possible.


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice that let him stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than this old man! Why are you having a hard time dealing with One Tailed-Beast?


    Everyone could hear that voiceing from the Nanabi.


    It didn¡¯t take them a long time before they could figure out that someone was standing on the back of the Nanabi, and they were actually very familiar with that face!

 Chapter 297: Hatake Kakashi

    In the battlefield.


    All of Konoha Shinobis froze there looking stunned at the person who was standing at the Nanabi¡¯s back.


    Finally, someone responded cheerfully.


    ¡°Naito... Yuu Naito!¡±


    ¡°Great! It turned out to be Yuu Naito!! There¡¯s hope!¡±


    Although he left them to be the Rain¡¯s Leader, Konoha has never defined Naito as a rogue ninja, and the Shinobis has always kept their admiration for him


    Watching Naito actually standing there on the Nanabi and back to this battlefield, has made everyone shocked, and feared from what he became.


    In the distance, when the Ichibi saw the Nanabi, he seemed slightly stunned. He temporarily stopped attacking and stared at him. However, he couldn¡¯t see Naito because he was too smallpared to him.


    Kurama likes to judge the strength of the other Tailed-Beasts based on the number of tails they have, this obviously, makes the Ichibi the weakest between all of them, and for that reason he always hated him.


    However, in reality, the Ichibi wasn¡¯t the weakest among all the Bijuu.


    At least he¡¯s not inferior in strength to the Nanabi who was in front of him, because his abilities are focused on flexibility and flying.


    The rtionship between the Bijuu is not that harmonious, and you can say the same about these two, their rtionship wasn¡¯t good, but also not bad.


    ¡°Hey! Help me kill these damn humans!¡±


    The Ichbi was toozy tomunicate with the Nanabi telepathically, so shouted at him from a distance.


    The Nanabi could hear him, but he didn¡¯t reply, the Ichibi knew nothing about his situation.


    This damned Ichibi talks like he knows everything!


    Killing humans together with him? Then what they will do about that beast standing on his back.


    Seeing how the Nanabi didn¡¯t answer him, the Ichibi became furious, he wouldn¡¯t be this angry if he just refused, but what is this? Is he ignoring me?!!


    He was already angry, and ignoring him has only made his temper even worse, and without any hesitation, he attacked the Nanabi.


    Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!


    Looking at this scene, the Nanabi on the other side has also lost his temper. Thinking that the Ichibi was looking down on him because he¡¯s inferior in terms of strength!


    Besides, the Nanabi wanted to put an excellent performance in front of Naito. Thus, he roared and smashed the air bullet with one wing and rushed straight toward him.


    The Ichibi was already in a rampage state, and looking at how the Nanabi was rushing toward him made him roar and jump directly into the fight.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    heaven-shaking, earth-shattering, the unceasing ground disintegrated, and the sand scattered around the Nanabi.


    The entire battlefield seemed to have turned into a hell on earth for a moment. All of the Shinobis from Konoha were retreating with terrified expressions on their faces.


    This kind of power... It¡¯s not something humans can deal with at all. This is the power of monsters!


    The two beasts were fighting violently, but Naito was no longer on the Nanabi¡¯s back, he was actually standing beside Sakumo.


    Looking at him, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say: ¡°We still need your help...¡±


    The scars were covering Sakumo¡¯s body, he was hardly injured in the Second World War. However, in the Third, he repeatedly confronted the Ichibi to cover hisrades while retreating.


    Although he was talking to him, Naito wasn¡¯t looking at Sakumo, he was actually staring at another person at the rear.


    This person was still young, he looked like a teenager, wearing a mask on his face, with a silver hair just like Sakumo, just from looking back at the former he could recognize his identity.


    Hatake Kakashi!


    Kakashi is now a Chunin, he graduated at the age of five from the Ninja School, and at the age of six, he became a Chunin. Some people defined him as a person who has an iparable dazzling talent, they evenpared him with Yuu Naito and Namikaze Minato.


    Kakashi has seen Minato, but he never saw Naito. He was inquisitive about the legendary Yuu Naito.


    At this time, Kakashi was also watching Naito from the crowd.


    ¡°This fellow... Is he really as strong as the legends say?¡±


    Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but wonder since he couldn¡¯t feel anything special from Naito.


    They looked very simr, Naito has also had a silver hair, but Kakashi¡¯s was a little bit shorter. He wasn¡¯t also wearing the ninjas uniform but a snow robe.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about him, he doesn¡¯t feel like Father. How does he control the Nanabi?¡±


    In Kakashi¡¯s view, Naito didn¡¯t look like he could control a beast as strong as the Nanabi, although, he heard about the stories of Naito defeating the Kyuubi. Kakashi didn¡¯t see him in action because he was performing a task outside of the vige at the time.


    When Kakashi was watching Naito from the crowd, Naito looked back at him.


    On this battlefield, Kakashi is probably the youngest.


    It seems he¡¯s ten years old, he should be in Minato¡¯s team by this time, but it appears that the plot has changed again.


    Obviously, the war was the reason behind all of these changes.


    The two Bijuu were still fighting violently, and the whole battlefield was trembling. Looking at this scene, Kakashi seemed very calm, although he was still young.


    He walked to Naito and Sakumo, then looked at him and said: ¡°Father, I think its better if we retreat.¡±


    Kakashi felt that the situation was hazardous. The two beasts were fighting each other, although, Naito looks like he can control the Nanabi, yet who can trust a monster, what if he decided to change sides and attack them, it will be a terrible situation.


    Sakumo looked at Kakashi and shook his head, then said: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Kakashi looked confused when he heard his father¡¯s reply.


    Sakumo didn¡¯t answer Kakashi, but Naito turned at him with a smile and said: ¡°Is this the famous Konoha¡¯s Genuis Ninja who graduated from the Ninja school by the age of five and be a Chunin by the sixth, Hatake Kakashi?!¡±


    ¡°No one can im to be a genius in front of you Naito-Dono.¡±


    When he heard Naito, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but reply with a smile.


    What?


    Kakashi felt more confused, looking at both of them.

 Chapter 298: Naito鈥檚 Snap

    The strong wind swept across the world, while the golden sand was coercing around the entire ce.


    The fight between the Ichibi and the Nanabi made the ground tremble while their roars and horrible Chakra exploded in the field.


    This is the real power of the Bijuu. Even a Kage will have a hard time dealing with them. It¡¯s impossible to be resisted. Only the strongest Kages will barely fight against it; still, its always challenging to win!


    They won¡¯t be able to defeat them, they could only hope to seal them, but only if it¡¯s a weaker Bijuu, if they¡¯re dealing with the Hachibi or the Kyuubi even sealing them will be difficult.


    Konoha Shinobis looked terrified watching these two Bijuu fight, they have never expected the Nanabi to appear in this battlefield, and have such a fierce battle with the Ichibi.


    But how did hee here? And why is he fighting with the Ichibi?!


    Whoosh!!


    The dust was continually rising, blocking everyone¡¯s vision, but because of their massive sizes, they could still see their battle clearly.


    ¡°You mad filthy Tanuki, If you¡¯re looking for your death, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    The Nanabi mmed the Ichibi with his body on the ground, then he flew into the sky.


    ¡°You damn bug, you think you¡¯re all big and might trying to fight with me!¡±


    The Ichibi looked furious, he wasn¡¯t gonna y easily on the Nanabi no more. Thus, he opened his mouth and released a Bijuudama!


    Whoosh!!


    The horrible Chakra condensed into a big ck ball that made everyone in the battlefield feel the pressure.


    Such a high-density Chakra release will only bring death once it hit.


    Seeing how the Ichibi was willing to use the Bijuudama, the Nanabi decided to fight fire with fire. He just wanted to stop him from getting beaten by Naito, but he doesn¡¯t seem like he appreciates it. Therefore, he better die.


    The Nanabi who was flying in the sky opened his mouth and condensed his Chakra, forming a big Bijuudama.


    The next moment, the two Bijuudama flew toward each other and collided in midair.


    Boom!!


    It seemed as if two suns have crashed into each other in the field, the impact was strong that even made the mountains far away shake.


    Endless rays of light converged on the battlefield, making the ninjas around unable to open their eyes, suddenly, a loud roar emitted from the battlefield, and made them feel like if the whole world was copsing.


    This horrifying power made everyone feel stunned.


    ¡°The level of this technique... I¡¯m afraid that even an S-ss Ninjutsu cannot bepared with it.¡±


    Kakashi has also looked shocked, as the son of Konoha¡¯s White Fang, he saw an S-ss Ninjutsu before, but in his opinion, even an S-ss Ninjutsu cannot bepared to a Bijuudama.


    Even Sakumo felt terrified by its power, and it seemed that these two beasts were still on the move.


    After the two Bijuudama collided, it seemed that the power of the two Bijuu is equally matched, however, the one who was controlling the field was the Ichibi.


    Watching his own Bijuudama getting blocked made the Ichibi feel annoyed, although, he was controlling the field by making it like a desert, the Nanabi was still flexible because he could fly, and attacking him in the air was such a pain to the Ichibi.


    Therefore, the Ichibi didn¡¯t think twice about it and used his strongest attack again.


    The Nanabi saw this and couldn¡¯t help but think how much this fellow does not appreciate his kindness. Even if they keep this, he won¡¯t understand. Therefore, the Nanabi simply stopped fighting.


    When the Bijuudama was heading toward him, he just avoided it by flying higher in the sky.


    Then he suddenly flew toward Konoha¡¯s Ninjas at the rear, the Ichibi didn¡¯t care about them and fired again.


    ¡°Die fool!¡±


    ¡°Crap!!¡±


    Kakashi, who has just witnessed the power of the Bijuu, couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Such a power cannot be resisted by a human being, once it falls, there will be nothing left, only everyone¡¯s bones!


    At this time, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but look at his father, hoping that he could do something about it.


    However, looking at the Bijuudama heading toward them, Sakumo didn¡¯t try to pull out his White Fang moves; maybe because even if he did it will be useless. Although his Kenkiri technique is reliable, it still belongs to the human category, blocking a Bijuudama needs another level of power.


    Seeing how his father didn¡¯t react, Kakashi heart sank in despair, looking at the Bijuudama falling on them.


    Naito who was standing beside them faintly opened all of a sudden.


    ¡°The Nanabi¡¯s power is equal to the Ichibi. He won¡¯t be able to defeat him alone.¡±


    Suddenly he extended his hand, then he simply banded his finger.


    Suddenly, under Kakashi¡¯s gaze, the horrifying Bijuudama that had enough power to kill everyone in the battlefield got shattered by a simple snap from Naito¡¯s finger.


    Bang!!


    The powerful Bijuudama that had the power to destroy a whole vige get disintegrated just inches away from Naito¡¯s finger!


    Currently, Whether it¡¯s a fist or a finger, the level that Naito has reached allows him to condense a massive amount of Shock Force at will.


    Boom!


    The explosion sound was too loud that Kakashi felt that his mind has gone nk. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to faint out!


    What did he just see?!


    A finger-snap has destroyed the Bijuudama, it was just like a dreamlike scene, What... Power is this!


    The power of this Bijuudama has surpassed the S-ss Ninjutsu in Kakashi opinion, Naito didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t use a hand sign, he just did a simple snap, it didn¡¯t only block the Bijuudama, it as if has turned it invisible, it¡¯s as if it didn¡¯t exist in the first ce!


    Yuu Naito... Is he really a human?!


    No only Kakashi, all the ninjas in the battlefield looked shocked, even if some of them has already witnessed Naito defeating the Kyuubi before, it didn¡¯t make this any less incredible!


    For a second, all of them looked at Naito with endless awe.


    ¡°Shukaku... It seems you have forgotten all about me, I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s been a long time. It seems that I should teach you another lesson.¡±

 Chapter 299: Bullying The Filthy Tanuki

    After he dealt with the Bijuudama, Naito looked faintly at the furious Ichibi, then he strolled toward him.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    The pace was plodding, but after a few steps, his body gradually started to disappear like an illusion!


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly he looked like teleported, as he directly appeared on the top between the two Bijuu.


    The Nanabi saw Naito, then he immediately fell back with a smirk on his face.


    The Ichibi looked angry, he didn¡¯t really focus on his face, all that he saw was a human being trying to interfere with his fight, which made him suddenly get crazy.


    ¡°You garbage, don¡¯t you ever dare to interfere, get lost!¡±


    The Ichibi suddenly tried to hit Naito with the back of his w as if he was some kind of a fly.


    However, before it could even reach him, his paw suddenly stagnated halfway.


    Naito, who was floating in the air, stared at the Ichibi at the bottom.


    With one hand Naito suppressed the space in front of him, the Ichibi who recklessly tried to attack him, felt a strange force wrapping his ws, crushing it!


    Bang!!


    Suddenly his hand got shattered into pieces!


    A destroyed part is not a problem for a Bijuu because he could regenerate it.


    But what was that strange feeling of severe pain that spread throughout his whole body just now!


    Roar!!!


    The Ichibi screamed out pain, these nightmares from the past have finallye back to haunt him after all of these many years, the Ichibi could finally recognize who was this man in front of him!


    With eyes full of horror and fear, he looked at Naito.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!! You¡¯re that damn...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Ichibi¡¯s sound was so loud that Naito couldn¡¯t help but strike him again to interrupt him from talking.


    Boom!!


    Although Naito¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t connect with the Ichibi directly, the power of the Shock Force was surely mming him hard every time.


    Moreover, Naito wasn¡¯t going any easy on the Ichibi. He was using all of his force, which made even the ground under them copse!


    Bang!!


    Under the impact of these several hits, a huge deep hole has appeared on the ground. And with Naito¡¯sst kick, the Ichibi got bombarded into the center of that hole.


    Kakashi was widely opening his mouth, his mask has almost slipped off his face looking at this scene.


    The Ninjas at the rear were stunned, they couldn¡¯t help but admire this outrageous power!


    ¡°This is the power of Yuu Naito...¡±


    ¡°Sure enough if he could easily defeat the Kyuubi, the Ichibi will be nothingpared to him.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Naito is not our enemy, otherwise...¡±


    These Konoha ninjas looked at the Sand Shinobis in the distance not with anger, nor with killing intent, they looked as if they felt sorry for them.


    At this moment, the Sand Shinobis looked like if they got frozen in their ces, with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    The moment they have finally recognized Naito¡¯s identity, the shock in their heart reached the limit!


    In fact, some of these Shinobis has actually witnessed Naito murdering the Third Kazekga, and defeating the Ichibi before. However, this time, Naito looked way more powerful.


    This time, Naito wasn¡¯t fighting seriously, there was no fierce battle like before, he was just kicking and punching the Ichibi like a Sand Bag! If this continues... If he keeps fighting on Konoha¡¯s side, the formers will also be unstoppable in this war!


    His strength has reached an incredible degree,pared to him a few years ago, the gap is like the one between heaven and earth!


    Is this the real strength of the Yuu Naito?


    Compared to what he was a few years ago, Naito has grown up way stronger, he¡¯s just like a god!


    ¡°I hope he kills you filthy mad roon!¡±


    The Nanabi was having the best of his time in the sky looking at the Ichibi getting his butt smashed by Naito because he already experienced this situation, he felt reallyfort watching another Bijuu living the same one.


    Naito suddenly fell from the sky and came to the bottom of that hole.


    The Ichibi wasn¡¯t there, but there was another person who was full of scars. Obviously, The Ichibi has sealed himself back into his Jinchuriki so he could escape from Naito.


    Naito looked at the Nanabi in the sky, and the former flew down directly, revealing iparable loyalty and respect.


    ¡°Boss, just say the word!¡±


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but get used to the Nanabi¡¯s character, at some point, the Nanabi has started to convince him that he¡¯s just this loyal.


    The Nanabi extended his hand and grabbed the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, then flew back to the sky.


    At the same time, he entered the Mental World of the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    ¡°Wow, finally some quiet, this is actuallyfortable, no wonder the Kyuubi has always despised you, you really have no brain! You¡¯re scared that even the inside of your Jinchuriki¡¯s mind is all sand!¡±


    The Nanabi kept flying around while talking to the Ichibi.


    The Ichibi looked furious, but he couldn¡¯t help but say painfully: ¡°Damn fighting that human being is always painful, and now he seems even stronger than when I met him a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°What?! You got your butt beaten by him a few years ago? Hahahahaha, this is hrious!¡±


    The Ichibi¡¯s was depressed to the point that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the Nanabi¡¯s mockery. He was fine fighting with the Nanabi, but the moment Naito attacked him, he felt like he¡¯s body was gonna tear apart; moreover, He could feel all of that pain!


    His heart has sunk in horror, but he knew for sure, that the next time he meets Naito, he will never try to fight him. He¡¯s too strong and fighting him is so painful, he¡¯s just like a bully.

 Chapter 300: Back To Konoha

    After ordering the Nanabi to take the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Naito took a glimpse at the Sand Shinobis in the distance.


    Almost all of them were frozen in their ces looking at him, and after they noticed Naito staring back at them, they widened their eyes, and the cold sweat started to appear on their foreheads.


    They simply were scared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±


    After he stared at them, Naito didn¡¯t attack, but jumped on the Nanabi¡¯s back, while Konoha¡¯s Shinobi stood there calmly.


    Later, the Nanabi left the battlefield with Naito on his back.


    Watching Naito leaving, the way the two sides looked at him seemed very different.


    Konoha¡¯s Shinobi were revealing their killing intent looking at the Sand Ninjas in the distance, thinking that this was their chance to finally get revenge!


    On the other side, the Sand Ninja looked terrified, some of them gave the order, and suddenly all of them fleet.


    Konoha¡¯s forces weren¡¯t gonna let them escape that easily, and chased them!


    In the crowd, Kakashi was still looking at the direction Naito took when he left with an intimidating expression. At that time, he seemed like he finally understood his father¡¯s words.


    Indeed, in Naito¡¯s presence, no person can be called a genius!


    Kakashi had no idea what he can do to reach such a level, this is a power that no human can achieve, it¡¯s even beyond the reach of a genius!


    ¡°This is the true power of the demigod... The power of Yuu Naito...¡± Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly.


    Sakumo stood next to him and patted his shoulder, then whispered: ¡°Some people are just impossible to be caught up. It was always like that, even when he was young.¡±


    ¡°However, there was a time when he was weak. If Naito could do it, there¡¯s always a chance to for you to catch up to him... Ask him more about it if you want.¡±


    .......


    After he captured the Jinchuriki, Naito was no longer interested in the battlefield. He directly ordered the Nanabi to head toward Konoha, soon he crossed half of Land of fire, and reach the sky above the Vige.


    He took a nce below at the Vige, and it was just like he remembers, and the same as the original, a peaceful, livelynd.


    However, at the same time, the atmosphere felt a little bit dark, its as if everyone in the Vige were feeling the pressure of the Third World War.


    There are ninjas in Konoha who were monitoring the entire Vige.


    They were also looking for any spies who might act differently. While others were guarding the ce against any enemies that may attack from the sky at any time.


    In this world, only a few people can fly, but there are few Tailed-beast who can!


    The Mist Vige has special fog ninjutsu that can help them organize a surprise attack, the Rock Vige has special equipments that helps them attack from the underground, while the Clouds have a high speed that allows them to do raids.


    To put it simply, they can be attacked at any moment, and from any ce. Therefore, Konoha had ninjas everywhere, ready for any kind of enemies.


    At that moment, some of them could notice a strange thing in the sky approaching them.


    The moment they saw that shadow appear in the sky, they immediately started moving.


    Whoosh!


    The Nanabi was heading below toward the Vige at high speed.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Tailed-beast?! The Nanabi?¡±


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    The ninjas raised their heads and looked at the sky. They all looked horrified, and for the civilians, they were even more frightened. Some of them were already running everywhere, trying to escape.


    The Nanabi was enjoying the moment letting his presence out.


    Naito was standing on his back, aware of what he was trying to do, but he was toozy to stop him. Instead, he let him continue, which made Nanabi carry on and release out his Chakra violently, and led Sarutobi and the others toe out.


    He already received a report from the battlefield saying that Naito has finallye to support them, and he managed to easily defeat the Ichbi and caught his Jinchuriki.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when he saw him on the back of the Nanabi. Naito has never failed to make him feel this way every time he encountered him.


    Some of the Ninjas and civilians could see Naito standing on the back of the Nanabi, which made them exim.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Yuu Naito?!¡±


    Konoha never defined Naito as a rogue ninja, nor they dared to describe his actions as an act of rebellion, thus, in the eyes of the civilians and low-ss ninjas, Naito was traveling in the world and ended up fighting with the Rain. Thanks to his braveness, the Rain was taken over by them.


    Seeing Naito standing on the Nanabi¡¯s back made all of them feel like if they were looking at God himself, which led them to reveal their awe and admiration.


    That moment, made them feel emotionally broken. And the joy suddenly controlled their hearts.


    If Naito is here, then the Third World War is definitely won¡¯t be a problem!


    In the eyes of many people, Naito was a god, even Sarutobi¡¯s reputation as the Hokage of the Vige couldn¡¯t bepared to Naito¡¯s.


    Under the gaze of everyone in the Vige Naito leaped from the Nanabi¡¯s back andnded in front of Sarutobi.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, you came...¡±


    Looking at Naito, Sarutobi¡¯s emotions were a bitplicated, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he should feel about Naito¡¯s actual arrival. However, after a sigh in his heart, he greeted him with a smile on his face.


    For the invincible Hokage, to feel nervous facing Naito is an incredible thing!


    However, the situation was different, it was a life and death matter to Konoha, and only Naito could save them from this crisis. Even if he¡¯s the Hokage, he needed to pull the best of an act for Naito.


    Almost every time Naito met him, Sarutobi¡¯s attitude was different.


    He was smiling, but he couldn¡¯t hide how nervous he was behind it, Naito was thinking of several things he could say and do to this man who made Kushina suffer, because of his weak character, and small vision, but he chose not to, after all, Sarutobi was okay, not a good or a bad person, and at least way better than Danzo.

 Chapter 301: The Mist Village

    Two people were standing next to Sarutobi, Utatane, and Mitokado.


    Both of them looked anxious. This time, even these two hase out to meet with Naito. After all, this was a life and death situation to the Vige.


    The Nanabi who looked furious to them made them with no choice but to reveal their fear.


    The Nanabi looked like he could eat them at any moment!


    ¡°Naito... You Naito-Dono, Is it necessary for him to be here?¡±


    Finally, one of the ninjas couldn¡¯t help but ask with a fearful expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Naito looked at the elders and the others and could notice how horrified they were from the Nanabi. Thus, he looked at him, then waved his hand.


    The Nanabi immediately opened his wings and waved them, then he turned around and flew into the sky and disappeared.


    Not until they could no longer see him, the others finally took a deep breath and felt somehow relieved.


    ¡°Is Danzoing?¡±


    After he took a nce around, Naito couldn¡¯t see Danzo, even with the use of the Ultra Perceive, he couldn¡¯t find him anywhere inside the Vige, which made him ask.


    ¡°He just left a few hours ago to deal with the battle against the Mist.¡±


    Sarutobi carefully answered Naito¡¯s question, he wouldn¡¯t usually be this cautious and nervous if he wasn¡¯t facing such a bad situation.


    It seems that Danzo is deliberately hiding.


    Naito thought; the Mist battle? That¡¯s good, I will deal with them first then!


    After he came to the Hokage Office, Naito was toozy to argue with Sarutobi. He directly indicated that he will deal with all the Jinchuriki, in exchange for Tsunade staying in the Rain.


    Sarutobi seemed full of bitterness listening to Naito¡¯s words, watching his attitude, he knew that he already lost him, there¡¯s no way Naito is going back to Konoha.


    After all, Naito wasn¡¯t a Konoha person from the start.


    Fortunately, the rtionship between him and Konoha was still good, and that will do for the time being.


    Naito didn¡¯t expect Sarutobi to directly agree on his conditions. Tsunade was very important to Konoha, as the princess of the Vige, the Granddaughter of the First Hokage, one of the strongest Shinobis, along with her excellent medical skills, but obviously not as crucial as Naito, who can change the course of this War.


    In Sarutobi¡¯s opinion, anyone can be sacrificed for Konoha, including Tsunade!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can start our work.¡±


    Naito sat on a chair and nodded, after that, he reached for a cup of tea on the table and took a sip, then with a stern expression, he said: ¡°The Ichbi has already got caught by me, after this... I think its better if we go for the Mist, I¡¯m guessing that Dai is already there?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Sarutobi nodded, but he didn¡¯t feel strange that Naito know such information.


    Because Maito Dai was currently very famous in the Ninja World, The Seven Gates Dai, he is one of the strongest ninjas in the world, and he was acknowledged by the Vige as one of its Elites.


    However, because he¡¯s only strong in Taijutsu, and didn¡¯t know much aboutmanding and gathering intel, Dai wasn¡¯t themander of Konoha¡¯s army against the Mist.


    ¡°So... When are you gonna leave Naito? were gathering forces for you to lead so you can reinforce our army in the front line.¡± Sarutobi, who was next to Naito, said with a calm tone.


    ¡°Reinforcements? There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then stood up directly and said: ¡°I will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    When he heard this word, Sarutobi looked relieved, the joy was evident even in his eyes.


    He immediately stood up and followed Naito to the door.


    Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to Sarutobi, after he walked out of the building, he bit his finger, then he pressed his hand gently on the ground.


    ¡°Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The white smoke emerged instantly, and the Nanabi suddenly appeared. His horrible momentum immediately took its presence in the ce.


    This scene has even shocked Sarutobi.


    It turned out... That Naito somehow managed to make a summoning contract with the Nanabi!


    Originally, he thought that Naito has brought up the Jinchuriki of the Nanabi with him, or maybe he temporarily managed to control the Nanabi, but he never expected that Nanabi has signed a summoning contract with Naito.


    The summoning contract is a permanent thing!


    For a person to force a Bijuu to sign a summoning contract is just an incredible thing. Sarutobi could only think about one person who managed to do this in the past, except for Uchiha Madara no one has ever managed to do such a thing!


    Step by step, Naito climbed the Nanabi¡¯s back.


    The Nanabi took a nce at Sarutobi. Then he roared and flew into the sky carrying Naito on his back.


    ..........


    The Borders of the Land of Fire.


    This ce was the frontline battlefield between Konoha and the Mist. It can be said that they were near the sea, across it on the other side is the Land of Water.


    However, the battlefield was taking ce far from the borders, the Mist were simrly using the Jinchurik of the Sanbi to break Konoha¡¯s defenses.


    Facing the Sanbi, Konoha¡¯s Forces were holding their ground and didn¡¯t show any weaknesses.


    In Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    In a corner, there was a teenager in a tight suit and a shiny bowl-style haircut and thick eyebrows, beating a wooden stake with a punch after a punch.


    It was Dai¡¯s son, Maito Gai.


    Even in this ce, an attack can take a position at any time. Gai, like his father, didn¡¯t know the word ¡®rest.¡¯ He was always challenging his own limit and training hard to be stronger.


    Just like his father, he did have no talent for Ninjutsu, the only choice he had is to work hard on his Taijutsu.


    However, unlike the Original, Maito Dai was no longer the eternal Genin, but one Konoha¡¯s Elite Ninja. He was Gai¡¯s example, and a goal for him, that made him train even harder.


    Gai looked in pain, but he was clenching his teeth throwing one punch after another on that wooden stake, he had no intention of giving up. Because of the existence of his father, Maito Dai. He believed in Taijutsu, he believed that this path can make him a powerful ninja.

 Chapter 302: Gai鈥檚 Challenge!

    ¡°Humph...Humph...¡±


    Gain continued his training, while he was heavily gasping, the pain in his arms was horrible, but he didn¡¯t stop until he could no longer lift his hands.


    ¡°I need to stop here today, I may have to fight tomorrow.¡±


    After he calmed down his breathing, Gai turned away and walked toward his house. It was also where Dai was living.


    Gai is currently a Chunin, so he¡¯s not qualified enough to have his own house, so he was now living together with his father.


    After he pushed the door open, he walked into the house to get suddenly stunned. He got left there surprised by unexpectedly seeing two figures sitting there.


    One of them was very familiar to him, his father, Maito Dai, the other person had a silver hair, and wearing a snow cloak, who was also familiar with him, Yuu Naito!


    When he arrived at the battlefield, the Mist and Konoha were in a short break period. Thus he came directly to the camp.


    The irony has taken its ce here because Danzo didn¡¯t want to see Naito, so he went directly to the battlefield, and Naito ended uping here also to pay his part of the deal with Sarutobi, and with the idea of settling the score with Danzo in his mind.


    ¡°Gai, you¡¯vee back already.¡±


    Dai smiled at his son, then said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna say hello to Naito?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, Yuu Naito-San.¡±


    Gai turned then bowed down to Naito respectfully, then quickly rushed toward him.


    Gai knew Yuu Naito, back when he was in the vige, Dai has often brought Gai with him when he meets with Naito. On the other hand, because Gai has always looked for Naito as his example too.


    Gai has always respected Naito. Still, he also knows that Naito was once Dai¡¯s disciple, and learned the Hachimon Tonkou with the help of his father. Therefore, he always felt that his father is stronger.


    Although, he heard a lot of stories about Naito, and how he killed two Kages before, and how some people were calling him a God, he never saw Naito in actions. Yuu Naito would only asionally help him with his training.


    ¡°It seems that Gai has grown up a lot.


    Naito stood up and looked at Gai with a smile.


    A big smile appeared on Dai¡¯s face and said:¡± Yes, Gai is more talented than me. In the future, he will be able to surpass me and be a better ninja... he might even surpass you, Naito!¡±


    Hearing this sentence, and how Dai looked like he hesitated before finishing it, made Gai feel like he needs to prove himself to his father.


    ¡°That, can Naito-San enlighten me with sparring?¡±


    Gai looked fired up, and there was a hint of a fighting intent in his eyes.


    Dai, who was taking a sip of tea, has almost sprayed it out the moment he heard this sentence. He immediately stood up then he patted Gai¡¯s shoulder, and sincerely said.


    ¡°Gai, challenging those who are stronger than you is a great mentality to have, but not the likes of Naito... Please, Naito just helps him with his training if you have some time.


    Looking at Gai and Dai, Nait couldn¡¯t help but smile and say: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you¡¯re challenging me, then I ept your challenge.


    Gai¡¯s character is just like this, it¡¯s the same as his father Dai, a very straightforward one.


    ¡°Great¡±


    Seeing how Naito has epted his challenge, made him suddenly reveals a touch of joy, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist, he really wanted to show off his new skill that he mastered, the Hachimon Tonkou.


    After he exined the Hachimon Tonkou to him, Gai worked hard day and night, to learn it.


    Gai, who is only ten years old, is really close to Lee in the original, who managed to open the Fourth Gate of the Hachimon Tonkou.


    Gai is currently a Chunin, and he feels that there¡¯s no one close to his level the moment he opens the Fourth Gate. He was already eager to test his strength against a Jonin.


    In Original, there¡¯s no such a thing like a Kage ss or a Super Kagae ss. Even a person who has been called a God for a long time like Naito is only ssified a Jonin just like the others.


    Dai felt stunned the moment he heard Naito epting Gai¡¯s challenge, he felt like the world was copsing on his head. He was prepared to mourne on his son¡¯s death after this. Still, he wasn¡¯t gonna stop him, because, this what youth is all about!


    ¡°Gai, you¡¯ve juste back from your training, can you go all out?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me... If I can use that technique?¡±


    Gai seemed like he understood what his father was asking him, and that made him feel very excited, however, the moment he felt his body¡¯s condition, he suddenly looked frustrated.


    Dai seriously looked at him and said: ¡°I always say that you know your body better than most. If you don¡¯t feel right, don¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t...¡±


    Naito smiled, he knew what these two were talking about, the Hachimon Tonkou.


    He walked at Gai on his side, then he pointed out a finger and touched Gai¡¯s arm lightly.


    Whoosh!!


    A strange power swayed in instantly, letting Gai¡¯s arm, then his whole body tremble.


    This was one of the many ways that Naito could use the Shock Force, he sent a very weak power into Gai¡¯s body which made his whole body tremble, which made his muscles rx and stimted every cell in his body. It gave him a kind offortable feeling, with infinite power surging out of his body.


    ¡°This feeling... I¡¯mpletely recovered!¡±


    Gai looked surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to be also skilled as a ¡®medical ninja,¡¯ which made admire him more.


    Of course, it won¡¯t be wrong if you called this a medical Ninjutsu. Naito also used some of the Natural Energy in the process to restore his vitality. It¡¯s actually a very advanced medical Ninjutsu.


    Feeling full of power again, made Gai¡¯s confidence increase, and more eager to try, he¡¯s originally a training maniac, and always happy to challenge.


    When they finally came to an open space, Gai took a fighting stance, with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Naito-San, get ready!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    The next moment, Gain rushed straight toward Naito, his speed was actually beyond the Chunin level, even some of the Jonin won¡¯t be able to react!


    In the face of Gai¡¯s fast kick, Naito stood there without any intention of dodging.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Gai could see how Naito wasn¡¯t trying to dodge his kick, and couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. He wanted to change his n, but it was toote because he was already in the air. Suddenly, he passed through Naito¡¯s body!


    Is Naito using a Genjutsu!

 Chapter 303: The Legendary Seven Shinobi Swordsmen of The Mis

    t


    ¡°How is this going?!¡±


    Looking at how he went right through Naito¡¯s body made Gai squinting his eyes, with an evident surprise on his face.


    Is this an illusion?!


    On the side, Dai, who was the witness of this fight, looked stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked looking at Naito.


    ¡°Gai, use your full force without wasting any more time. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to show your strength to Naito.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Dai severley said to Gail.


    Gai who didn¡¯t use the Eight Gates technique yet, couldn¡¯t see what happened, on the other hand, Dai strength level was enough to make him understand exactly what Naito has done.


    The moment Gai was about to connect that kick, Nait has actually moved side to side using his incredible speed, which made it look like if he didn¡¯t move from his ce.


    However, his speed was so fast that it was impossible to see that he has moved!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this time, Gai, with a stern expression on his face, clenched his fists then he moved his hands in front of his forehead and screamed.


    First Gate, Second Gate, THIRD GATE: The Gate of Life, KAI!


    Without any more hesitation, Gai directly opened the first three gates of the Hachimon Tonkou, and the green light rushed out of his body.


    Whoosh!!


    At that moment, Gai¡¯s speed increased magnificently, a Chunin wouldn¡¯t be able to see his movement unless he has a Byakugan or a Sharingan!


    However, when Gai tried to throw a punch at Naito using such a high speed, he once again hit nothing but the void!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This time Gai looked shocked, he couldn¡¯t understand what happened in the previous attack, but now after he opened the first three gates, he barely managed to see Naito¡¯s movement, which was enough for him to understand that Naito has actually dodged his attack from the side, then moved back to the same spot in an instant.


    It¡¯s not an illusion, but a horrifying speed level!


    Gai couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, this kind of speed, even his father wouldn¡¯t be able topete with it after opening the Sixth Gate!


    ¡°Fourth Gate: The Gate of Pain, KAI!¡±


    With an evident bitterness on his face, Gai immediately opened the Fourth Gate, which it was his limit.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    At the moment the Fourth Gate was opened, Gai started moving around Naito. He was no longer thinking about defeating Naito. He was only hoping that he could make him show his strength.


    From the behind, Gai rushed toward him and threw a punch.


    Push!!


    This time, Gai¡¯s attack has finally connected, but it wasn¡¯t Naito¡¯s back, but his palm.


    When he saw how Naito was facing him, Gai looked stunned, because he couldn¡¯t see when did he turn around.


    ¡°So the gap... Is that big?!¡±


    Gai¡¯s body was bursting with green light, and his pupil could no longer be seen in his eyes, but the shock in his heart was evident.


    His full speed attack was blocked this easily by Naito.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Naito said with a soft tone, then he pointed his finger on his forehead and quacked that chaotic chakra out of his body.


    Gai, who turned back to his normal state, looked tired. However, because he got forcibly stopped midway by Naito, he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries, but his body was under some great pressure, and his muscles were too tired.


    ¡°Your path is not wrong, don¡¯t give up, continue to work hard, and you will surely surpass me someday.¡± Naito nodded to Gai.


    Naito wasn¡¯t lying. In the Original Gai has almost managed to kill Madara in his strongest state as the Jinchuriki of the Juubi, which is naturally stronger than Naito currently.


    Today¡¯s Yuu Naito is a little bit behind Hachirama¡¯s level,pared to the Hagoromo, the gap is even higher, he won¡¯t be able to cross Hachirama¡¯s level, and think about the Hagoromo unless he opens the next gate.


    However, Naito believed in the path he was taking, his bloodline limit and the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou will eventually bring him there at the true peak of the world!


    ............


    Konoha Camp.


    The momentum was at its highest point by Naito¡¯s arrival. Countless ninjas who fought against the Bijuu and lost were happy by Naito being there among them in the frontal lines of the battlefield.


    However, some of the younger ninjas looked like they had doubts. Although they have heard the stories about Naito and the Kages, they believe that these people were still humans, and they cannot bepared to these monsters!


    The Three-Tailed beast was almost invincible on the battlefield.


    In addition to this beast, the Mist has also dispatched the Seven Ninja Swordsmen into the battlefield.


    Each one of them individually is ssified as Quasi-Kage or Elite Jonin. In the case of using one of the seven legendary swords, every one of them is strong enough to be ssified as Quasi-Kage. Without mentioning that one of them is strong enough to use all the Seven Swords, Suigetsu Hozuki older brother, The Genius of the Mist, Second Coming of the Demon, Mangetsu Hozuki!


    Mangetsu Hozuki alone can be ssified as a Kage-ss Shinobi!


    Danzo has led his Roots and tried to make the Seven Legendary Swordsman retreat. However, because he didn¡¯t personally participate in the frontal battle, the roots got defeated.


    Even after the arrival of Naito to the camp, Danzo stayed hidden in the dark.


    Gathering all of these odds together leaves Konoha¡¯s side still in an absolute disadvantage to the Mist on the battlefield.


    Those who still have doubts couldn¡¯t help but clench their teeth and be prepared for the battle. They didn¡¯t have any choice, but to pray that Naito would be able to handle fighting against the Three-Tailed beast and the Legendary Seven Swordsman, after all, he was theirst hope to win this battle. Otherwise, it will be aplete defeat for Konoha.


    ..........


    The sun raised, and the next day started.


    At the frontline of the Mist army, the Legendary Seven Swordsman stood there indifferently.


    In the rear, the Three-Tailed Jinchuriki stood there surrounded by a team of Shinobis. He was the same Jinchuriki that appeared in the Original.


    The Three-Tailed Beast wasn¡¯t strong. It can be said that he was the weakest among the Bijuu. He got easily captured by the Akatsuki in the Original. Because once he¡¯s out of the sea, he will be helpless.


    But perhaps because he¡¯s this weak, it¡¯s effortless to control him. As the Fourth Mizukage, this Jinchuriki can also control the Isobu. Even in the state of aplete-body, he won¡¯t be entirely out of control.


    Because of this, the Isobu was forced by the Mist to cooperate inunching the attack. He cannot enter that state where he¡¯s violent. Therefore, the danger was reduced a lot, which allows the Seven Legendary Swordsman to join forces with him in the attack.


    Among these swordsmen, there was the older generation of Hoshigaki Kisame and Momochi Zabuza, and Suigetsu Hozuki; Suikazan Fuguki, Biwa Juzo, Hozuki Mangetsu, and the others.


    ¡°The scouts have sent a piece of information saying, that Konoha¡¯s Ashura has joined the battlefield after he defeated the Ichibi and won the battle against the Sand.¡±


    Juzo, who was carrying the Kubikiribocho, opened with a firm tone.


    Hozuki Mangetsu snored, saying: ¡°He cannot continue to carry on that title without my acknowledge anymore after this day...¡±


    Hozuki Mangetsu is a legendary Shinobi from the Mist; The man who has never been defeated, and the head of the Seven Legendary Swordman.

 Chapter 304: kubikirib艒ch艒

    ¡°What is this? Juzo are you scared?¡±


    Suikazan Fuguki, who was carrying the Samehada on his back, said with a touch of mockery.


    Juzo looked at him and said: ¡°I don¡¯t fear no one in this world. Moreover, there are seven of us, even a God won¡¯t be able to stop us, today is the end of Konoha.¡±


    The Seven Legendary Swordsmen were taking the lead, while the eyes of the Mist Shinobis in the rear seemed full killing intent.


    The Mist Vige is different than the Sand, the formers focus on raising the numbers of their Ninjas, while the Mist didn¡¯t have that same human resource, so they worked on the quality of their Shinobis.


    These Elite Shinobi were all trained to be professional assassins, and they all have the same cruel character, they don¡¯t know the meaning of fear, and their quality is considered to be the best between the four Major Viges!


    The quality of Konoha Shinobis is rtively high, however, facing such a strong side will only leave them with a lot of casualties. Such a fierce battle won¡¯t end until one of the two parties ispletely crushed.


    The Mist army on the battlefield was formed from a few hundred Shinobis, but every single one of them was a high ranked Shinobi.


    Finally, the Mist army began to advance, soon, they could see Konoha¡¯s defenses forces, which were only formed from a small team!


    ¡°It seems that guy from Konoha is afraid toe out.¡±


    One of them licked the de of his sword and said: ¡°Of course, someone who has been called a god, doesn¡¯t feel like he needs to y the game himself.¡±


    In the rear Naito was standing calmly on a high hill crossed hands.


    This was actually an area of cliffs, and Konoha¡¯s army has used the advantage of this position to block the Mist several times before.


    At Naito¡¯s side, Jiraiya seemed troubled looking at the Seven Legendary Swordsmen and the Sanbi, he knew that even if he used his Sage Mode, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against all of thembined.


    Konoha Shinobis could feel the killing intenting from the Mist army.


    The previous fierce battles proved for them that the Mist was the stronger side, which made the moral of Konoha¡¯s forces deep. If just they didn¡¯t have the Sanbi and the Seven Legendary Swordsmen among them they could have easily defeated them.


    These people were raised to kill, they got no fear of death, especially the Hozuki Mangetsu.


    Whoosh!


    One of Konoha¡¯s Shinobis looked at the Mist army and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, with a hint of fear in his eyelids.


    ¡°The Seven Legendary Swordsmen are really there, and the Sanbi too...We¡¯re screwed!¡±


    Gai could feel their killing intent reaching the sky, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito in the distance.


    Naito is very strong and can crush him just using his speed, but these are no humans, they are monsters!


    Some of the Mist Shinobis could notice Naito standing at the top of the cliff, but they didn¡¯t show any fear.


    ¡°Is that the legendary God of Shinobis Yuu Naito? I can¡¯t feel anything special about him.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need Mangetsu-Dono to take him down, I can kill this guy alone!¡±


    One of the of them couldn¡¯t help but get excited by the thought of killing Naito.


    Naito kept looking calmly at the Mist Shinobis below, under his Ultra Perceive everything was crystal-clear in his mind, including every word the Seven Legendary Swordsmen has said.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about any of that, the most important thing is that the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist and the Sanbi are on the battlefield.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the field, Naito suddenly jumped in the sky and stepped directly in the air.


    Waves of ripples appeared under his foot as if he was stepping on the water.


    Suddenly Naito started walking in the air step by step.


    It seemed as if Naito was walking on an invisible surface in the air!


    Looking at this scene, all the ninjas felt stunned, not only the Mist Shinobis, even Konoha¡¯s looked shocked.


    ¡°This guy... Can fly?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually walking. What kind of Ninjutsu is this?!¡±


    There was a lot of mumble in the Mist side. Although they weren¡¯t afraid, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, because they have never heard of such a Ninjutsu.


    Standing in the forefront of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, Mangetsu snorted: ¡°Nice trick for a pretended god!¡±


    ¡°Is this guy ning on walking the whole distance? Also, I hate the way he looks at us. I won¡¯t feel satisfied until I cut him into two halves.¡±


    Looking at Naito in the air, Juzo took the Ku-bikiribocho and suddenly mmed it into the sky.


    Whoosh!!


    The whistling sound of tearing the air came out as the Ku-bikiribocho was spinning toward Naito.


    If he doesn¡¯t dodge it any time soon, Naito is really gonna get cut into two halves!


    Finally, Naito made the first move on this battlefield, but it was the most unexpected one. He didn¡¯t dodge it, he actually caught it with his bare hand!


    Naito didn¡¯t use any Ninjutsu he just caught the sword from the nearer semi-circr to the handle.


    ¡°Is this one of the Seven Legendary Swords of the Mist? It seems that there¡¯s nothing special about. The quality itself is not that bad, but...¡±


    Naito looked at the Ku-bikiribocho in his hand, then he pinched his finger in the middle.


    Crack!!

 Chapter 305: Two swords

    Suddenly, a crack appeared on the sword where Naito has pinched with his fingers, then it spread on the whole de.


    Crack!


    The sound of the crack struck the Mist Shinobis as if it was bolting thunder.


    ¡°Compared to the Kusanagi Sword... It¡¯s just an ordinary sword.¡±


    Although he used his bare hand to crack the de of the Kubikiribocho, not a single scratch was on his fingers, as if it was the hand of the god itself.


    The Kubikiribocho was destroyed before the battle has even started. Some of them couldn¡¯t even believe what they saw.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke? He crushed the Kubikiribocho... With his bare hand!!¡±


    Even Juzo couldn¡¯t believe it, the fear was evident in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but pick his broken sword from the ground.


    The Kubikiribocho cannot actually be destroyed, the sword has a unique ability to repair itself from the blood of the enemies. Thus even if it¡¯s broken, it can be fixed.


    But... He has never seen anything like that, the de is not this weak, it cannot be destroyed this easily!


    This is simply incredible!


    Did he use some kind of Ninjutsu?


    ¡°This guy seems to have some skills, we need to get serious.¡±


    Hozuki Mangetsu with a stern look on his face took a deep breath, then he did a seal with both of his hands.


    As a member of the Hozuki n, he mastered the Water Release to its extreme level, after all, his n understanding for this release is superb.


    ¡°Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!!¡±


    In an Instant, Mangetsuunched this high-ss Ninjutsu using just one hand sign.


    And the strength of this Ninjutsu seemed to be higher than usual, with his high mastery of the Water Release, this technique is ssified as an S-ss Ninjutsu. The water steam looked like it was gonna cover the entire battlefield!


    Whoosh!!!


    The horrible stream was strong enough to reach the sky, and the height of the wave has even surpassed the range of the cliff where Konoha¡¯s Shinobis were standing, which made them feel horrified.


    At that moment, the Jinchuriki of the Sanbi has also finished the hand-seals of another Water Release Ninjutsu, although his speed rate was a little bit slower than Mangetsu.


    ¡°Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!!¡±


    Just when Mangetsu has disyed that terrifying water release, suddenly, the Sanbi¡¯s Jinchuriki has surged the beast Chakra to shoot an astonishing Water Dragon Bullet at Naito.


    Looking at this scene, made Jiraiya in the rear feel stunned.


    ¡°These levels of releases is beyond my strength even if I use my Sage Mode...¡±


    Looking at that crazy Water Dragon in the sky, made Konoha¡¯s Shinobis terrified, while some of the others begun to desperately to surge their Chakra tounch a defensive Earth Releases.


    As for Gai, who didn¡¯t have under his sleeves any Defensive Ninjutsu to block this attack, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito in the sky with a worried expression.


    ¡°Naito-San...¡±


    Gai could feel that although Naito can walk in the air, he cannot actually use his full speed. The scope of this attack is enormous, he won¡¯t be able to avoid it this way.


    As for the Mist side, the Shinbois looked very excited to see Naito trapped.


    ¡°Let show that guy the Mist Vige true strength!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will finish this half-pretended god with one attack.¡±


    Suddenly the strong water stream inundated Naito, and they could no longer see him.


    However, despite what the two sides were thinking, and how much the situation seemed dangerous, Naito has never stopped walking, he kept taking step after another toward those horrible releases, as if he wasn¡¯t seeing them.


    Just before it hit him, Naito extended his hand and a Golden Sword suddenly appeared from nowhere, he picked it then he gently waved.


    Whoosh!!


    The shock wave suddenly appeared and directly cut the water wave from the middle.


    Suddenly the two releases that seemed like their gonna smash everything, all stagnate in the air.


    Then, under countless of shocks and incredible gazes, the water waves that reached the sky got suddenly shuttered, and what left form its lower part fell on the ground where the Shinobis were standing like drops of rain.


    Whoosh!!


    Despite all of this, Naito didn¡¯t stop, he kept walking forward, at the same speed as before.


    As for the upper half it froze for a moment, then once again moved up to the sky above. With great momentum, it cascaded down toward Naito, in the resemble of a magnificent waterfall!


    This time, Naito sword has suddenly transformed, and white halo energy flew from its de to the top of the sky.


    Whoosh!!


    The white halo energy flew to the sky, then it burst the void, making a big crack suddenly appeared. It looked as if Naito¡¯s attack has hollowed the space!


    Suddenly the Waterfall got shuttered!


    And the rain fell on the ground making all the Shinobis wet again!


    Regardless of all what happened until this moment, Naito kept walking forward toward the Mist Shinobis.


    At that moment, it felt that nothing will stop him!


    Naito suddenly put down his golden sword as he was walking, then it silently shrank back, and once again it turned into a golden ring.


    The wind swayed gently, blowing the loose of Naito¡¯s white cloak.


    from the moment he took out his sword, and transformed two times, to the point where it shrank back and got wrapped around his finger, there was nothing but silence between the two sides.


    ___________________________________

 Chapter 306: Divine

    At this moment, even the toughest Shinobi in the Mist Army was shocked.


    A ring in Naito¡¯s finger has just turned into a sword, that managed to cut two strong releases, then transformed again and channeled a strange light that felt like it has hollowed the sky.


    This shocking power has surpassed the imagination of everyone on the battlefield. Even a Tailed-Beast don¡¯t have such a force!


    But this shocking feeling didn¡¯t only control the Mist Shinobis, but even the hearts of Konoha ninjas.


    At this time, although they were his allies, they couldn¡¯t even feel excited or show their joy... They couldn¡¯t express any of these feelings because they were simply shocked enough to make their minds to get nk!


    Gai stood there in the crowd frozen.


    This is the first time he ever sees Naito¡¯s power. It almost instantly shattered all the doubts he had in his heart. Even if his father, Maito Dai, opens the Seventh Gate, or even the Eight, he won¡¯t be able to defeat Naito!


    ¡°Is this the real strength of Naito-Sensei?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even realize how much he fainted out, then he whispered to himself.


    At the forefront of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, Dai and Jiraiya were standing there as Natio was moving forward toward the Mist Army.


    Even these two couldn¡¯t m themselves after they saw this horror show.


    Jiraiya has seen Naito stopping the Kyuubi¡¯s Bijuudama before, but it didn¡¯t make the shock any easy on him when he saw the same disy this time again.


    Because, this moment, for the allies and the enemies alike, it felt surprisingly beautiful. As if it was an act of God himself, something beyond the reach of humanity!


    However, that feeling didn¡¯tst long in their heart the moment they realized how terrifying that scene was. Their blood felt like if it has frozen in its veins!


    Beautiful... But also dangerous!


    ¡°A Shinobi, a Genius, Konoha¡¯s Ashura, these titles are indeed no longer suitable for him.¡±


    Looking at Naito¡¯s back, Jiraiya took a deep breath, then he sighed and said: ¡°Looking at him, is like looking at the clouds in the sky that you will never reach. Watching him now walking in the sky makes me feel like if he¡¯s a Divine Creature overlooking on the world.¡±


    Despite all the deferences between these two, Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help but admire what Naito has be, and the same thing for Dai, he couldn¡¯t help but feel inspired!


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dai nodded. His eyes shed, then said: ¡°The God of Shinobis... After the end of this war, no one will ever call him a Half-God!¡±


    The silence was still controlling the Mist side.


    Naito stepped down from the sky slowly until he reached the front of Mangetsu and the others. Suddenly they woke up from their dreams with the same expression on all of their faces.


    Stunned!


    They may have woke up from their dreams, but the oppression they felt after watching that scene didn¡¯t disappear.


    It actually got even stronger!


    This horrible sense of oppression is not from watching Naito cutting two of their strongest releases by his sword, nor from watching his ring turn into two kinds of swords. They actually felt that the moment the wind blew the loose of his white robe gently!


    They felt like if they were in front of a Divine Creature that above anything else. The momentum and the presence Naito have released at that moment made them feel inferior.


    That momentum, made them feel like if Naito was an angel from the heavennding on earth with two wings on his back.


    They couldn¡¯t describe what they felt with words even if they wanted to. However, the look in their eyes has spoken of all of this.


    Naito looked at the Mist Shinobis in front of him, then he continued walking forward.


    Almost at the very same instant, the whole army took a step back subconsciously!


    Including Mangetsu, the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, and Sanbi¡¯s Jinchuriki!


    Even they felt shocked by Naito¡¯s momentum. His presence has surpassed even the Kage¡¯s level, its strong enough to make them feel oppressed and inferior, strong enough to form drops of cold sweat on their forehead just by looking at Naito!


    ¡°What happened to you? Just a moment ago, you people were talking about killing me.¡±


    Naito stopped and looked at them with a touch of disappointed in his eyes as they were falling back step by step.


    Naito¡¯s words made the Mist Shinobis suddenly stop.


    Mangetsu and every single Shinobi in the Mist army knew at that moment that they were facing the most terrifying enemy they could ever encounter in this life!


    None of the Seven Legendary Shinobis dared to react. Although they had their swords in their hands, none of them has even moved it an inch.


    They feared that if they moved, it would be mistaken as deres of attack.


    The more they looked more afraid, the more pressure Naito gave them.


    Almost everyone at that moment knew that this is gonna end up with them defeated or worse, even so, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly a roar from the back broke the ice!


    The Sanbi suddenly got out!


    The weak state of the Jinchuriki¡¯s consciousness caused by Naito¡¯s momentum gave the Sanbi the chance to get control of his mind and body then get out of his cage!


    For the First time in a long time, The Sanbi is in a rampage!

 Chapter 307: The Shortest Rampage

    The Sanbi was violently surging his Chakra, and finally, he regained hisplete body and leached his strong momentum.


    The Mist Shinobis finally woke up at that moment, then they all retreated at once without hesitation. They knew the Sanbi¡¯s current state, and once he¡¯s gone, the situation will be hazardous, his attacks will bepletely indiscriminate.


    ¡°What a weird timing for his rampage, it seems I¡¯m the one who caused that.¡±


    Naito gazed at the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, then faintly at the huge Sanbi behind them.


    The Sanbi¡¯s strong momentum and Naito¡¯s suddenly shed!


    However, even if it¡¯s a Tailed-Beast, its almost impossible to shake Naito¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Sanbi instinct alerted him of how threatening Naito is, he felt the need to strike first against an opponent like this, so he rushed directly at Naito.


    As for the Seven Legendary swordsmen around him, he directly ignored them, because the existence of Naito is on apletely different levelpared to them.


    However, even if he ignored them, the scope of his attack wasrge enough to harm them along.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°The Sanbi is out of control.¡±


    ¡°No, this might work out. Let¡¯s fall back and let the Sanbi deal with him.


    Mangetsu, Juzo, and the others suddenly retreated, facing an out of control Bijuu wasn¡¯t something they could afford in such a situation.


    ¡°Yes, this is it!¡±


    After a short conversation, they havee to new strategic decisions.


    However, they knew that the Sanbi wouldn¡¯t be able to buy them a lot of time, and the battle might end really quickly!


    The Sanbi was the weakest between all the Bijuu, and he wasn¡¯t even close to the sea, so he wasn¡¯t in his full strength, he wasn¡¯t qualified to drag on Naito!


    Facing the Sanbi who rushed directly at Naito, the former didn¡¯t feel like he needed to waste a lot of time on dodging; thus, he directly fired back.


    Whoosh!


    Space cracked open and burst the air. Dense white marks appeared in the sky, the Sanbi who was rushing right toward Naito, suddenly froze in midair, then crushed on the ground!


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    Although his body is constructed by Chakra, and it can regenerate itself, the Sanbi roared in pain!


    Obviously, the Sanbi didn¡¯t expect to feel pain, because he¡¯s not supposed to!


    Naito didn¡¯t have the intention of letting the Sanbi stay out for a while and do whatever he wants. He decided to crush him and make him seal himself back. Moreover, Naito wasn¡¯t interested in a tortoise.


    Naito started walking toward him, then he suddenly shed and appeared on the Sanbi¡¯s back.


    Expect for the Kyuubi who is stronger than all of the other Bijuu, and the Hachibi who is second to him, all of the other Tailed-Beast are equal, they can be easily crushed.


    The Sanbi was some kind of big turtle, and his shell was obviously hard. It¡¯s not clear if his defensive strength can bepared to the Ichibi, but sure, it was strong.


    The idea of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen was to let Naito have a hard time dealing with his hard shell and his undead body.


    Naito¡¯s strength is obviously overwhelming, but it won¡¯t be easy to break the Sanbi¡¯s defense. Mangetsu and the others were prepared to get rid of Konoha¡¯s forces in the meanwhile.


    However, the fact that they thought that the Sanbi¡¯s defense will make Naito have a hard time dealing with him is a little bit foolish.


    Boom!!


    One kick from Naito made the Sanbi feel like if a meteor has hit him. He directly bombarded him to the ground, causing a terrifying earthquake. The whole field got crushed from the impact, and the cracks spread out in the distance.


    The cracks continued to spread around, then ground itself copsed, as if the entire surface got hard-boiled, while the Sanbi was roaring with pain on the ground.


    His shell got directly crushed, and he could no longer resist any more attacks from Naito.


    The Shock Force trembled and shattered his entire body, although it wasn¡¯t a severe injury to a Bijuu, it caused the Sanbi extreme distress.


    Almost at the same instant, the Sanbi suddenly took back his Chakra, then sealed himself again. The speed of the resealing made it look like if he has vanished in the air, leaving behind his Jinchuriki fainted-out on the ground.


    The speed of transforming from aplete body to the Jinchuriki form should be taught to the other Bijuu, it was perfect, it even made Naito feel surprised, he has never expected a turtle to run away this fast, this should be the shortest rampage a Bijuu has ever made.


    After he shook his head, Naito turned around and looked at the Seven Legendary Swordsmen.


    These Seven were almost at the same ce because they have just finished nning and let the Sanbi go to buy them some time, but Naito has managed in no time to suppress him!


    He didn¡¯t even need to seal him back to his Jinchuriki, the Sanbi did all the work for him.


    ¡°Just when I finally managed to take a taste of freedom, I got beaten down by this man¡± The Sanbi was extremely depressed, thinking that he had no more love for this world ¡°Next time even if my seal gets broken, I will note out.¡±


    Well, time will heal the soul of the Sanbi.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Yuu Naito looked severely at the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, he seemed like he¡¯s thinking about who is he gonna start with.


    They looked horrified, scared to even look at him in the eye. Although, they didn¡¯t fear death, they still feared what Naito is gonna do with them.


    This time, there was no need to discuss a n or to prepare a new strategic decisions


    They simply didn¡¯t feel like they have a chance to win. This man is out of their league, they didn¡¯t have any choice but to retreat!


    With surprised expressions, Konoha Shinobis kept looking at them.


    These are the same people who looked invincible in the previous battles, now they don¡¯t even dare to face Naito!

 Chapter 308: Hunted

    The Seven Legendary Swordsmen suddenly ran away under the gazes of the Mist army, which made them feel confused.


    Although they were fierce Shinobis who didn¡¯t fear death, they weren¡¯t this stupid.


    Yuu Naito is not a human being, he¡¯s a monster who could easily suppress the Sanbi, they would fight and even sacrifice their lives against a human being, but not against a monster like this.


    ¡°Hiding in Mist Technique!¡±


    The Seven Legendary Swordsmen has also used the Hiding in Mist Technique as a way to escape. This a very useful technique to blind the vision of the enemies to preform silent assassination. This was the signature Ninjutsu of the Mist Vige, and can also be used to secure a sessful escape. Very useful in both assassination and retreating, it¡¯s actually a must-have trick for every Mist Shinobi.


    Upon seeing the fog released on the battlefield, Konoha¡¯s forces prepared themselves to the chase, but the fog was thick enough to blind their vision on the enemies movements.


    This fog wasn¡¯t ordinary, but a special one that contains Chakra. It¡¯s difficult to be blown away by the wind, and its concentration is extremely high.


    ¡°Damn it! These guys are using this technique again.¡±


    Jiraiya took action immediately and used a Wind Release to blow the fog away.


    However, although his release was strong, it couldn¡¯t blow it all away, and there was still arge area shrouded in the fog.


    ¡°Forget it, this battle has already yed an imposing manner. Even if the Seven Legendary Swordsmen ran away, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Sanbi has already been defeated, the next battle will not be difficult.¡±


    Jiraiya thought that keeping this battle any longer is not worth it. However, he wasn¡¯t gonna give up easily. He was still gonna support the others until the end.


    Naito who was at the forefront, seemed like he has also disappeared in this thick fog, the same as the other Seven Legendary Swordsmen, but Jiraiya wasn¡¯t worried about Naito¡¯s safety, he knew that it was impossible to chase them down once they used the Hiding in Mist Technique!


    The fog has filled even the world in Naito¡¯s perception. However, this kind of trick wasn¡¯t gonna stop the Ultra Perceive Technique from locating their positions.


    Even the sensing ability of the Second Stage of the Sage Mode can be enough to locate them, let alone the Ultra Perceive Technique.


    Standing in the middle of this thick fog, Naito looked at the front, although his vision was blocked, Naito seemed like he could clearly see everything.


    Whoosh!!


    With a single step, Naito suddenly shed and disappeared directly in the fog.


    The real advantage that this technique can provide is not blocking the enemy sight, but also to use the fog as some sort of perceiving sensor.


    This technique was leached by Mangetsu Hozuki. At this time, he was running in the fog, while at the same time, he was keeping one of his hand maintaining a seal. This way, he could create another fog, whenever it¡¯s needed.


    ¡°This should provide them from catching up with me, my technique is not easy to be cracked.¡±


    Mangetsu could slightly perceive that Konoha¡¯s forces were like useless flies lost in the mist, and that monster-like Yuu Naito seems like he didn¡¯t leave his ce, which made him show some kind of a relief.


    ¡°So that was Yuu Naito real power? He¡¯s too powerful, I¡¯m afraid it will need more than the Seven Legendary Swordsmen to kill him.¡±


    Just when Mangetsu was thinking of how he could kill Naito, he suddenly stopped with a faint color in his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Because he was the caster of this technique, Mangetsu could perceive any changes or orientation that might be imposed on it. And he has suddenly felt a figure moving at an incredible speed, which made him feel like if the fog has been enveloped!


    But that was impossible. It must be the movements of someone in the fog. However, this is unbelievable, his speed is one out of tenpared to what he just perceived!


    That person kept moving at the same rate of speed, and no matter how much effort Mangetsu put to ran away, he couldn¡¯t beat him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about it, it must be that guy!¡±


    Mangetsu took a deep breath, trying to calm the sorrow in his heart, he was confident that this speed belongs to Naito.


    Fortunately, this is the reason why he used the fog in the first ce, even if Naito is faster than him, he won¡¯t be able to determine his location.


    But this is was Mangetsu¡¯s mistake, he was taking Naito lightly, the former could not only determine his location but also the position of everyone in the fog, and he immediately caught up with the Seven Legendary Swordsmen.


    Mangetsu couldn¡¯t believe what happens. Naito was shing several times from the side of one of the Seven members then continues to rush to the next one.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!!¡±


    Following Naito¡¯s figure in the fog made Mangetsu stunned.


    Yuu Naito... Has managed to Quake my technique?!


    No, no, It can¡¯t be, but... He seems like he¡¯spletely ignoring the fog!


    Mangetsu looked pale, Naito has already shed toward several of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen locations. The moment he cames near one of them, they stop moving, as if they got frozen in their ces.


    The Hiding in the Mist Technique can only perceive the position, he couldn¡¯t tell what happened, but he could guess that they got at least captured by the Naito!


    He clenched his teeth, then he turned away without any hesitation, he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted, his only choice was running to another direction and escape this ce immediately. However, he suddenly stopped, Mangetsu suddenly sensed that figure shing toward him just after it reached the Sixth member of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, and appeared in front of him.


    The whole process didn¡¯t take more than a few breathing moments from him!


    At this time, the Hiding in the Mist Technique did no longer affect him. Mangetsu could clearly see Naito in front of him. The former could also see Mangetsu since he seemed like he can ignore the fog from the start.


    Mangetsu took a deep breath looking at Naito in front of him. Then a hint of coldness appeared in his eyelids as he was clenching his teeth.


    ¡°You Monster... You won¡¯t be able to kill me, don¡¯t underestimate the Hozuki n!¡±

 Chapter 309: Conclusion

    In the face of the man who is in his point of view the strongest in the Ninja World, Yuu Naito, Mangestuunched an attack.


    He was the Genius of the Hozuki n, and the leader of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist, even if Naito was a Monster, Mangetsu has already killed a few in his lifetime.


    ¡°AUGH!!¡±


    Mangetsu screamed, then with two hands on his swords, he waved it at Naito. The Chakra that was injected in it turned into a dim blue light cutting energy, then flew toward Naito.


    The thick fog around them got directly cut by this attack.


    Facing this technique, Naito maintained his calm expression, and with one hand on his Golden Kusanagi sword, he crossed that cutting energy with his sword.


    Whoosh!!


    The de of the Kusanagi sword directly shed with Mangetsu¡¯s technique. The impact was strong that it made the space around Naito crack. Suddenly, the cutting energy got shattered into two, then hit the ground from both sides behind Naito.


    This was clearly the first sh between Mangetsu Legendary Sword, and Naito¡¯s Kusanagi Treasure Sword.


    If it were any of the former Kusanagi swords, it wouldn¡¯t have such an advantage against one of the Seven Legendary Swords.


    Fortunately... The Kusanagi sword was in its highest form!


    Moreover, it was held by Naito, who can enhance its power to the point where it¡¯s qualified enough to fight against a Master Swordsman like Mangetsu Hozuki.


    Without any hesitation, Naito rushed toward Mangetsu and cut him into two halves, the former couldn¡¯t even move his sword in the time!


    The sword cut right through Mangetsu¡¯s body and his sword. However, Naito was the one who looked surprised, Without stopping, he quickly flipped his sword and waved it again.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sword fell, and cut Mangetsu¡¯s body again, the power of this sh has even cut the distant cliffs into two halves!


    Under this powerful attack, Mangetsu¡¯s body once again got cut from two halves, into four divided parts.


    Crash!!!


    Mangetsu¡¯s body got cut badly into four parts by Naito¡¯s attack, but no blood has flowed out of it. Suddenly, his body got strangely liquified, then condensed again behind Naito.


    Mangetsu who regained his original form looked a little bit pale. However, he clenched his teeth, and with a touch of sorrow in his eyes, he held his broken sword and mmed Naito from the back.


    ¡°Go to hell!!¡±


    Mangetsu was injecting his whole Chakra into his sword, that it made the surrounding air emit some sort of a sizzling sound.


    However, what was making Mangetsu look a little bit off is the aftereffect of being cut by Naito¡¯s sword.


    Although Naito¡¯s attack didn¡¯t actually kill Mangetsu as it was meant to do, it caused his body significant damage, because it wasn¡¯t purely a physical attack!


    Even the Sanbi wasn¡¯t immune to Naito¡¯s Shock Force, let alone the Hydrification Technique of the Hozuki n!


    This attack has almost made Mangetsu on the very of copsing.


    Mangetsu¡¯s sword fell on Naito¡¯s back, however, just a few inches from connecting, it stagnated in the air, making his sword that was filled with a crazy amount of Chakra stop!


    It wasn¡¯t Naito¡¯s hard body that stoped Mangetsu¡¯s attack, but some sort of an invisible surface on his back that blocked the swords advancement, then broked like a mirror.


    Naito¡¯s Shock Force can erupt in all direction, and naturally, it can be emanated from any point in his body at will.


    Moreover, Naito¡¯s body got really enhanced by reaching the Third Stage of the Lightning Armour, and opening the Fifth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, even if he didn¡¯t use the Shock Force, Mangetsu wouldn¡¯t be able to prate Naito¡¯s body with his broken sword!


    After all, Naito¡¯s body was powerful enough to crush the Third Raikage!


    Naito turned around at Mangetsu who was still stunned, then he struck his sword with the side of his palm destroying the whole de apart.


    The Shock Force spread over directly to Mangetsu¡¯s body, shocking his whole body which made it copse and liquefy itself.


    Mangetsu¡¯s liquefied body sshed hard on the ground, then he finally poured his body into a stream along the side, trying to take advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    Naito wasn¡¯t gonna give him that chance, and he directly threw his sword toward that stream.


    Whoosh!!


    The Golden Kusanagi Sword flew at high speed and fell directly into the stream prating Mangetsu¡¯s liquid body.


    Mangetsu could no longer maintain his hydrated form and restored his original form. Mangetsu looked pale and desperate as the Kusanagi Sword was nailed in his chest.


    At hisst moment, Mangetsu couldn¡¯t help but admit that the gap between him and Naito, is like the gape between Heaven and Earth!


    Naito¡¯s power is not something he can deal with. Being the Genius of the Hozuki n, or the Head of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, is nothing but a jokepared to this man!


    Mangetsu came to a conclusion in hisst breaths, that if Naito wanted, he could even kill him with one finger!


    Mangetsu didn¡¯t question his own strength, after all, it was just the power of a mortal, and Naito was a God!


    .........


    The fog gradually faded away with the death of Mangetsu Hozuki.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the fog got disappeared entirely. Jiraiya took a deep breath as he looked slightly disappointed. He thought that the Seven Legendary Swordsmen were already gone.


    ¡°Does anyone of you have eyes on one of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of life from the people who went in the fog, nor from the enemies.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Jiraiya shook his head and said: ¡°Forget about it, it seems like they have already gone away. Where is Naito?¡±


    ¡°Naito-Dono seems like he already left, we cannot feel his Chakra.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jiraiya nodded, then said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, he already solved the Sanbi¡¯s problem for us. We can¡¯t count on Naito to solve all of our troubles. He¡¯s just a human being, not a god.¡±


    Just as Jiraiya was about to order Konoha¡¯s Forces to stop chasing the enemy and prepare to retreat, there was a sudden exmation from one of the Shinobis.


    ¡°Impossible! This is...¡±


    ¡°No way!!!¡±


    Several voices were emitted almost simultaneously from different locations, making Jiraiya a little bit confused. He couldn¡¯t help but rush at one of the directions to see what¡¯s happening.

 Chapter 310: The Heart Of The Strong

    When Jiraiya walked to the direction of one of the voices, he suddenly saw there several Shinobis with some confused expressions.


    He was wondering what¡¯s happening, so he joined them to see with his own eyes.


    There was a corpse on the ground, it belonged to one of the Mist Shinobis, but it wasn¡¯t any ordinary one.


    The face of this corpse was familiar to everyone, he was one of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen!


    ¡°Why is this here? Who killed him? Wait... This wounds...¡±


    He looked at the corpse and noticed the wide sh on his body. It seems he got cut by a sword, and that wound has directly killed him!


    The moment he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He turned around immediately and rushed to the other direction.


    After he walked toward several directions, Jiraiya could no longer take his breaths. He looked nervous and unable to calm down for some time.


    Jiraiya looked around with a bitter smile on his face and said: ¡°I was wrong. He¡¯s not a human being, after all. He killed all of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, none of them could escape. He destroyed them in just a few moments. The power he has is enough to stop the War... This is the power of the God of Shinobi!¡±


    .......


    The Mist Shinobis were slower than the Seven Legendary Swordsmen. However, because they spread out while escaping, only a few were caught by Konoha¡¯s Forces.


    At this time, the Mist Shinbois haspletely lost their will to fight. Almost none of them stayed and fought back. They all escaped, even under Konoha¡¯s attacks.


    The Mist has wholly lost this battle.


    In the pursuit, Maito Dai couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration for Naito¡¯s strength, he did not only crush the Mist Forces, but he also destroyed their will!


    It¡¯s easy to defeat a person, but it¡¯s hard to beat his heart.


    The more they chased the Mist Shinobi and saw how their spirits seemed broken, the bigger his admiration grow for Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei¡¯s Strength... I¡¯m afraid that even if you opened the Eight Gate, Dad, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s totally true! However, this is only mean that we need to put Naito as our goal! Youth will never get defeated!¡±


    .......


    After he killed the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, Naito didn¡¯t rush to support the other battlefields; The other two were Orochimaru and Minato.


    These two were leading Konoha¡¯s forces, and even if they face a Bijuu, they could deal with it efficiently. They were powerful, one seemed like he cannot be killed, and the other had high speed, flexibility, and has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the main point. Naito felt in recent days that the Second Stage of the Sage Mode was nearlypleted, and he needed to focus on it!


    Naito has temporarily left the battlefield. After all, the Seven Legendary Swordsmen were destroyed, and the Sanbi has been captured. There was nothing left for him to do. Although the Mist still had their Mizukage, the odds were really against him, and Konoha should easily finish the job.


    While he didn¡¯t participate in the further battles, Naito focused during this time on the Second Stage and assisting Gai in his training.


    Gai was on his way to be a Jonin, as for Kakashi, just like the original, he became the disciple of Naruto¡¯s father, Minato Namikaze.


    Although, Naruto choose Jiraiya to be his master in the end.


    Ranks don¡¯t matter much in this world, power is everything.


    In a forest.


    One person was throwing a punch after another, struggling to connect any attack.


    Every fist had the power to shatter a tree.


    However, no matter how many punched he threw, that person stood still in his ce, waving his hand and blocking every one of his attacks.


    ¡°Not fast enough, and you¡¯re also leaving a lot of openings.¡±


    Naito said to Gai, who was attacking him. He looked a little bit bored blocking his punches. At the same time, he pointed out the ws in Gai¡¯s attack.


    Although Gai¡¯s attack was almost like a storm, against Naito, this speed was very slow, the same as the speed of a climbing snail.


    Humph! Humph!


    Gai gasped fiercely, but he didn¡¯t look tired, he actually was extremely excited.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei is really too strong, but Youth won¡¯t be defeated!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yuu Naito looked at Gai with a dull expression. He always hoped that Gai will eventually stop saying this nonsense!


    It really makes him feel like he wants to vomit. Although he really respected both Dai and Gai for their hard work, he could never ept the amount of gibberish these two shared!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here today, you need to work on the few points I told you about, and then master them all.¡±


    Gai took a few steps back and bowed to Naito, the former nodded at him, then left.


    Gai looked at Naito¡¯s back with a stern look, he nodded firmly, then he roared and recontinued his training, regardless of the physical fatigue he was feeling.


    Step by step walking far from Gai, Naito could see clearly his movements with his Ultra Perceive.


    ¡°Perhaps this what makes Dai and Gai very unique. Although I really can¡¯t hear any talking about youth from these two, its the only word that can express their passion.¡±


    ¡°They have the heart of a strong man, that keeps them going forward even in the hardest times, no matter how tired they are, or how hard the training is, they keep walking, step by step to reach the top of the world with their ordinary bodies.¡±


    Naito slowly walked away while he whispered to himself, and couldn¡¯t help but think about the journey he had during his lifetime in this world.


    Perhaps, what he is right now was all because of Maito Dai¡¯s enlightenment.


    ¡°This is not something that can be taught in school, its something that you have or don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°This is the only path to the top of the world. Even against a person like Madara, Gai didn¡¯t lose his heart and fought on until the very end.¡±


    ¡°This is the true meaning of having a strong heart, not the one that despises everything, but the one that can transcend anything, and firmly believes that it can ovee everything!¡±


    Just when Naito¡¯s heart shed through thisst thought, his soul and will seemed to have a faint sublimation, and his Sage Mode silently ushered in the final transformation.

 Chapter 311: Perfect Sage Mode

    The Natural Energy Between the Earth and Sky seemed to be boiling.


    It wasn¡¯t flowing directly into Naito¡¯s body, but rotates around him, connecting to his body, as if he was blending with nature itself.


    Every cell in Naito¡¯s body was filled with rich natural energy, full of vitality, full of life, and at the same time, the very existence of Naito and the Natural Energy were getting connected with each other.


    Every cell was sublimating and changing.


    This was due to Naito¡¯s own effort, from the first stage of the Sage Mode to the Second.


    Naito didn¡¯t meet Hashirama, didn¡¯t know a thing about the Second Stage, but it was very clear to him, that his body has reached a level of near perfection!


    Every cell is full of vitality. Naito¡¯s body was out of impurities, it got pure to the extreme. As if he was a newborn baby, but at the same time with infinite power running inside him.


    At this level, whether it was the Lightning Armour or the Added-Weight Rock Technique, Naito has lost the sense of all of their effects!


    The Perfect Sage Mode can be said that its the stage between being a mortal and a god. If he can surpass this stage, he will no longer be a mortal, but a God!


    The strength of the Sixth Paths is the power of the god, especially the Sixth Path Mode, which is almost indestructible. Just like Otsutsuki Kaguya who cannot be killed and sealing her is the only way to stop her, and even after that, she willst forever.


    Whether it¡¯s a Jonin, an Elite, a Hokage, or a Super-Hokage, these are all ranks meant for human-level force, but once ites to the Sixth Paths, it is different, that¡¯s a level that human can hardly touch.


    The Juubi, the Ashura, and Indra¡¯s blood, all these things are closely rted.


    The only thing that canpete with these existences with a mortal body is Gai, who has opened the Eight Gates in the Original.


    However, at this moment, Naito became fearless of the Sixth Paths Powers!


    It¡¯s not that Naito¡¯s strength can exceed it, but Naito also had a Strong Heart, and he believed that he could surpass everything.


    The previous Naito would have doubted and thought about how he can open the Sixth Gate and would what happen when he opens the Seventh, what the Eighth Gate would be, and rarely have an answer.


    Today is different, Naito had no doubts, but a firm belief in himself, in his strength, in his fate to be on the top of the world, he doesn¡¯t fear anything, and he will transcend everything, whether it¡¯s Madara, Hagoromo, or even Kaguya!


    At that moment, his body wasn¡¯t the only thing that transformed, his will has also changed and sublimated his Soul!


    His Soul became as twice as powerful than before, even when he used the intelligence and data that Orochimaru has collected about the Soul, Naito could only strengthen its power by less than half.


    But what did happen just now is that his Soul¡¯s power got doubled without training!


    ¡°No wonder, when people are the edge of death, they will gain a mysterious powerful force. When their Chakra is consumed, they manage somehow to continue to fight. It came out to be true that the person¡¯s will does lead to a spiritual sublimation. Mental Strenght is closely rted to Chakra.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Naito continued to move forward and came to a cliff.


    The Second Stage ispleted, and his body was in a state of perfection. In addition to the transformation of the Soul, everything in Naito was at its peak.


    Naito is not ready to waste any more time since it has already beenpleted, he was tempted to open the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    After he opens that Gate, Naito will be invincible. Even if he faces the existence of the Sixth Paths powers, he won¡¯t be entirely helpless.


    Within Naito¡¯s body, the First Five Gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou were boiling, and the blended power within it was continually surging. The connection between the Five Gates was like stars in the sky, forming a mysterious pattern.


    The Eight Gates are the secret for the human body to have a powerful force, open it, and you can get the power to fight toe to toe with gods.


    However, Naito was taking the reverse path from the ordinary technique, the Sixth was in the chest, slightly between the shoulders.


    The Sixth is thest Gate in the body. The Seventh and the Eighth are located in the brain, and their effect should bepletely different than the first Six Gates.


    On the other hand, the first two gates in the ordinary Eight Gate Technique are meant to lift the brain¡¯s restrictions, and limitation, so the body can use 100% of its power.


    Ordinary people cannot use all of their physical strength, but First Gate helps the body to extract all of its hidden powers.


    The Second Gate increases the user¡¯s physical strength. This has the added effect of re-energizing the body, enabling it to rapidly recover from exhaustion.


    These two Gats are actually influencing the power of the mind on controlling the body, not directly enhance the body¡¯s strength.


    Only when the Third Gate is opened, the body will surge that green energy, and the Chakra will run in the body, and the speed and strength will significantly improve.


    That¡¯s why these two Gates are obviously different from thetter six.


    Naito¡¯s Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is different. He now has a full understanding of the first six, but thest two are entirely mysterious for him.


    He doesn¡¯t know what he will gain when he opens thesest two.


    Of course, these thoughts were just shing in his mind. Naito was working on opening the Sixth Gate as he was thinking about this.


    After mobilizing the Chakra in his body, it flowed inside the first five gates starting from the one in his heart passing through the front. The flow was getting stronger with every second until it finally pushed the Sixth Gate open.


    Crack!


    The sound of a broken ss emitted in Naito¡¯s mind.


    A crack appeared on the barrier of the Sixth Gate, then spread wide, and finally broke out the Gate!


    The Six Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou got finally opened!

 Chapter 312: Space Punch

    The opening of Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is straightforward, just a simple shock force was more than enough to open it.


    Moreover, the body didn¡¯t take a long time to adapt to this new power.


    Naito¡¯s body has directly adapted to the new power the moment the Sixth Gate was opened!


    In order to open the Sixth Gate, Naito has raised the gravity to its highest point using the Added-Weight Rock Technique, until it was no longer effective on him.


    The Perfect Sage Mode itself is very powerful. Its the reason why Senju Hashirama has be the God of Shinobi, the Mokuton Release was just a pleasant bonus.


    Even the healing ability of the Perfect Sage Mode is more significant, although it¡¯s not close to Tsunade¡¯s technique, The Strength of a Hundred Seal, it¡¯s still a good self-healing ability.


    Even if the chest is prated and the internal organs are destroyed, it can be quickly healed.


    Along with such a strong physical strength, Naito could easily withstand the after-effects of opening the Sixth Gate and quickly adapt his body to the new enhancements.


    The Sixth Gate got directly linked with the other first five gates already. And the Perfect Sage Mode helped with the rapid interconnection and the mutual promotion.


    Just after a few breaths, Naito¡¯s Chakra ushered itself to the sky.


    This time, Naito¡¯s Chakra has stepped to the level of a Super-Hokage, along with the Perfect Sage Mode, perhaps his Chakra has even surpassed Senju Hashirama!


    A human, who managed to surpass a Bijuu in terms of Chakra amount, is indeed a monster and should be close the level of Gods.


    Six Gates, Six shining stars, forming a mysterious path in Naito¡¯s body.


    This is not fantasy, this real, and clearly visible to any perceptual ninja!


    Naito¡¯s body is near perfect with the opening of the Sixth Gate. It can be said that Naito has pushed his body to an extreme extent, and it¡¯s almost free of ws.


    If there¡¯s a w, it will be the unlocked Seventh and Eighth Gate.


    However, the path was clear in Naito¡¯s mind, once he opens the Seventh Gate, his body will surpass the so-called perfection and go even further.


    That... Must be the path to reach the Sixth Path Level!


    It¡¯s not that the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou is much stronger than the original technique. However, Naito didn¡¯t only rely on it, he also learned the Lightning Armour and mastered the Third Stage, and also reached the Second Stage of the Sage Mode. Which made him surpass Gai and Dai.


    Naito¡¯s body is stronger, which makes the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou naturally better.


    Finally, Naito slowly opened his eyes after he fully controlled his new powers.


    ¡°This is the power of the Sixth Gate...¡±


    Naito whispered, clenched his fist, sensing the new power in his body, it seems that the control of the Shock Force has also reached its limit.


    With one punch, he can project his Shock Force within a range of dozen of miles, and even destroy Konoha with one blow.


    At the same time, Yuu Naito can easily make this horrible attack range infinitelypressed or focus it into a line, or a point.


    Naito can manipte the Shock Force, into any form, there¡¯s no longer a difference between a punch or a shock wave!


    Condensed, or extended, a line, or a point, spread in or out, targetting a subject or space, are all shock attacks.


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure if he could break the defense of aplete Susanoo or Senju Hashirama¡¯s True Several Thousand Hands before.


    However, Naito has be confident that if he encounters any of these techniques, they won¡¯t be able to resist his Shock Force!


    Because after he gathered all of these power together, Naito started to sense space itself.


    This is something he has never had before.


    He seemed to break the space before, but in reality, it was just the air disruption and the Shock Force external shape.


    Now Naito feels that his all-out punch is capable of breaking the space itself. Because of this, Naito could feel the space texture.


    Naito could clearly remember when Gai has opened the Eight Gate in the Original, hisst strike was powerful to the extent of distorting the space, it was very intense to the point where it was even apparent to the naked eye.


    ¡°AAAH!!!¡±


    In order to rify this feeling, Naito needed to test his new power.


    He gathered all of his power into one punch and swang it.


    The silence controlled as his fist fell, the void in front of his eyes suddenly waved with curved marks in it, then in an instant shed to a mountain in the distance.


    The silence was still controlling the space, as the ripples seemed to run directly through the mountain, and then continued to go away and disappear into the horizon.


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Naito smiled, looking at the effect of his own punch.


    That distortion wasn¡¯t the effect of a Shock wave, but a real spatial warping!


    Although it wasn¡¯t clear as the Night Gai, it was still a real space distortion with the power of shocking the space!


    A punch that can break the space. Can theplete Susanoo, or the True Several Thousand Hands block such an attack?


    Naito didn¡¯t know the answer, but he wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Madara is currently in his weakest states, and Hashirama is currently in the AfterWorld, it will be long before he gets summoned by the Edo Tensei.¡±


    Naito retracted his fist back and felt a little bit lonely, he felt invincible, and there¡¯s nothing left in the world that can face him, but that feeling didn¡¯tst long.


    There¡¯s still a lot of enemies left in the world, even if Madara¡¯s n fails, or even if Hashirama doesn¡¯t get summoned by the Edo Tensei, there¡¯s still the Sixth Path who¡¯s observing the world from the dark, there¡¯s also Kaguya that Zetsu will not rest until he frees her out of her cage.


    There are a lot of many enemies, and the road has not yet reached its end.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve reached thest stage, but this is not enough, I will break all the limits, and surpass all the stages, and make a new one where I will stand alone!¡±

 Chapter 313: Two Answers

    Looking up at the sky, Naito suddenly stepped directly into the void.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly Naito shed together with the ripples in the void, he has reached the level where he can distort space, so whether the surface was water, ground, or even air, it didn¡¯t make much difference to Naito.


    His Super Soru technique transformed into an extreme version of the Geppo Technique, The Moonwalk Technique.


    Whether he¡¯s moving in the air or on the ground, the variation of the surface doesn¡¯t no longer affect Natio¡¯s speed. Just with a step, Naito shed in the sky.


    And just with a few more, Naito has reached the clouds, overlooking on the entire word. Konoha¡¯s Forces has managed to push the enemies to the edges of the Fire Land. And the Mist shinobis were basically destroyed and fled back to the Rain Land.


    Konoha didn¡¯t choose to continue the pursuit, they hold their borders, and enhanced their defenses. The Mist was afraid to retake the initiative of attacking, especially with the Sanbi in Konoha¡¯s hands.


    However, the other three big viges were far away from surrendering or negotiating with Konoha, which made the Mist refuse to be the first to admit their defeat.


    Although Naito was still on the battlefield, he didn¡¯t participate in any further battles against the Mist. After he killed the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, no one was worthy for him to fight anymore.


    Breaking through the Sixth Gate, Naito wanted to fight Madara, and kill him, even if he got back his body, Naito was willing to fight, and end him. In short, it doesn¡¯t matter when or how he will show up, but the moment he does, Naito will beat him up with his fists.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t know where Madara was hiding. Although His Ultra Perceive range is already vast, it is still smallpared to the entire Ninja World.


    No matter where Madara is currently, or what he¡¯s up to. Naito wasn¡¯t worried, nor afraid of him. If he doesn¡¯t want toe out, he can then hide forever.


    Moreover, in the Original, Madara has done a lot of work in the Third World War. If he¡¯s not here on the battlefield, he shouldn¡¯t be far away since he¡¯s undoubtedly observing the situation of the war.


    After the Ichibi got captured by Naito, the Sand offensive forces got really weak. Although the Fourth Kazekage himself stepped in the battle, he couldn¡¯t suppress Sakumo and his army and got pushed away from the Borders of the Fire Land.


    Only the Rock and the Cloud forces are left in the Fire Land.


    ¡°Orochimaru is the one leading Konoha¡¯s armies against the Rock Vige, at this point of the timeline, he should have made more researches about the Eddo Tensei and studied the soul even further.¡±


    Naito stood in the clouds, thinking a little bit while he was looking at the bottom.


    Naito was still not interested in The Eddo Tensei, but the Orochimaru¡¯s Soul Studies, they were still needed.


    Cultivation is like pouring water into a bottle. From the First Gate to the Sixth Naito was pouring the water into his body. However, every bottle has a limit, and when it¡¯s filled, it will be sealed.


    It¡¯s impossible to pour water into a sealed bottle. So the cultivation in the pure sense has be meaningless to Naito.


    What he needed to do is to find a way to break the seal of that bottle.


    Only by breaking the seal he can surpass what its called perfection. This perfection is just a barrier for humans, only by breaking it, Naito will go even further.


    Naito didn¡¯t know how to open the Seventh Gate because his body can no longer be trained any further. If he wants to open that Gate, physical strength is not the answer. In this case, there are only two aspects left. One is Chakra, the other is the Soul.


    Chakra, Naito knew a simple answer to this one, if he collects all the Tailed-Beasts, and bes the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, he will indeed, break that limit, and open the Seventh Gate.


    But the Rinnegan is an issue, and the Juubi is no good news. That¡¯s the key for summoning Kaguya, being a the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki is equivalent to turning yourself into a timing bomb.


    Once he can¡¯t suppress Kaguya consciousness, Kaguya will be able toe out at any time, just like Madara in the Original.


    The path to having a more enormous amount of Chakra is tough, so the only is left is the Soul.


    When Naito finally learned the Perfect Sage Mode. His soul power got directly doubled. However, there¡¯s a kind of faint feeling in his heart that his soul is about to reach a new level.


    Although it¡¯s only a feeling, the only answer he got to open the Seventh Gate is strengthing his Soul.


    The previous enhancement he gained was originally an ident. It was rted to the Perfect Sage Mode, opening the Sixth Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou had nothing to do with it.


    The enhancement he gained on his soul, made Naito¡¯s Spiritual Shock even stronger.


    Currently, the Spiritual Shock will make even an Elite lose his consciousness. And a Quasi-Kage will hardly resist it.


    Only those who have gone into hundreds of battles, and stepped to the highest levels like the Kages will be able to resist Naito¡¯s Spiritual Shock.


    Unceremoniously, if Naito wants to destroy a Vige, this technique will be more than enough.


    Just like Madara in the Original, whether it was a meteor or aplete Susanoo, he could easily destroy any Vige.


    The strength has reached a certain level where human tactics arepletely ineffective, a Kage-level is like an antpared to his strength, and a Super-Kage is just a bigger ant.


    ¡°In this case, I will go to Orochimaru and check his new studies.¡±


    After a long time of deep thinking, Naito looked up to the horizon, then he shed into the sky.


    The Perfect Sage Mode and the opening of the Sixth Gate have enhanced Naito¡¯s physical powers to the point where he can no longer feel any exhaustion.


    He already got a vast amount of Chakra, but its recovery speed is what became terrifying. Even with the continuous use of the Moonwalk Technique, his Chakra won¡¯t get consumed.


    Naito didn¡¯t call for the Nanabi this time too, he wanted to experience the feeling of running in the sky.

 Chapter 314: The Situation In The Shinobi World

    Cloud Vige.


    At this moment, in the Raikage¡¯s office, a loud sound emitted with the crushing of a table.


    ¡°Damn it! The Sand and the Mist arepletely worthless. They all got destroyed by that damn guy, the situation is getting worse with their failure.¡±


    The Fourth Raikage stood in front of that broken table with an annoyed expression, while several Ninjas were standing around looking at each other. They simply didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Because the Third Raikage died earlier than the Original, The Fourth Raikage took the job earlier too. During the fight with Naito, Ay, the Third Raikage¡¯s son, believed in his father power, and that he could beat Naito.


    Unexpectedly, his father wasn¡¯t Naito¡¯s opponent, and after a long fight, he got killed by the former, and it appeared after a while, that Naito has walked alive from that battle!


    Therefore, Ay was really annoyed when he heard that Naito has once again shown up and stopped the Sand and the Mist attacks on Konoha.


    ¡°The Ichibi and the Sanbi are really weak... To be more urate, their Jinchurikis are the ones who are weak, they cannot bepared to my brother Killer Bee.¡±


    The Fourth Raikage had a murderous intent in his eyes.


    ¡°The God of Shinobi? If he dares to interfere with our Vige, I will...¡±


    The Fourth Raikage was a witness of the battle between Naito and the Thrid. Naito was as fast as his father in terms of speed. Thus, the Third didn¡¯t have any advantage against Naito.


    The Fourth Raikage has inherited the physical power of his father from his birth, through the hard work he put in his entire life, he became extremely powerful.


    More importantly, his speed has be even faster than the Third Raikage!


    At this time, because he became the Raikage earlier than expected in this timeline, he didn¡¯t join the battlefield. He didn¡¯t fight with the Minato. Therefore, he thinks he¡¯s that fastest in the world.


    Commanding a few ninjas to throw out the broken table, the Fourth Raikage had a cold stare in his eyes.


    ¡°No matter how powerful you are, there¡¯s no way you will have a chance facing my speed!¡±


    .......


    The Rock Vige.


    Here is the high-rise conference room, the Third Tsuchikage is sitting in the top position, while the elders are seated around the table.


    Onoki had a long face, and the atmosphere in the room was really dim.


    ¡°Yuu Naito joined the battlefield and caught the Sand and the Mist¡¯s Bijuu. However, we didn¡¯t get any more news after this. What do you think is happening?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s afraid to interfere with our Vige. After All, our Jinchurikis are stronger. The Yonbi and the Gobi are strongerbined.¡±


    An elder said.


    Several other people listened to what he said, then nodded. They all felt like this was the case.


    Another person said: ¡°Even if this is the case, we still need to beware of his sneak attacks. He proved several times before that his strength can suppress any Bijuu. Therefore, I suggest to not let our two Jinchurikis get separated at any cost. We need them to gather their strength and be ready for any situation.¡±


    After he heard the opinion of several elders, the Third Tsuchikage nodded, then said: ¡°When I fought this little devil before, he wasn¡¯t as strong as he¡¯s right now. If it weren¡¯t for the White Fang, I would have erased him. I knew this was gonna turn back on me someday.¡±


    ¡°Now he really grew up, and even a Bijuu can¡¯t deal with him.¡±


    There was a hint of regret in the Tsuchikage¡¯s eyes, if he just used all of his forces at that time to deal with Konoha¡¯s White Fang, he would have killed Naito.


    The moment they heard the Tsuchikage¡¯s words, some of the elders sighed a bit, and some other said: ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama you don¡¯t worry about it. He might be strong, but he¡¯s just one person. He can¡¯t change the course of an entire war.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the only viges which are still in the race are the Cloud and us. I heard that the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki can perfectly control the power of his Bijuu, which can turn back on uster.¡±


    Onoki nodded, then took a deep breath.


    The only viges which are still powerful to continue this war are the Rock and the Cloud. These two viges are very special. Each has two Bijuu. The Rock has the Yonbi and the Gobi, while the Clouds has the Nibi and the Hachibi.


    ¡°As long as those idiots from the Clouds keep their Jinchurikis together, they won¡¯t be defeated by Naito, and they might have a chance to kill him.¡±


    ¡°And since Naito is currently hiding, I think we can take this opportunity tounch an attack.


    Speaking of this, the Tsuchikage looked at one of the elders and said:¡± Send fifty Elite Jonin to lead an army of thousand Jonin.¡±


    This sentence made the elders in the room look shocked.


    Fifty Elite is not a small number!


    ¡°You¡¯re our leader. You¡¯ve led us with your wisdom for so many years, even if this looks reckless to me... I support your decision!¡±


    ¡°I object, the Cloud still didn¡¯t make a move, why do we have to take the first shot?¡±


    ¡°I support, we need to strike first in order to plunder more resourcester. Otherwise, we will need to share those resources with the Cloud Vige.¡±


    A skirmish started in the conference room, ane the result of the final vote ended up with the support of the Tsuchikage¡¯s decision.


    As a result, fifty Elite Jonin and one thousand Jonin were assembled immediately. They marched toward the borders leaving the Earth Land and crossing the Fire Land borders, then prepared tounch an attack.


    At this time, Naito has just arrived at Konoha¡¯s Camp.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t take the Nanabi with him, one of the Shinobis could still notice Naito in the sky.


    It didn¡¯t take a long time before several ninjas gathered in the camp looking at the sky.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°This is... Bad! A Shinobi wh can fly, is it the Tsuchikage?!¡±


    When they heard that word, Konoha¡¯s ninjas looked terrified, they all took out their weapons looking at that person in the sky. Is the Tsuchikage personally leading an attack on their camp?


    In addition to the Tsuchikage, they never heard of other ninjas who can fly.


    As that figure in the sky got closer and closer, Konoha¡¯s Shinobis looked more horrified, and some of them were even ready to release their Ninjutsu!

 Chapter 315: Research Results

    Watching that person flying in the sky made the camp feel terrified, and as he became lower and lower, and got closer and closer, his presence and their horror were getting stronger and stronger.


    When Naito¡¯s figure fell to a certain height, one of them has finally managed to get a look on his face, then he immediately recognized his identity.


    The stressed atmosphere instantly dissipated.


    At that moment, the ninjas who were ready tounch their Ninjutsu froze in their ces, then looked at the sky with confused expressions.


    ¡°That... That¡¯s not the Tsuchikage! It¡¯s Yuu Naito!¡±


    ¡°Naito-Dono, has finallye to the battlefield again?¡±


    The moment they realized that it was Naito, the expression on their faces became full of respect and admiration.


    Under the gazes full of awe Naitonded in Konoha¡¯s camp, then hepletely ignored them. With the use of the Ultra Perceive, he quickly determined Orochimaru¡¯s location and headed directly toward him.


    All the way long toward Orochimaru walking inside the camp, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas didn¡¯t try to block Naito¡¯s advancement, but they just kept giving him a respectful look.


    ¡°Yuu Naito can fly!¡±


    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m telling you I saw him with my own eyes! Speaking of this made me remember that time when we saw those strange footprints in the clouds...¡±


    Suddenly, the ninja who was talking looked stunned and abruptly stopped talking.


    The ninja next to him suddenly widened his eyes and looked at him with a shocked expression.


    It turned out that the event they called before a ¡®miracle¡¯ was just Yuu Naito walking in the sky!


    .....


    Naito came straight to the rear of Konoha¡¯s camp. This is where they kept the prisoners to torture them.


    It¡¯s difficult to force a ninja to tell his vige secrets. Thus, first, you must break his will, then use a unique secret technique, to break into his mind and obtain the intelligence.


    It¡¯s almost impossible to make them speak directly.


    Each front-line camp will have a prison and a torture area, but this one looked a little bit strange. It seems to have been turned into aboratory by Orochimaru, and it looked simr to the one he has in Konoha.


    For Orochimaru, even if it¡¯s a world war, it¡¯s not important enough for him to stop his researches on the Ultimate Ninjutsu that can give him immortality.


    Naito¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t a secret to Orochimaru, the moment, he put his foot in the camp, Orochimaru got notified.


    When Naito walked in this area, he saw Orochimaruing over toward him, with a smile on his face, then said: ¡°These guys really ended up asking for your help, huh?¡±


    Orochimaru stood there with a touch of mockery on his expression. Obviously, he also felt it was ridiculous from the Elders of the Vige to ask for Naito¡¯s help after they made him leave. They didn¡¯t want him to stay because they feared him, but the moment they were in trouble, they asked for his help.


    Naito didn¡¯t answer Orochimaru, but gazed at the depth, then walked in.


    Silent.


    Naito passed directly through Orochimaru¡¯s body as if he was a ghost!!


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve already transnted the Mangekyou Sharingan. Did you use Hashirama¡¯s cells?¡±


    Going straight into the interior of the room, Naito looked calmly to his front where Orochimaru was doing some experimentations.


    Orochimaru turned around and looked at him with his Mangekyou Sharingan. However, his eyes suddenly turned to its normal state, then he smiled at Naito. Naito looked confused, he didn¡¯t really know how could Ororchimaru pull this out. He seems to be able to activate the Sharingan at will.


    Most of the time, the answer is Hashirama¡¯s Cells.


    ¡°Well, I have done a lot ofplicated experiments so that I could use it, but mentioning it won¡¯t worth wasting your time. This power is nothingpared to yours.¡±


    Orochimaru said that with a firm tone, but he¡¯s evil aura was unusually hidden, it seems that even now he¡¯s still afraid of Naito.


    Naito didn¡¯t care much if Orochimaru could use the Mangekyou Sharingan or not. If Orochimaru could somehow awaken the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, perhaps then, Naito will be slightly concerned.


    ¡°What progress did you make in the studies of the Soul?¡± Naito calmly said.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t look surprised that Naito has asked this question. If Naito hase personally to him, then it should be about the results of his researches.


    Although Orochimaru didn¡¯t want to share with the others the secrets to immortality, he can¡¯t really say no to Naito.


    Moreover, Orochimaru knew that Naito didn¡¯t really care about immortality, he only cares about the soul researches.


    Without hesitation, Orochimaru turned to Naito and handed him a scroll saying: ¡°I almost fell into the bottleneck with these research, but this scroll should be more useful to you than the previous one.¡±


    ¡°Also I¡¯vee to a conclusion... That the body is almost impossible to be eternal, but the Chakra and the Soul could. Of course, the fate of the weak souls will always be the Afterworld. Only with the strong Chakra and the right Ninjutsu, the soul can be forced to stay in this world, and the answer to that may be... The Spirit Transformation Technique.¡±


    Orochimaru looked very serious, he doesn¡¯t really look like that unless he was talking about experiments!


    Naito took the scroll that Orochimaru has handed him. But, the moment he heard Orochimaru, his eyes shed thoughtfully.


    The Spirit Transformation can really control the soul, but since the Chakra of the caster can never be infinite, the Soul will never be eternal too.


    Naito couldn¡¯t help but think about Hagoromo who have been hiding for centuries in the dark observing the world. He has also given up on his body, and still existed purely in the form of Chakra and Soul.


    The Chakra of the Six Paths is too strong. It should be even stronger than the Bijuu. Thus, he could theoretically exist in that form forever.


    At the same time, the existence of the Bijuu itself seems to be rted to this. The Bijuu doesn¡¯t have a physical form. Their bodies arepletelyposed of Chakra, and they can be reborn many times. They can¡¯t be killed, this is why they can only be sealed.

 Chapter 316: Rock Camp

    Although the Tailed-Beasts bodies areposed of Chakra, their consciousness is not. The existence of Consciousness means the presence of the Soul.


    The existence of the Bijuu seems to be abination of Chakra and Soul. This should be the reason behind their immortality.


    The reason why Naito can cause Bijuu pain when he attacks them with his Shock Force means that it doesn¡¯t only affect their Chakra but their souls too.


    Naito kept quiet, he didn¡¯t talk for a while thinking about this. After he paused a little, Orochimaru continued: ¡°The Spiritual Transformation technique seems to be rted to the existence of the Bijuu... Thus, I want to study it. I will need the Chakra of one of the Bijuu for that, and it will be in exchange for this scroll.¡±


    Orochimaru looked disappointed, he knew that Naito has already caught the Ichibi and the Sanbi, but he couldn¡¯t just ask Konoha to give him these two to study them in such a situation.


    ¡°We might encounter the Yonbi or the Gobi in the next battle, I want you to get me some of their Chakra. Of course, it would be better if you can just catch them and bring them to me.¡±


    Orochimaru said this while he was observing Naito¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t know how the former will react to his request after he already took the scroll.


    ¡°In this case, I will get you both of them in exchange for this scroll.¡±


    Listening to Orochimaru, Naito took a quick nce at the scroll then closed it, and nodded casually.


    Naito came to this battlefield intending to deal with both of them. Orochimaru¡¯s request to study their Chakras just happened to be easy.


    Upon seeing Naito¡¯s agreement, Orochimaru felt relieved, facing Naito has always put him under a lot of pressure.


    Dealing with a man who has enough power to erase him from the existence has always made him lose his calmness.


    ¡°The Rock Vige has dispatched thousand of Jonin to the front lines. This time a pleasant surprise is gonna be waiting for them on the other side.¡±


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that Naito could efficiently suppress the Yonbi and the Gobi. Others mayck the specific details about the Bijuu¡¯s rank of power, but Orochimaru wasn¡¯t a one.


    The Yonbi and the Gobi cannot bepared to the Kyuubi, and Naito could easily defeat him, so even if they gathered their powers, they wouldn¡¯t be an opponent to Naito.


    However, what Orochimaru didn¡¯t expect was Naito¡¯s next question.


    ¡°Why do we wait for them to attack?¡±


    This sentence left Orochimaru stunned in his ce, while the former headed toward the outside immediately after he finished his sentence.


    At that time, Orochimaru¡¯s has finally realized the benefits of this idea, if he wants to sessfully capture both of them, then ambushing them in the camp when they¡¯re not prepared is the best way.


    Indeed it¡¯s a great idea!


    With Naito¡¯s power, there¡¯s no need to wait for the Rock Vige to attack, and there¡¯s no need even for Konoha¡¯s Forces to join him.


    Naito is enough!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t witness such a battle, but... It¡¯s better if I prepare myself, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Looking at Naito¡¯s back, Orochimaru took a deep breath, but still, he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    In fact, he was feeling this way from the moment he looked at Naito using his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Naito had six shining stars in his body, the Chakra was violently flowing between them like a river. The amount of his Chakra was vast enough to make Orochimaru feel terrified. However, this wasn¡¯t all, Naito¡¯s cells felt very simr to the ones he studied from Hashirama¡¯s body!


    ¡°He has be even more horrifying. His Chakra is currently more horrifying than the Ichibi. His body feels as strong as the First Hokage... Unfortunately, I can¡¯t study his body.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed, the former is as pragmatic as ever, he was just happy that he can still do some trades with Naito.


    Asking Naito for the Yonbi Chakra to study is one thing, but studying Naito¡¯s body is another, he may not be able to do that unless he dies.


    Because Orochimaru was confident that the moment he asks Naito¡¯s that, the next he will be a dead person.


    As Orochimaru estimated, after leaving theboratory, Naito went directly to the Rock Camp. For other ninjas, it will seem like entering the tiger cave. For Naito, its like crushing the ants with bottom of your foot.


    Naito wasn¡¯t ready to waste any more time. Moreover, he was eager to try his new powers.


    Currently, there are two Tailed-Beast located in the Rock Camp, and sure they are the best option for him to do just that!


    The Tailed-Beasts are no longer a problem to Naito, they¡¯re only useful for practice and testing new abilities.


    The location of the Rock Camp is actually in the middle of the Fire Land.


    Each time they advance, it takes them time to control the surrounding area, and plunder the resources. Now the Rock has almost adjusted, waiting for the fifty Elites who has been sent by the Rock Vige. With the arrival of the troops, they will immediatelyunch an attack on Konoha.


    Yuu Naito flew to the Rock Camp overlooking on the entire area. Under the Ultra Perceive, everything in the camp was clear to Naito.


    In an instant, Naito determined the location of the two Jinchuriki.


    Of course, Naito was also exposed in the sky, but he didn¡¯t care much about hiding himself, because the moment he found these two, he rushed directly toward them!


    This time, it¡¯s necessary to grasp the Yonbi and the Gobi, there¡¯s no need to hide because even if they could detect his presence, no one could stop him!


    With the fall of Naito from the sky, several Rock Shinobis saw him and eximed.


    ¡°Somone is flying in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Who can fly in the sky... Could it be our Tsuchikage?¡±


    ¡°It should be, no one can fly in the sky expect for our Tsuchikage.¡±


    With such excitement, all of them looked to the sky with expressions full of awe and respect.


    However, as the figure in the sky became clearer and cleared, they could see that figure wearing a white robe. The Tsuchikage doesn¡¯t have one, something is definitely wrong!


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s not the Tsuchikage!¡±


    ¡°Who in the world can fly in the sky beside the Tsuchikage?!¡±

 Chapter 317: I鈥檓 Gonna Catch Them

    ¡°Wait, he looks familiar, this is...¡±


    The moment they saw his face, the horror in their eyes became greater, especially those who survived World War II, they looked stunned!


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! The God of Shinobi Yuu Naito!¡±


    ¡°He actually came here, what do we do?!¡±


    Countless of them were shocked and in disbelief. Those who picked up their weapons and wanted to attack the intruder, now that they recognized it was Naito, they were trembling in fear. Some of them have even wanted to throw their weapons and run away!


    Finally, Naitonded in the camp to find the Rock front linemander staring at him with murderous intent.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here... What do you want?!¡±


    If it were anyone else who dared to go so far and break into their camp, he would have already rushed to kill him.


    However, this was Yuu Naito!


    In the Second World War, he single-handedly broke the Rock¡¯s most powerful defensive Ninjutsu and killed thousands of ninjas. He also killed both the Third Kazekgae, and the Second Raikage, and even caught the Ichibi and the Sanbi...


    Facing a man like Yuu Naito will put pressure on anyone in this world. Although he didn¡¯t reveal any killing intent up to this moment, the fact that he¡¯s here has already made everyone terrified!


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna catch the Yonbi and the Gobi.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t even check the numbers of the Rock Shinobi around him, but he faintly responded with a light tone, as if he was talking about picking some groceries on the way back home.


    This sentence made everyone awkwardly quiet.


    Not a single one could believe what he just heard as they were looking at each other.


    This person has just broken into their camp, asking to catch their most powerful weapon. Is this guy crazy?!


    Does he think this is a store where the Yonbi and the Gobi are for sale?!


    ¡°You damn arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Even if they call you the God of Shinobi, this is too much!¡±


    These words turned everyone¡¯s fear and horror into aplete state of anger.


    Themander looked at Naito and firmly said: ¡°I respect you as the God of Shinobi, I¡¯ll let you walk if you just fall back. However, if you choose otherwise... We will kill you!¡±


    Meanwhile, between all of these anger and murderous threats, Naito was simply ignoring themander gazing away with his sight looking at the room behind him.


    ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s enchantment here. No wonder these two didn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Naito was utterly absent from the presence of these Shinobi, as if they were not there in the first ce!


    ¡°Damn this! Let¡¯s join our forces and kill this arrogant guy!¡±


    One of the Shinobis clenched his fist and threw a one at Naito while screaming.


    The others were also burning in anger, even if Naito is strong, they couldn¡¯t just let him look down on them like this!


    Even if he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s just one person!


    There are thousands of Shinobis here, and even two Jinchuriki, not to mention arge number of these people are Jonin!


    Just before he could even reach Naito, the Shinobi¡¯s roar abruptly stopped!


    A strange power has suddenly spread from Naito and swayed toward all directions, covering the whole camp.


    Spiritual Shock!


    At this moment, Naito¡¯s seemed like he had an earth-shattering momentum, he didn¡¯t look like a big guy, but at that instant, the Rock Shinobi felt like if they were looking on a giant!


    The Shock force seemed like a wave that, in an instant, sweep the sky, making the white clouds in it burst into disarray.


    When that strong momentum gradually dissipated. All the Shinobis in the field looked like if they have frozen in their ce with the pupil in their eyelids seems like it has lost its focal length.


    Plop! Plop!!


    From his left to his right, whether it was a Chunin, a Jonin, or an Elite, all without exception, directly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    It felt like cutting wheat. They fall like a series of domino in the entire camp.


    Thousand of Rock Shinobis got defeated just from one move!


    Barely being able to stand and be awake, the Quasi-Kage and the Kage-Level powerhouses stood there stunned and shocked with the back of their clothes soaked in cold sweat.


    It was terrifying to the extreme!


    At that moment, they felt like if the sky was falling down on them, and they were just weak cockroaches.


    Even the Kage-Level Shinobis felt the same way!


    Perhaps there was a time in their life when they felt this way facing a stronger opponent, but the moment they reached that level, they have never felt so powerless!


    Even if they fought against an actual Kage, they wouldn¡¯t feel such pressure, and they won¡¯t be so powerless, and still, they will manage to fight back.


    However, at this moment, facing Naito, it was evident. If he chooses to kill them, they won¡¯t have the power to resist at all, the gap is almost like the distance between heaven and earth!


    This is not the level of a Demi-God. Even if they were facing Hanzo, they wouldn¡¯t experience such a horror. This man has already surpassed the Demi-Gods!


    With trembled bodies and shaky legs, these ninjas looked around at the Shinobis, who has fallen on the ground, cursing their own luck that they were still standing.


    This kind of power can even stop the war on its own... Yuu Naito is not a half faked god, but a god thatpared in terms of strength to Senju Hashirama!


    Naito stood quietly in the field, ignoring the pathetic gazes and the weak spirits in front of him. Even those who managed to keep on standing weren¡¯t worth his attention.


    His whole focus from the beginning was on that building behind, because, inside it, the Yonbi and the Gobi¡¯s Jinchuriki were hiding!

 Chapter 318: Easy Repression

    Naito¡¯s Spiritual Shock ignored the existence of the defensive enchantment, and directly spread into the two Jinchuriki¡¯s bodies, they got directly affected by its impact, but it¡¯s difficult to suppress the Bijuu themselves, so they broke free from their cage!


    Roar!!


    The enchantment got torn apart, and the whole building got sted. Suddenly, two huge monsters appeared in the camp, and roared to the sky, they were the Yonbi and the Gobi!


    Their Chakra broke out, shattering the entire ground, while the surrounding buildings showed signs of fragmentation.


    Those who were still awake instantly reacted.


    ¡°The Yonbi and Gobi got out?!¡±


    ¡°This is a problem. The two Bijuu went into a rampage state. It will be difficult to reseal them both. How is he nning to catch them now?¡±


    Several Shinobis looked back at Naito, then they felt the Bijuu¡¯s terrifying Chakra, and without any hesitation, they turned and fled away.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he can deal with them or not, these Shinobis are unable to do anything about it anyway.


    If Naito managed to reseal them, that¡¯s good, after all, he¡¯s human, but if he couldn¡¯t do it, they will be in big trouble. Perhaps all the people in the camp will just get killed by these monsters!


    Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to these Shinobis; thus, they sessfully escaped from the camp and kept observing the situation from a distance.


    ¡°This guy... Will he be able to deal with two Bijuu at the same time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Under the terrified gazes of several Shinobi, the Gobi and the Yonbi stopped roaring and stared at Naito with their huge eyes.


    The two of them felt threatened by Naito¡¯s strength, especially when they felt that strange power spreading in their Jinchuriki¡¯s bodies.


    The Yonbi and the Gobi could sense how powerful Naito is, which made them feel horrified. Therefore, the Yonbi decided to attack first.


    He clenched his fist and directly mmed it on Naito.


    Among the Bijuu, except for the Kyuubi and the Hachibi, the Yonbi has extreme physical powers. After all, he was a huge monkey, and he could use his fists and legs to attack.


    Whoosh!!


    The Yonbi¡¯s fist didn¡¯t make contact yet. However, the terrifying wind caused by it blown the dust on the ground, and a horrible pressure fell on Naito. Any ordinary Shinobi would have got crushed on the ground just from that pressure.


    In the face of the Yonbi¡¯s colossal fist, Naito¡¯s expression was extremely calm, then he clenched his fist and mmed it.


    Boom!


    The two disproportionate fists crashed into each other, the scene was quite ridiculous, but no one couldugh.


    Compared to that huge fist, Naito¡¯s body was inferior and even smaller than one of the Yonbi¡¯s fingers, but Naito¡¯s punch was hard enough to withstand the Yonbi¡¯s fist!


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just resisting!


    Suddenly, the Yonbi squeezed his eyes shut in pain. He was horrified to the extreme, as his fist was getting pushed back!


    Even when he tried to use all of his power, he couldn¡¯t resist, and finally, his fist got blown away by Naito¡¯s punch!


    Bang!!


    The Yonbi got bombarded by the strong impact and got smashed heavily on the mountains in the distance.


    This scene that the Rock Shinbois has just witnessed with their own eyes made them open their mouths widely.


    He punched a Bijuu!


    Yuu Naito... He¡¯s more terrifying than they ever thought!


    Because Naito was too small, the Yonbi and the Gobi couldn¡¯t attack him at the same time. The Gobi was watching from the side all mighty and strong, but suddenly he got shocked by this scene.


    ¡°He sent Son Goku flying... How could this be!¡±


    The Gobi looked in disbelief. The Yonbi is one of the strongest Shinobis at physical powers, after all. If Naito has just blocked his attack, he would only be surprised, not this horrified.


    However, Naito has also thrown a punch, and it was hard enough to send the Yonbi flying, he beat him at terms of physical strength, how could he not be stunned?


    After he beat the Yonbi, Naito nced at the Gobi, then he flickered and shed straight to the top of his back.


    Whoosh!!


    An unstoppable force mmed down, the Gobi tried to resist it, but still, his huge body got crashed, and was directly overwhelmed!


    One punch to the Yonbi, and one kick to the Gobi, this is all that he needed to do to repress both of them, which made him couldn¡¯t help but reveal his disappointing.


    It seems that this is all that the Bijuu can provide, they¡¯re not even qualified to be his training partners.


    The Yonbi at that time was struggling to stand up, he climbed his way up again, then he surged his Chakra andunched a vast Bijuudama, standing on the back of the Gobi, Naito shook his head, then he threw a punch at him from that distance.


    Whoosh!!


    This punch was different, it actually distorted the space in front of Naito, the waves marks which were visible to the naked eye instantly crossed that distance and directly bombarded the Yonbi once again!


    Whoosh!!


    The Bijuudama got also shattered by Naito¡¯s punch. It didn¡¯t even make an explosion and got destroyed directly. But this wasn¡¯t all, the strange force didn¡¯t fade away, and suddenly, it ran through the Yonbi¡¯s body!


    Boom!!


    The Yonbi¡¯s body got prated and crashed on the ground. Still, that force didn¡¯t fade away and destroyed a series of mountains behind him, and kept spreading even far away to the end of the horizon!


    Looking at such an incredible scene, the Rock Shinobis in the distance were shocked. Out of his disbelief, the Gobi has even forgotten that he was in pain!


    How could a human being have such power!


    Watching how the Yonbi got smashed easily by Naito, the Gobi immediately resealed himself back into his Jinchuriki, and the former regained his form. Of course, no one would want to fight such a monster!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 319: Onoki鈥檚 Sorrow

    The Yonbiy on the ground unconscious, then he suddenly turned back to Chakra, and slowly his form faded away, leaving behind his Jinchuriki¡¯s body.


    Naito looked at the Yonbi¡¯s Jinchuriki while squinting with his eyes.


    The Yonbi has barely got hit by Naito¡¯s punch, most of the power rumbled on the ground, causing it terrifying destruction.


    Naito¡¯s shock force can now distort the space, with such a power, Naito has the ability to even destroy the world.


    Overall it might be weaker than Gai¡¯s strength after he opened the Eight Gate in the Original, but Naito¡¯s power does not stem out of burning his vitality, Its permanent, relying on his Reverse Hachimon Tonkou technique and the power of his Perfect Sage Mode!


    If Naito goes all out and hits the ground with his Shock Force, he can even cause natural disasters; He can make a whole country to fall into an endless abyss!


    After shaking his head, Naito forgot all about the damage he caused the ce, and took the two Jinchuriki and shed to the sky, leaving behind those Rock Shinobi.


    It took them a long time before they could calm themselves down, the shock in the Shinobis heart was strong, and the amount of regret and usefulness they felt after that was even greater.


    They were the Elites of their Viges, and even one of the strongest in the world, only a few people were ranked above them.


    Even so, when they faced Naito, the gap was still more significant than ever. They weren¡¯t qualified to even put a fight!


    .........


    After suppressing the Yonbi and Gobi, Naito directly took their two Jinchuriki back to Konoha¡¯s Camp and threw them to Orochimaru.


    The news spread fast this time. Everyone heard about how Naito has entered the enemy¡¯s territory and grabbed their Jinchuriki back like chickens, which caused big chaos!


    Naturally, this news reached the Rock Vige first. The Tsuchikage was stunned. Naito is strong, but there should be a limit, this has be more and more like a myth!


    Tsuchikage couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, showing endless bitterness.


    ¡°He has always been hard to deal with. But this time, I feel that this little devil has be more like Uchiha Madara.¡±


    Onoki has fought once against Madara, and the gap at that time was huge. The Second Tsuchikage Muu, who was with him, seemed like an antpared to Madara!


    When he first showed up, Onoki could directly kill Naito, but after so many years since they first faced each other, Naito has grown a lot, and his strength has entirely be beyond his reach!


    In his view, Onoki felt that this power disy is almost the same as Madara before.


    But Madara had a rival from his same generation who kept the bnce in the world, Senju Hashirama, but no one is at the same level as Naito now!


    None of the ninjas in Naito¡¯s era can stand side by side with him. This is Naito¡¯s era!


    ¡°Fortunately, the rtionship between Naito and Konoha is not as strong as before. He¡¯s notpletely on their side. Otherwise, this war wouldn¡¯t have started in the first ce.¡±


    The Tsuchikage¡¯s face was full of sorrow, he didn¡¯t know what to do next, this was an excellent opportunity for his vige to raise, and he wasn¡¯t willing to give up yet.


    But if Naito keeps on standing on Konoha¡¯s side, there¡¯s no possibility of victory for them in this war.


    In the end, Onoki couldn¡¯t do anything but holding his movements and see how the Cloud will react.


    The Rock began to deal with the situation, but the chaos in the Shinobi World didn¡¯t calm down and became more intense.


    Many people simply couldn¡¯t believe the news.


    It was just too much. Yuu Naito caught the Ichibi and the Sanbi first, then they even heard he killed the Seven Legendary Swordsmen. When they first got this news they barely believed it. But for one person to enter an enemy camp and then easily caught the Yonbi and the Gobi is just impossible.


    This is more like a myth!


    Some people have even doubted the whole thing and used the Rock and Konoha of conspiracy.


    The Fourth Raikage was more annoyed when he thought about this since he needs now to deal with both Konoha and that old man Onoki.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these theories. Even if Konoha and the Rock have secretly made this deal, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Rock Vige!


    Even if they joined their forces with Konoha, the Mist and the Sands are still part of this game, as long as they can keep some of the enemies forces busy, he¡¯s not afraid of fighting both sides!


    The Cloud still has the upper hand in the front line, this is why he wasn¡¯t willing to stop the attack.


    However, he was still cautious and decided to participate in the battle personally. If Naito dares toe to the battlefield, he will kill him with his own hands!


    ........


    Konoha Front Line Camp.


    After he handed the Yonbi and the Gobi¡¯s Jinchuriki to Orochimaru for researching, Naito didn¡¯t go directly to the battlefield, but he temporarily stayed in this camp to study the scroll that Orochimaru has given him.


    Orochimaru¡¯s studies on the Soul has really cough in a bottleneck. Although this information was much deeper than the previous one, they didn¡¯t really hit the essence, he still didn¡¯tpletely understand the mystery of the Soul.


    After he carefully read the information recorded in this scroll. It can be said that Naito wasn¡¯t disappointed, but somehow unsatisfied.


    Because this way, he will never reach the Third Stage fo the Soul.


    If you want to develop a technique, you must first have aplete understanding of that technique, as well as the Chakra nature flow needed to cast it. This way, you can really develop that Ninjutsu.


    Thest time, the soul research results that Orochimaru has attained, was basically equal to exhibiting the concept theory, and Naito has only needed to deduct that path to strengthen his Soul Secret Art.


    But the research he got now from Orochimaru is only slightly advanced based on the previous one. No matter what is the concept or the theory, the standard of qualitative change is still not achieved. It¡¯s tough to develop the Soul Secret Art relying on the information in this scroll.


    After little experiments, Naito encountered great difficulty and went back to find Orochimaru.


    Walking through the camp, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi showed iparable respect and bowed to Naito.


    Naito went alone to the enemy¡¯s territory, which made the Shinobi in the camp feel really embarrassed when they got the news.


    In addition to the shock they felt, they also admired the hard work that Naito has put for Konoha.


    Soon once again came to Orochimaru¡¯s Lab, which he rarely leaves except to participate in the battlefield.


    The atmosphere around this ce was extremely gloomy. Under normal circumstances, no one would like to enter such a ce, but they needed to because Orochimaru has also changed it amand room.

 Chapter 320: Orochimaru and Anko

    This gloomy atmosphere didn¡¯t have an effect on Naito. He directly entered the building and came to Orochimaru¡¯s Lab.


    However, before he reaches the door, he saw a girl who was a few years younger carrying some things,ing out from the room.


    The moment she saw him, she panicked, then she instantly recognized his identity, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Yuu... Yuu Naito!¡±


    Everyone in Konoha respected and admired Naito, and this girl wasn¡¯t any different.


    Seeing Naito so suddenly in front of her, made her heartbeats raise quickly, and out of her shock, the things that she was carrying fell off.


    Not good!


    This happened so sudden, yet she quickly wanted to catch those things, but the more she was panic, the more the chaos, this time she didn¡¯t only exim weirdly, but she also was about to break some bottles and cans on the ground.


    Noticing these bottles and jars in the air made Naito¡¯s brows raise, then he shed several times and put back all of theseb materials back on the t that the girl was holding.


    Originally, the girl was looking at the ground with a pale face waiting for the bottles to hit the ground, but she got more surprised when she found out that they got back on the te.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you, Yuu Naito...¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t expect Naito to help her, and she was somewhat ttered by that. She greeted him with a lovely blush on her cheeks.


    Naito looked at her strangely. From the first moment he saw hering out of theb, he felt that she was somehow familiar, so he asked casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mitarashi Anko, right?¡±


    Hearing Naito saying her name made her really surprised. She never expected a high ranked Shinobi like Naito to know her name. That would let her heart pounce and jump even by the thought of it. Which made her unable to respond.


    She was Orochimaru¡¯s disciple, and also his assistant. And the most admired person in her heart, after her master, Orochimaru, was Yuu Naito.


    Looking at her reaction, made Naito look surprised. He just guessed, he didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    Speaking of it, Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Gai, and Anko, this generation has all grown up.


    The most talented ninja, in this generation, Hatake Kakashi, seems that he had just be a Jonin a little time ago.


    Perhaps because Sakumo didn¡¯t die like in the Original, Kakashi had his father¡¯s guidance, and Minato as his teacher, which improved his strength even faster than the original, and at the age of eleven, he became a Jonin.


    However, Gai is not far away from opening the Fifth Gate. When he does, he won¡¯t be inferior to Kakashi. And once he opens the Sixth, he will reach the Kage-Level.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yuu Naito to know my disciple. This should be a great honor for her.¡±


    Orochimaru came out of theb and looked surprised to see Naito and Anko together.


    During this period, Anko admired and respected Orochimaru as her master and mentor, which made her somehow embarrassed that she made Orochimaru stop his work and leave hisb.


    ¡°Nothing is broken, you can go.¡±


    Orochimaru waved with his hand at Anko, then looked at Naito and said: ¡°Because I needed an assistant, I¡¯ve picked her. However, this new generation is really a lost cause.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then walked into theb.


    Anko nodded respectfully, then she carried those things to the next room, her expression looked calm, but her heart was about to explode.


    She didn¡¯t know why Naito knew her name.


    Although she always watched him from the crowd, Naito has never paid her any attention, she didn¡¯tin, she has just graduated from the Ninjas school, and he was at the peak of this world!


    The rank gap was big, so big that she could only admire him from a distance, she wasn¡¯t qualified even to get close to him.


    But now, she discovered that Naito knew her, which made her can¡¯t help but think that his expectations from her are too high.


    .....


    Orochimaru¡¯s Lab.


    The Yonbi¡¯s Jinchuriki and the Gobi¡¯s Jinchuriki were bound by some strong seals. They were surging some Chakra from time to time, but they couldn¡¯t break the seal.


    ¡°It seems that my research wasn¡¯t a big of a help to you.¡±


    Orochimaru seemed to have a general idea of the reasons behind Naito¡¯s visit.


    Naito nodded slightly. He wasn¡¯t asking for a new scroll, but since he got Orochimaru some new experimental materials, the Yonbi, and the Gobi, he came to make sure that Orochimaru is working hard on the subject.


    ¡°You needed help, and I got you some, now you need to do your best to study the Soul Art.¡±


    Orochimaru replied with a stare on his face: ¡°Since you, Yuu Naito, handed over these two Jinchuriki to me. Now that I have a bit of features, I will naturally study them with good care.¡±


    ¡°The Bijuu are indeed a perfect experimental material. I only got them a few days ago, and I already found out a lot of answers... In fact, and as a good gesture, I can give these results to you.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s only request is to deal with this matter without daring to have the slightest sloppiness. Moreover, his own research on the Edo Tensei also involves the Soul, in fact, it is the core of his technique.


    Hearing how Orochimaru was dealing with matter carefully, made Naito admire his talent even more.


    Compared to the three Sannin, he had the most exceptional talent and a bigger thirst for researches than Tsunade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Naito replied calmly, then he turned and left, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to know what Orochimaru had cracked in these few days.


    Things that have been discovered in just a few days are definitely not perfect. This subject can¡¯t have the slightest sloppiness or carelessness. Naito¡¯s attitude was as serious as Orochimaru.


    ¡°There will be results soon.¡±


    Orochimaru said with an evil smile on his face as he watched Naito leaving.


    ____________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 321: Enhancing Vitality

    ¡°This how Chakra Control works.¡±


    Not far from Konoha¡¯s Camp, between the trees, two people stood there, and the one who was exining the Chakra Control was Naito.


    Anko stood next to him, revealing a thoughtful expression.


    Naito had nothing to do while Orochimaru was doing his research, so he decided to help Anko in her training.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the whole story. The key point is that Naito had a theory, and he wanted to try it on Anko.


    ording to Orochimaru in the Original, he developed the Cursed Seal of Heaven and applicated on ten people, the only one who managed to survive it was Anko.


    Naito wasn¡¯t interested in the Cursed Seal. He is only interested in how to transform the Natural Energy to other people¡¯s bodies and enhance the Vitality.


    Currently, Naito is not old, but he¡¯s definitely not the youngest Shinobi anymore. Even Kushina, with Kurama¡¯s strength, will age and eventually die!


    What Naito needed to do is to find a way to help Kushina get rid of aging.


    Tsunade¡¯s Reverse Seal can only heal. It can prevent death, but it can¡¯t give you immortality.


    With Naito¡¯s Perfect Sage Mode, even if he lives for hundreds of years, his body won¡¯t show signs of aging because Naito¡¯s vitality is too strong, and at any time, he can absorb Vitality from the natural energy between the heaven and earth.


    However, this kind of vitality cannot be transmitted to other people, of course, because it¡¯s vitality, but it¡¯s essential, the Natural Energy, can, but still, it is difficult to control.


    Controlling Natural Energy will need years of practicing the Sage Mode, and this certainly not something that everyone can easily do.


    What Naito seeks is to create something like the Cursed Seal to help the body absorb Natural Energy.


    First, he taught Anko the precise control of Chakra. This girl¡¯s shrewdness is good. In a short time, she understood everything that Naito has exined, and now she has reached the final stage.


    ¡°Thank You, Yuu Naito-Sama.¡±


    Anko was happy that Naito has spared some of his time to teach her these things, which made her respect him even more. With a hint of enlightenment in her eyes, she bowed down to Naito.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Naito smiled slightly and said: ¡°Orochimaru is busy doing some researches, and since you¡¯re his disciple, it¡¯s only natural to take care of you in the time being.¡±


    Anko was grateful no matter what the reason. Although he didn¡¯t look like he cares, Anko herself knew that if he didn¡¯t teach her, it would have taken her years to figure all of this out.


    ¡°Well then, continue your training.¡±


    Naito nodded at her, then he jumped to the treetop and sat there leaning against the trunk of the tree.


    She kept watching him with admiration, then she began her practice.


    After Anko¡¯s Chakra Control reached the limit of her age, Naito chose not to conceal anything from her and directly told her that he can help her be stronger, but with risks.


    What surprised Naito, that Anko didn¡¯t look afraid of these risks, she directly agreed, and she said she¡¯s even willing to let Naito experiment on her.


    Sure enough, you can¡¯t expect anything less from Orochimaru¡¯s disciple.


    Anko is so obedient, but Naito¡¯s attitude was different from her master, he wanted to take good care of her. Therefore, he asked her to tell him when she feels pain or difort, so he can stop immediately.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was lucky, or Anko is really special. The moment he injected some of the Natural Energy into her body, a mark was formed on her face! She is really absorbing Natural Energy!


    Because this is not a Cursed seal, there¡¯s no such a mark of three ck tomoe on her body. Instead, there was a little light dot on her forehead, which was simr to Tsunade¡¯s Reverse Seal.


    The first stage of the attempt was sessful, and Anoko¡¯s strength improved magnificently, she jumped from close to Chunin level and reached the level of a close Jonin.


    Whether it¡¯s the amount of Chakra, speed, or strength, there has been a great improvement.


    After the discovery of this incident, Orochimaru was somewhat surprised, but he had no intention of stopping it. Instead, he was very interested in what Naito has done.


    However, he was currently studying the rtionship between the Soul and Chakra, and he still didn¡¯t have time to explore natural energy and physical transformation, so the changes that urred on Anko didn¡¯t attract a lot of his intention.


    The enhancement she gained and the power that has given to her by Naito made Anko admire the former even more. This made Naito feel a little helpless, thinking that Anko really didn¡¯t deserve to be brainwashed in the Original.


    After several trials, Naito determined that this transformation is not only effective on Anko, but also on others, and the sess rate is extremely high. Even if it fails, Naito can quickly suppress natural energy at any time.


    This transformation can slightly improve the activity of the human cells, although it¡¯s only slightly improved, Naito estimated that the rate is about 30%, which mean that if a person has a life span of 100 years, after this transformation, it can increase to 130.


    The sess of the first stage made Naito more optimistic, so he started immediately with the next step of the experimentation. Anko has also agreed, even with more risks, she was willing to continue.


    In this regard, Naito couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    It seems that Naito has robbed this disciple from Orochimaru... No, it should be said that this is the right thing to do regarding what Orochimaru is gonna do to her in the future.


    The second phase of the transformation wasn¡¯t easy Naito has hit more bumps on the road, he failed more than ten consecutive times, and the reason for the failure is that whenever he discovered that Anko is feeling difort, he will immediately stop, not willing to let her experience any pain.


    For this, Anko was more grateful to Naito, and she even proposed that there¡¯s no need to stop, but Naito has always answered her with a smile and refused.


    Naito¡¯s methods are quite different from Orochimaru. After he developed the Cursed Seal, Orochimaru found that it was more convenient to find another person to test, and he didn¡¯t care if that person suffers pain or even die. He only cared about results.


    Naito thinks if the person undergoing the transformation, feels ufortable, it proves that the process itself is imperfect and needs to be improved.


    After several fails, Naito finally seeded, but this time, it seems that it¡¯s really because of the unique nature of Anko.


    In the Original, she was the first to sessful subject to survive the application of the Cursed Seal, and he needed to discover that unique element.

 Chapter 322: Chakra And Soul

    Anko didn¡¯t have the slightest difort or pain in the process, the application of the second stage waspleted sessfully, but still, Naito couldn¡¯t find a way to do it on other people.


    After another failed test, Naito sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°It looks like it won¡¯t be easy to achieve. Anko, you¡¯re an exceptional one.¡±


    He said, then touched Anko¡¯s small head, who was standing on the side.


    Anko is now very familiar with Naito. She no longer fears him and watches him with awe, but she smiled at him and looked up then said: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who got chosen by Naito-Sama.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito has always felt that the way she refers to him by Sama a bit strange, but he never said anything about it.


    Naito calls this the Transformation of the Immortals.


    If you canplete five transformations in a row, you should be able to achieve the same physical strength and vitality that Naito has gained after he perfectly mastered the second stage of the Sage Mode, but of course, this is too difficult.


    Even the second phase of the transformation was only sessful on Anko, this future is far away from happening.


    After the second stage, Anko¡¯s strength has once again jumped levels ahead. From nearly Jonin, she stepped in the Jonin level directly at one fell swoop, if she weren¡¯t too young, and practiced more ninjutsu, she would have leaped straight to the Elite Jonin Level.


    Anko¡¯s talent is obviously notparable to Kakashi, but after the transformation of these two stages, it has already caught up with his footsteps.


    Orochimaru wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about Anko. He only treated her as a temporary assistant, but after these transformations, Orochimaru was shocked.


    Originally, he wanted to study Anko. However, Naito directly warned him not to even think about harming her. Orochimaru honestly could only give up on that thought.


    Whose disciple is Anko in the first ce?


    In the following time, Naito didn¡¯t continue the experiments of the third stage on Anko, because Orochimaru has finally finished his research. The result made Naito quite interested.


    The deepest connection between Chakra and Soul was found by Orochimaru!


    Naito has long felt that Chakra and Soul are rted. Body, Chakra, Soul, there¡¯s an absolute connection between these three. Although, the rtionship between body and Chakra has already been found hundreds of years ago.


    Not to mention the Body and Soul, simply because if they weren¡¯t connected, we wouldn¡¯t be alive.


    However, the connection between Chakra and Soul has always been in vain and challenging to be found. Although it is possible to deduce some answers using the Spiritualization technique, it¡¯s still tough to touch the core.


    While Orochimaru was studying the Chakra and the Soul of the Bijuu, he finally found the essential connection between the Chakra and Soul.


    Chakra is the nutrient of the Soul!


    As everyone knows, once the human body is exhausted and drained out of Chakra, It basically means that the host is gonna suffer an Inevitable end, death!


    There¡¯s a problem here. The physical strength is undoubtedly rted to the body. When the physical strength is exhausted, it means that the body has no Stamina.


    When Chakra is exhausted, it merely means that the host has run out of Chakra.


    But what about the soul?


    Why the soul gets disconnected from the body due to the exhaustion of Chakra and Physical Strength?


    The connection between the Soul and Body doesn¡¯t need to be studied. The focus is on the rtionship between Soul and Chakra. Orochimaru hase out with an answer. That the Soul lives in the human body as its vessel and nutrient on its Chakra.


    Once the Chakra is exhausted, and nutrients are lost, the soul will leave the vessel, and get summoned by the afterlife world, which means death.


    Just like the Edo Tensei, if youbine a part of the human, plus Chakra, you will be able to forcibly summon the soul from the afterlife world.


    After getting the research results from Orochimaru, Naito felt that the fogs have gotten cleared on many things out of his mind.


    The Soul uses Chakra as a nutrient. The answer to strengthening the Soul is simple. Nourishing it more with Chakra, but this requires a unique method.


    Regarding this unique method, Orochimaru hasn¡¯t studied it in detail yet, but he gave Naito rough spection on its concept.


    However, Naito hit another bump on the road.


    His Body, Chakra, and Soul are perfectlybined, that is to say, his own Chakra can only nourish the function of the soul, but cannot strengthen it.


    If he wants to enhance his soul, he will need to devour the Chakra from the outside.


    Moreover, that Chakra must not have an unconscious or soul on its own. Otherwise, the two souls will have conflicts, and this can cause damage.


    If Orochimaru has studied this, his soul wouldn¡¯t be damaged in the Original and get swallowed by Sasuke.


    And maybe this is why Itachi has insisted on getting Orochimaru¡¯s soul out of Sasuke because he was afraid that he¡¯s little brother¡¯s soul will also get damaged.


    Even if one of the souls is strong to the extreme and the other is weak, the conflict is inevitable, which will undoubtedly damage the soul.


    It can be said that two different souls are like water and fire, it¡¯s impossible tobine the two together; The water will inevitably evaporate, and the me will certainly extinguish.


    To devour Chakra to strengthen your soul, you must meet two conditions.


    The first condition is to possess a method to absorb the Chakra from the outside.


    The Second, The Chakra must be soulless, unconscious free one, just like the natural energy scattered between the heavens and earth.


    Chasing others Chakra won¡¯t enhance your strength.


    Senju Tobirama understood the mystery of Chakra and Soul. He was the creator of The Edo Tensei. This technique is based on the understanding of the connection between Soul and Chakra.


    He had Hashirama between his hands, and he could do almost any experiments he wanted, and catching a Bijuu at those times was just like ying. The experimental environment is much better than what Orochimaru gots currently, and it¡¯s no surprise that he studied more things.


    To find an unconscious, soulless pure Chakra, the conditions are more demanding.


    Any ninjas must have a soul. Thus, their Chakra cannot be used. The Bijuu are also out of the form since they also have souls.


    Chakra, with a soul, cannot be used. Just by this condition, I¡¯m afraid finding such a thing in this world is impossible for anyone, expect Naito.


    Naito knew just the ce to find a pure Chakra without soul and consciousness!


    Ryumyaku is the ce he¡¯s seeking.


    That is to say, this Chakra can be sued to nourish and strengthen the soul. For Naito, enhancing the soul was the key to break the shackles on his body and open the Seventh and the Eighth Gates.


    Now he finally has a clear path in front of him!


    This world is still too big for Naito. People say that he currently surpassed Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, even if he did, the world has still Hagoromo and Kaguya, and these are the true gods of this world, it¡¯s too early before he can face them!


    Once Hashirama and Madara conquered the whole Shinobi world by themselves. But theter stages of the Original had more influential people than these two, and Naito needed to be ready for them.

 Chapter 323: The Raikage and The Kiiroi Senko

    In the dense jungle, a team of Cloud Shinobis was moving forward quickly.


    Although this is only a small team, the members of this Cloud squad are enough to shock the world.


    The Fourth Raikage of the Cloud Vige Aye, and the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki Bee, it¡¯s not a secret that these two are the strongest Shinobis in the Vige.


    The team was moving in silence, and none of them knew what the purpose of their mission is.


    Coincidentally, in the front, there was another team moving in the jungle, at top speed, led by Namikaze Minato!


    Themander of Konoha forces is Shikaku Nara, a member of the older generation of the Ino¨CShika¨CCho team. Minato wasn¡¯t amander, but he often acts alone and leads a team.


    Because of his technique, the Flying Thunder God, he¡¯s too flexible, very good at acting alone, the average ninja cannot keep up with his speed.


    No one can stop Minato if he wants to act alone. He¡¯spletely free toe and go. Even if he faces a stronger opponent, he can always escape.


    However, this time, Minato wasn¡¯t alone, he was moving with a small team.


    This squad was formed by three ninjas, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, and Nohara Rin.


    ¡°Kakashi is a Jonin now just like me, Thus, for this mission, we¡¯re gonna split up forming two teams, you will attack the supply line behind the Cloud Camp, and I will attack them from the frontal lines to attract their attention.¡±


    While walking through the jungle, Minato said to Kakashi and the others.


    Since Kakashi is a Jonin now, Minato thought that he can fill the Captain position and lead Rin and Obito.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Minato-Sensei, I willplete the task!¡±


    ¡°Attacking the enemy from the front is a little bit dangerous, Sensei... Please be careful.¡±


    Rin looked really worried about her teacher.


    Kakashi, who looked calm on the side, said: ¡°Rin, don¡¯t forget, that Sensei is Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh.¡±


    Minato looked at his three disciples and smiled. Kakashi has participated in the battlefield against the Sand. However, after the arrival of Yuu Naito, the Sand¡¯s offensive forces suffered a hard blow, and the pressure on the battlefield was reduced too much, so Konoha decided to dispatch some of its troops and send them to the Cloud¡¯s Battlefield.


    Kakashi has also got his promotion after that battle.


    Just when Minato was about to leave Kakashi and the others, he suddenly noticed something and stopped.


    Kakashi¡¯s reaction was slower, but he also felt something.


    Obito didn¡¯t have any idea about what¡¯s happening, so he continued to move forward, but he suddenly got caught by Minato, who pulled him back.


    Suddenly, even Obito¡¯s expression has changed.


    The Fourth Raikage¡¯s team has also stopped at the same time, and the two met in the middle of the jungle.


    ¡°Is this the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki?!¡±


    Kakashi immediately recognized Bee¡¯s identity. He knew him because the former has participated in more than one battlefield. Almost every Konoha Shinobi knows him. The only Jinchuriki who can perfectly control the Hachibi.


    Suddenly, Kakashi¡¯s expression has changed slightly.


    Killer Bee was standing at the back, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t the captain of this team, the real one should be standing in front!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Fourth Raikage woulde to the battlefield in person.¡±


    Minato expressed calmly while he looked at the Fourth Raikage in the front. Even when he was facing the Fourth Raikage and the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Minato didn¡¯t have the slightest fear.


    With the Flying Thunder God Technique, even if he encounters an enemy ten times stronger than the Fourth Raikage, Minato can still retreat at any time. No one can chase the speed of the Flying Thunder God. After all, it¡¯s a space Ninjutsu.


    ¡°You¡¯re Konoha¡¯s Kiiroi Senko, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re strong.¡±


    The Raikage stared coldly at Minato, with murderous intent in his eyelids.


    Killer Bee, on the side in a raping style, he said: ¡°Kiiroi Senko is a shy yellow color, his thunder god is a majorponent, right from the top he¡¯s a worthy opponent, but the win here is gonna be for the blue color!¡±


    ¡°Oh Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Win after a win is the way that it¡¯s done, when I¡¯m through, you¡¯ll wish we¡¯d never met, son!¡±


    ¡°Bee, stop it!¡± The Raikage said.


    ¡°No way, bakayaro, konoyaro.¡± Killer Bee replied.


    Because Killer Bee was the mainbat power of the Cloud frontline battlefield, he fought against Minato more than once. He can easily outy him when he is in his Human Form, but once he opens theplete form of the Hachibi, Minato bes helpless. Even the Rasengan cannot cause much damage to the Hachibi.


    However, even with the use of the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra Killer Bee cannot catch to Minato¡¯s speed. The former strength is enough to crush any strong opponent under the Kage-Level, and most of the people in that Level can still be defeated by him. Even the Super Kage Level is helpless against him when he uses the Flying Thunder God.


    ¡°As long as this guy is dead, the front line of Konoha willpletely copse.¡±


    These words don¡¯t seem entirely urate, but the Fourth Raikage was speaking in a statement way, while his body was surging thunder around it.


    For a moment, that powerful Chakra made even Minato surprised, while on the other side, Kakashi, Obito, and Rinn all looked shocked.


    ¡°What a powerful Chakra, is this really the Cloud Vige Raikage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the Chakra, the gap is too big, and there¡¯s also the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki.¡±


    Kakashi took a deep breath and looked around, trying toe out with a n.


    Minato knew that there¡¯s no way around this, and he needed to make sure these kids wille out of this safe, so he turned to Kakashi and the others and said: ¡°Listen, you guys, don¡¯t involve in the battle, and when you feel like you have the chance, run.¡±


    On the other side, Bee looked at Minato and his team and said to the Raikage: ¡°It seems that the Kiiroi Senko has brought some kids with him to the battlefield. Do you need me to kill them?¡±


    ¡°No, those little kids are not important. After we kill him, these brats will be afraid to the point where they won¡¯t even be able to run!¡±


    The looked on the Raikage¡¯s face looked really cold. The thunder arc continued to spread around his body until it covered entirely.


    The battle was on the verge of beginning.


    However, at that moment, a slightly yful voice suddenly emitted from the side, which stagnated both side¡¯s movements.


    ¡°I just came over, and here I¡¯m encountering an interesting thing. Although a lot of things have changed, others never change!¡±


    Silence.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the treetops on the side; it¡¯s Yuu Naito!

 Chapter 324: Speed

    The moment they saw Naito¡¯s figure, whether it was Minato, the Fourth Raikage, or the others, they all took a step back.


    They didn¡¯t recognize that it was him yet. They all looked surprised, how did he catch them out of their guard without any of them noticing him!


    When they identified that he was Naito, the surprise changed to a shock, and the atmosphere in the ce changed.


    Minato felt surprised, but he also felt relieved, since Naito has finally joined the battlefield, the pressure can finally be eased.


    The Fourth Raikage has felt surprised in the beginning, but those feelings quickly turned into unlimited hatred and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The tone of the fourth Raikage had a touch of coldness and anger in it. For a moment, the Chakra that was surging out of his body seemed more violent. His aura became terrifying, and in an instant, it spread in all directions.


    On the other hand, Naito seemed calmer, he was more interested in watching Minato finally meeting the Fourth Raikage and the others.


    After getting the final research results from Orochimaru and deduced the method to enhance the Soul with pure Chakra, Naito went directly to the nearest Vige in the Land of Bears.


    It¡¯s basically the same method that has been exined in the Original. If you want to open the second stage of the Soul Art, you will naturally need to go through the actual operation.


    The Hoshi meteorite that descended from the sky contains an extremely powerful Chakra. Of course, that amount of Chakra is nothing to Naito. What is really important that he gets his hand on a pure source of Chakra that doesn¡¯t have any Soul.


    Only a free Chakra can be used to nourish and strengthen the Soul.


    The ninjas in Roran are iparably weak. They use the chakra-enhancing radiation from the meteorite, but they can¡¯t even bear its power. Even if they get ten times stronger using the Hoshi, it¡¯s nothing to Naito.


    As Naito knows, this Chakra can even distort time and space!


    Of course, since this is just the beginning of the Soul development, its better of his uses weaker Chakra. Thus, Naito set Hoshi as his first goal.


    Hoshigakure¡¯s ninjas are too weakpared to Naito, there wasn¡¯t any kind resistance. It¡¯s just a joke that they want to make their Vige as strong as the Six Major Viges.


    Moreover, they use the Mysterious Peacock Method to enhance their Chakra. However, the disadvantages of this technique are far greater than the benefits. This is one of the reasons that none of the Major Viges is using that technique.


    If Hoshi Metreon can really improve the ninja¡¯s strength without side effects and makes a small vige be one of the majors, the others would already take it away from their hands.


    After he acquired the Hoshi Metreon, Naito wasn¡¯t far from the Cloud battlefield, so he continued developing his Soul Art Technique while rushing over toward this ce.


    Unexpectedly, he saw this scene where Minato and the Fourth Raikage were facing each other.


    He could also see Kakashi bellow, who was also watching him with a hint of surprise, and a trace of respect revealed in his eyelids.


    On the side, Rin and Obito were looking strangely at Naito. They didn¡¯t feel anything special about him. However, somehow, he made both their Sensei and the Fourth Raikage stop.


    ¡°Hey, Kakashi, who is this fellow?¡±


    Obito couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and whispered to Kakashi, even Rin on his side looked curious.


    Kakashi turned at him with a trace of awe on his expression and said: ¡°He¡¯s Yuu Naito-Dono.¡±


    ¡°Yuu... Naito?¡±


    Obito couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, and with an incredible look on his face, he looked up again to see Naito.


    This guy who has nothing special about him is actually the legendary God of Shinobi?!


    Obito was still in disbelieve, although he saw Kakashi and Minato¡¯s reactions.


    This guy doesn¡¯t seem any special.


    When Naito attacked the Uchiha n, Obito was still a child.


    After that incident, the Uchiha n has finally understood the gap between them and Naito. If he wanted, he could even destroy them at that time.


    Thus, they decided to leave all of that behind. The Uchiha n concealed all the information about that incident, even the fact that Naito has killed their former Head n was covered.


    Just like the Vige decided, they imed that they were attacked by some mysterious enemies.


    The Uchiha n haspletely abandoned the idea of considering Naito as an enemy. They knew their level, and how weak they werepared to Naito, nothing they can do will shake him and making him an enemy will just end up with them destroyed.


    In fact, the moment he stepped to the peak of the world, even Naito has forgotten about it all.


    Except for Madara and other individual members, the other Uchiha n are just passers-by.


    ¡°What with this arrogant attitude, you bastard!¡±


    The Fourth Raikage couldn¡¯t bear the way that Naito was standing on the treetop so casually, the fact that he didn¡¯t even look at him made the former angrier.


    Naito was still looking at Minato even though he screamed at him, the Fourth Raikage became furious, suddenly stepped so hard on the ground and rushed toward Naito.


    Covered by lightning over his whole body, the Raikage thought about attacking Naito to make himnd on the ground just to ease his anger.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Kakashi looked shocked by his movements.


    He was a Jonin and the best at using the Lightning Release and speed. However, he could barely see the Raikage¡¯s movements.


    Moreover, even if he could see it, he doesn¡¯t have the speed to react at the time!


    If the Raikage decided to attack him with such an attack, he would get hit directly, he wouldn¡¯t even have the time to use a Subtitusion technique!


    The only person here, who can face the Fourth Raikage in addition to Naito, is Minato.


    If Kakashi can barely see the Raikage¡¯s movements, then, he¡¯s entirely invisible for Obito and Rin on the side.


    The way they saw this scene was quite different, they didn¡¯t know when did the Raikage move, but he suddenly appeared in front of Yuu Naito!


    ¡°What is this terrifying speed!¡±


    Both of them looked like they got struck by a lightning bolt!

 Chapter 325: The Fall!

    Very fast!


    The fourth Raikage Chakra broke out, he threw a big one while he was rushing at incredible speed toward Naito.


    Naito was standing in the same ce from the beginning to the end. It looked like if he was utterly incapable of reacting under the Raikage¡¯s speed.


    Watching this scene made the Raikage sneer in his heart. His speed has finally exceeded his father¡¯s, and surely Naito is entirely helpless in front of him.


    If a strong ninja gets crushed in terms of speed, he will not have a chance to exert his power and will die under the Raikage¡¯s iron fist.


    Suddenly, the Raikage¡¯s fist hit Naito¡¯s body.


    However, something was weird, the Raikage didn¡¯t feel like he has hit a hard surface!


    Midway, when the Raikage saw how Naito was helpless in front of his speed, he changed his n and decided that once he hit Naito with his fist, he won¡¯t give Naito any opportunity to fall back, and directly throw at him a barrage of punches and kill him. But what the Raikage didn¡¯t expect, is that he¡¯s the first attack will pass straight through Naito¡¯s body!


    It¡¯s as if Naito has turned into a ghost!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The moment his fist failed to make contact with Naito¡¯s body, the expression on the Raikage¡¯s face suddenly changed, that smirk got wiped off his face as he looked shocked by this event.


    Slowly the Raikage passed right through Naito, while the former suddenly smirked.


    The Raikage was clenching his teeth with a hint of incredulous and disbelieve in his eyes. It was so hard on him to turn around and look at Naito behind him.


    What made it difficult is the fact that Naito was faster.


    What shocked him the most is that he has just used his full speed to attack Naito.


    However, the Raikage couldn¡¯t even touch Naito!


    Against that speed, Yuu Naito has just dodged his attack, then came back to his ce. That incredible speed he used has allowed him to leave a perfect afterimage in his original position, which is simply unbelievable.


    Not willing to give the Raikage any more opportunities to attack, just when he was about turn back and try his luck again, Naito hit the Raikage¡¯s body with a finger flick.


    Boom!!


    With a finger flick, Naito destroyed the Raikage¡¯s Lightning armor, then he got mmed directly, from the air to the ground.


    In the process, the Raikage desperately wanted to use his fists to block Naito¡¯s attack, but he couldn¡¯t react at the right timing.


    His speedpared to Naito¡¯s, is not just a little bit worse, but the gap is almost the same between heaven and earth!


    The whole process seems to be long, but in reality, all of this happened in just a few moments.


    Among the people present, only Minato could see Naito¡¯s movements, even Kakashi couldn¡¯t see what happened!


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at his Sensei, to find him revealing an incredible expression.


    If he¡¯s facing the Raikage¡¯ speed, Minato has confidence that if he relies on the Flying Thunder God, he would easily dodge his punch, thenunch a counterattack. However, against Naito, he may only and barely avoid him, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to start a counterattack.


    In a close-range fight, Minato knew that if he moves to another position with his space technique, Naito will just appear behind him. And even if he uses it again, Naito will just keep chasing him every time.


    This is how incredible Naito¡¯s speed. With the Sixth Gate open, and the use of the Moonwalk technique, his speed in short distances is like teleporting!


    Boom!!


    The Raikage¡¯s body hit the ground like a cannonball, he directly shattered it. And In just a few moments, the cracks filled the entire ce.


    ¡°What speed!¡±


    ¡°Is this true power of the... Raikage?¡±


    Obito and Rin could barely see the Raikage rushing to the treetop, then in an instant, they saw a figure crushed on the ground.


    Both of them looked terrified. Rin and Obito didn¡¯t expect the Cloud Vige Raikage to be this strong. Even the Legendary God of Shinobi got defeated by him!


    However, in the next moment, the two of them became more horrified.


    Because the person who got crushed on the ground wasn¡¯t Naito, it was the person who rushed to him, the Raikage was on the ground, and Naito was still standing on the treetop!


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    Both of them were unable to suppress the shock in their hearts and ended up eximing.


    It was clear that the person who was winning is the Raikage, then why he got bombarded?!


    Hardly they raised their head to look again at Naito, who was standing calmly on the treetop.


    Even Kakashi was shocked, although he could barely see the Raikage¡¯s movements, he knew that the person who got crushed on the ground was none but him.


    There¡¯s only one exnation to this, Naito... Is much faster than the Raikage!


    Much, much faster!


    Only at a higher speed he would manage to avoid him, then counterattack and st him on the ground.


    ¡°Aniki!¡±


    Killer Bee has barely managed to see what happened. His eyes under his sunsses have also revealed a trace of stunning color. However, he rushed immediately to check on the Raikage.


    At the same time, his heart was overwhelmed with endless jealousy looking at Naito.


    This guy¡¯s speed is even faster than his big brother the Raikage, how is that possible!


    In his point of view, the Raikage is the fastest in the world, Namikaze Minato is just a space technique user, it¡¯s not his pure body speed.


    But Naito, with his pure body speed, crushed the Raikage in terms of speed!

 Chapter 326: The White Cloud

    ¡°Bee, that guy seems dangerous... You have to be careful!¡±


    The Hachibi couldn¡¯t help but warn Bee about Naito¡¯s hidden powers.


    The Chakra in Naito¡¯s body felt even more than what he has!


    The Chakra flowing in his body was like a sea of oceans, merely unfathomable!


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Bee nodded sincerely, this time, he didn¡¯t dare to make a joke.


    The Raikage crawled out of the pit, while the blood was overflowing out of the corner of his mouth. He clenched his teeth and looked at Naito above with incredible expression.


    ¡°This is impossible! Impossible! This speed...¡±


    ¡°I originally wasn¡¯t nning on participating, I only came here expecting to see a wonderful fight, I didn¡¯t think you will choose to attack me. I guess I ended up ruining my chance to see it.¡±


    Naito, who was still standing on the treetop, opened.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Naito shed from the treetop and disappeared, then instantly, appeared again below in front of Minato and the others.


    Rin and Obito were both shocked by the sudden appearance of Naito. And they couldn¡¯t help but stepping back, widening their eyes, they were incredibly looking at Naito.


    Kakashi barely maintained his calm, but with a glimpse of surprise in his eyes.


    Sure enough!


    Naito¡¯s movements are intractable for him. It¡¯s fast enough to the degree where he can only catch the end of it!


    It¡¯s like Sensei¡¯s Flying Thunder God!


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Naito made Minato smile a bit, then said: ¡°I thought that after I learned the Flying Thunder God, I would finally be able to surpass you in this one thing, I didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only for short distances.¡±


    Yuu Naito turned at Minato and whispered, saying: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to beat your Flying Thunder God in long distances.¡±


    When Minato heard what Naito said, he smiled and shook his head. For a moment, his heart was full of mixed feelings, and he could only sigh.


    At the same time, the Fourth Raikage in the distance looked furious, full of anger, the madness in his eyes was evident, he simply couldn¡¯t believe the fact that he got crushed by Naito.


    He thought that his crazy speed will make him the fastest in the world, and relying on that speed, he was nning on crushing every ninja in the world and even defeating Naito.


    But just now, he lost the fight in terms of speed.


    He knew he cannot bepared to Naito in terms of attack and defense, but now even his speed is far less than him!


    The only thing he was confident about, Naito crushed it right in front of his eyes, along with every hope he had. He¡¯s far from being on the same level as Yuu Naito, who killed his father, how can the Fourth Raikage ept that?!


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t, all the hope and confidence in his heart, got into anger and madness, and suddenly his heart sunk in hatred!


    Suddenly his Chakra burst out violently and pushed Bee, who was helping him get up. The Raikage¡¯s body got covered once again with lightning, then he rushed straight toward Naito while biting his teeth, swinging his fist.


    Boom!!


    The Thunder and Lightninging out of his body was violent and frenzy, the surrounding air was shing with electric arcs, emitting a horrifying sound. If such a punch is gonna fall on a person, it will directly prate his body!


    However, in the face of this terrifying punch, Naito didn¡¯t even swing his fist.


    One finger felt enough for Naito to stop the Fourth Raikage¡¯s punch.


    Whoom!!!


    Suddenly, the Raikage¡¯s punch came in contact with Naito¡¯s finger. In an instant, the lightning burst out violently.


    However, it didn¡¯tst a second before it copsed and faded away.


    Even the Raikage¡¯s Lightning armor got also shattered from his fist to his arm, then to his entire body!


    The expression on the Raikage¡¯s face was full of despair and disbelieve, he has just swang a full-force punch, and it got stopped by one finger from Naito, but this is wasn¡¯t the end!


    Suddenly, the Raikage¡¯s body has once again got sent flying, with his back digging in the ground for the whole distance. However, he didn¡¯t stop even when he hit a big tree, it got destroyed, then he continued flying backward.


    After smashing severalrge trees ina row, he barely stopped!


    Everyone saw this scene. But processing it was another story. This is simply doesn¡¯t make sense to anyone, no one can imagine the Fourth Raikage of the Cloud Vige himself getting a beating by a finger!


    How can a small finger burst out such a horrible power!!


    The Raikage came fast, then got sent flying backward even quicker.


    Killer Bee, couldn¡¯t even react, nor catch the Raikage, he could only watch him flying out in the distance.


    ¡°Damn! You bastard...¡±


    Killer Bee was horrified, and at the same time, angry. Looking at Naito standing there calmly, he could no longer hold it anymore. The Hachibi¡¯s Chakra burst out, then a huge octopus tail suddenly fell down on Naito.


    Seeing this scene, made Naito¡¯s eyes sh a little, then say: ¡°The Hachibi¡¯s Strength is really stronger than other Bijuu.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Yuu Naito clenched his fist and swang it directly.


    Whoosh!!


    The space in front of him seemed to be distorted from the power of this punch!


    Even the light got forcibly reversed, and a terrible fist mark suddenly appeared on the space!


    The moment this fist collided with the Hachibi¡¯s tentacles, it shattered it directly, leaving nothing but aches behind it!


    What is even more shocking is that the traces of distortion didn¡¯t stop and instantly spread into the endless distant toward the sky, hitting a white cloud. Suddenly, it prated it violently, bursting out the mark of Naito¡¯s fist!


    What a shocking and incredible scene, Naito has just pierced the sky with his fist!


    At that moment, everyone looked up at the sky as if they were petrified.


    Killer Bee didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch after that. Kakashi, the others, and even Minato were all stunned.


    Silence controlled the ce.


    Obito and Rin, have even lost the ability to think. Because one thought was running in their minds.


    Is Yuu Naito... A God!


    Time seemed like it got frozen. It felt like if they kept looking at the sky for decades. Suddenly, the sky in the distance shed with signal res, at that moment, Minato has finally woke up.


    ________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 327: Smack

    In the distant sky, Konoha¡¯s signal re sted open in the sky, representing a unique signal that the Cloud Vige hasunched an attack.


    Bang!!!


    The distantnd began to tremble, even if you¡¯re far away, you can feel the Bijuu horrible Chakra raging over there.


    It¡¯s the Nibi!


    The Cloud Vige has two Bijuu, the Hachibi, and the Nibi. Even though Killer Bee, the current Jinchuriki, can perfectly control the Hachibi, this is wasn¡¯t the case for the previous generations of his Jinchurikis.


    Basically, every time the Hachibi does a rampage, he gets suppressed by the Third Raikage.


    As for the Nibi, the current Jinchuriki is not as good as Matatabi in the Original, who can entirely control her Bijuu.


    Therefore, the Nibi is often violent. If he cannot be controlled, it is better to use him on the frontal battlefield. There¡¯s not a lot of flexibility in using the Nibi¡¯s powers.


    ¡°It seems that the Cloud Vige hasunched an attack. Well, it¡¯s not a surprise since the Raikage is personally here.¡±


    Yuu Naito looked far away, with the use of his Ultra Perceive, he barely managed to sense Konoha¡¯s forces fighting with the Cloud¡¯s.


    After he took a nce at the battlefield, Naito suddenly shed and disappeared on the horizon.


    Originally, Minato was about to use his Flying Thunder God Technique to return quickly and support Konoha¡¯s Forces on the battlefield, but after he saw this scene, he stopped his action with a little relief.


    Even if he goes back, he won¡¯t be able to entirely rely on the Thunder Flying God Technique to stop the Nibib. It¡¯s difficult to defeat him, and he might even get crushed by his powers.


    The power that Naito has just revealed was extremely shocking to Minato. Even his Rassengan is hugely inferior to Naito¡¯s strength.


    Minato feels that even if hepletes developing his Rasengan with the change of the Chakra Natural, and makes it, even more, stronger, it¡¯s still difficult to bepared to Naito¡¯s Shock Force, his strength has reached an almost unbelievable level!


    Moreover, Naito¡¯s speed in short distance is not inferior to the rate of his Flying Thunder God Technique, coupled to how he¡¯s almost immune to Genjutsu, makes Minato feel kind of envious.


    He doesn¡¯t know if he should feel happy or unfortunate by the Era he was born in.


    Even if there were even more powerful people or geniuses like Minato, there¡¯s no chance for anyone of them to bloom beyond Naito. This Era belongs to one man, Yuu Naito!


    ........


    Almost instantaneously, Naito arrived at the front line of the battlefield.


    Both sides have dispatched thousands of ninjas, but the better side was the Cloud with the power of the Nibi.


    However, Shikaku Nara¡¯s wisdom is almost iparable on Konoha¡¯s side, even without Minato, he has been dragging the Nibi around with various strategies, and also has a slight advantage in the frontal battlefield!


    But even so, Shikaku didn¡¯t have any ease in his heart, but continuous anxiety.


    ¡°Is Minato still not here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t see the signal re. Otherwise, he would have used the Flying Thunder God Technique immediately and came to the battlefield.¡±


    being responsible for Konoha¡¯s army Inoichi Yamanaka said.


    Nara Shikaku frowned upon hearing this sentence. Although he can temporarily hold the Nibi¡¯s advancement, this is wasn¡¯t a long-term solution. Once the Nibi breaks free and uses his strength, he will cause massive casualties.


    ¡°The power of the Bijuu is tough to handle. The only man who we can rely on to deal with the Nibi is Minato...¡±


    Shikaku kept quiet for a long time, he was ready to ask Inoichi to use his secret technique to forciblymunicate with Minato and ask him toe back immediately.


    However, in the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky above the battlefield.


    The sudden appearance of this figure attracted the attention of countless people. When he first saw this figure, Shikaku was shocked, then he immediately sighed with relief.


    He finally came!


    Even with Minato¡¯s arrival, they could only hold back the Nibi. They cannot entirely reverse the situation on the battlefield. There¡¯s only one person who can do that; Yuu Naito!


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Why did he came here? The Raikage and Killer be are not here yet, we cannot block him just with Nibi¡¯s power.¡±


    The Cloud Shinobis looked at Naito, who appeared in the sky. After they recognized his identity, they got all a little scared and confused.


    However, some people didn¡¯t believe in the rumors and stories they heard about Naito. Indeed, they can be really some good stories for kids, but epting them is something else.


    Although Naito has really killed the Third Raikage, and the former could suppress the Hachibi¡¯s rampages several times, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task even on him!


    ¡°Not necessarily, don¡¯t believe those rumors, people tend to exaggerate things. It¡¯s not easy for a human being to defeat a Bijuu. Even if he defeated a Bijuu before, it will take from him a lot of time and work to do it.¡±


    Themander of the Cloud forces eyes shed with jealousy as he kept watching Naito.


    ¡°Contact the Raikage and Killer Bee immediately, the situation has changed. Yuu Naito hase to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Shinobi instantly started to contact the Raikage and Killer Bee.


    At the same time, the Nibi, who his Jinchuriki could barely control him, was violently moving on the battlefield.


    The moment he noticed Naito, he roared loudly, and leaped directly toward the sky, rushing to Naito.


    ¡°Okay, let him deal with him for the time being.¡±


    The Cloud¡¯smander looked at this scene then took a deep breath, ready to continuemanding the forces on the frontal battlefield.


    But in the next moment, his expression suddenly changed.


    ...........


    ¡°The strength of the Nibi is much worse than the Hachibi, but his flexibility is quite good.¡±


    Standing in the sky, Naito took a glimpse at the Nibi, then he extended his hand toward him and gently pressed it against the air.


    This movement looked pointless since it looked like he didn¡¯t put any strength in it.


    Whoosh!


    But in the next moment, the power of a horrible shock force mmed down, and suddenly the shape of arge hand appeared on the space under him!


    The huge handprint suddenly mmed the Nibi as if it was catching a kitten, and the Nibi, who has just jumped up to the sky, got pressed instantly on the ground!


    Bang!!


    The madness spread on the ground, destroying it. For a second, the whole battlefield trembled, stopping the movements of every Shinobi on it, forcing them to look directly at the direction of the sound.


    When the dust settled, everyone could no longer take a single breath.


    There was a significant handprint on the ground, surrounded by dense cracks. At the center of that hand, there was no trace of the Nibi, just his Jinchuriki lying there dead!


    He smacked the Nibi!


    Sanju Hashirama used to easily suppress the Kyuubi. It¡¯s only simple that Naito can suppress the Nibi, but still, it shocked everyone on the battlefield.


    Even Nara Shikaku, who known Naito for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but show a shocking color.


    Thee intelligence he read, and what he has just seen with his eyes are entirely different!

 Chapter 328: Someone Is Missing

    ¡°It seems that the war ising to an end.¡±


    Looking at the scene where Naito¡¯s palm was shaped on the ground with the Nibi¡¯s Jinchuriki in the middle, Shikaku Nara showed a hint of respect.


    Naito has conquered all the battlefields against The Rock, The Sand, and The Mist. Among these three, the loss of the Mist was the most serious. Not only that, their Bijuu got caught, but also they lost the Seven Legendary Swordsmen.


    Although, as long as they still have the actual seven weapons, they can always select new handlers, they will never be as good as the original team, at least not at the beginning.


    Besides, although the Rock Vige acts like it¡¯s not serious, their two Bijuu got caught at the same time, and the Third Tsuchikage has not dared to fight back.


    As for the Sand, The Fourth Kazekage personally participated in the battlefield and got blocked by Sakumo several times, then Naito came and defeated their Bijuu.


    The only side who remained is the Cloud.


    It can be said that Naito is the one who conquered the Third World War!


    Such a record, such a force, Shikaku could only think about one person who could have all of this a long time ago. The terminator of the Warring States period, the creator of the nation-vige system, and the establisher of Konoha, the First Hokage and the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama!


    Shikaku couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito in the sky with respect.


    ¡°After this war, he¡¯s truly no longer a half-god, but at the same height as the First Hokage.¡±


    Standing in the sky, after defeating the Nibi, Naito faintly nced at the battlefield below, at this time, both sides were still frozen in their ces.


    However, the moral of the Cloud side was on the verge of copsing after they watched the Nibi get easily defeated.


    The armymander¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, his back was soaked, looking at the sky, his heart was overwhelmed with endless fear, and he could barely stand still, praying for the arrival of the Fourth Raikage to be soon.


    However, at the next moment, a pale-faced ninja suddenly appeared next to him and said a few words with a trembled tone.


    What?!


    These words made the sword in his hand fall on the ground.


    His face also became pale for a moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in disbelieve.


    ¡°The Fourth Raikage and Killer bee... Got...¡±


    He raised his head once again in fear at the sky to look at Naito.


    Suddenly, he gave the order and disappeared. It didn¡¯t take much longer after that for the Cloud army, who has finally copsed to retreat.


    Then Konoha¡¯s army started chasing them.


    For such a long time, they kept hoping that Minato wille at the right time and somehow managed to defeat the Nibi, but even with the help of Nara¡¯smandment, it would have impossible for them to deal with the Hachibi when hees out.


    Shukaku couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    While chasing the defeated Cloud, Konoha Shinobis felt ultimate respect for Naito.


    Standing in the sky, Naito looked a the Cloud¡¯s army, who fled, and Konoha¡¯s Shinobis, who were chasing them. After he shook his head slightly, Naito was ready to leave the ce.


    However, just when he was about to leave, he suddenly blinked, then he frowned with a stern expression.


    Naito could clearly see every corner of the battlefield from where he was standing. Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed that someone was missing!


    If it was anyone, or even thousands of Konoha Shinobis Naito wouldn¡¯t care, but this person that has disappeared... Was Uchiha Obito!


    From the beginning, Naito paid more attention to Obito since he was an important character. The amount of attention he gave him was even higher than Kakashi.


    Kakashi has returned to the battlefield and was chasing the enemies with the Konoha¡¯s army. Rin was also here, but Obito was missing!


    ¡°It seems that something unexpected happened.¡±


    Naito slightly wrinkled his brows. Then he suddenly flickered from the sky and came to the ground.


    Under his Ultra Perceive, he could sense the entire battlefield; every corner was clear in his mind, he could perceive even the movements of every ant in the range of ten miles.


    After a quick search, Naito found some strange traces.


    The traces of a unique Earth Technique that can prate the ground. Naito was familiar with these traces, there shouldn¡¯t be any doubt about this... It¡¯s Zetsu!


    Naito cannot always use his Ultra Perceive since it exhausts his mind, it seems that when Naito was dealing with the Nibi, Zetsu suddenly appeared and kidnapped Obito!


    Naito was confused by this strange change of event, why would Madara take away Obito?


    There¡¯s no doubt that the story got changed entirely by the appearance of Naito. Still, it¡¯s not clear what Madara is nning in the dark anymore.


    As soon as he thought of Madara, Naito¡¯s eyes suddenly slightly shed with stunning color.


    The blood rushed into his brain as the idea shed in his mind.


    From the ce he was standing on, he condensed the Shock Force under his feet, and without even kicking the ground, it copsed under beneath him.


    Suddenly he fell directly into the pit that he created.


    Whoosh!!!


    After falling into the ground, Naito was glowing with a faded white light. If you look closely, that aura around his body was shattering the walls around him and opening the way to him.


    The underground didn¡¯t stop Naito from tracking the traces that Zetsu left-back.


    Although the speed of moving in the ground was much slower than outside, it¡¯s still rtive to Naito. For other ninjas, it¡¯s almost unbelievable.


    Yuu Naito didn¡¯t know how far he dug underground. Finally, when the traces disappeared, he sensed a massive cave in the distance!


    The moment he sensed that cave, Naito flicked directly, leaving the underground that was continually copsing.


    He seemed like a stream of light, running through the endlessyers of the earth and at top speed rushing to the Underground Cave!

 Chapter 329: The Collision Of Eras

    The deep underground cave was surrounded by hard rock walls, but still, it was slightly damp.


    The cave was very huge, and it¡¯s not apparent whether it is naturally formed or artificially opened up.


    At the next moment, at the end of the cave, the rock walls burst open, and a figure wrapped in a white aura suddenly rushed into the cave.


    Whoosh!!!


    The Shock Force around Naito¡¯s body disappeared slowly, he didn¡¯t know how far he drilled underground, but sure it took him a while. Still, there was no trace of mud on his body, it got all shattered by his Shock Force.


    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of stain on Naito¡¯s white cloak.


    Naito calmly nced around, then he used his Ultra Perceive to search for every living thing inside these caves.


    After he took a deep breath, a deep sigh appeared in his eyelids, then he slowly walked forward for a while, and came to a bigger cave.


    There was someone inside the cave, sitting there, looking at Naito.


    Behind that figure, there was a massive statue with huge ck pipes extended from it, and inserted to the back of that person.


    This statue was The Demonic Statue of The Outer Path.


    And that person connected to it was Uchiha Madara!


    It took him a very long time, but he finally found Madara¡¯s location.


    Step by step, Naito walked toward Madara. He didn¡¯t speak but kept looking at Madara quietly. The way he was walking gave Naito an imposing appearance.


    Madara sat there quietly watching Naitoing over, his body was very old, to the point that he looked like a corpse.


    However, the look in his eyes looked so sharp, to the point where it can even pierce the heart!


    The meeting of these two is the collision of two eras!


    Thest era belonged to Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, and this era... Belongs to Yuu Naito!


    Whoosh!!


    None of them spoke a word, their auras were doing all the talk, they were crushing each other and violently colliding, which made even the dust around the ce raise and roll in all directions.


    The time seemed to be stagnated, although there¡¯s almost no light here, it¡¯s like if everything in the whole world is centered around this!


    Behind him on the side, Zetsu was standing there, with Obito next to him unconscious, watching the momentum between Naito and Madara with evident awe in his eyelids.


    The confrontation between these two gave him the feeling that the world is about to end!


    The air is continually humming as if some kind of invisible wave marks in the space are rippling, suddenly, the ground between Naito and Madara cracked!


    With the Sixth Gate opened, Naito¡¯s strength has reached the extreme of the Elite Kage-Level, even if it¡¯s the Sixth Path himself, it would have been difficult for him to directly crush Naito.


    Moreover, Naito¡¯s Soul is also powerful. Even if he doesn¡¯t have any special Dojutsu, Naito¡¯s presence was extremely horrifying.


    Although Madara¡¯s body is almost on the verge of giving up, and he¡¯s relying on the demonic statue of the outer path to extend his lifespan, connecting it to his body by the ck Receivers. He once stood proudly at the peak of the world.


    Madara had Hashirama¡¯s cells transnted in him, and he already awakened the Rinnegan. Although he gave them to Nagato, his body still has some of its power in it.


    In the original, when he got resurrected by the outer path, he could use Susanoo even with the absence of his Sharingan. You can only say that he¡¯s arrogancees from how strong he really is.


    At this time, Madara had a pair of ordinary three tomoe Sharingan, but an ordinary Sharingan ced in Madara¡¯s eyes can no longer be considered average!


    Madara tried to suppress Naito with his presence and strong aura, but he couldn¡¯t do it, or that he couldn¡¯t do it under this state.


    In terms of momentum, Yuu Naito is not inferior to Madara, as passer-by to this world, and with the Soul Art secret, Naito soul is really powerful, coupled with his Spiritual Shock technique his momentum is not weaker than Madara!


    Gradually, both their momentums slowly dispersed.


    Looking at Madara in front of him, Yuu Naito didn¡¯t directly attack, killing him in this state doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    Whether it¡¯s the Rinnegan or the Edo Tensei, there are too many techniques that revive the dead, unless he has an ability to destroy the person¡¯s soul, killing him now is useless.


    Moreover, Naito knew that Madara intended to bring him here on purpose.


    How would Madara make such a mistake, to send Zetsu to take someone on the same battlefield where Naito has appeared, thus exposing his own position. Moreover, Madara looked like he was waiting for Naito¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°After Hashirama, I thought that this world will gradually fade, I felt that it was difficult for the world to reproduce anything nears Hashirama or me. I didn¡¯t expect that this era will have someone like you.¡±


    Madara looked at Naito with a deep gaze, then slowly opened his mouth, with a trembled tone.


    Yuu Naito looked faintly, he didn¡¯t refute Madara¡¯s words but calmly said: ¡°The world is constantly changing, time doesn¡¯t stop for anyone, era and era unceasingly take turns. I respect the older generation, but you who belong to the previous era, I have to say... You¡¯re really a loser.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Madara listened to what Naito had to say without the slightest anger.


    Naito held his hand and stood calmly, looking at Madara he said: ¡°You couldn¡¯t control the world in your time, so you¡¯ve made a n to make aeback on the next one. In fact, this is the practice of losers, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really as strong as you think, you would have won against Senju Hashirama.¡±


    While his eyes looked deep and calm, Madara said: ¡°The world thinks that I¡¯ve lost to Hashirama, he tried to stop me several times, there were times when he won some fights, and there were times where he didn¡¯t. However, I still exist, but Hashirama has long passed away, the real result is obvious when you see it this way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Madara looked at him and responded faintly while using the same tone as Naito.

 Chapter 330: Battle In The Rain

    ¡°When you know what my will is, what are you gonna do?¡±


    At some point, Madara¡¯s tone hit a spot of oppression, it seemed as if the air around them became burdensome, and the pressure gradually spread.


    However, this pressure had no effect on Naito.


    The field seems to be divided into two distinct worlds; Madara¡¯s world and Naito¡¯s world.


    Two people divided the entire world.


    ¡°Hashirama ended the Warring States period with his hands, but not everything he ideals hase true. He died, leaving a constant war in the Shinobi World, and there¡¯s no such a thing as peace.¡±


    ¡°The First Shinobi World War, The Second Shinobi World War, and even a third one... No one was provoked by me to start all of this, maybe the first time the war happened due to my actions, but I have nothing to do with human¡¯s greed that drives them to ughter, to wage wars, and plunder money and resources.¡±


    Madara looked at Naito, while his eyes seemed deep and ethereal.


    ¡°What I want to do is to really end it all, stop the world and let it disappear from this world along with pain, these things Hashirama couldn¡¯t do. This is my will.¡±


    Listening to what Madara had to say, these words didn¡¯t shake Naito, he kept his whole focus on Madara. Still, he seemed very calm.


    If Naito wasn¡¯t passerby from the modern world, and if he didn¡¯t already know everything about this world, he would have certainly get shaken by this great speech from Madara.


    However, Naito wasn¡¯t Obito. This is not gonna work on him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t really care about what happens to the world.


    Yuu Naito wasn¡¯t Hashirama, nor Madara. He didn¡¯t care about bringing peace and protect the world. He only wants for his people to be safe, and for himself, he wanted freedom, he wanted to get rid of all constraints.


    ¡°Indeed, this way, you can truly beat Hashirama...¡± Naito whispered, which made a smug grin appear on Madara¡¯s face, thinking that Naito has understood him.


    But the next sentence made the entire field shroud in endless coldness!


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m not interested in all of this!¡±


    Yuu Naito stared at Madara, and while revealing his cold killing intent, he said these words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything you will do, but if you even think about crossing your sword with me, or hurting the people around me... I¡¯ll Kill You!¡±


    No matter how strong Madara in his heydays, in his current state, and with the absence of the Rinnegan, it¡¯s impossible for him to confront Naito!


    Regardless of the reason that made Madara bring Naito to meet him. Since he¡¯s here, Naito wasn¡¯t gonna show him the slightest mercy.


    However, just when Naito was ready to make his move, Madara shook his head.


    ¡°Sure enough, people who don¡¯t know real pain cannot understand this, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether you understand and cooperate with me or not is not important... Either way, I will need to take the Kyuubi from you, you can¡¯t have it for yourself, it¡¯s an important part of my n.¡±


    Madara faintly said, and just by the end of his sentence, the white smoke spurt in the ce, then he disappeared.


    This scene made Naito stunned.


    It¡¯s not just Madara who disappeared; even the Demonic Statues vanished with him at the same time.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito frowned.


    How can the enormous Demonic Statue disappear?


    Wait... Kyuubi? n?!


    It all came to him at the same time, which made the expression on Naito¡¯s face change. Suddenly, he revealed a horrifying Killing intent that made the whole ce surrounding him shatter, the cracks begin to spread in all directions like a spider web.


    Even the surrounding hard rock walls had cracks, and they looked like they were about to copse!


    The next moment, without any hesitation, Naito stepped hardly on the ground, and with his body covered with white Aura, he directly hit the side of the wall.


    Just like cutting into silk, Naito was moving inside the walls quickly, he didn¡¯t care if it was gonna make the entire surface copse, he needed to reach the top.


    suddenly he reached the surface of the ground, then shed toward the sky.


    Now he can move at high speed!


    .......


    The Rain Land, The outside of the Rain Vige.


    The dark clouds shrouded the entire sky, and the atmosphere seemed to be extremely heavy and oppressive. In this repression, there were two horrible erupting momentums.


    In one direction, a huge figure surging a violent golden Chakra. In its core, Kushina was standing.


    In the other direction, Nagato, with his Rinnegan exuding a horrible aura, he was standing a strange and sturdy beast, with ck sticks pierced in his body.


    ¡°Kushina-Sensei...¡±


    On the edge of the battlefield, Konan stood there worried.


    Nagato suddenly attacked the Rain Vige, with the speed of light, the Nanabi was directly suppressed. Tsunade wasn¡¯t in the Vige, it seems that she was gambling outside, and it¡¯s been a long time since Naito has left the Vige. Thus, Kushina tried to stop him.


    Although with the power of the Kyuubi, Kushina is not inferior to Nagato, the power of the Rinnegan has the upper hand against the Bijuu¡¯s force, so it was a difficult fight for Kushina.


    Whoosh!!


    With a full control under the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, Kushina grew up some huge ws and grabbed Nagato, trying to crush him.


    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±


    With a cold stare on his face, Nagato screamed.


    Whoosh!!


    An invisible shock instantly smashed and shattered the Chakra ws.


    Nagato was the one fighting, not Pain, not only that he can use all the abilities of Six Paths Pain, but also each ability is stronger!


    ¡°This guy... Is really strong.¡±


    Kushina said with a severe expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the old man Rikudoo. Fortunately, this little kid can¡¯t control the real power of the Rinnegan. Otherwise, you would have already lost.¡± Kurama said at Kushina.


    ¡°I Know.¡±


    Kushina nodded and looked at Nagato, and said in a deep tone: ¡°Nagato, I know all about you. I believe your idea is wrong. You should hurry up and stop this madness!¡±


    When he heard Kushina, Nagato looked indifferently. The look in his eyes felt really cold, and nothing Kushina will say was gonna make him stop.


    ____________________________________________

 Chapter 331: Gedo Mazo

    ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Uzumaki n, you¡¯ve experienced the downfall of your n, you should understand pain.¡±


    Nagato made a gesture of binding and calmly said: ¡°People who understand pain should also yearn for peace. Which makes me feel like you¡¯re understanding of pain is not profound.¡±


    Suddenly a small ck ball appeared on Nagato¡¯s fingertip, then it rose into the sky.


    ¡°Chibaku Tensei!¡±


    Boom!!


    A horrible spurt of force, spread in all direction, directly shattering the thick ck clouds in the sky. Even the raindrops that were falling to the ground suddenly stagnated in the air, then their path got deflected toward the center of that ck ball.


    Even the sun¡¯s light could no longer spill on earth after it got entirely obscured by the ck ball.


    The ground began to crack, and countless stones started to fly into the sky as they were attracted continuously by that ck ball. This repulsive gravitational force also affected Kushina¡¯s body, pulling her to its center.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    As an Uzumaki, Kushina, who is proficient in all types of seal, noticed, from first nce, that this was some kind of Seal Ninjutsu once you get sucked in it, It will wrap you inside sealing you, and it will be tough to break free.


    Without hesitation, Kushina instantly opened Kurama Complete Mode, then gathered and condensed a vast amount of Chakra, and turned it into a Bijuudama.


    The Bijuudama flew directly to the sky, and suddenly it collided with it.


    Whoosh!!


    At this moment, it seemed as if the sun itself got exploded. The whole world got covered with white light. Which made the Rain Shinobis in the Vige couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes.


    When everything stopped, ruins from all types were falling from the sky like raindrops; apparently, that ck ball got entirely smashed by the Bijuudama.


    Looking at this scene, everyone else¡¯s beside Kushina, and Nagato felt powerless; the gap between them is too high. Obviously, the two of them have the power to easily wipe out the entire Vige along with them.


    When Konan saw how Kushina stopped Nagato¡¯s attack, she felt slightly relieved. Then when she looked at Nagato, and how he looked, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    ¡°Nagato... Why it has to be this way.¡±


    The explosion of the ck ball made a big hole in the center of the clouds above Nagato and Kushina. The sunlight poured down from it on both of them as if they were the center of the entire world.


    However, the ck clouds in the distance were slowly filling in, and that massive hole in the sky gradually disappeared, and that depressed atmosphere from before begin to pervade.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Kyuubi?¡±


    Nagato didn¡¯t even take a nce at the sky, but calmly looked at Kushina.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you have the power to destroy that one. In this case, I will just use a bigger one.¡±


    The next moment, Nagato did a hand sign with both hands in a try to release a stronger Chibaku Tensei.


    But at that moment, his expression stagnated, and suddenly, he changed the seal.


    ¡°Summoning Technique! Gedo Mazo (Demonic Statue of the Outer Path)!¡±


    Puu Chii!


    The white smoke suddenly spurted out, and a monster more significant than the Kyuubi appeared in the field. It¡¯s the Demonic Statue and the vessel of the Juubi!


    When the Demonic Statue appeared, the Kyuubi¡¯s expression suddenly changed and screamed.


    ¡°The Gedo Mazo! We¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°No, the real trouble is that guy...¡±


    Kushina shook her head, then severely, she looked at the figure above the Gedo Mazo.


    That person wasn¡¯t Nagato, he seemed extremely old for him.


    ck pipes on his back were connecting him to the Demonic Statue.


    However, his eyes looked deep and sharp, gave him an evil, dark aura that makes you feel like if he¡¯s the center of all sinister events in this world.


    Buzz!!


    Although he was old and weak, he stood there in an imposing manner.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t catch the Kyuubi yet?¡±


    Madara, who was standing on the Demonic Statue, faintly opened.


    Nagato looked confused. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Madara to appear like this ¡°The Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki is unexpectedly strong, but it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow, leave it to me, you can leave. Otherwise, that man will show up, and you¡¯re apparently not strong enough to deal with him.¡± Madara said.


    Although he didn¡¯t mention his name, Nagato knew whom Madara was talking about, which revealed a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡°But your body...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time. Now I need to do thisst thing before my death.¡± Madara said calmly.


    Nagato took a deep breath, then nodded and squinted away.


    Only Madara and Kushina were in the field. The moment he looked at her, Madara¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer.


    No wonder Nagato couldn¡¯t finish this quickly. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be able to control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra perfectly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a worthy descendant of Mito. You can even control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra.¡±


    When she heard these words, Kushina finally confirmed his identity.


    Mito Uzumaki, the wife of the First Hokage, and the Kyuubi¡¯s previous Jinchuriki.


    This man talked about her as if he knew her, so there¡¯s no doubt about it.


    He¡¯s Uchiha Madara!


    Naito has told Kushina everything about Madara and how he¡¯s not dead.


    ¡°However, the Kyuubi is not something you should keep for yourself, so... Give to me.¡±


    Madara gazed at her with a glimpse of coldness and arrogance in his eyelids, he was confident, even though he was facing a Jinchuriki who could perfectly control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, and his current state was so bad that he must rely on the Demonic Statue to barely stay alive. His expression was as arrogant as ever. As if everything in the world was in his hand.

 Chapter 332: One Sword Two Halves

    <h4>Chapter 332: One Sword Two Halves</h4>


    Roar!!


    Suddenly, the Gedo Mazo roared at Kushina.


    ¡°Kushina! Don¡¯t fight him, wait for Naito toe back.¡±


    Looking at Madara and the Demonic statute, Kurama advised Kushina not to fight them.


    Upon hearing him, Kushina nodded, him then she immediately turned from Kurama¡¯s form to Kyuubi Chakra Mode then quickly retreated.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Madara looked at Kushina running toward the Vige, he bit his thumb then pressed his hand on the head of the Demonic Statue.


    ¡°Summoning Technique!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Kushina¡¯s movements stagnated, then her entire body trembled as Kurama¡¯s Chakra inside her body went out of control.


    Madara could still summon the Kyuubi because of the forced contract the signed, he couldn¡¯t directly summon him because he¡¯s bonded to his Jinchuriki, however; the summoning technique interfered with Kurama¡¯s Chakra flow inside Kushina¡¯s body and stagnated her for a moment.


    Suddenly, the demonic statute¡¯s hand moved and grabbed Kushina!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Kurama roared inside Kushina, and she didn¡¯t have a choice but to reenter the full form.


    Although, turning to theplete form helped her get rid of the Demonic¡¯s grip on her. But he still managed to catch on of the Kyuubi¡¯s tails and mmed him on the ground.


    Bang!!


    The Kyuubi then turned his head and bit the Demonic statute¡¯s hand that was firmly grasping his tail.


    The Kyuubi was struggling hard to get rid of his grip. However, the other hand suddenly moved and nailed his neck to the ground.


    Madara was watching this scene with a faint look as if he had already everything in his hands.


    ¡°Although the order of absorption must be respected, I¡¯ll just use the Gedo Mazo to temporarily seal the Kyuubi, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ROAR!!


    Suddenly, the Gedo Mazo opened his mouth, and the Chakra Chains extended out and prated the Kyuubi¡¯s body.


    Kushina screamed in pain, as the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra was pulling out of her body.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Kushina panicked, but she wasn¡¯t gonna gave up and immediately used the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly the chain rushed out from her body, bonding the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, preventing the Gedo Mazo from swallowing it.


    All of a sudden, the game of tug-of-war started.


    ¡°Not bad, Uzumaki n. She¡¯s standing her ground against the Gedo Mazo! but this is nothing but a futile struggle.¡±


    Madara, who was on the head of the Gedo Mazo, looked calmly below.


    The Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra was slowly being pulled by the Gedo Mazo, although, Kushina was trying to fight back, her power against the Renningen¡¯s outer path was obviously not enough, she could barely slow down the speed of the absorption.


    The Kyuubi¡¯s head was already swallowed, then his shoulders and ws were slowly following.


    Kushina¡¯s heart screamed in awe the moment she saw that. If this continues, the Kyuubi is gonnapletely get sealed inside the Gedo Mazo!


    Although Madara¡¯s oppression caused her high pressure, Konan wasn¡¯t gonna just watch Kushina get defeated.


    ¡°Paper Shuriken!¡±


    It was clearly useless to attack the Gedo Mazo directly, so she targeted Madara, who was on top of it. As long as she can take down Madara, Kushina will be saved.


    However, Madara did only a faint nce on Konan¡¯s attack, before a sizeable blue skeleton¡¯s thorax appeared around him blocking Konan¡¯s Paper Shuriken, then the sword in his hand fell and directly hit her.


    The moment she got hit, her body turned into pieces of paper in midair, then re-aggregated woundless.


    Even though she didn¡¯t get injured, Konan was still surprised, she didn¡¯t expect Madara to pull out such a powerful technique in this situation.


    ¡°Kibaku!¡±


    Konan stretched her hand, and hundreds of paper flew over toward Madara and danced around his Susanoo. Suddenly, they turned into explosion papers!


    However, in the face of her attack, Madara didn¡¯t even have the thought of dodging, he even showed a hint of disdain his eyes, and let those paper explode.


    Boom!!


    The explosion was intense, but it didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Madara¡¯s Susanoo.


    Seeing that none of her attacks could stop him, and how the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra was slowly getting swallowed out of Kushina¡¯s body, Konan became anxious, she knew that once the Kyuubi gets captured, she as her Jinchuriki will die.


    Although she has always envied Kushina because Naito loves her, she never wished for her death. Kushina is the most important person to Naito, for that she was gonna try her best to protect her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything for neither the Gedo Mazo nor Madara, she could only look at how powerless is Kushina getting the more the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra is getting swallowed.


    ¡°This cannot be allowed to continue, Naito-Sensei... Where are you...¡±


    Konan clenched her teeth, with Naito¡¯s figure appearing in her mind. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t think of anything but him, after all, only Naito can solve this crisis.


    Kushina was struggling, she was using her Chains to pull the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra back, but obviously, she was loosing against the Gedo Mazo.


    Looking at how half of the Kyuubi¡¯s body was already swallowed, she felt horrified, she didn¡¯t know when Naito wille back, but in any case, she wasn¡¯t gonna give up.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, one of her chains got broken, then a second and third followed!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The chains were giving up on her, and she could no longer fight back.


    Only a few were left, and once they all get broken, the Kyuubi gonna get sealed entirely inside the Gedo Mazo!


    Kushina¡¯s heart was almost gonna sunk in desperation, as she looked to the sky to watch it for thest time.


    Suddenly, she saw starlight moving at high speed from a distance, this stream of light wasing from the Land of Rain borders and was cutting through the dark clouds of the entire country!


    Civilians and ninjas alike were extremely shocked by this event.


    He was moving at breakneck speed, the only thing left behind it is the split sky!


    Finally, just when thest chain was gonna break, a sound full of anger and killing intent emitted from the sky.


    ¡°MAAA-DAAA-RAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±


    Apanied with that anger and killing intent, Naito¡¯s figure appeared from a distance with his Golden Kusanagi sword in his hand, that he didn¡¯t hesitate to wave.


    Whoosh!


    An invisible wave suddenly crossed that whole distance and fell toward the Gedo Mazo!


    ¡°Useless...¡±


    Madara faintly looked at it, the Chains of the outer path cannot be broken by regr attacks.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before the expression on his face changed.


    That invisible wasn¡¯t targeting the Gedo Mazo but the Kyuubi¡¯s body!


    Whoosh!!


    Half of the Kyuubi¡¯s body was already swallowed by the Gedo Mazo. When Kushina¡¯sst chain breaks, the Demonic statue was gonnaplete the absorption and seal the Kyuubi in. However, when Naito¡¯s attack fell, it split the Kyuubi¡¯s body into two haves from the waist!

 Chapter 333: Final Strength

    <h4>Chapter 333: Final Strength</h4>


    Naito¡¯s attack divided the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra into two halves, the first got swallowed by the Gedo Mazo, and the other half got free from his grasp.


    The Gedo Mazo is the Juubi¡¯s vessel. The degree of his firmness cannot be urately measured, the situation at that point has reached an extremely critical degree. It was toote for Naito to get close. Naturally, the most secure choice was made.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Kushina got slightly stunned from a moment, then suddenly reacted and immediately withdrew the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra back inside her.


    Madara looked surprised. He shook his head, didn¡¯t try again. Instead, he turned and looked at Naito in the distance.


    Whoosh!!


    In the next moment, Naito shed from the sky and fell directly to Kushina¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t pay attention Madara and checked on her first.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kushina shook her head slightly, she lost half of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, but she wasn¡¯t injured.


    At this time, in Kushina¡¯s body, Kurama was getting furious.


    ¡°Hey, why the hell did your damn boyfriend do that for...¡±


    ¡°Well, if it weren¡¯t for my ¡®damn boyfriend,¡¯ you would have already been sealed inside the Gedo Mazo.¡±


    Kushina helplessly patted the Kurama¡¯s head.


    Naito felt relieved the moment he saw Kushina¡¯s fine, then looked at Konoha, who seemed exhausted on the other side.


    Although her Paper Ninjutsu can turn her whole body into papers, and prevent her from getting injured, the constant using of that technique has also consumed arge amount of her Chakra.


    Konan did her best to save Kushina. Although her opponent was Madara, she didn¡¯t give up on her. Naito could see all of that with his Ultra Perceive.


    ¡°Thank you, Konan.¡±


    ¡°No, this is what anyone would do. Although... I couldn¡¯t save Kushina-Sensei, she almost...¡±


    Konan walked over with a touch of sorrow evident in her expression.


    This girl has a light spirit, and thest thing she cares about is her self, Naito¡¯s wellness and happiness is the most important thing for her. Thus, she never interfered in his rtionship with Kushina, she didn¡¯t try to fight her for Naito, she was just like a white, beautiful flower standing there quietly.


    Ko?ana¡¯s kindness has also made it really hard for Kushina to hate her or raise any hostility with her. However, she believed that Konan¡¯s love for Naito would never be weaker than her.


    Madara¡¯s gazed at them indifferently, he looked at the two girls at the bottom, then at Naito.


    An invisible momentum suddenly raised at that moment.


    ¡°Kushina, Konan, you must fall back.¡±


    Naito coldly stared at Madara in front of him.


    Although, it was clear that Madara was targetting the Kyuubi, not Kushina. However, this could kill Kushina, and that has directly crossed Naito¡¯s bottom line!


    When he saw how Madara and the Gedo Mazo directly vanished, Naito immediately reacted. Although he didn¡¯t know how did this was done, he still assumed that he was targeting Kushina.


    Naito used his full speed, and at an almost unbelievable rate, he crossed the whole distance between the Land of Fire and the Rain Vige in a few minutes!


    Whether he will be resurrected in the future, or not wasn¡¯t important. What is now is only killing Madara so Naoti can alleviate the anger in his heart.


    Whoosh!!


    The horror caused in the heart by these two killing intents was extreme, even the ground under Naito could no longer withstand his momentum and started to crack.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, be careful.¡±


    Feeling the momentum of these two, Konan took a deep breath and realized that she¡¯s not even qualified to watch from a short distance. After she nodded to Naito, she retreated with Kushina.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this fast, there was some miscalction, but in the end, the purpose was achieved. How about we y a little now!¡±


    Madara looked calmly at Naito, then suddenly with one hand seal, the pipes behind him that were connection him to the Gedo Mazo, started madly to flow with vitality.


    It forcibly let Madara recover part of his vitality, his body was following with an enormous amount of Chakra, but it also destroyed all of his Tenketsu, which is equivalent to opening all of the Eight-Gates, this is gonna be hisst fight, whether he wins or loose, it will end up with him being dead.


    He stood once with the strongest man alive and fought until the end!


    He never ran from a fight before, he never turned his back. Madara has never avoided a war before; this is the meaning of having a strong heart. Even if he could make Nagato summon him again and save him, he wasn¡¯t gonna do that.


    Because, if he did that, he¡¯s not Uchiha Madara!


    Burst with vitality, Madara¡¯s appearance got a little bit younger, and his hair regained its ck color. Suddenly, he jumped straight from the top of the Gedo Mazo to the front of Naito.


    Almost all the pipes that were connecting him to the Demonic Statute got broken, and by the time thest one was disconnected from his back, the Gedo Mazo disappeared into the smoke.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see the power of the strongest of this era, I hope you can make me excited.¡±


    Madara¡¯s younger face was revealing a hint of excitement. In fact, he also wanted to fight Naito.


    Since the end of the battle between him and Hashirama, he stayed in the dark for the whole time observing the world of shinobi.


    He never felt this excitement, until he met Naito here on this battlefield.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The look on Naito¡¯s face looked cold, he extended his hand and injected his Chakra into his golden ring, and suddenly it turned to a sword that he held in his hands immediately.


    Looking at the shiny golden Kusanagi sword in Naito¡¯s hands, Madara couldn¡¯t help but show his admiration, saying: ¡°The perfect Kusanagi sword, what an amazing looking weapon...¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, a huge amount of Chakra started surging inside Madara¡¯s body.


    Madara knew how much Naito is powerful, and he wasn¡¯t gonna hesitate to use all that he has to finish him.


    Thus, his full force was needed!


    The madness in his eyelids was rising as the Chakra in his body was bursting out, suddenly, the three tomoe in his eyes under the stimtion of this force, turned into a pair of Mongekyou Sharingan!


    For Madara, who could awaken the Renningen after the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan, it is too simple for him to awaken any ordinary Sharingan into a Mongekyou Sharingan. For him, it¡¯s just like eating and sleeping!


    The moment those Mongekyou Sharingan appeared, a blue skeleton shows up along them covering Madara¡¯s body, followed by the flesh, and blood, then the skin, and finally the armor!


    This horrifying Chakra made Konan and Kushina, who were retreating in the distance freeze for a moment. This Chakra is even more powerful than theplete Kyuubi!


    So if you mix Madara¡¯s gics, with the Mongekyou Sharingan, and the power of the Sixth Paths, what is gonna be the final result?


    The answer was right in front of Naito.


    Aplete Body... Susanoo!

 Chapter 334: Clash of Swords

    <h4>Chapter 334: sh of Swords</h4>


    The dark blue armored giant stood between the heavens and the earth, and horrible Chakra that was surging from him was horrifying to the point of almost suffocating from its repression.


    Even the Rain Shinobis which are far away from the battlefield, could feel it¡¯s enormous power and terrifying momentum!


    ¡°That... what is that!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, this is nothing...¡±


    Civilians are already speechless, and the ninjas inside the vige felt cold just by the look at it.


    Even the former top executives of the Akatsuki like Yahiko, who know a lot of information about the world, were stunned.


    ¡°Is that the legendary technique, theplete Susanoo? Then, the person inside it is Madara! But how is this possible!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be anyone but him, but hasn¡¯t he been killed by Konoha¡¯s First Hokage? Then how is here?!¡±


    Under the gazes of countless people, Madara, who was standing inside the head of hisplete Susanoo, overlooked on Yuu Naito below.


    The Susanoo suddenly moved and took the sword out of its waist. The Chakra flew widely to the de, then it fell down toward Naito.


    ¡°The only man who could fight against theplete Susanoo is Hashirama... If you still im that this era belongs to you, then you should be able to take on its full power, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Madara said while the sword that looked like it can cut through anything was falling down.


    The air splits directly into both sides of the sword, you clearly see two waves of air with the naked eye. And even when the sword was still far away from hitting Naito, the ground around him could no longer bear that strength and begin to crumble!


    ¡°The strength of the Complete Susanoo is way much stronger than what I¡¯ve imagined.¡± Naito looked up at the sword while his eyes were shing slightly, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear in them.


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s not an Eternal Sharingan, the Susanoo cannot be perfect. But with these eyes, Madara¡¯s Chakrabined with the Gedo Mazo¡¯s Chakra, the Sixth Path¡¯s power... Apparently, Madara managed to somehow use the Complete Susanoo.¡±


    There was a hint of confidence in his eyelids, as Naito was holding his sword tight with his right hand.


    Ding!!


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s Perfect Kusanagi sword shed with the Complete Susanoo sword emitting a loud sound and bursting out the air in all directions.


    The size of the two swords couldn¡¯t bepared, but power is not measured by size!


    When two swords crossed each other, there was a moment where silence controlled the ce, then two forces burst out, crushing on each other violently!


    The Susanoo¡¯s sword swayed with endless blue light rising to the sky, and the Kusanagi sword spread its golden light endlessly on the ground!


    It was like a confrontation between heaven and earth!


    Whoosh!!!


    Under this crazy collision, a small crack appeared on the Susanoo¡¯s sword, then it spread directly across the entire de, and the whole sword broke from the middle!


    Half of the sword flew behind beside Naito¡¯s head, tearing the ground all the way toward a mountain in the distance, which ended up split into two halves too.


    After the breaking of the sword, Naito¡¯s sword swayed with a horrible, violent power that burst out to the distant sky, opening the dark clouds in it!


    However, this is was not the most shocking thing...


    The most shocking thing is not the fact that he could break the Susanoo¡¯s sword, nor the split mountain, nor the sky that got torn open, but what between them!


    The rain stopped, it¡¯s not like the sky has stopped raining, you could¡¯ve seen the raining down from a distance, but when it hit some point, it stagnates in mid-air and stays that way. That point was a wave mark that was created in space from Naito¡¯s sword, it seemed like if he has cut the world into two halves!


    That wave mark was bending the space!


    Time seemed to be stagnated for a moment, without mentioning the Rain Shinobis in the distance, even Kushina, Yahiko, and Konan, who saw before Naito¡¯s power felt shocked.


    It¡¯s like living the same moment, and it felt like it¡¯s gonnast forever. However, after a few moments, the mark wave began to fade away, and things regrly started to go back to normal.


    The rain fell again as if originally there were two separate worlds and suddenly has merged together. The clouds filled the sky one more time, and the cracks behind Naito has got instantly filled with water, forming a big river.


    However, you can hear nothing but the sound of the water.


    The silence was controlling the ce.


    ¡°You broke the Susanoo¡¯s sword... Since Hashirama, you¡¯re the first who managed topete with the Complete Susanoo.¡±


    Madara was inside hisplete Susanoo looked calmly below, but his heart wasn¡¯t as calm as he looked.


    He excepted Naito to be able toplete with theplete Susanoo, but Naito¡¯s power is beyond his imagination, he even managed to cut the Susanoo¡¯s sword into two halves!


    ¡°Looks like, you¡¯re not all talk, little demon, this era really belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Madara....¡±


    The sword in Naito¡¯s hand slowly melted into a golden liquid, then got wrapped around his hand, then covered his hands, forming a pair of golden gauntlets..


    Naito looked up at Madara with an extremely calm expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re... Talking too much?!¡±


    Boom!!


    Just when those words were out of his mouth, he clenched his fist and threw a punch facing the front of the Complete Susanoo!


    The distance was quite far, but Naito didn¡¯t try toe close first, nor did he jumped to the front of Madara, but he directly waved on the space in front of him!

 Chapter 335: The Complete Susanoo

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Complete Susanoo</h4>


    Whoosh!!


    The moment that fist fell, the space in front of Naito suddenly showed a terrible distortion, and made the form of a huge fist.


    looking closely, the fist seemed to beposed of countless slender white cracks, the power of the Shock Force was enough to bend the space!


    It¡¯s apparent but only for a moment.


    When Naito¡¯s fist fell, a huge fist printed on the space, then it suddenly rushed toward theplete Susanoo.


    The stare on Madara¡¯s face was cold, he controlled theplete Susanoo and moved the broken sword in front of him to block Naito¡¯s shot.


    However, the power of this punch was shockingly even stronger than what he imagined!


    The ground started trembling for the power of this punch, and the broken sword that Madara¡¯s used to block Naito¡¯s attack instantly turned into countless pieces.


    Then, Susanoo¡¯s two arms followed!


    Boom!!!


    This all-out punchpletely shattered the Susanoo¡¯s upper body.


    After the destroying of the Sasunoo, the power of that punch got slightly weakened, but it didn¡¯t stop and flew to the sky; once again, the dark clouds in the sky got sted!


    Susanoo¡¯s upper body was gone leaving only the lower body behind.


    At thest moment, Madara moved from top of the Susanoo¡¯s head to the lower body, because he knew that he won¡¯t be able to block this enormous power.


    Although he didn¡¯t get directly hit by this attack, Madara was stunned.


    If Naito¡¯s golden sword made him a little surprised, then this punch has shocked him.


    A punch that can destroy theplete Susanoo is simply out of this world¡¯s logic!


    Even Hashirama will need his most powerful technique, the True Several Thousand Hands, and even then, he won¡¯t be able to break the Susanoo¡¯s defensive.


    But Naito has actually done it with a punch!


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you, but from now on, the real battle will begin!¡±


    Seeing how horrifying is Naito¡¯s strength, Madara felt shocked, but he didn¡¯t have any fear. Instead, he actually felt excited!


    Buzz!!!


    Because he didn¡¯t have to think of whether his body can withstand it or not, the Chakra within Madara¡¯s body was surging madly to recover his Complete Susanoo back.


    Upon doing this, even his middle-aged appearance that he regained before got lost. And once again, he looked very old. Madara was drying his body out of energy to the point that even his blood has drained out in the process!


    He was on the verge of dying, but the look in his eyelids was fascinating, full of killing intent and the excitement that was long-lost after Hashirama¡¯s death.


    ¡°AAH!!¡±


    With thisst warcry, theplete Susanoo draw his sword once again, preparing for the next round.


    Whoosh!!


    The de suddenly turned out to a blue dragon that was rushing from the sword¡¯s scabbard toward Naito, who was also in the direction of the Rain Vige where Konan and Kushina have retreated!


    Upon seeing this, Naito¡¯s stared at Madara coldly.


    ¡°So, I can¡¯t dodge then, huh?¡±


    Thest time he took Susanoo¡¯s attack head-on, he broke the sword, but the power of that confrontation has caused a massive disaster to the field behind Naito.


    In other words, if Naito wants to stop this sword, he will need to block off all of the after-effects too.


    ¡°Show me how you will stop this one!¡±


    Madara was barely standing, but the pride in his eyelids was evident as he looked at Naito below.


    Even when he¡¯s old again, his momentum was as strong as ever!


    Proudly overlooking on the world!


    ¡°Since you want me to get it head-on, then... How about this?!¡±


    The look in Naito¡¯s eye was simr, with the idea of ruling the world in his mind, and stopping Madara¡¯s attack, Naito suddenly extended his hand in front of him.


    The Golden Kusanagi instantly melted then covered both of his hands, then just when the sword was about to hit Naito, tworge transparent hands appeared in front of him and caught the sword.


    Roar!!!


    A loud sound emitted along with the chaotic explosion of Chakra, with the edge of the de that seemed to be able to tear everything unable to move any longer under the huge shock force hands!


    Naito was using all of his strength to stop this attack from reaching the vige, suddenly, the Shock Force burst out widely.


    Under this enormous power, the Susanoo¡¯s sword stopped moving, then suddenly cracked!


    This crack spread to the entire de in an instant, then it got shattered into countless pieces under the pressure of the shock force!


    ¡°This kind of power... It seems to be more than a simple Bloodline Limit.¡±


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was different with Naito¡¯s strength, it seems more flexible, and even stronger than hisplete Susanoo.


    ¡°Even with the Sixth Paths power, he could still defeat it, that power canpete against the power of the Sixth paths... No, the feeling it gives me is very simr to Hashirama¡¯s, it should be the Sage Mode power.¡±


    Madara had some doubts and wanted to find out more about Naito¡¯s strength, but when he tried to attack again, he couldn¡¯t find any strength inside him. The power in his body has already been consumed!


    He couldn¡¯t even stand, he was entirely relying on the power of the Susanoo to carry on.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first to make me this excited after Hashirama, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t continue.¡±


    Sensing the situation in his body, Madara whispered in his heart, then he slowly shook his head, revealing a disappointed expression.

 Chapter 336: I鈥檒l Kill You Firs

    <h4>Chapter 336: I¡¯ll Kill You Firs</h4>


    Looking at the Naito in the distance, although his body was on the verge of copsing, he smirked proudly.


    Madara knew that all that Naito wants is to kill him with his hands, but even if he was in this state, he wasn¡¯t gonna give him the chance to seize that wish!


    He¡¯s Uchiha Madara, he wasn¡¯t gonna let a kid kill him, even Hashirama wouldn¡¯t kill him if he didn¡¯t let him, it was all part of his n, the man who can kill him, is none but himself!


    Suddenly, he gathered all the strength left in his body and tried to directly explode along with his Complete Susanoo, leaving ast gift for Naito before leaving.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m in such a bad state, it¡¯s not easy to kill me... Sorry, but you will have to wait until next time...¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    Naito¡¯s figure suddenly shed and appeared in front of Madara, and whispered these words, which made Madara¡¯s eyes open wide!


    ¡°What?!¡¯


    Madara¡¯s heart got filled with disbelieve.


    Naito was far away. This is like teleportation. If this is not the case, then how did he cross all of that distance in a second!


    Although he knew that Naito¡¯s speed is very fast, still, this kind of movement is totally unexpected. He almost made him think of Tobirama¡¯s Flying Thunder God!


    However, this is a space technique, and Naito is only using his pure body speed!


    His pure physical speed is almost the same as the Flying Thunder God, even Madara couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    Floating in the air, Naito seemed calm, which made Madara feel like he was being overlooked.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll pass... I¡¯m gonna kill you now!¡±


    Naito knew that Madara has used all of his power, and will definitely die at any moment.


    But he wants tomit suicide?


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m faster!¡±


    At that moment, Naito whispered, then he clenched his fist and mmed it in front of Madara.


    Boom!!!


    When Naito¡¯s punch directly bombarded the body of the Complete Susanoo, a repulsive force suddenly broke out. It looked as if a star has crushed on the ground.


    Endless white light wasing together, glowing in the middle of the battlefield!


    That white light suddenly prated the Complete Susanoo reaching Madara, who was in the middle.


    Under this force, Madara¡¯s body instantly turned into ashes, but the white light didn¡¯t stop, once again it prated the Susanoo¡¯s body from the back, but only this time it got broken into countless pieces!


    Whoosh!


    The white light rose to the sky, then burst open in the dark clouds. It kept spreading far away, covering the entire sky.


    It didn¡¯t take it a second before it also shattered all of the clouds in the sky together with the rain falling from it.


    After a long time, the blues sky appeared again in everyone¡¯s eyes, there were no traces for those ck clouds as if they weren¡¯t there in the first ce!


    Even the clouds that were covering the entire nation will need a long time before it fills this area again.


    The sun shone on the muddy ground covering it with a golden glow.


    The Complete Susanoo disappeared along with Madara, if it weren¡¯t for the messy battleground that they left behind, no one would believe that this has just happened.


    The battle between Madara and Naito, in fact, didn¡¯tst only for a few shots, but each one of them showed another level of strength.


    Silence.


    Naitonded on the ground, with two golden gauntlets covering his hands, suddenly they melted again around Naito¡¯s finger, and turned into a golden ring.


    Naito¡¯s loose white cloak suddenly waved gently by the wind.


    Although every single living thing inside the vige was looking at Naito none of them could wake up from their shock, not until he gazed at them, at that moment, all of them showed their awe.


    How could they not feel this way, this battle wasn¡¯t between two mortals, but a battle of two gods.


    They felt that the battle between Kushina and Nagato was barely believable, but this one has already broken through the limits of logic.


    Some people could no longer talk, and other people couldn¡¯t even breath, this is how shocking watching this battle was!


    Kushina and Konan felt worried when they saw theplete Susanoo and wanted to help, but when they felt Madara and Naito¡¯s momentum, they could no longer move.


    The reason why Kushina was worried about Naito is that she fought against him several times, and they were even close in terms of strength when she was using the Kusanagi Armor.


    But what she has just seen was beyond her imagination, she¡¯s way far from being close to Naito, he could destroy her with one punch if he wanted!


    This is incredible!


    Finally, when Naito reached her, Kushina woke up, and with a lovely look on her face, she whispered: ¡°Does this mean, you¡¯ve finally mastered the Perfect Sage Mode?!¡±


    ¡°Kinda...¡±


    Naito looked at her and smiled, then he said: ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out after I left the vige. Otherwise, it would have been tough to kill Madara.¡±


    Kushina naturally knows all about Naito¡¯s strength and the sage mode. She even knows the Reverse Hashimon Tonkou, and with this, Naito¡¯s power is really way stronger, which made her feel happy for him.


    Konan, on the side, jumped with a smile, then said: ¡°Congrattions, Naito-Sensei!¡±


    Naito nodded at her, then smiled and turned to Kushina again, he pinched her cheeks from both sides, then whispered: ¡°Did Nagato show up here before Madara?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kushina nodded, although she had just experienced a life and death situation, the moment she saw Naito, she felt peaceful again.

 Chapter 337: The Undercurrent Surges

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Undercurrent Surges</h4>


    ¡°So, what are we gonna do?¡±


    Naito looked at Kushina firmly then said: ¡°You¡¯re doing nothing, you go back to the Vige first, I will clean up the mess here, thene back soon.¡±


    Kushina nodded gently.


    Konan, on the side, felt slightly envious of how Naito was worried about Kushina¡¯s safety, but the smile didn¡¯t leave her face. She was happy that Kushina is safe; thus, she couldn¡¯t help but smile at Naito.


    Whoosh!


    Naito let go of Kushina¡¯s hand, then shed away after the two pointed out the direction that Nagato has took to retreat.


    Using his full speed, Nagato, who was forced to leave the battlefield before Naito¡¯s arrival, was still struggling to hide his killing intent.


    However, even though he could feel that killing intent, Naito couldn¡¯t find Nagato even after he reached the borders of the Land of Rain.


    Standing on the edge of the Land of Rain, Naito looked around, then shook his head slightly.


    It seems that the battle with Madara was still a bit long, and Nagato managed to run away.


    However, Nagato cannot hide forever, he will appear again.


    Even if Nagato kept hiding forever, at some point, the scope of his Ultra Perceive would reach the entire world!


    But currently Nagato is gone, and Naito gave up the search and turned back to Land of Fire again, and precisely to the Cloud front line battlefield.


    Because of the sudden situation, Naito rushed toward the Rain Vige at full speed without thinking and missed one thing, that is, White Zetsu and Obito.


    The Sanbi has already been caught. That event from the Orginal didn¡¯t happen, but somehow Madara ended up kidnapping Obito in mysterious circumstances.


    Of course, Obito is not thest thing that Naito is thinking about, all that he wants is to find ck Zetsu, this guy didn¡¯t appear once since the start and Naito didn¡¯t have any idea what he was doing now.


    In the Original, Madara though that Zetsu was created from his will, but in fact, Zetsu, is Kaguya¡¯s third son, and he¡¯s Hagoromo¡¯s brother.


    All the wars in the world of Shinobi can be followed back to him. The purpose was to enhance the power of Hashirama and Madara, and to open the Rinningan, then finally resurrect Kaguya.


    Madara thinks that everything is under his n, but it¡¯s actually all calcted by Zetsu. That¡¯s the reason why Naito has called Madara a loser.


    At full speed, Naito has crossed the Rain Land and reached the vast Land of the Fire, then came to the Cloud battlefield.


    At this time, the war has reached its final stage, the cloud got ultimately defeated, Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to them, then went directly looking for Obito.


    It was a pity that after he crossed all of that distance, he didn¡¯t find any traces for Obito, nor ck or White Zetsu.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Once again, Naito couldn¡¯t find his target.


    Naito was tired of ying hide and seek games with these guys who only like to stay in the dark.


    No matter what is their n, as long as they dare to appear, Naito will be there to crush them!


    All calctions in the face of absolute power will end in vain!


    .............


    At the edge of the world.


    A shadow was standing therefortably in the dark.


    ¡°How did that guy know?¡±


    Zetsu whispered while thinking. Since the beginning, he felt something strange about Naito and paid him more attention.


    He once thought about manipting things to get Naito to his side, but he immediately gave up the moment he saw how dangerous Naito is; he felt that he was even more dangerous than Madara.


    As Naito¡¯s strength was getting stronger, Zetsu felt grow with feeling more uneasy about him, and more uncertain about if he could ever manage to get rid of killing him.


    There was a time when he could kill him, but failing to let Naito grow to such a degree, even with the help of the Gedo Mazo, Madara couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Zetsu hase all the way from Hagoromo¡¯s era, he witnessed everything and recording the history of this world, but he never saw anything like Naito¡¯s ability.


    Naito¡¯s power seems out of this world, it¡¯s extraordinary and keeps on surprising him every time.


    Fortunately, he finally brought Madara entirely on the right track.


    ¡°The next thing to do is to guide Nagato and the talent of Obito, but I need to be careful. It ever discovered us, things might get wrong...¡±


    The moment he thought about Naito again, jealousy burst in Zetsu¡¯s heart.


    As Kaguya¡¯s third son, Naito¡¯s strength is not enough to scare him, even if he¡¯s twice stronger, he will not be afraid, but the mystery around Naito is what he feared.


    Everything in this world was evident in his mind, including Madara, only Naito felt strange and unknown, which made him fear to approach him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who will catch all of the Bijuu. As long as the Juubi appears, everything will work out fine, but the danger is so great...¡±


    Zetsu didn¡¯t talk for a long time and kept thinking about this matter.


    After a long time, he looked like he has made his mind, then he¡¯s body slowly sunk into the ground and disappeared.


    ......


    The news of Clouds falling reached the entire world, but this time it didn¡¯t cause the usual storm because Naito has already managed to defeat three major viges before.


    This news was the type that makes people extremely scared to even talk about it!


    What was surprising for people at this point is why would a Major Vige want to pick a fight with Naito!


    The situation in the world made everyone panic, however; it was because of the other news that reached the world as a whole instantly!


    Even the four Major Viges, including Konoha, Sarutobi, Danzo, and everyone felt terrified.


    The fact that the Rinningan alone has appeared once again in this world can cause a Fourth War when this one wasn¡¯t over yet. But when they heard that Madara, who once was the rival of the God of Shinobi has appeared again, the entire world fell into chaos!


    Especially those who have witnessed that era, such as Sarutobi and Onoki does really know what kind of a man is Madara and how strong he is!


    No one knew that Madara has faked his death and hidden in the dark until now, which made them all ask the same question, ¡°What is he nning?¡±


    Before they could even think about the answer, they head the following news that Madara is currently outside of the Rain Vige and hasunched a world war that was ended by Naito.


    Which once again shocked everyone¡¯s minds.


    Those who have seen that battle couldn¡¯t trante it into words. Those who saw the battlefield after couldn¡¯t understand what kind of fight could change the topography of and nor its weather!


    For a time, the whole world seemed to be in chaos!

 Chapter 338: The Research of The Soul Art Technique

    <h4>Chapter 338: The Research of The Soul Art Technique</h4>


    If it was said that Naito has used his own power to suppress all the Bijuu and the Major Viges, killed the seven legendary swordsmen, then defeated all of the four Kagesbined. People will put Naito in the position of the God of this world.


    But if Naito has killed Madara, who only has been defeated before by the First Hokage, this makes him in the eyes of everyone no different to the man himself.


    Although the war wasn¡¯t over yet, the Major Viges have not yet started peace talks, everyone was thinking about the aftermath.


    Naito has yed a crucial role at the end of the second war, but in the third, he yed a decisive role!


    The moment the news about Naito defeating Madara reached the world, everyone dropped the Demi-God title and started calling him the God of Shinobi!


    As Madara admitted in the end, this era belongs to Yuu Naito!


    His power is above the entire world. Even if the five major viges will have to bow their heads in Naito¡¯s face.


    His power is out of this world. Even the five Kages are like antspared to him. This what it means to be the God of Shinobi!


    The third world war was reaching its end. The Cloud Vige were guarding their borders against Konoha¡¯s attack, the Mist returned back to Land of Rain, and the Rock was holding its troops. The only side that remained was the Sand but they only were defending against Konoha¡¯s direct attacks.


    Because the Ichibi was earlier caught by Naito, Sakumo led Konoha¡¯s forces to press more on the Sand, which made the Kazekga with no choice but to go personally to participate in the battle.


    Four big battlefields, there have retreated, and the only one remained was on the Land of Wind borders, simr to the end of the Second World War.


    ................


    Rain Vige.


    In a quiet and elegant room, Naito was sitting there meditating.


    In front of him, there was a strange ck ball floating. The ball had a small hole in the middle and felt very powerful.


    This is was the meteorite that Naito took from Hoshigakure.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy toe out with great theories, but it is not easy to turn them into reality. Sure enough, Soul is far more mysterious than the body.¡±


    Holding the meteorite in his hand, Naito whispered while sensing the Chakra contained in it.


    He couldn¡¯t find White Zetsu nor Obito, so he returned to the Rain, and began to explore the second stage of the Soul Art. And the way to do that was to find a soulless Chakra.


    It¡¯s essential to study new techniques and continue to improve one¡¯s own strength. Naito was toozy to y hide and seek with them. He only seeks to push his power to the extreme.


    If he can open the Eight Gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, he believes he will have the power to even defeat Kaguya, then all the conspiracy and calction will be meaningless in the face of absolute power!


    After he got the final research results from Orochimaru, Naito, in fact, has rtivelypleted its concept and also inferred with its method of operation.


    But infers is an aspect, and tranting it into reality is another aspect.


    Learning a Ninjutsu is not a simple matter of knowing its concept, but every detail is needed to actually use it.


    Theck of these details is what might cause the release of Ninjutsu to fail.


    The mystery that is wrapping around the Soul Art might cause more than just failing. No one knows what will happen.


    If it were Orochimaru, he would definitely keep experimenting on others until he sessfully does it, he will never try it on himself before that.


    ¡°The problem is not the devouring of the Chakra itself, but rather how to build a space fo the soul.¡±


    Falling into deep meditation, a scene emerged in Naito¡¯s mind.


    In fact, this Soul Art Technique is very simr to the first half of Orochimaru¡¯s Living Corpse Reincarnation Technique, but there are still some considerable differences. The most important things are that the user needs to trap the other in a soul space where he envelops the mind of his victim, then the user¡¯s Soul dominates the body.


    And that¡¯s precisely what Naito needed to figure out, is how to create that soul space.


    ¡°This is troublesome, should I go to find Orochimaru again?¡±


    Naito revealed a helpless expression, Orochimaru is way better than him when ites to researching.


    After all, if it weren¡¯t for Orochimaru, Naito would never have been able to reach this point.


    However, although he found it troublesome to deal with these kinds of situations, Naito could ovee a lot of difficulties before with this research, after all, its only a bunch of theories.


    Finishing half of the process alone, then go to Orochimaru again won¡¯t do him good, Orochimaru shouldn¡¯t havee with anything new in such a short period.


    Stretching a little, Naito stood up, then left the room of cultivation.


    ¡°How is the research?¡±


    Kushina came over with a smile, then gently put her hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it yet, but there¡¯s still some progress.¡±


    Naito took the back of her hands, then wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Putting her head on his shoulder, Kushina said: ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t always expect everything so easy as developing the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou. Progress is good too.¡±


    Listening to Kushina, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Indeed, the difficulties that encountered Naito are really few, especially at first, when he developed the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou; he didn¡¯t encounter any problems and directly seeded.


    Thinking about it, the shock Force was unexpectedly too suitable with the Hachimon Tonkou, as if the two are meant toplete each other.


    For Orochimaru to ultimately develop the Living Corpse Reincarnation, it took him years of experimenting.


    The developing of the Second Stage of the Soul Art is at the same level of difficulty of that technique, and it took him only a few months toplete half of it. This progress is actually outrageously fast.


    Still, he¡¯s not satisfied, Naito has always been this greedy.


    Kushina was hugging Naito from his back with her head leaning on his shoulder, her small cheeks on the side made Naito with no choice but to feel eager to kiss her.


    .......


    During this period, in addition to studying the Second Stage of the Soul Art, Naito also applicated the operation of the first and the second stage of the natural energy enhancing on Kushina, which made her reach the same level as Anko.


    I don¡¯t know if its because Kushina is physically unique or because the Kyuubi can help her control natural energy, Kushina¡¯s progress was even faster than Anko.


    Afterpleting the first and second stages, with Kurama¡¯s help, Kushina could carry on and sessfully reach the third stage.


    Then the progress became very slow.


    Just after she reached the third stage, things became slow, Naito could only help her with the first two after that, and a long-term practicing process was needed.


    She needed to reach the Fourth and Fifth Stage before she could reach Naito¡¯s level, the Perfect Sage Mode.


    Although she onlypleted the first two, Kushina¡¯s skin has be more crystal clear. And her body became full of vitality and energy.

 Chapter 339: Completed

    <h4>Chapter 339: Completed</h4>


    Looking at Kushina next to him, Naito forgot all about the troubles and tiredness that he had to go through, and couldn¡¯t help but turn and hug her gently.


    ¡°This is exactly what I want from this world...¡±


    Naito whispered these words softly, he was ready to do anything for Kushina, no matter what is or who is he needs to ovee, even if it¡¯s Kaguya herself.


    For this reason, Naito swore that he¡¯s gonna keep walking no matter how hard its the road, he will go unswervingly and get stronger until he¡¯s on the peak of this world, until... He can protect her.


    ¡°What happened to you so suddenly...?¡±


    Kushina¡¯s cheeks became red, she was slightly surprised to see Naito hugging her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Naito let go of her then smiled.


    Kushina cluelessly shrugged, then suddenly leaned toward Naito and kissed him, then turned with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made dessert,e and eat some.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Naito looked at her for a moment, then followed Kushina.


    ...........


    After taking a break, Naito restarted his practice again. For Naito, now sleeping is not a big issue.


    The perfect sage mode prevents him from feeling any kind of fatigue or exhaustion. As for the spiritual aspect, Naito¡¯s souls are strong enough to make him no longer in need of sleep.


    The second stage of soul art, which is halfpleted, is much easier than what he imagined. The difficulty is utterly iparable to the first half.


    Naito has already created a prototype of the soul space.


    Soul space is actually called spiritual space.


    It has nothing to do with space ninjutsu and has nothing to do with the power of space. It¡¯s about the purest spiritual power.


    Like the Tsukuyomi Uchiha Itachi¡¯s unique Genjustsu, create a spiritual space that belongs to Uchiha Itachi, and the one that Naito wants to create has the same nature, but Uchiha Obito¡¯s technique is in the same category, it creates a substance space which belongs to the type of pure space and has a little connection with the spiritual.


    Both can be called spaces, but one is mainly spirit, and the other is primarily space; the two are fundamentally different.


    Spiritual Space belongs to the former and has no substance, its a space between imagination and reality. It¡¯s simr to the dream world, but slightly different because it can affect reality.


    If the pure fantasy world is zero, and the real world is one hundred, the dream world will be fifty, and the spiritual space should be seventy-five, between fifty and one hundred.


    The problematic part is here, the degree needs to be precise, it cannot be substantive, and it cannot be weak.


    In the endless darkness.


    In the depth of Naito¡¯s soul, it can be said that its the innermost of his spiritual ocean.


    In the middle of that darkness, there was a bubble with a faint white light glowing inside it. Naito was standing there looking down and thinking, while his figure seemed slightly unreal.


    This is was the prototype of the Spiritual Space that was created by Naito.


    ¡°Set!¡±


    Looking up, then around, Naito¡¯s eyes seemed sharp, the power of his soul surged then got connected to his Chakra, making this illusory world gradually be real.


    The ground appeared below the starry sky above.


    But at this time, Naito shook his head slightly, then controlled the sky above to disperse, and focused on the ground.


    It cannot be too real or too unreal, it must be in the middle, Naito has almost mastered itpletely, and he only needs to add thest touch in his Spiritual Space.


    Thest touch was to integrate his soulpletely with the Spiritual Space. This final step is also the most difficult because initially, this space was conceived from his soul. And now, to fully merge the soul with this space, regardless of who came first, you will need firm control.


    But for Naito, this is not hard enough.


    Naito¡¯s soul is too strong, far strong than ordinary people. His control is naturally also stronger than Orochimaru!


    It took Orochimaru years of experiments, but Naito could create the Spiritual Space in half a year, even thisst step is almostpleted!


    The world outside of the bubble, the darkness, everything poured into the inside, and eventually, the outside world became empty, on the other hand, the bubble became solid, and it was no longer emitting that white light.


    Its edges seemed to bepletely connected with the outside world, and there were no longer any gaps or boundaries.


    ¡°Its finally done...¡±


    Looking at this scene, Naito felt relieved. The process of developing this technique required him a lot of focus, he needed to be careful, he didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes.


    Silently, Naito¡¯s consciousness withdrew from the Spiritual space and returned to reality, then slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking a the meteorite in front of him exuding that strange power, Naito reached out with his hand, and grabbed it, then squeezed his fingers hard.


    Ka Cha!


    The meteor opened up, and all of its power poured into Naito¡¯s body in an instant!


    Subsequently, Naito closed his eyes once again, and his consciousness came into the Spiritual Space.


    The stream of purple Chakra that was floating in the space seemed like it was trying to force its way out to the spiritual space world.


    But with a cold stare, using his spiritual shock he suppressed that purple Chakra and made it tremble for a moment.


    The reason why he created the Spiritual Space was to let the Chakra enter here, to have a ce where it can have direct contact with his soul.


    ¡°Next step...¡±


    Looking at the purple Chakra stagnated in the space after he suppressed it with his Spiritual Shock, he shook his head then he lifted the pressure slightly.


    A ray of purple Chakra dissipated then spread instantly.


    Although it¡¯s just a ray, it covered the entire field of the spiritual space; because it¡¯s not rted to the outside world, it¡¯s not restricted by the outside rules. Thus, there¡¯s no such thing as distance.


    Ka Cha!!


    Under the dispersal of this purple Chakra, there was a slight tremor in Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space, but Naito didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he looked happy.

 Chapter 340: The End Of The Third Shinobi World War

    <h4>Chapter 340: The End Of The Third Shinobi World War</h4>


    With a principle simr to The Living Corpse Reincarnation technique, it is indeed possible for Chakra to fuse with the soul and enhance it!


    Even if the outer Chakra is soulless, its still energy. The blending process between that energy and soul will always cause conflict.


    However, with the help of the Spiritual Space, Naito could temper the process, and in the end, the Chakra started to slowly fuse with the soul. This fusion effectively increased the strength of the soul.


    At this point, Naito is considering to finallyplete the second stage of the Soul Art!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take things slowly and see if it will improve.¡±


    After he finally revealed the cover off, the mystery of the soul, Naito felt the constant enhancement of his soul, and regained the joy in his heart and started to work on increasing the rate of the fusion.


    Naito eased the suppression again, and the continuous stream of purple Chakra suddenly became thicker, and the Chakra spread in the entire Spiritual space.


    This time, the stream of Chakra showed a sign of instability in the fusion process, which was barely maintained under Naito¡¯s Spiritual Shock.


    Gradually, the Spiritual space adapted to this rate and became stable again.


    ¡°It seems that the fusion process can only be rated at this speed for the time being, but as the Spiritual Space bes more stable, the speed can be increased.¡±


    Sensing the situation in Spiritual Space, and the state of his soul, Naito nodded firmly, he didn¡¯t try to lift the suppression any longer and maintained the same level.


    He suppressed the whole Chakra in a purple orb with only a ray of Chakra from was continually flowing and blending with the Spiritual space, fusing with Naito¡¯s soul.


    Feeling the amount, Naito estimated that at this rate, it will take several years to fully absorb, but in the process, he should be able to increase the speed, so the specific time cannot be calcted.


    ¡°The progress is very slow, I¡¯m afraid that even after the full absorption, I will only be able to open the Seventh Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou... But this is also expected.¡±


    ¡°Then, I should also use this time to go to the Source of the Ryumyaku, and add the Dragon Veins Chakra.¡±


    After he thought about it, Naito withdrew from the Spiritual Space, and his consciousness returned the reality.


    There¡¯s no need from him to absorb it too, he just needs to set it up, this can be operated without interrupting with the fusion process.


    This time, Naito¡¯s training has only taken him half a month, but when he got out of the training room, he received a piece of surprising news.


    The Third World War is over!


    Of course, this is not unexpected, it should have ended a long time ago. What really surprised him was the event that closed this war.


    This incident has also directly led to theplete end of the Third World War.


    That is the Fourth Kazekage of the Sand, who died in the hand of Hatake Sakumo, Konoha¡¯s White Fang!


    However, it¡¯s really aughing matter that the Fourth Kazekage is one of the major Kages in the world officially. After all, he¡¯s the weakest between the three previous generations, although he still has a lot of powerful forbidden techniques.


    Not everyone can kill a really shadow-level powerhouse like Naito.


    At thest second, when Sakumo made thest strike, the Kazekage managed somehow to counter him with his Sand Release and pierced his heart.


    Sakumo died like a hero!


    Even so, the title of Konoha¡¯s Sakumo reached the top of this world, second to no one, but Naito!


    The end of the second world war was the moment when Nait became famous, but the beginning of the Third, Naito was already the God of Shinobi.


    Sakumo cannot bepared with Naito¡¯s growth rate, but if he didn¡¯t reincarnate here, no one would have ever bepared to Sakumo.


    The Second World War was the birth of the new God of Shinobi, and the Third will always be remembered by the title of Konoha¡¯s White Fang!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to end this way.¡±


    Naito sighed and recalled the past. After all, he had nothing but respect in his heart for Sakumo, who has pointed the road for him once, the man who once joined forces with him to fight the third Tsuchikage Onoki.


    The man that he used to work under andpare himself to him, Naito couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Compared to the original, the way he died on the battlefield after he killed the fourth Kazekage suited him more thanmitting suicide in his home. He will always be the hero that is respected by everyone, which is undoubtedly much better.


    Besides, Hatake Sakumo, just like the Third Hokage, has almost reached his peak and was gonna gradually grow weaker in the future.


    Rather than aging and dying old and weak, for a shinobi to die in such a heroic manner is more suitable for the man who once carried the title of Konoha¡¯s White Fang!


    ¡°Time... Is also an enemy.¡± Naito clenched his fist gently, then raised his head, looking out into the sky through the window, ¡°And I will never lose to any enemy!¡±


    ........


    Konoha Cemetery, where they hold memorial events of the deceased.


    The cemetery has a sculpture at the front, representing the Will of Fire of the vige, and has the kanji for Hokage inscribed on its base.


    Among the graves, there was a separate monument, just like the one that was built for Naito before.


    Of course, Naito wasn¡¯t dead at the time.


    At this moment, in front of a monument with title Konoha¡¯s White Fang carved on it, Naito stood there quietly, holding a wine ss in his hand, then gently poured the wine.


    Although people always die, not everyone can be an immortal existence like Kaguya...


    Life and death are actually a very faint concept in the Shinobi World, especially after the development of the Edo Tensei, which can bring the dead again. For Sakumo, who died on the battlefield, its such a disgrace to be summoned back.


    Standing in front of Sakumo¡¯s monument, a faint image of Sakumo¡¯s figure shed in Naito¡¯s mind, Naito has almost let out a burst of Spiritual shock from the anger he felt by the thought of thinking he was about to say goodbye to his friend. But he couldn¡¯t help but suppress those feelings in his heart and slowly turn and leave.


    .......


    At the training ground, Kakashi¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, holding a short sword in his hand, with Chakra overflowing from its edge.


    Different from the Original, Sakumo¡¯s death didn¡¯t affect Kakashi negatively, but made him proud of his father, and forced him to practice harder, trying to catch up with his father¡¯s footsteps.


    The training ground was empty, only Kakashi and Minato were there.


    Kakashi was a Jonin, the Chidori that he created wasn¡¯t inferior to the Rasengan that was created by his teacher, Minato, so even the former didn¡¯t have much more to offer him.


    After practicing for a while, Kakashi stopped, suddenly turned his head, and seemed like he noticed something on the side.


    There was a figure that looked like its appearing out of thin air, and stayed that way for a long time, which made Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but look at it with a surprised expression.


    Who coulde so close without him noticing?!

 Chapter 341: Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 341: Guidance</h4>


    When he saw that person¡¯s face, his expression changed from surprise to respect.


    ¡°Naito-Dono!¡±


    Today¡¯s Kakashi is extremely respectful for Naito, not only because he has seen Naito¡¯s shocking power, but also because Naito is now recognized by the ninja world as the God of Shinobis!


    Naito looked at Kakashi, nodded slightly, and walked toward him.


    A long time ago, when Kakashi was born, Sakumo asked Naito that if something happened to Kakashi, he would look after him.


    But after that, things happened, and Naito left Konoha.


    When he came to Kakashi, Naito looked at him and asked: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve developed an A-ss Lightning Release Ninjutsu?¡±


    Kakashi looked a little surprised that Naito knew about his own new ninjutsu, but he didn¡¯t look proud about it, he even said with some shame: ¡°Yes, but that technique has certain dangers, Minato-Sensei told me not to use it.¡±


    No doubt, this A-ss Ninjutsu was Chidori.


    Chidori is an A-ss Ninjutsu, and its upgraded is Raikiri, which is an S-ss Ninjutsu.


    Unlike the original, Kakashi didn¡¯t get Obito¡¯s Sharingan, so he was still having some problems with the Chidori.


    Because Chidori is a close-distant attack, and because he moves very quickly, it brings danger to the user because he can¡¯t see the enemy¡¯s counterattack. It needs good observation to be used perfectly.


    Thinking of this, Naito¡¯s eyes suddenly shed.


    ¡°Is it dangerous? Show it to me.¡±


    After hearing this sentence, Kakashi froze for a moment, but it was evident that Naito wanted to give him some advice.


    Thinking about this, Kakashi felt a little delighted, although he was a Jonin, and even Minato didn¡¯t have anything to teach him anymore, but to be pointed by the God of Shinobi is such a great honor!


    A man who has been recognized by the entire world as a God that no one could match.


    It will be a great honor to get Naito¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Chidori!¡±


    In an instant, he made some hand seal, then he lowered his right hand, and the Chakra immediately changed its nature and burst out into a white thunderbolt gathering in his hand.


    Zizi!!!


    Immediately afterward, a sharp sound, like the sound of a thousand birds roared in the field.


    Naito watched Kakashi¡¯s process of releasing the Chidori. In fact, he used his Ultra Perceive, to sense every detail in Kakashi¡¯s, even more precisely than the Sharingan and the Byakugan.


    Seeing how Naito was focused on him, Kakashi bowed his head slightly, then rushed toward a wooden stake on the training ground, and instantly his hand got wrapped in thunder and pierced through that wooden stake directly!


    Whoosh!!!¡±


    After casting the Chidori once, Kakashi¡¯s forehead sweated slightly, because he was just practicing, and the Chidori is advanced ninjutsu, which consumes a lot of Chakra.


    Turning around, Kakashi looked at Naito, hoping that Naito could point some missing things, but Kakashi was left slightly disappointed when he saw how Naito didn¡¯t say anything with his head down.


    Well, this ninjutsu is already has a change in the nature Chakra, its an advanced technique, that even Minato couldn¡¯t improve it, I¡¯m afraid that even Naito-Dono can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Kakashi has already epted that fate, so he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Even if he couldn¡¯t help him with the Chidori, Naito was the God of Shinobi, of course, he can guide him to another road.


    After walking to Naito, Kakashi still stood there with a respectful expression, waiting for Naito¡¯s response quietly.


    After a while, Naito raised his head, then looked at Kakashi and said: ¡°This technique is indeed dangerous, but the actual reason is that because you don¡¯t have enough control over the Thunder Nature.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Kakashi looked shocked, but this technique was developed by him, he wouldn¡¯t even dream of creating such an advanced technique if he didn¡¯t have great control of the Thunder Nature.


    There was a look of disbelief on Kakashi¡¯s face.


    Looking at him, Naito smiled a little, not too surprised. For Kakashi, his control over the Thunder Chakra is already perfect, and not many people can exceed him in the world. But it¡¯s still not enough.


    At the next moment, Naito directly stretched out his hand, and all of a sudden, the Chakra burst out, then instantly changed its nature, turning into Chakra with Lightning Nature.


    Zizi!!!!


    Suddenly, the electric light flickered, emitting the sound of thousands of birds.


    ¡°Is this... My Chidori?!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Kakashi¡¯s eyes showed a touch of shock.


    Naito was able to directly inject Chakra in his palm and change its nature instantly without even doing any hand signs. This is what Chakra control means!


    No wonder, Naito said his control wasn¡¯t good, becausepared to his, there¡¯s indeed a big gap!


    ¡°This Chidori of yours is created from a great number of condensed Chakra, very strong ninjutsu, with a breakneck speed it can prate anything. However, it¡¯s really difficult to avoid enemy¡¯s counterattack when you¡¯re using a high speed like this and moving in a straight line.¡±


    Naito looked at Kakashi and said these few words, pointing out the advantages and disadvantages of this technique, while Kakashi was nodding his head.


    ¡°So...¡±


    Naito looked at his palm, suddenly the lightning started gathering in the center.


    Crackling!!!


    In an instant, the thunder and lightning exploded madly, then condensed together, emitting a bright white light at the center, with electric rays flickering around it.


    However, under Naito¡¯s control, those rays got forced into the thunder ball in the middle.


    Suddenly, it became dazzling to the extreme!

 Chapter 342: Seeking Death

    <h4>Chapter 342: Seeking Death</h4>


    Kakashi looked stunned, he even took a few steps back subconsciously.


    He thought that the thunder is gonna explode due to the high pressure, but it didn¡¯t happen. After he added the Lightning Nature, Naito rotated the Chakra on his palm, creating a thunderbolt ball simr to the Rasengan, and it looked really stable!


    Looking at this scene, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    His Chakra¡¯s control over the Lightning Nature Release is simply amazing!


    ¡°If you can do this step, the previous disadvantages will no longer exist!¡±


    Naito looked faintly at his palm while the thunderbolt ball was rotating there like a Rasengan.


    Suddenly, he squeezed his palm slightly.


    Whoosh!!


    The thunder ball didn¡¯t explode, but a white ray of thunder extended instantly, and prated a distant wooden stake!


    This is somewhat simr to Sasuke¡¯s Chidori Sharp Spear in the original, but because he¡¯s control was better, it was more powerful!


    Kakashi swallowed, at this moment, he felt that the gap between the two of them was almost immeasurable.


    His controlpared to Naito is not even worthparing!


    ¡°Of course, you can adjust the form as much as you want, you can use it as a long-ranged attack, or just prate enemies from a short-range distance.¡±


    ¡°And if you want to go further, then...¡±


    The moment he said that sentence, Naito¡¯s expression became sober for the first time. What he demonstrated was just a simple and essential thing. The next one is the real thing!


    The Chakra in Naito¡¯s body suddenly surged and injected more Chakra into his palm, making the thunder ball getting bigger until it became half the size of his head.


    Kakashi looked a little scare, he feared that Naito will overdo it and that thing explodes, it will be life-threatening.


    However, in the next moment, Kakashi¡¯s expression stagnated. He already looked shocked, but the next scene made him terrified!


    The half-head-sized thunder ball suddenly got condensed andpressed again instantly!


    At this time, something weird happened. After it got squeezed to the extreme, shockingly, it turned into a water ball!


    The reason why he said it was a water ball, and looked really shocked, because after it got squeezed, suddenly it melts, and turned into the shape of liquid, flowing around the finger of Naito, then even changed to a bright white ribbon, flowing from side to side!


    ¡°Is this... Lightning Chakra Natura?!¡±


    Kakashi seemed in disbelief, he even wondered if Naito has reced the Lightning with Water Nature at that moment.


    Looking at Kakashi¡¯s expression, Naito smiled a little, then moved the lightning ¡®liquid¡¯ toward Kakashi.


    Looking at that liquid lightning form up close, made Kakashi finally realize that I was still Lightning, not Water!


    Watching this liquid form, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but reach it out with his finger, even if he was gonna get injured, he wanted to feel what kind of power it contained.


    What surprised him even more, is when he tried to touch it, it felt really like water, flowing gently around his finger.


    However, it didn¡¯t feel cool, but hot!


    At the same time, Kakashi could feel that familiar scary ssicistic of the Lightning. Once it gets out of control, it will no longer feel that gentle!


    ¡°This is the extreme change of nature, and also the biggest change of form. This technique be can be used for offensive and defensive situations, and it almost has no weaknesses.¡±


    With a flick of Naito¡¯s finger, the liquid Lightning condensed then flew back.


    With a thought from Naito, it instantly turned into several Sharp Spears that prated through all of the wooden stakes in the distance, this scene made Kakashi feel horrified.


    ¡°These are the Three Levels, Kakashi, the Chidori you¡¯ve mastered, belongs to the first level, its an A-ss Ninjutsu, then one I showed you before, if you could mastered, then your Chidori will upgrade to an S-ss Ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°As for this, it is...¡±


    Naito gently flicked his finger, and the fist-sized thunder ball flew out directly to the sky and caused a thunderstorm on such a sunny day in Konoha!


    At that moment, all the people in Konoha looked at the sky, exposing shocking colors.


    ¡°SSS-ss.¡±


    Ignoring the thunderstorm in the sky that he has just caused, Naito looked at Kakashi calmly and said: ¡°I will stay in Konoha for a month, within this period, you cane and ask for help at any time.¡±


    Roar!!


    Looking at the thunderstorm spreading in the sky, Kakashi couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, when it finally gradually started to fade away, he finally woke up but found out that Naito had already left.


    There was a scroll on the ground in front of him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, he¡¯s almost a god-like existence, can a human really train to that extreme?¡±


    Picking up the scroll, Kakashi couldn¡¯t suppress those feelings in his heart and ended up talking to himself.


    ....


    Naito stayed for a short time in Konoha. During this month, Kakashi¡¯s control over the Lightning Chakra Nature made fast progress. After all, he had already an excellent talent for Lightning Release and mastered the second level.


    However, the difficulty of the third level was too much for him. After all, there¡¯s a big difference between an S-ss and an SSS-ss Ninjutsu, even the amount of his Chakra is not enough to practice the third level.


    This is no longer about effort, it also requires talent and physical fitness.


    At a teahouse in Konoha


    Naito sat quietly in a corner, but despite this, people were looking at him with respect and admiration from time to time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to leave.¡±


    After drinking his tea, Naito stood up.


    During this month, in addition to training Kakashi, Naito has also kept an eye on the soul enhancement in his Spiritual Space.


    At the same time, Naito got another piece of information about the Spiritual Space from Orochimaru. However, it wasn¡¯t much different from what Naito himself has created; It seems he took the right direction.


    Naito prepared to return back to the Rain Vige. And work on increasing the speed of his soul fusion. Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space has be more stable, and the strength of his soul has improved a lot, it¡¯s time for him to try to increase the rate of the blending again.


    However, just when he was about to walk out of the tea house and leave Konoha, something unexpected happened to Naito.


    Several masked Shinobis suddenly appeared in front Naito, and with no emotion, one of them said: ¡°Naito-Dono, Master Danzo, has called for you.¡±


    These Shinobis are undoubtedly from the Roots.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t important. What¡¯s essential is that Danzo finally dared to show himself?


    Naito was surprised, but he couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Danzo has always avoided conflicts by hiding in the dark, now he dares to show himself. It as if he¡¯s asking for his death!

 Chapter 343: Danzo鈥檚 Winning Card

    <h4>Chapter 343: Danzo¡¯s Winning Card</h4>


    Now that Danzo is seeking his death, Naito is ready to put him on the road, even the Kusanagi sword trembled upon hearing the name ¡®Danzo.¡¯


    In Naito¡¯s point of view, Danzo is not an enemy at all, but an ant that needs to be crushed!


    Although he has mastered many forbidden techniques, those things aren¡¯t enough to stop Naito now!


    Naito has be very powerful, his physical strength is almost perfect, his chakra has even surpassed some Bijuu, his soul has strengthened a lot, he¡¯s immune to all kind of Genjutsu, even Sasuke¡¯s Genjutsu Level won¡¯t affect him.


    Below the Sixth Path, all are just mere ants!


    Although Naito hasn¡¯t reached the Sixth Path-Level, he¡¯s currently above the Super-Kage level.


    Once he reaches that level, he will unlock new words such as immortality, space ninjutsu, and other things.


    At that point, he¡¯s not afraid to say that he can even conquer Hagoromo!


    ......


    Konoha¡¯s Underground, the Roots Organization Base.


    It was the first time for Naito toe to this ce. Naito didn¡¯t perceive it before because he wasn¡¯t interested in what Danzo was hiding.


    Compared with the Anbu, the Root is hidden deeper.


    Walking in the Root¡¯s base, Naito could see the thick pirs that were supporting the vige above.


    ¡°Where are you hiding then...?¡±


    Naito used his Ultra Perceive to check the entire base and found Danzo, who looked somehow strange.


    Naito roughly guessed the game that Danzo was trying to pull, but he didn¡¯t have any fear. Danzo is not enough to make Naito feel afraid. If he still fears the likes of Danzo, then what was the purpose of the path he took in these previous years then?


    Without any hesitation or second-guessing, Naito directly stepped into the lobby of the Root¡¯s base.


    Danzo was standing there quietly with a can in his hand, and with his right arm wrapped by a bandage, and hanging from his chest.


    When he saw Naitoing in, Danzo¡¯s eyes opened wide, showing a strange light.


    ¡°Here he is, in the blink of an eye, the little demon entered...¡±


    His sentence came to an abrupt end.


    Because before he could even finish his sentence, he got suddenly overwhelmed by a strange force.


    Boom!!!


    In an instant, Danzo¡¯s body got bombarded to the air, with countless cracks on the space spreading around him. Finally, it burst out with enormous power that shattered him into pieces!


    ¡°Who gave you permission to talk to me this way?¡±


    Naito looked at what left from Danzo¡¯s body, then gently retracted his fingers.


    ¡°Danzo-Sama!!¡±


    Seeing this scene made the Root Shinobis feel terrified. They didn¡¯t expect that Naito, who just arrived to kill Danzod directly with one move before the former could even finish his sentence!


    However, they seemed to be restricted by orders of not interfering no matter what happens, so no one has moved an inch.


    Suddenly, the shuttered crumbs disappeared.


    ¡°Sure enough, you didn¡¯t give this old man a chance to speak. With this kind of power, you¡¯ve grown more arrogant...¡±


    Danzo appeared again in the same previous position, then took off the bandage off his arm, exposing the disgusting eight Sharingan eyes nted on his arm, with one of them slowly getting closed.


    Izanagi!


    Looking at this scene, Naito didn¡¯t seem surprised, he already foreguessed this oue.


    It¡¯s estimated that thest time he attacked the Uchiha, Danzo secretly exchanged with the Uchiha n information or money with some of these eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give you a chance to talk, but... I didn¡¯t really wanna hear your nonsense.¡± Naito looked at Danzo faintly, stretched out his hand again, and flickered his fingers.


    ¡°So again, just shut up!¡±


    Boom!!!


    Danzo turned into shattered crumbs again, he didn¡¯t even have the time to react, let alone dodge Naito¡¯s attack.


    It¡¯s as if he was inside Naito¡¯s grasp, there was nowhere to run or hide!


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know, why did this old man call you?¡±


    Boom!!!


    Danzo got crushed again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Naito looked at Danzo calmly, Although he was looking straight ahead at him, it seemed as if he was overlooking on him from above.


    Although they were trained not to feel anything, all the Root Shinobis around were shocked by this disy of power, with their hearts were shaking from fear!


    ¡°Damn this!¡±


    Danzo who was resurrected again, was a little annoyed. He was a higher-ranked ninja in Konoha, and still, he was getting beaten by this kid again and again.


    If he didn¡¯t have the Izanagi, he would have died a long time ago!


    Moreover, Naito killed him without even taking out his weapon, he was just flickering his fingers. He wasn¡¯t taking him seriously!


    Boom!!!


    Before he could say anything this time, Danzo was killed again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about opening your mouth, I don¡¯t want to hear your voice.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Naito stood still and didn¡¯t move, he was just moving his finger, killing Danzo time after time.


    Silence.


    Danzo came back again, but he didn¡¯t have any anger or killing intent, he actually looked strangely excited, as if he was looking at a rare treasure.


    ¡°This power hase from heaven, it¡¯s the power of gods. With this power, unifying the Shinobi world and making Konoha on the top will no longer be just a dream.¡±


    The greed and madness that wasing from him were unbelievable, but this time when he resurrected, his eyes were closed the whole time. Suddenly he opened them!


    He had Sharingan in his eyes, but not any ordinary Sharingan, this is... A Mongekyou Sharingan!


    Naito didn¡¯t look surprised when he saw these eyes, no wonder Danzo dared to call him. Did he get Uchiha Shisui¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan, like in the Original?


    It¡¯s several years earlier before the event of the Uchiha¡¯s extermination. But it seems that Shisui has managed to awaken his Mongekyou Sharingan a few years earlier.


    After discovering the ability of Shisui¡¯s eyes, he killed him and took his Mongekyou Sharingan!


    Suddenly, Danzo¡¯s Chakra surged wildly.


    ¡°If it were Shisui, he would have used these eyes to make you protect Konoha... But such a power should be used to unify the Shinobi World!


    At this moment, let out all of his hatred and evil aura out, then smirked as a strong spiritual force hit Naito¡¯s body.


    ¡°Be my took, Yuu Naito!¡±


    With a touch of unstoppable excitement, scenes started shing in Danzo¡¯s mind, he saw himself as the Fourth Hokage standing on the peak of the world.

 Chapter 344: Defeating The Kotoamatsukami

    <h4>Chapter 344: Defeating The Kotoamatsukami</h4>


    The Kotoamatsukami is a Genjutsu technique specifically for Shisui¡¯s Mongekyou Sharingan. It¡¯s a powerful and subtle Genjutsu that controls other¡¯s minds, in fact, it affects the will of the soul directly.


    Hum!!!


    Danzo¡¯s soul felt extremely powerful the moment he used the Mongekyou Sharingan, trying to directly control Naito¡¯s soul, and forcibly modify his will.


    For a moment, the world in front of Danzo became a pure red space, with only Naito and Danzo standing in it.


    This is a Spiritual Space.


    Behind Danzo, there were two huge Mongekyou eyes with the same shape as Shisui¡¯s.


    Along with it, a strange force burst out from Danzo¡¯s body and hit Naito.


    ¡°I just need to defeat Naito¡¯s will, and then forcefully modify his thoughts... Then he will be a perfect tool in my hand...¡±


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, that beautiful fantasy world that Danzo¡¯s has created got crushed before his eyes.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, his pupils shrunk suddenly, revealing a hint of shock, and kept looking at Naito in front of him in disbelief.


    ¡°What... What is this? This is impossible!!!¡±


    Naito was standing in the distance, watching him calmly, with a huge white bubble behind him.


    This bubble was even more significant than the pair of the Mongekyou Sharingan behind Danzo!


    At the same time, a golden light suddenly emerged from the bubble and shed with the Danzo¡¯s spiritual power fiercely, tearing this blood world from the middle!


    ¡°Is this the Kotoamatsukami? With this Genjetsu, spiritual power can indeed be very strong. It can forcibly affect the will of ordinary ninjas, and modify their thoughts...¡±


    Looking at the huge Mongekyou Sharingan behind Danzo, Naito whispered to himself.


    Even if it¡¯s a God-Like level technique, and it can create a Spiritual Space and suppress other¡¯s souls, but Naito¡¯s Spiritual space is far beyond its level!


    Uchiha Itachi in the Original once said that no technique is absolutely perfect, including the Kotoamatsukami, all have weaknesses.


    Danzo is just a Kage-Level. Even with the enhancing of the Kotoamatsukami, his Spiritual power can reach the Super-Kage-Level at most. It¡¯s such a pathetic thing that he wants to defeat Naito¡¯s Spiritual energy that is almost at the God-Level with this kind of strength.


    If the Kotoamatsukami were that strong, the Sixth Path would have used it to change Kaguya¡¯s will, and theter war wouldn¡¯t have even happened.


    ROAR!!!


    The Golden light spirit collided with Danzo¡¯s Spiritual Space, dividing this world into half gold and half blood.


    Moreover, the golden side clearly had the upper hand, and it even looked like its slowly swallowing the bloody side!


    ¡°No, this is impossible, Kotoamatsukami can¡¯t defeat him, this guy...¡±


    Danzo looked at this scene while gritting his teeth, the horror and shock were evident in his eyelids.


    He couldn¡¯t back down now, Danzo had no choice but to fight for his life.


    ¡°AUUUHH!!!¡±


    With a wild roar, Danzo¡¯s body and the pair of the Mangekyou Sharingan behind him suddenly ignited scarlet mes.


    After the igniting of these mes, it fiercely prevented the spreading of the golden spiritual force and barely managed to stabilize the two words again.


    However, this technique was burning his soul force. Danzo felt like if his soul was sinking into the darkness. The pain of the soul is naturally much stronger than the body, and Danzo was barely tolerating it with a distorted expression on his face.


    The mes ignited madly, blocking Naito¡¯s golden spirit force and gradually swallowing Naito¡¯s side.


    Of course, the rate of this process was actually slow. Even if Danzo has dried his whole force to death, he won¡¯t be able to defeat Naito¡¯s Spiritual Force.


    Naito stood on the other side, looking at Danzo gritting his teeth, then shook his head slowly.


    ¡°You seem like you still don¡¯t understand the big is the gap between us.¡±


    Suddenly, Naito slowly raised his hand, then gently squeezed it.


    Crack!!!


    With that simple move, suddenly, some fragmentation appeared in the middle between the two worlds!


    Those cracks spread in an instant, preventing Danzo¡¯s scarlet mes from moving, then it spread toward Danzo¡¯s red world.


    At the next moment, the two huge Mongekyou Sharingan behind Danzo showed signs of fragmentation like a broken mirror!


    The crack began to look more evident, and finally, it shrouded his entire side, and under Danzo¡¯s incredible gazes, everything crushed!


    In The Outside World.


    Danzo¡¯s spiritual world got shattered, and Naito¡¯s power seemed like it has even affected Danzo¡¯s soul along.


    Naito watched Danzo¡¯s Red Worldpletely copsing in front of him, then he slowly retracted his hand, and his consciousness instantly returned to his body.


    This confrontation of the spiritual force may seem long, but it only took a moment in the outside world.


    What the roots shinobis only saw is Danzo¡¯s opening his eyes and suddenly exposing the Mongekyou Sharingan, then two¡¯s movements have stagnated from a moment.


    Immediately after that, Danzo spit out blood out of his mouth, with his eyes spilling blood too. Then his whole body knelt directly on the ground in front!


    Danzo¡¯s Mongekyou Sharingan seemed to have broken marks, which made everyone terrified just by looking to his eyes, while Danzo unbelievably looked at Naito. It appears that his spiritual force didn¡¯tpletely destroy them. Thus, Naito retracted his hand and gently squeezed it.


    Suddenly the Mongekyou Sharingan got destroy!


    ¡°Puu!!!¡±


    Danzo seemed like he was gonna say something but suddenly spit out blood. Danzo felt extreme pain, he could get rid of the Sharingan side effects after he transnted Hashirama¡¯s cells, this is the price he had to pay for failing!


    This is because he got defeated in the spiritual space!


    It seems that getting defeated doesn¡¯t mean only failing to control the other¡¯s will, but it also affects the user¡¯s soul!

 Chapter 345: The Reverse Four Symbols Sealing

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Reverse Four Symbols Sealing</h4>


    Looking at Danzo kneeling before him, with blooding out of his eyes and month, Naito crushed him again with his shock force.


    Crack!!!


    Suddenly the world showed trace fragmentations, and under the power of the Shock Force, his body got smashed again instantly.


    Moreover, what shocked the Root Shinobis wasn¡¯t Naito killing Danzo again, but how he controlled that forces to only cause damage to the former but none to the surrounding ce!


    His control is simply amazing!


    ¡°Damn this...¡±


    Danzo, who got resurrected again, looked at Naito with his ordinary eyes while gritting his teeth.


    Since Naito couldn¡¯t be controlled, he had no choice but to kill him. Although it was a pity, it still better than watching Naito leading the world into chaos.


    Under Danzo¡¯s order, the Soot Shinobis, who were lining up all around, started doing hand signs simultaneously.


    Buzz!!


    Suddenly, a purple light wall appeared in the field, then instantly trapped Naito inside it. This was the Violet mes Formation, but it was a higher form than the Six Violet mes Formation that Konoha¡¯s Shinobi used suppressed the Ichibi on the battlefield, this is was Eight Violet mes Formation!


    However, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh watching these purple light walls around him.


    If it was the Four Red Yang Formation, it might have sessfully trapped him inside, making him unable to break free, but this kind of Ninjutsu won¡¯t stop Naito!


    One punch is more than enough to break it!


    Of course, Danzo knew that, so he never relied on it to stop Naito. All he wanted to is stagnate Naito¡¯s movements for a moment.


    If only needs a moment to cast that technique!


    Suddenly, eight additional Shinobis appeared next to the eight who were casting the Eight Violet mes Formation, then ripped their clothes off and shouted: ¡°Reverse Four Symbols Sealing!!¡±


    In the Original, Danzo used this technique before his death to share the same fate as Sasuke!


    This was Danzo¡¯s n, he trapped him using the Eight Violet mes Formation, then used eight of his Root Shinobis to perform the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing without giving Naito any chance to escape!


    Even the Eight Shinobis who were casting the Eight Violet mes Formation won¡¯t escape the scope of this attack. In other words, sixteen people were willing to giving their lives to kill Naito.


    It seems that the years of Danzo¡¯s brainwashing and training them has reallye in handy in this situation. The look in their eyes behind the mask seemed extremely indifferent, emotionless, they simply didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation!


    Whizz!!


    Danzo left the hall directly, then turned and stared at Naito.


    ¡°Dying from the sacrifice of sixteen elite ninjas is worthy of your title, God of Shinobi.¡±


    Whoosh!!


    After they ripped their clothes off, four Chinese symbols appeared on their chest, then a weird ck ink spewed out of their body, and a strange force burst out instantly.


    The level of this technique was obviously higher than the Eight Violet mes Formation. That force prated into the purple walls leaving no dead space in the entire hall!


    Such a situation would have been bad even for a Super-Kage-Level powerhouse, if this attack were performed wlessly the same way as this one, he would undoubtedly die.


    Unfortunately, this is still not enough to defeat Naito...


    Naito haspletely passed that level, and entered the Sixth-Path-Level he¡¯s way much stronger!


    He¡¯s just a half step before reaching the Sixth Path Level, thus even if he faced one, Naito wouldn¡¯t bepletely helpless, he could still put a fight.


    Although the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing is strong, it is not enough to defeat the Sixth Path...


    Looking at the ck ink rushing out of their body, Naito opened both of his hands then gently wielded.


    Crack!!!


    With the wave of Naito¡¯s hands, white light burst out of his body, wrapping his body inside, then instantly spread in all directions.


    The ck force spread too, covering everything, but in that darkness, a white light spread out, forming a white and ck swirl!


    As for the Eight Violet mes, it has already shattered under the fierce confrontation of the ck and white forces, and the sixteen Root Shinobis got immediately smashed by the vortex!


    After a few moments, the vortex gradually dispersed.


    Naito stood in the center of the vortex, unharmed, he didn¡¯t even have a scratch on his clothes!


    His white cloak shuddered slightly, then he quietly came outside of the hall.


    Looking at this scene, made Danzo terrified.


    ¡°How could he be this strong! Even the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing...¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you really don¡¯t understand how big is the gap between us.¡±


    Naito looked at Danzo faintly, noticing that only two Sharingan were left open on Danzo¡¯s arm, so he flickered his finger one more time.


    Boom!!


    A wave of the Shock force spread away, covering Danzo¡¯s body instantly.


    Danzo got crushed again.


    This time when he got resurrected, Danzo finally showed a hint of fear!


    He was afraid of Naito¡¯s power!


    At this moment, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit ridiculous about his attempt to touch this force, relying on the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing and Eight Violet mes Formation.


    Those techniques, in front of Naito, turned out to be so vulnerable. Naito¡¯s power has really made him feel like an ant!


    At that moment, Danzo has finally understood what Naito meant by that sentence, and he didn¡¯t want to do anything rted to him anymore, he just wanted to run with his life!


    Without any hesitation, Danzo turned his back and run!


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die here... Definitely not now!¡±


    ¡°You want to escape, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s toote?¡± Naito didn¡¯t move an inch, he just pointed his finger onest time at Danzo, and the former¡¯s body instantly copsed.


    This time, thest Sharingan was finally closed, the Mongekyou Sharingan were useless, and he couldn¡¯t use them anymore; it was the end!

 Chapter 346: The Death Of Danzo

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Death Of Danzo</h4>


    ¡°Damn... Damn this, I can¡¯t do Izanagi anymore, I don¡¯t have any choice but use...¡±


    As he was taking hisst breaths, a crazy thought shed into Danzo¡¯s mind.


    He had Hashirama¡¯s cells transnted on his right arm. If he uses all the Chakra remained in his body, he can use the Mokuton Release.


    However, the range of that attack will undoubtedly cause significant damage to the Vige above once it¡¯s performed under it.


    However, without wasting time, Danzo made his decision, he was gonna sacrifice Konoha!


    ¡°As long as that old man keeps his life, everything is worth sacrificing!¡±


    Suddenly, Danzo injected all of his Chakra into his right arm!


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly his arm showed a weird distortion, then a thick tree suddenly extended out, rushing toward Naito and getting bigger and bigger!


    It looked like its attacking Naito, but in fact, it was attacking everything thates in its way, it filled the entire base, spreading in all directions, even the ninjas and the civilians above felt this.


    The previous battle between Naito and Danzo didn¡¯t cause a lot of damage to the are. Thus, not many people noticed it, but this attack made the whole Vige tremble above!


    ¡°What is happening!¡±


    ¡°It seems... There a battle going on underground!¡±


    The Shocked ninjas reacted immediately.


    Underground, the thick filled every corner in the Root¡¯s base, to the point where Danzo could no longer see Naito.


    However, the scope of this attack was enormous; he didn¡¯t worry that Naito can avoid it.


    ¡°This is the power of the true God of Shinobi... Even if people gave you the same nickname, you¡¯re notpared to the true God!¡±


    Looking at trees spreading madly, Danzo¡¯s seemed pale.


    At that moment, countless thoughts shed through his heart, even Konoha suffered a massive blow because of this, yet Naito also got killed, it will be worth it!


    Even the Vige itself can be sacrificed as long as it¡¯s on the right way to unify the Shinobi world, and this was the case for Danzo!!


    Suddenly, a voice emitted and interrupted Danzo¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°So this is yourst answer?¡±


    That cold voice made even the mad surging of the treespletely freeze for a moment!


    Naito, who was standing in front of these trees, suddenly stretched his arms, then gently crossed them against his chest.


    Suddenly a white halo light emerged on his fists, distorting the space around him, then he mmed them on both sides!


    Crack!


    The cracks instantly spread toward the trees, cracking the first one, the second, the third...


    In a second, those trees that were madly spreading crumbled inch by inch from the edge, then instantly, the cracks spread to the middle.


    Suddenly, it all shattered!


    If this release was made by Hashirama himself, Naito might have taken it seriously, but this one was weak to the point that it¡¯s a disgrace to call it Mokuton Release!


    Naito didn¡¯t feel sorry for Danzo, in fact, his heart was filled with endless coldness. Although he hated him, he respected one thing that Danzo had before, that will to do anything for Konoha.


    But now it seems that all of that was simply mere words!


    All of that talk about Konoha unifying the Shinobi world was to cover his true disgusting will to seek power no matter what is on the stake!


    Sure enough, it was the same as the Original, he watched Pain destroying Konoha, people die, and didn¡¯t do anything because he wanted to be the next Hokage!


    Seeing how hisst attack got shattered before his eyes, Danzo¡¯s felt desperate.


    Even the Mokuton is vulnerable in front of Naito, how could he be this strong! Why is he so strong?!!!


    With that, Danzo took hisst breath. Naito didn¡¯t even need to finish him, he used all of his Chakra to use the Mokuton Release, and died.


    Even at thatst moment, Danzo felt nothing but regret.


    At that time, when Naito was still a weak kid, he should have forced Sarutobi to use him. If that happened, perhaps the world would have been in now in his hands...


    Naito stared coldly at Danzo, who was lying there on the ground. In his opinion, Danzo is nothing but trash, Sarutobi is a way better person than him.


    This trash... Should have been dead a long time ago!


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s heard rushed footstepsing from the distance.


    In a few seconds, a few Anbu rushed into the Root¡¯s base, followed by other Konoha Shinobis, and finally, arge group of Shinobis surrounded the ce.


    At that time, the base was empty, everything got destroyed, even those pirs that were initially supporting the Vige above disappeared. And the Vige seemed that it might copse at any time.


    Only Naito was standing there, with Danzo¡¯s body on the ground.


    ¡°This... What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Danzo? Danzo-Sama...¡±


    The ninjas were shocked, and when they noticed that Danzo was already dead, they got terrified.


    All of them were looking at Naito with some doubts. Since Naito was the only one standing here, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s the one who killed Danzo; still, they didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Of course, although they had some suspicions, they still looked at Naito with awe. Naito¡¯s aura was all over the ce, which made them so quiet, they couldn¡¯t even ask, and some of them couldn¡¯t even breathing from the oppression sense that wasing out Naito¡¯s body.


    They could only look at him.


    Many people already had the answer, but they didn¡¯t dare to think about it, because the price of answering that question might be the end of Konoha!

 Chapter 347: Meatballs

    <h4>Chapter 347: Meatballs</h4>


    ¡°Naito-Dono, this is...¡±


    Finally, some of them could break the ice and speak. It was Anko, who has juste here, and the only one who could ask Naito.


    Naito turned around, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes, and after he saw Anko, he whispered softly.


    ¡°An assassin has sneaked into Konoha, they wanted to destroy the vige, and Danzo led the Root Shinobis and fought with them to death, and they got all buried...¡±


    It was too dark and crucial for a little girl like Anko to understand this, Naito decided to keep her away from this dark side of Konoha.


    Whether it was a lie or the truth, Anko didn¡¯t want to question his credibility, if he said so, then it¡¯s the truth!


    After that, Naito turned and looked in a specific direction, then said lightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the case, Hokage-Sama?¡±


    The crowd turned around to look at Sarutobi, who was standing there bitterly, but also with a decisive expression. After he took a deep breath, he nodded at Naito.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to not agree with Naito!


    Not only the crowd but even Sarutobi¡¯s heart was full of fear, he was afraid that Naito will drop out his anger on the entire vige, then they will be in big trouble.


    At the same time, he also hated the fact that Danzo got killed, it¡¯s the Uchiha¡¯s destruction event all over again, he didn¡¯t know a thing until it was already over. Judging by the field, Naito didn¡¯t force his way into this hall, if that the case, then he could easily guess that Danzo was the one who asked him toe!


    But this is doesn¡¯t change anything, Danzo was dead!


    The Shinobis who came here first didn¡¯t take what Naito said, but when they heard the Hokage¡¯s confirmation, they started to believe it.


    Although they doubted the existence of such powerful assassins, they could tell that the Root¡¯s Shinobis has used the Reverse Four Symbol Sealing, which confirms how powerful the enemy was.


    Of course, elites who were there, they didn¡¯t take this nonsense. They faintly guessed the truth of this event, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°It turned out to be this way, then Naito-Sama, who arrived in time, has resolved everything.¡±


    Anko seemed like she figured out everything, then looked at Naito with admiration.


    Next to her, there was another girl who looked at Naito with admiration, she was in the original, the teacher of Hinata¡¯s team, Kurenai Yuhi, he could even see Asuma in the back of the crowd.


    Kurenai, Asuma, Kakashi, and Gai, were four of the twelve teachers in the original story, they were all at the same age, but Anko is slightly younger, about ten years old.


    Currently, the strongest and the highest-ranked between them is Kakashi, who is already a Jonin, then Gai. He has just opened the Fifth Gate and managed to ovee all of the side effects, he¡¯s a step away from reaching the Sixth.


    Kurenai, Asuma, and Anko are now among the Chunin Elites.


    Speaking of fact, Anko¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be judged inferior to Kakashi¡¯s, but since she was Orochimaru¡¯s assistant, she didn¡¯t participate in any tasks. Not many people know how strong she is.


    When Naito was about to leave, Anko gathered all of her strength and said: ¡°Nai... Naito-Sama, I want to invite you to eat meatballs, is that okay?¡±


    Puu!


    Kurenai next to her opened her eyes wide, she didn¡¯t believe what Anko has said, this obviously wasn¡¯t the right time for treats!


    On the contrary, Naito found this funny. Initially, he was going to leave Konoha directly, but he changed his mind and smiled at her, saying: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Kurenai felt a little bit ufortable. First of all, the environment issue. This was the battlefield where Danzo and his Root Shinobi has just suffered a brutal ughter. It¡¯s weird to think of eating in such a ce, it¡¯s somehow heartless.


    But Anko ended up treating Naito to meatballs!


    Anko didn¡¯t feel the slightest embarrassment,pared to her, Kurenai felt like dying. However, she tried to stand firmly in front of the God of Shinobi. After all, the god of the word is an existence above the Five Kages themselves.


    What both didn¡¯t expect was Naito¡¯s eptation to this treat!


    It was simply incredible to the point of shocking, which made both of them standing there stupidly without responding for a long time.


    .........


    Rain Vige.


    In the distant sky, a figure was crossing the sky, leaving a white arc behind like a meteor, and whenever it appeared, it was cleared the clouds away.


    Suddenly, this figure fell directly on the tallest building in the middle of the Rain Vige, then walked in all the way to a room, then opened the door.


    ¡°Naito?!¡±


    Kushina was alone, bored to death, but when she saw Naito opening the door, she got surprised first, then she happily smiled at him.


    She hasn¡¯t seen Naito for a month. Thus, she couldn¡¯t hide her happiness.


    ¡°Look what I brought from Konoha. It shouldn¡¯t be cold yet.¡± Naito smiled at her, then handed her bag of meatballs.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous meatballs from Konoha?¡±


    Although it¡¯s been years, Kushina could recognize it at a nce.


    Naito nodded, then said: ¡°And it tastes pretty good too.¡±


    Looking at the meatballs inside the bag, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Although she had just eaten something, seeing how Naito brought it with him all the way from Konoha made the anxiety in her heart clear away instantly.


    Of course, Naito often leaves the vige, and Kushina got used to it.


    Even when he stays in the Rain Vige, he often practices from months alone, but this has never affected their rtionship because even with they far apart, the distance between their hearts stays the same.


    .............


    In a quiet and elegant bedroom, Kushina was wearing a white un-padded gar-ment, sitting cross-legged, with her eyes closed, and practicing her Sage Mode.


    Naito was next to her, helping her with her training while observing the situation in his Spiritual Space.


    After he returned, Naito once again left some of the pressure on the purple orb in his Spiritual Space, making the overflowing Chakra pouring from it thicker.


    After that confrontation with the Kotoamatsukami, Naito¡¯s control over the soul be stronger, and the Spiritual Space has be more stable, thus; the speed of the absorbing and tempering has increased by almost double!


    When he thought about it, Naito felt like he should thank Danzo for that.


    However, because the speed got faster, the amount of Chakra inside the Hoshi was no longer enough to support Naito¡¯s cultivation for too long.


    After all, as the cultivation continues, the rate gonna increase again.


    Although it is calcted, and the Hoshi can be enough for him for at least sixth months to one year, Naito felt like he should already go to Roran.


    Roran is a small country in the desert, but there¡¯s an ancient source of Chakra that flows deep under R?ran, which is the Source of the Ryumyaku, that Chakra can even interfere with time and space!


    Compared with the Hoshi, this Chakra is much stronger!

 Chapter 348: The situation in the Rain Village

    <h4>Chapter 348: The situation in the Rain Vige</h4>


    While Naito was thinking about Roran, a knock came from the door.


    Naito and Kushina opened their eyes at the same time, Kushina smiled at him, then he stood up and went to the door to open it.


    It was Konan, she had some documents in her hand. When the door was opened and saw Naito in his bedclothes, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    Konan blushed, revealing a lovely expression, then whispered: ¡°Naito-Sensei, sorry... Am I bothering you?!¡±


    Naito shrugged and smiled: ¡°Of course no, are these the information about Roran?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan nodded; Naito asked her to collect some information about Roran, including its specific location.


    Naito took the documents from her but didn¡¯t rush to look in it. He just put aside, while Kushina put some clothes on and came over.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure busytely!¡±


    Kushina smiled at Konan, then pulled her into the room. Konan looked stressed, but she followed her in.


    ¡°Naito, the Kage of the Rain Vige, is bingzier every day, and all of the Vige affairs are falling on you. You poor soul, I would like to help, but I¡¯m not used to dealing with those things.¡±


    Upon saying that, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but stare at Naito. After he became the leader of the Rain Vige, after one month, he gave up on all the paper works and the Vige affairs and did nothing. Everything was being handled by Konan and Yahiko.


    Looking at Kushina¡¯s expression, Naito helplessly shrugged his shoulders. He was toozy to manage all of these affairs on his own. Besides, isn¡¯t this why he brought Tsunade back with him?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Besides, we have Tsunade-Sama with us to help. Actually, many things are handled by her.¡± Konan said, trying to defend Naito.


    When the vige got attacked previously, Tsunade was out gambling in a small town. Later, she med herself for this, so she took the initiative to handle all of the affairs of Rain Vige.


    Although Naito was still the leader of this vige, the person who was handling everything has be Tsunade. As the Fifth Hokage of Konoha in the Original, she was more than enough to lead the Rain Vige. It made it look so simple while she dealing with everything on her own.


    Upon seeing the two girls chatting with each other, Naito smiled slightly, he didn¡¯t want to bother them, so he took the documents and turned to leave the room.


    At that moment, Konan seemed like she remembered something important, and hurriedly said: ¡°Oh yes, Sensei, Tsunade-Sama is looking for you.¡±


    Having said that, Konan tried to stand up and go with Naito as his assistant.


    However, she got pulled back by Kushina, who looked at her with a chuckle and said: ¡°Well, she not looking for you, let Naito handle it. I was lonely, stay with me, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Konan couldn¡¯t refuse Kushina¡¯s request, so she could only stay.


    After all, in this vige, Kushina was an outsider, and from the moment she put her step in the vige, her status was the highest among the people, she couldn¡¯t interact with anyone, the only people who she had a good rtionship with, were Konan and Tsunade.


    As for the other people in the Rain Vige, they only paid her respect.


    Naito didn¡¯t bother the girls, and left the room, then walked into his office, to find Tsunade there sitting on the chair behind the desk, looking down at the documents.


    Next to her, a young girl, she was about the same age as Kakashi, standing obediently. She¡¯s the quiet girl who followed Tsunade everywhere in the original.


    Originally, Shizune has be Tsunade¡¯s assistance during the period of the World Wark III, just like Anko, who had be Orochimaru¡¯s assistant.


    When Tsunade came to the Rain, she didn¡¯t bring Shizune with her. When Sakumo died, she went to Konoha, a brought Shizune back with her.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    When she saw Naitoing in, she respectfully bowed down to him. The respect she had to Naito was more like worshiping a god; although, she hasn¡¯t been in the Rain Vige for a long time, and only saw Naito for a few time.


    Of course, for a man, like the God of Shinobi, she only had admiration in her heart.


    However, Tsunade, on the side, didn¡¯t notice Naitoing in, and continued her work on the documents as if he hadpletely ignored Naito.


    Seeing how Tsunade was burying her head in the files, Naito sat down aside her, then snored: ¡°Tsunade-Sama, is so busy to pay us her attention these days.¡±


    Tsunade got almost stunned by Naito¡¯s rude remark. The reason she was so busy because Naito, in the first ce, wasn¡¯t doing his job!


    ¡°Shit-Head, be certain that I¡¯m gonna scold you after I finish these documents.¡±


    She nced at Naito angrily, then she continued her work on the documents.


    To others, Naito was the God of Shinobi, the man who has the world in his hand, and the man who is admired by all of the Shinobis in the world.


    But in Tsuande¡¯s eyes, he was still her younger brother.


    Simrly, Kushina didn¡¯t change her attitude toward Naito. Even if he became a god, Naito was still Naito in her eyes.


    Naito doesn¡¯t hate the awe and admiration, but if all the people around him are like that. It will be weird. Fortunately, Tsunade and Kushina didn¡¯t change. As for Konan... She admired him that much from the very start, so you can say she didn¡¯t change too.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    He truly got scolded just now, but Naito didn¡¯t mind it and evenughed. He picked up a cap, then poured a ss of water to him, and waited for Tsunade to change her work.


    Shizune on the side wanted to pour a cup of water for Naito, but she found that he has done it by himself, and suddenly showed an embarrassed expression. At the same time, she felt that Naito, the God of Shinobi, wasn¡¯t that terrifying after all.


    Tsunade is usually hot-tempered and likes to gamble, but she¡¯s still very serious when she¡¯s doing her job. Even if Naito was in the same room, she still continued her work until it was finished, then looked up at Naito.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve killed Danzo.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito frowned, then nodded, although; Konoha has imed that he got killed by some assassins who wanted to destroy the vige, and finally got suppressed by Naito, Tsunade could guess that Naito was behind all of this.


    ¡°Well, he deserves it.¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t like Danzo at all. That hatred started to rise in her heart, from the very beginning, when she became Sarutobi¡¯s disciple.


    Danzo and Sarutobi are very different. Sarutobi cared about talent but still paid more attention to the individual characteristics of every person; thus, Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya have all grown up under him to be powerful and very famous.


    But Danzod didn¡¯t care about any of that, he wanted to produce machines with no feelings. Although they show smiles and anger, however, they were all fake.


    Besides, Danzo was often fighting with Sarutobi, for that, Tsunade didn¡¯t like him. Later, after she saw the dark side of the vige, she hated him even more.


    ¡°He was hiding his ambition, behind the ideal speeches of protecting Konoha.¡±


    Naito drank his water, then said this sentence that specifically described Danzo¡¯s true nature.


    Tsunade also nodded.


    Naito put the cup down, then smiled: ¡°Were you looking out for me to determine whether I was the one who killed him or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I need to talk to you about an important matter.¡±

 Chapter 349: Five Kages Peace Talk

    <h4>Chapter 349: Five Kages Peace Talk</h4>


    Although, the lower-ranked, and the middle-ranked Shinobis in the Rain Vige can¡¯t bepared with the Five Major Viges¡¯, but because of Naito¡¯s existence as the Leader of the Vige, the Rain is considered now the Sixth Vige, and they¡¯re feared by the others.


    Among the Shinobis circles, only the Leader the Five Major Viges of the Five Major Lands can be called Kages. The other leaders are not recognized by that title, but if he decided to call himself the Amekage, the world of Shinobis would undoubtedly recognize him by that title.


    The statue of the God of Shinobi si entirely above the Kages of the Five Major Viges. If the God of Shinobi wanted to call himself a Kage, who would dare to refute his will.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t bother to im himself as a Kage.


    At Naito¡¯s Office, Tsunade didn¡¯t continue to sit on the chair behind the deks, but walked to the front and sat down next to Naito.


    Shizune, on the side, was obediently pouring a cup of tea for Tsunade.


    ¡°Naito, you should know that the Five Major Viges has started a peace talk.¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t touch her cup of tea but said that firmly.


    Naito nodded slightly, then said: ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t give a lot of attention to the details of this matter yet.


    ¡°Okay, her¡¯s the ridiculous part.¡± Tsunade paused for a moment, then continued: ¡°Although, they announced the end of the Third World War after the deaths of Sakumo and the Fourth Kazekage, and it has been a long time since now. The peace talk got dyed several times now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, Konoha had their grasp on a lot of Bijuu, and they hold and absolute advantage in the negotiations. Thus, their demands will be extremely high.¡±


    ¡°However, the other Four Viges are not stupid. They¡¯re aware that you¡¯re not with them anymore. Thus, their not forced to ept Konoha¡¯s condition and decided to y the long game.¡±


    Upon saying that, Tsunade paused for a moment.


    Naito stood there quietly, listening to Tsunade¡¯s exnation without any interruptions. He was just drinking his water, and Shizune, on his side, was filling his cup again every time.


    Seeing that Naito didn¡¯t talk, Tsunade continued: ¡°Although they were one step away from winning this game, Danzo suddenly died, they were unable to cover it, and the news instantly spread all over the world.¡±


    Hearing this made Naito a little bit surprised, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh deep inside.


    This man¡¯s failure is hunting them down even after his death.


    It didn¡¯t take much effort, for Tsunade, who was far away from Konoha, to figure out that Naito was the one who killed Danzo. How could the other Viges not know with all of their spies!


    Initially, the Four Viges were about to give up and agree on Konoha¡¯s conditions, but Danzo¡¯s death changed it all. They felt that Naito¡¯s rtionship with Konoha is getting worse every day, which made them immediately refuse.


    Thus, the long game continued.


    ¡°Danzo¡¯s death caused a lot of troubles, and to be honest, it started to be a little bit ridiculous. Yesterday, the Five Major Viges decided to will be useless to continue to talk this way, and they decided to start a Five-Kage Peace Talk.¡±


    ¡°Five-Kage Peace Talk?¡±


    Naito once again got surprised, things are really getting interesting.


    ¡°Yes, the Five Major Viges decided to have a peace talk, with the five Kages face-to-face to thoroughly determine the treaty after the end of Third World War.¡±


    ¡°Is that so... However, you still didn¡¯t reach the part where you tell me why called me over.¡±


    After he nodded, Naito looked up at Tsunade. In fact, he already had some spection in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next thing she said: ¡°I hope that you will also participate in this Five-Kage Peace Talk as the Rain¡¯s Leader.¡±


    He knew that she will say that, still he couldn¡¯t help but feel down and said: ¡°Why? This is have nothing to do with me, I don¡¯t wanna go...¡±


    Tsunade suddenly stood up, staring at Naito firmly, and said: ¡°Of course, it has everything to do with you! You boy, is the Leader of this Vige, don¡¯t expect me to do everything on my own. Moreover, even if we didn¡¯t suffer any damage from the war, but we were part of it, and we can use the extra materials and territories, it will be a great help for the development of the Vige.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naito twitched his mouth a bit. Tsunade is really taking this matter seriously, it became really troublesome for him.


    He was toozy to participate in any negotiations. If he really cared about supplies, he would have taken the territories forcibly from the other viges, he could even make the Major Viges obediently sent the materials to the Rain Vige. When he thinks about it, it¡¯s not even difficult for him to unify the Shinobi World if he wanted.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I quit. I announce you, the next Leader of the Rain Vige, Tsunade-Sama. You will participate in the peace talks as the Leader of this Vige. If that¡¯s all, then I...¡±


    With that said, Naito stood up and was serious about leaving already.


    Shizune, on the side, got stunned. He just gave up on the leadership of the Vige with one sentence. Is this the true character of the God of Shinobi?!!


    No, it seems that Naito-Sama doesn¡¯t care about the position of Rain¡¯s Leader, after all, he is the God of Shinobi.


    ¡°Boy, You Come Back Here!¡±


    Watching Naito¡¯s attitude, Tsunade stood up angrily and said: ¡°I will go, but I need two guards to apany me, and you will be one of them.¡±


    In fact, Tsunade has expected that Naito was gonna pull out something like that. Knowing howzy he is, she knew he will give up on the position of the Rain¡¯s Leader in the end.


    ¡°Well... I think that Yahiko and Konan are more than enough. If you feel that Yahiko is not right for the job, you can also take Kushina, if she doesn¡¯t want to go, then you...¡±


    ¡°As if there we have more than these three!¡± Tsunade clenched her fist, threatening Naito.


    Naito suddenly froze in his ce. If he moved one more inch, she was really gonna hit him with that fist!


    Although Naito has the strongest punch in the Shinobi world... But he still doesn¡¯t want to know where Tsunade¡¯s blow belongs in that list.


    It¡¯s really not cute to threaten people with fists all day.


    Even Kushina doesn¡¯t scare him this much when she gets all ¡®Red Hot-Blooded Habanero.¡¯


    Tsunade sighed deeply, of course, she can also be cute sometimes. But if she didn¡¯t have this firm side of her, it would have been really difficult for her to leade the Vige, and handle its affairs.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re insisting, then I will go. But still, I¡¯m leaving The Rain¡¯s leadership position to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    Tsunade nodded, the reason she wanted Naito to go, is because of his statue in the Shinobi World. In front of Naito, even the Five Kages can¡¯t underestimate the Rain Vige.


    As for who¡¯s really vacates the position of the Rain¡¯s Leader, it didn¡¯t matter much.

 Chapter 350: Land Of Iron

    <h4>Chapter 350: Land Of Iron</h4>


    From Tsunade¡¯s Perspective, the four Major Viges¡¯ Jinchuriki were captured by Naito. Although they are currently being held at Konoha¡¯s side and used as a negotiation condition for their favor, the Rain Vige should have a big part of those benefits.


    Naito only needs to go once and make it clear that he¡¯s standing on the Rain¡¯s side, not Konoha¡¯s.


    It can even be said that he doesn¡¯t need to be part of any negotiation. His status alone is enough for the other Five Major Viges for not daring to not ignore his ims!


    ......


    Land of Iron.


    This five Kages¡¯ peace talk is naturally impossible to be held in one of the Five Major Lands. If it got locked in Konoha, it would be natural to think that Sarutobi has the upper hand, the other four Kages would be under higher pressure, which they don¡¯t want to deal with.


    As for choosing the Iron Land over other big countries, it is because they¡¯re not part of this war in the first ce, and they don¡¯t even have Shinobis, only samurais.


    After a lengthy discussion, they came to agreement that the five Kages can only have two guards each to apany them.


    Of course, although they restricted it to two guards only, there¡¯s no doubt that each Kage will choose the best Shinobis they had in the Vige for that job. With Five Kages and these fifteen Elite Shinobis, they will have the top forces in the Shinobi World. There¡¯s no need to worry about security issues.


    To make it simple, with such power and considering the odds, none of the Kages will pull out any dirty tricks.


    Land of Iron.


    The snow was falling profusely, turning all of the building white.


    In the middle of the Vige, there was a tall tower with several floors standing there. The buildings around it were forming a multiyered wall surrounding that tower.


    At this time, inside of the tower, the Samurais were patrolling, the Five Kages didn¡¯t show up yet, and the general of the Ironnd¡¯s Three Wolves was waiting here for them.


    In his young age, Mifune fought with Hanzo the Smander but got defeated by thetter¡¯s hands. Later Hanzo regretted letting him go in the Original.


    ¡°Counting the time, the Kages should be here at any second.¡±


    Looking at the snow outside, Mufine muttered in his heart.


    In the next moment, three figures finally appeared in the distance, it didn¡¯t take him a while before they were already at the gates of the viges, which made all of the Samurais show a sense of alertness.


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±


    With Mifune¡¯s eyes flickering slightly, he thought about the identity of these three.


    Mifune rushed directly to the gates, then suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°The Leader and the two guards of the Rain Vige.¡±


    The leader stopped in front of Mifune then responded firmly.


    The Land of Rain is located between thends of the fire, earth, and wind. It can be said that its located in the center of the Shinobi World.


    Behind Tsunade, two people were standing. The first is Konan. Although she¡¯s usually swamped, she never gave up on her training, and she¡¯s now at the Kage-Level strength.


    The other former Anbumander of the Rain Vige, which also at the same level as Konan.


    Yahiko is rtively weak, so she didn¡¯t consider taking him at all. As for Kushina, she wasn¡¯t interested in going, and Naito naturally waszy to convince her to go. And of course, evenzier toe as a guard.


    ¡°Rain Vige?¡±


    Mifune seemed stunned for a moment, then he said: ¡°This is the Five Kages¡¯ Peace Talk. The Rain Vige didn¡¯t get an invitation...¡±


    Tsunade showed a small smile, and let go of her momentum, which made Mifune and some of his Samurais terrified for a moment.


    ¡°Do I need an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Mifune seemed horrified. The Land of Iron is a neutral country, and they never participated in the Shinobi Wars.


    Moreover, Mifune had a history with the previous leader of the Rain Vige, and he has almost died by Hanzo¡¯s hands. It was hard for him to deal with these surprising guests.


    Mifune didn¡¯t have any choice but to let Tsunade go in. The Land of Iron isn¡¯t part of this in the first ce, so he decided to let the Five Kages decide whether they want the Rain with them in the Peace Talk.


    Although the Rain is far less than the Five Major Viges, having the God of Shinobis who is respected by all parties on their side will surely clear any confusion.


    Tsunade looked back at her guards, then she smiled at Mifune and headed to the meeting hall.


    On the side, Konan followed her calmly, while the former Anbu Commander followed her closely, then stepped into the site.


    After he sent Tsunade and the others in, Mifune shook his head, then went back to his position, waiting for the arrival of the other Kages.


    Immediately after Tsunade¡¯s arrival, he saw the Third Tsuchikage with his two guards behind him walking all the way in the distance.


    ¡°Onoki-Sama, we should be the first to arrive.¡±


    Seeing the Vige in front of them, one of Onoki¡¯s guards said.


    Onoki smiled slightly, then snored: ¡°Who knows.¡±


    After a few breaths, The Third Tsuchikage Onoki and his guards came to the gate.


    Seeing the hat on his head, Mifune, this time, didn¡¯t have any kind of confusion and greeted him, nodding: ¡°Onoki-Sama, please from this way.¡±


    Onoki stopped for a moment and asked: ¡°Are other Kages already here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then it looks like I¡¯m the first.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Mifune said with a strange look on his face.


    Onoki, who was about to walk in, stopped again and looked at him, wondering what did he mean.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°None of the other four Kages has arrived, but... Someone who didn¡¯t have an invitation has shown up.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?!¡±


    Onoki was a little stunned. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone who has the courage to give the most influential people in the world trouble while they¡¯re trying to have a peace talk.


    ¡°Who is this scum, why did you let them in?¡±


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s the Leader of the Rain Vige.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Onoki got annoyed, the moment he heard these words, his face became dark.


    Even Onoki¡¯s two guards got stunned when they head this sentence.

 Chapter 351: The Start of the Peace Talk

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Start of the Peace Talk</h4>


    Onoki¡¯s expression was extremely disgusted, the corner of his mouth was twitching, and felt embarrassed by his previous remark.


    He has just asked why he did let them go in.


    Forgetting that there¡¯s now another Vige who¡¯s qualified to intervene with the other Five Major Viges business, the Rain Vige!


    The Rain Vige has suffered heavy losses during the Second World War, although, they made it really difficult of the other Three Major Viges who participated in that war to deal with them, Hanzo the Smander, the Rain Leader lost the battle in the end, and if things kept that way, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified today to participate in the Five Kages¡¯ Peace Talk.


    But everyone knows what happenedter, Hanzo the Smander got killed, by the next Leader of the Rain Vige, the God of Shinobi... Yuu Naito!


    Asking Mifune to not letting them go in is simply nonsense. Even Onoki wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.


    ¡°That guy came to talk... This is really unexpected.¡±


    Onoki became really anxious. If he was facing another Kage, he would be extremely calm, but facing Yuu Naito, he can¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    Of course, Mifune knew the reason behind Onoki¡¯s expression, but the Leader of the Rain Vige right now doesn¡¯t seem to be the God of Shinobi, but a woman.


    When Onoki walked into the room, he saw Tsunade, who was sitting there.


    Onoki was preparing to face Naito, the God of Shinobi; thus, he was taking one deep breath after another, trying to calm himself, but when he came in, he didn¡¯t saw Naito, but Tsunade.


    Onoki naturally, knew Tsunade¡¯s identity, she was once the Leader of Konoha¡¯s medical team. He put her on the top of his assassination list in the Third World War, s, Tsunade was powerful.


    But the real question is, why is Tsunade here?!!


    Is she filling in the position of the Rain¡¯s Leader in this meeting?


    Although he didn¡¯t know the answer, Onoki didn¡¯t ask but start down calmly in his chair.


    Initially, there was no ce for Tsunade, but after this incidence, Mifune didn¡¯t have any choice but to deal with this matter with great importance and add a chair and with a g the Rain¡¯s g behind it for Tsunade.


    Soon, the other Kages also arrived one after another. The second toe was the fourth Mizukage, followed by the Fifth Kazekage, who was the same as the Original, Gaara¡¯s father, Rasa.


    After the death of the Fourth Kazekage by Hatake Sakumo, he became the fifth Kazekage of the Sand.


    After him, the Fourth Raikage of the Cloud, then the Third Hokage, Sarutobi finally arrived.


    When the other Four Kages finally arrived, they saw Tsunade too. Although it was mysterious to them how did she be the leader of the Rain Vige, none of them asked.


    Once they heard that Naito was involved, they couldn¡¯t help but ept it. This is the God of Shinobi we¡¯re talking about if she dares to im that she¡¯s the leader of the Rain Vige, then sure it¡¯s true.


    When Sarutobi entered the room, he nced around and saw Tsunade, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned more than the other four, then he even eximed: ¡°Tsunade?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Sarutobi-Sensei.¡±


    Tsunade sat there looking at Sarutobi, and even though she greeted him, she seemed remarkably calm and indifferent, she didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    She came here as the Leader of the Rain Vige, and this kind of treatment has defined her intentions very clearly.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Sarutobi, at that moment, asked the question, that the other four were too eager to know its answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m the new Leader of the Rain Vige. I came to join this peace talk. Is there any problem?¡±


    Tsunade asked coldly while looking at Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi gave a bitter smile. Naito sure showed how important Tsunade was to him when he asked for her instead for the position of the Hokage, and now he¡¯s even giving her the position of Rain¡¯s Leader.


    However, considering his status as the God of Shinobi, it really doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the leader of the Rain Vige. You know, even if Naito asked to be the Hokage now, Sarutobi wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.


    In other words, they don¡¯t dare to stop him because they can¡¯t stop him.


    Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, was the calmest one because he was the first to see Tsunade since he was the first to arrive.


    He initially thought that he was gonna sit face to face with the God of Shinobi, he didn¡¯t expect that it was just a little girl.


    Onoki has also shared the same thought as the other Kages. They all know the rtionship between Tsunade and Sarutobi, how could she be able to say anything in front of her Sensei.


    The only exception is Sarutobi. After he felt that bitterness inside his heart, he became somehow joyful. Since Tsunade is here, during the negotiations, it might be possible for him to borrow her strength to use the status of Naito again to obtain more favorable conditions for his side.


    In the past few days, Sarutobi buried Danzo but has been secretly cursing the fate and failure of his friend. Even the other two Elders were extremely annoyed by the determination of his death.


    The Five Major Viges were about toe to an agreement, they agreed on handing over arge number of materials in exchange for their Bijuu. However, as a result of Danzo¡¯s death, the negotiation fell apart.


    It might be the stupidest thing he has ever done in his entire life.


    ¡°Well, now that everyone is here. The Five Kages Peace Talk officially begins.


    Mifune didn¡¯t attend. This wasn¡¯t The Gathering of the Five Kage from the Original, the Land of Iron didn¡¯t have anything to do with this meeting, they were only promised some treaties for holding this gathering.


    Just after the announcing of the meeting, he left the room.


    ¡°Hokage, how are you going to return the Bijuu and the Jinchurikis?¡±


    The Five Kazekage, Rasa, took the initiative to ask Sarutobi. As for the other Kage, especially Onoki, they sat there calmly, without the slightest anxiety.


    The Bijuu are very difficult to control and use their power, the same as the Kyuubi. Although Konoha has the Four Symbols Seal, it¡¯s not easy to find the perfect Jinchuriki.


    If you can¡¯t find the right person to control the Bijuu¡¯s power, it¡¯s just a waste to possess such a force.


    Therefore,pared to the other Viges who want their Jinchurikis back, Sarutobi wants to use them to get more favorable conditions.

 Chapter 352: Higher Or Lower

    <h4>Chapter 352: Higher Or Lower</h4>


    ¡°My conditions are still the same ones I¡¯ve mentioned before.¡± Sarutobi looked at Rasa, the Fifth Kazekage of the Sand calmly.


    ¡°Haha, do you think we¡¯re fools, Hokage? We¡¯re not blind. Everyone knew how did Danzo die.¡± Onoki suddenly answered.


    Sarutobi sat calmly and said: ¡°In any case, You¡¯re Bijuu along with your Jinchuriki are in Konoha¡¯s hands, were not obligated to negotiate, you¡¯re the ones who want them back; thus...¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    Tsunade, why sat there for quite a while without talking, finally let out these words interrupting Sarutobi, which made thetter¡¯s face look stunning.


    ¡°Regarding the Bijuu, if you want them back, you will need to pay us some supplies first.¡±


    This sentence made all of the eyes fall on Tsunade.


    If they were any other people, this sentence would have left them with soaked in cold sweat clothes.


    But how strong is her momentum, it still didn¡¯t shock them, but they sit there calmly.


    This woman... Is something else!


    After hearing Tsunade¡¯s strong statement, the other Kages looked more serious.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re gonna take back what it¡¯s our own, and it has nothing to do with the Rain Vige.


    Rasa stared coldly at Tsunade. Although, Yuu Naito is the one behind the Rain, to ept such condition from an unknown woman who has shown up and imed that she¡¯s the leader of the Rain Vige is simply nonsense!


    If it was the God of Shinobi himself, they would have said a few words or even thought about it.


    ¡°Of course it has everything to do with us. Although the Bijuu are currently in the hands of Konoha, it¡¯s only temporarily kept there. You want to get them back, you must thene to an agreement with us first.¡±


    As soon as she said this sentence, everyone looked stunned.


    In particr, Sarutobi, he was looking at Tsunade in disbelieve, he couldn¡¯t help but even doubt that she was the same person he once knew.


    However, Tsunade answered his doubt with one sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Leader of the Rain Vige now.¡±


    Damn it!


    Sarutobi screamed in his mind. He initially thought that he could get Tsunade¡¯s help, and use Naito for his advantage over this negotiation, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tsunade would pick up a fight with everyone, and im that the Bijuu belongs to the Rain Vige.


    Moreover, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t say anything against her ims, because indeed, everyone single Bijuu was caught by Naito.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad deep inside his heart, because she surprisingly treated him the same way she was treating the other Kages in this Peace Talk.


    How did he mess up the fact that Tsunade was such a great leader? If he had known earlier, he would have assigned her as the Fourth Hokage, it wouldn¡¯t have ended this way if he did!


    If Tsunade became the Hokage, then Naito wouldn¡¯t have left the Vige.


    The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. Why did it need to go this way? Even if he couldn¡¯t give it to Naito at that time, he could give it to Tsunade!


    Sarutobi regretted it all, and the expression of the Third Tsuchikage of the Rock, Onoki, changed the moment he heard Tsunade¡¯s statement.


    Because if he had considered that Sarutobi¡¯s conditions are a little bit harsh, Tsunade¡¯s has crossed the limit, she demanded the same amount of materials along with somends!


    Onoki couldn¡¯t help butugh and say sarcastically: ¡°Hey, little girl, did the Hokage taught you also how to bargain?!¡±


    ¡°This is the Five Kages Peace Talk. You¡¯re not supposed to be here in the first ce, you should know your ce. Everyone here has a higher status than you!¡±


    Rasa, at that moment, stared again at Tsunade coldly.


    There was a touch of anger in Tsunade¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t matter who was talking to here, it was a bit too much to directly treat her contemptuously.


    ¡°Oh? So you want to bargain based on your status?¡±


    Just when Tsunade was about to lose it and attack, she suddenly heard a familiar voice emitting from the side of the room.


    Thus, she smiled, then leaned back on her chair, and didn¡¯t answer.


    The Five Kage noticed that this is wasn¡¯t the voice of one of them, nor seemed like it wasing from one of the guards behind them.


    ¡°Who said that? This is the Five Kages Peace Talk, who dared to sneak into this room?!¡±


    Rasa turned his head angrily to suddenly get frozen for a moment.


    At that time, even the other Kages¡¯ faces changed its color, and became shocked and lost all of their calmness.


    Mifune was there standing, and next to him, Naito with a big smile on his face. The Situation after Naito¡¯s arrival as always got entirely out of control because Mifune tried to attack him.


    As a result, the de of his sword got broken even before he could swing it once at him, after he found out Naito¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t dare to stop him from entering this room.


    Naito stepped in, then looked at Rasa, the Fifth Kazekage of the Sand coldly saying: ¡°Are you saying... That your status is higher than our leader in the Rain Vige?¡±


    Rasa had drops of cold sweat on his forehead. But he was the new Kazekage, still young and foolish by his status; thus, he clenched his teeth then said: ¡°Yes, after all, this is the Five Kages Peace Talk, even you are not allowed...¡±


    Boom!!


    Before he could even finish his words, Naito suddenly shed behind him, then pressed on his shoulder.


    In an instant, the chair under Rasa¡¯s butt shattered, then he got bombarded on the ground, making it crack!


    Not until that moment, the sand started to rise up, trying to push Naito back and help him stand on his feet.


    However, with a little push, the shock force shattered that sand, and once again, Rasa got crushed on the ground fiercely, and embedded directly into the ground!


    ¡°If your Status is higher, then... Why are you sitting a little bit lower than us?¡±

 Chapter 353: Pressing

    <h4>Chapter 353: Pressing</h4>


    Naito looked down at Rasa with a cold stare, while thetter looked extremely horrified and unable to speak.


    It wasn¡¯t until the end of Naito¡¯s action Rasa¡¯s two guards reacted, while they looked shocked.


    ¡°Rasa-Sama!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Although the two were also extremely afraid of Naito, they couldn¡¯t help but rush at him since they were responsible for Rasa¡¯s safety.


    Naito let off Rasa¡¯s shoulder, then he turned to the two guards who were rushing at him, but this time he didn¡¯t even attack but only stared at them coldly.


    Whom!!


    That simple action made their movements suddenly stagnate, they froze in their ces as if they got struck by lightning.


    That stare seemed to contain a terrifying force that can make the whole world fall apart. They stopped moving, they stopped thinking, they even stopped breathing at that moment!


    It wasn¡¯t until he turned around and didn¡¯t look at them no longer that they let out a violent gasp. They left them with unstable heartbeats and sweat-soaked clothes.


    From the moment he put his step into this room, the scene was horrifying.


    Except for the heavy breathing sound of the two guards, everyone was silent. After struggling for a while, Rasa managed to get out of the pit, but he seemed like he was still terrified as he was looking at Naito.


    In this room, in addition to the Fourth Raikage, who once fought against Naito and knew how terrifying he can be, the other Kages were also horrified watching him, including Sarutobi.


    No one thought that Naito¡¯s speed would turn out to be this fast. They couldn¡¯t even catch Naito¡¯s after image with their eyes, they were as surprised as the Fifth Kazekage, when Naito suddenly appeared behind him!


    In other words, if Naito decided to kill them, it will only take an instant, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to react at all. Unless they were prepared in advance and joined their forces together to block his attacks!


    Naito took one more nce at Rasa, then he ignored him, and turned to look at Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, who also had some drops of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Onoki once fought against Naito, and he could still see that Naito¡¯s character didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Third Tsuchikage... We¡¯ve met again.¡±


    Looking at Onoki, Naito said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, took a deep breath, then responded in a light tone, but his eyes were very alerted.


    None of the people who were in this room here are simple characters. Even Rasa as the Fifth Kazekage, was very young, and to be able to fill that role, makes him one of the most influential people in this world.


    However, in the presence of Naito, he couldn¡¯t do anything. A light touch directly pressed him to the ground, unable to fight back.


    This speed and power are simply incredible!


    It seems that the rumors are really true. The intelligence about Naito are actually very urate, this man has the power of a god, he¡¯s no different to Senju Hashirama or Uchiha Madara before him!


    ¡°I think you were talking about... Status.¡± Naito looked at Onoki coldly, standing in the middle of the room, he turned around and said: ¡°Tsunade is my sensei, so I think that every one of you should be polite around her, am I right?¡±


    Upon saying that, he looked again at Onoki, then walked step by step toward him.


    With each step, his momentum was spreading violently, echoing in all directions!


    This horrible momentum was overwhelming, making the people in presence revealing their horror, just when he was halfway, the ground under him could no longer bear holding him above it, and suddenly cracked!


    With the spreading of his momentum, the samurais outside suddenly looked stunned, and the feeling of pressure that it gave them made their body soaked in cold sweat.


    With his momentum getting stronger, even the guards of the Five Kages could no longer withstand!


    They felt like dwarfs in the presence of a giant!


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    Onoki could feel his body getting colder as if his time has came, with every step that Naito was taking toward him, he felt like if a big mountain was pressing on his back.


    He could no longer bear it, at that moment, Onoki decided to strike.


    He suddenly pped both of his hands and shouted: ¡°Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!¡±


    Whom!!!


    A white cube got formed, then flew directly toward Naito.


    Onoki didn¡¯t wish to kill Naito. He only wanted to distract him, or stop his movement, so that his momentum can be eased.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s like that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if his momentum got any stronger!


    This is wasn¡¯t a technique; it was just his spiritual power!


    However, in the face of Onoki¡¯s Dust Release, Naito didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation and didn¡¯t stop, he kept the same rate and stepped forward.


    In the past, Naito has faced Onoki, it was a life and death battle, he was one of the fierce enemies that Naito once crossed his sword with him. But Naito now is on a different league, even the Dust Release... is just dust in front of him!


    Facing the cube that was rushing toward him, Naito simply extended his hand, and while staring at Onoki, he grasped it directly!


    The cube suddenly stopped moving!


    Crack!!


    The cracks on the space suddenly wrapped the cube from all directions, making it shrink to the size of his hand!


    Finally, Naito¡¯s caught it directly then gently pressed it.


    Hum!!!


    For an instant, a white light shed inside Naito¡¯s palm, blinding everyone¡¯s vision.


    This dazzling light seemed as if it was caused by the explosion of a star in the sky, but it didn¡¯tst for a long time, and gradually faded away.


    When everyone recovered their vision and saw the scene in the field clearly, Naito was lowering his hand gently. Without stopping, Naito kept walking toward Onoki, as if nothing has happened.


    Everyone was so quiet.


    They looked stunned, especially Onoki¡¯s guards, the look in the eyes was full of disbelief.


    He... Shattered the Dust Release with his bare hands?!


    As Shinobis from the Rock Vige, they knew how strong the Dust Release is.


    But the Dust Release that was stronger than any Kekkei Genkai got easily defeated. Even if he¡¯s the God of Shinobi, he shouldn¡¯t have such terrifying power. This is simply incredible!


    Compared to the horror that these two felt, Onoki was the most terrified.


    If anyone here knows the power of the Dust Release the most, it¡¯s undoubtedly Onoki himself.


    Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, and Muu, the Second, once fought against Uchiha Madara. Although they bearly survived, they got almost crushed by Madara, the power of the Dust Release has proved its strength, and they managed to break through his Susanoo.


    Besides, he believed that even if he had faced the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, with his Dust Release, it wouldn¡¯t have got trounced this way!

 Chapter 354: Respec

    <h4>Chapter 354: Respec</h4>


    However, in this way, even the release that is above all other Kekkei Genkai cannot defeat the Naito; in fact, he just crushed it with his bare hands!


    What is this logic?!


    Onoki saw clearly that Naito grabbed his cube and crushed it using the so-called Shock Force. He already understands the concept of that power from their previous fight in the Second Ninja War.


    However, at that time, he could barely block the Dust Release, but now, that same power is vulnerable in front of Naito!


    Looking at Naito, who continued walked toward him step by step, Onoki could feel the chilling on his spine.


    ¡°Respect is an essential thing, we need to respect the old and love the young.¡±


    Naito walked in front of Onoki, while thetter looked stunned and said, ¡°You¡¯re the oldest here, and you should sit higher than the others, then... How about sitting in the sky?¡±


    As soon as Naito¡¯s voice fell, Onoki felt the urge to retreat, but how could he with that kind of speed, he didn¡¯t have any choice but to stand there without any resistance.


    Whoosh!!


    Almost instantly, he got kicked by Naito, then threw out fiercely, like a cannon.


    Whether using his dust or rock releases wouldn¡¯t help him in this kind of situation, nothing will stop Naito¡¯s attack. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help hardening his back to strengthen his defense.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Onoki¡¯s back kept prating the entire tower, floor after a floor, until he finally reached the sky, leaving only a series of holes in the ceiling above.


    Looking at this scene, the Raikage showed endless horror, he sat there without saying a word, while the Third Hokage, Sarutobi, sat there frightened to death.


    Gurgle


    The only one who didn¡¯t see Naito¡¯s strength yet, the Fourth Mizukae, couldn¡¯t help but swallow, looking at Naito with his heart sinking in fear.


    So this is the power of the God of Shinobi, it¡¯s unbeatable, it is simply incredible!


    ¡°I hope we¡¯ve cleared this misunderstanding about status!¡±


    Nait turned around and nced at the Kages. Everyone didn¡¯t speak, including Sarutobi.


    The crowd was silent.


    ¡°Very well, so you can continue your peace talks. Onoki should be able to fly back in here soon... But if you want to continue discussing identity and status, then you might as well talk to me first.¡±


    Having said that, Naito turned directly to Tsunade, nodded to her, then smiled at Konon, who stood behind her and left the field directly.


    Even after he walked out of the room, there was only the sound of breathing in the ce, everyone was silent.


    Outside of the gate, Mifune was shocked by the scene of Onoki flying to the sky, it was clear that Naito is the one who attacked him. Thus, when he saw himing out of the room, he couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified, he subconsciously stepped back and didn¡¯t dare to him. As for the damage caused by him to the building, he didn¡¯t even have the idea of talking to him about it.


    After walking out of the tower, Naito nced at the sky and saw Onoki there floating, but he didn¡¯t dare toe down. He shook his head, then he suddenly kicked the ground and shed to space.


    Seeing Naito suddenly flying from the ground to the sky, Onoki felt terrified, and hurriedly wanted to escape, but facing Naito¡¯s speed, he didn¡¯t have any chance at all.


    ¡°Sorry, it seems like your voice can¡¯t reach those who sit on the ground, and honestly, there¡¯s no seat for you here in the sky, so sit down now.¡±


    Suddenly, Naito appeared in front of Onoki and tapped his shoulder.


    Hum!!!


    Suddenly, he got bombarded to the lower tower, and even with the use of the Light-Weight Rock Technique, he couldn¡¯t stop the fall.


    Seeing that he was about to hit the tower, Onoki looked frightened, and couldn¡¯t help but move his body aside, and hit the floors again until he reached the room of the Five Kages gathering.


    When he finally reached that room, the shock force gradually weakened, and his Light-Weight Rock Technique finally made its effect, holding his body from hitting the ground directly.


    As a result, Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, flew back to his chair and sat there under the horror of the other Kages, but his expression obviously didn¡¯t seem rxed, but he looked extremely embarrassed.


    The horror was evident on his face. After a brief confrontation with Naito, Onoki couldn¡¯t believe how much Naito has grown after their battle in the Second Ninja War.


    This is insane!


    Ther silence was still in control of the room, and when Onoki sat back on his chair, Tsunade finally broke the ice and said: ¡°So, can we continue our discussion now?¡±


    .......


    After leaving the tower, Naito left the Iron Land directly.


    This Land was full of snow, although it¡¯s not always snowing, the white color is everywhere, it¡¯s the same as the Land of Rain environment.


    If it was a little bit colder, the Rain Land could have be a country full of snow, just like the Iron.


    After he left, Naito went straight to his real destination, Roran.


    Roran is located in the desert, but not the one in the Land of Wind.


    In fact, Roran is not a country but more like a small vige. The whole Land is not as big as Konoha, let aloneparing it to the Land of fire.


    The entire Land is actually about the same size as the Rain Vige.


    ording to the intelligence he got from Konan, Naito kept advancing in the sky toward his target. The Land below him was areally a desert, and after flying for a while, he finally reached it.


    This is Roran.


    The architecture of this Land is extraordinary, simr to the one in the Land of Rain. Although the area is notrge, all of the buildings are incredibly high.


    The only reason for this country to exist in this desert is the energy that wasing from the Dragon Veins underground.

 Chapter 355: The Queen Of Roran

    <h4>Chapter 355: The Queen Of Roran</h4>


    Between the white clouds, Naito saw Roran below, and with a slight movement, he suddenly disappeared and instantly fell on Roran¡¯s streets.


    ¡°So this is Roran... But it seems that the plot is not the same as the original.¡±


    Naito was standing on the street of Roran, groaning slightly, he used his Ultra Perceive to sense the entire vige.


    Suddenly, Naito discovered that there¡¯s no trace for Mukade, the minister, and no one is looking to create a puppet army.


    Even the queen is not Sara, but Sara¡¯s mother, she not dead yet.


    ¡°I remember that in the Original, Mukade has created a distortion in time and space. He came here from the future, and then became the minister, and killed Sara¡¯s mother, making Sara the new queen, and tried to make her one of his puppets.¡±


    Thinking of this, if Mukade didn¡¯te here, then its because Naito will inevitably end up absorbing the dragon veins power.


    In this case, there won¡¯t be dragon veins in the future, so Mukade will definitely not be able to travel to the past, including Naruto.


    And because he didn¡¯te to this timeline, Minato didn¡¯t receive a secret mission, and the country is currently in a stable state.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will go to talk to her royal highness.¡±


    Naito is not a killer who wants to destroy the world. Since Roran is stable and living in peace, Naito didn¡¯t have any intention to bring destruction to thisnd. After all, his goal is only the dragon veins.


    On the street, Naito stood there alone, dressed in his white cloak, while the clothes that the Roran people were wearing are entirely different.


    After all, his white cloak wasn¡¯t suitable for the desert weather.


    Roran is located in a far desert, isted from the outside world.


    Thus although he was just standing on the street, someone noticed him and called the guards.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, that guy looks very suspicious.¡± A resident carefully reached out and pointed his hand toward Naito.


    Beside him, there were two guards wearing armors.


    The two guards looked at each other, then walked toward Naito, ready to interrogate him since he was an outsider.


    It was really unusual to see and outside in Roran since it was located in the desert, and from the first nce, they could see that he was an outsider, besides, who wears a white cloak in a desert?


    The weirder, the more they felt that Naito was suspicious.


    When the two guards came near Naito, few residents stopped to watch.


    However, just when they approached him enough to talk, Naito suddenly disappeared!


    Disappearing in the daylight like this without leaving even a trace left the two guards frightened.


    The other residents didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation, but when Naito suddenly disappeared, everyone looked stunned.


    What the... hell?!!


    Is this a ghost! This is really scary!


    Neither the residents, nor the guards could see Naito¡¯s movements clearly, or even ordinary Shinobi movements.


    After this incidence, the two guards hurriedly ran to the building in the center of Roran, to report this matter quickly to the queen.


    ....


    In the pce.


    The queen was sitting on her throne, listening to some of her ministers, dealing with the country¡¯s affairs.


    There was a small throne beside her where her daughter, princess Sara, was sitting there, listening to the various government affairs, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s expression, the queen nodded, wondering when she will be ready to inherit her position as the queen of Roran.


    Huh!!


    At that moment, a figure appeared in front of the ministers out of thin air and approached the queen.


    It was Naito with his white cloak fluttering.


    The sudden appearance of Naito surprised everyone in presence. The queen looked fine, but Sara couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Is this a ghost?!!


    ¡°Curses! It¡¯s an assassin!¡±


    ¡°Protect her highness!¡±


    The ministers in the rear looked horrified when they noticed that he wasn¡¯t actually a ghost, they shouted.


    The guards outside heard the movement inside the pce and rushed in, the moment they saw Naito, they showed a hint of surprise.


    How did this guye in, why didn¡¯t they see himing in?!!!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The guards took a deep breath, then rushed toward Naito with their weapons held high. The weapons in their hands seemed to have some power from the dragon veins.


    The ministers stepped back, and at the same time, the queen protected her daughter by holding her in her arms, looking at Naito with fear.


    However, the next moment shocked everyone.


    Suddenly, those guards who charged with all of their power toward Naito stopped!


    Time seemed to be frozen at that moment, it was evident that they got forced to stop, they were struggling to move, but nothing they did seemed to work, and all of a sudden, cracks started to appear on their armors and weapons!


    Crack!!


    The cracks continued to spread, covering the entire weapons and armors, and finally, under the shocked gazes of everyone in presence, the steel armors and weapons got turned into a powder that sttered in the ground.


    Looking at their empty hands and underwear, the guards couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes.


    What happened...?!!


    Naito suddenly waved his hand at the steel powder on the ground, and a gust of wind blew it all around.


    Only the guards with nothing but their underwear remained there standing on the field, along with the ministers who looked extremely shocked.

 Chapter 356: Princess Sara

    <h4>Chapter 356: Princess Sara</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not an Assassin, I just came here to talk to the Queen about something.¡±


    After he did all of this, Naito looked at the Queen, and princess Sara, who was scared and said softly.


    The Queen was the leader of this country; although it just a small one far away from the center of the world, she was a royalty who could calm herself down quickly in such situations.


    She stood up, and took a deep breath, then said: ¡°Dear guest, please sit here.¡±


    The Queen could tell that such a power is not something ordinary, even if she ordered it, the entire country wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Naito, so she needed to make sure not to anger him. Otherwise, he will be capable of bringing disaster to the entire country.


    Moreover, since Naito has this kind of power, and he¡¯s not here to bring disaster since he chose to disable the guards not kill them, it proves that he¡¯s not an assassin.


    Seeing how the Queen looked slightly interested, Naito smiled and sat down directly in the chair where Sara was sitting.


    Seeing how he smiled, dissipated the horror that everyone has felt before. The Queen stood firmly and spoke to the ministers and the guards below.


    ¡°All of you can back down.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    The ministers and the guards looked at Naito with horror and hesitated to follow the Queen¡¯s orders.


    But thinking of the power that he has just shown them, even if he wanted to harm Her Highness, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it, so they could only retreat with anxiety.


    Just when these ministers left the hall, two more guards stormed into the pce.


    They were the two guards who encountered Naito on the street. They rushed into the pce with horrified expressions to report this strange event to the Queen.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was the scene they saw when they first put stepped into the hall.


    Because in the pce, the man with that strange white cloak who disappeared on the street was sitting in Princess Sara¡¯s chair, and thetter was hiding behind the Queen looking scared.


    ¡°The stranger... Your Highness, he¡¯s...¡±


    Both of them looked stunned.


    Sitting there beside the Queen, Naito smiled, and said: ¡°They stopped me on the street when I came, it seems that I¡¯ve caused some troubles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The Queen sat there solemnly, smiled slightly at Naito, then turned to the two guards, and said: ¡°I¡¯m aware of the situation, you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    Both guards looked at Naito with vignce and wanted to assure how dangerous this man is to the Queen.


    Before she could even speak, the Queen gestured with her hand for the guards to retreat.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Upon seeing this, the two guards could only look at each other helplessly and back aside, but still, they took one more nce at Naito with vigncy before they left. They were ready to rush in, the moment they notice anything off about Naito.


    Of course, this only proves how loyal they were to the Queen, but deep inside, they were scared, after all, the man has disappeared out of thin air.


    Although they had unique swords with the power of the dragon veins, they weren¡¯t sure that they could hit a ghost.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about these two guard¡¯s gazes and turned to the Queen with a smile on his face. The Queen seemed calm, listening to Naito¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the general situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but...¡±


    The Queen looked somehow uncertain, because the establishment, and the development of this whole country, was relying on the strength of the Dragon Veins. If she gave that power to Naito, this country would end up isted and helpless in this desert!


    But she could also feel the power the Naito was possessing. The moment he put his foot at her pce, he took all of her intentions, and at the same time, she felt somehow a little bit weak.


    The Queen was a bit frightened of Naito¡¯s power. Although giving the dragon veins to Naito might lead to the downfall of this country, she couldn¡¯t refuse, because she felt impossible to turn him down while he was facing her.


    When he first came here, he shattered her guards¡¯ armors and weapons into powder, which made the Queen understand that this country can do nothing to stop Naito.


    ¡°You bad guy... You want to destroy mother¡¯s country, I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    When she noticed how helpless her mother looked, Princess Sara, who was standing behind her mother, shouted timidly.


    This girl seemed a little bit like Kushina, with her bright red hair, but although she was yelling at Naito, she still hid behind her mother, the Queen.


    She was Sara, the daughter of Roran¡¯s Queen.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of Naito in this world, perhaps Mukade would have alreadye from the future, and killed her mother, making her his Queen puppet.


    Seeing how scared Sara was, but with a resolute look, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh, and said: ¡°Do you think taking the dragon veins will cause the downfall of this country?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Sara nodded vigorously at Naito, saying: ¡°The development of this country is base on the dragon veins, without its power, the people of this country will sooner orter die in the desert.¡±


    Although Sara wasn¡¯t the Queen, she has always been with her mother. She has a very clear understanding of how things are running in Roran. After all, she was the righteous heir of this country.


    Looking at Sara¡¯s expression, Naito couldn¡¯t help but tease her more, saying: ¡°But what if I tell you that me taking the Dragon Veins from this country will actually help you people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Sara looked firmly at Sara, at that moment, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Naito, and she said: ¡°Without the dragon veins that preventing the sandstorms outside from burying the country, we will be in a big trouble, we will not have enough manpower to stop it ourselves, and we wouldn¡¯t be able to get enough water resources, it will be difficult to survive...¡±


    Sara looked at Naito with a totally unbelieving expression. In her opinion, it would be impossible for Roran to continue to exist in the desert without the support of the dragon veins.


    Besides, Roran will certainly get buried entirely by the sandstorms without Ryumyaku¡¯s power.

 Chapter 357: I鈥檓 Gonna Stop the Sand Storm

    <h4>Chapter 357: I¡¯m Gonna Stop the Sand Storm</h4>


    Roran¡¯s Queen has been sitting next to her, watching her daughter having this conversation with Naito, without interruption, she just sat there quietly.


    Who thought that her daughter can solve things out with Naito by talking?


    Naito didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person, because if he were, he wouldn¡¯t need to talk with that kind of power in possessing.


    Moreover, hearing how Sara has clearly pointed out the main problems and the key issues, made the Queen felt relieved. It seems that Sara is ready to be a Queen.


    Naito looked at Sara interestedly, this little girl looked scared at first, but now she¡¯s arguing with him firmly.


    ¡°What if I could rid of the sandstorms?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Without the Dragon Viens power, it will be impossible to stop the sandstorms, and even if you can block it once, you will eventually leave, and what will happen to us after that?¡±


    Sara looked at Naito angrily; the Queen was also looking at him, and the expression on her face made it clear that she was sharing the same way of thinking as Sara.


    Seeing this, Naito stood up directly, smiled at them, and said: ¡°Then we will just need to solve this problem all at once and get ridpletely of sandstorms!¡±


    ¡°A one-time solution?¡±


    Sara snorted, this is just idiotic, you can¡¯t solve this matter permanently, because Roran is located in the desert!


    The Queen also seemed doubtful. Even if he¡¯s powerful, how would he be able to change the weather?


    Upon seeing how both of them looked doubtful, Naito smiled slightly and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane and see for yourselves.¡±


    With that said, Naito turned around and walked outside of the pce.


    Seeing this scene, the Queen couldn¡¯t help but hesitate first. Although she didn¡¯t know what Naito was going to do, she made her mind, then followed him.


    Sara, on the side, followed her mother too while she looked annoyed, this time she didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    She wanted to be there when Naito fails and see what he will have to say after that.


    The Queen was much mature, she feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it, because he could be angry and take the Dragon Veins forcefully!


    In that case, it would mean disaster to Roran.


    She didn¡¯t have any choice but to pray silently in her heart, hoping that Naito would let them go after he discovers that he can¡¯t do anything to the sandstorms.


    The moment, he walked out of the pce, the ministers and guards outside turned at him shockingly, while they looked extremely vignce.


    Naito ignored them directly and proceeded forward.


    When the Queen and the Princess came out, the ministers finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The guards and the ministers saluted the Queen and the Princess.


    When they saw how they were following Naito outside of the pce, the ministers hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you...¡±


    ¡°This guy said he can solve Roran¡¯s issues with the sandstorms, in exchange for the Dragon Veins.¡±


    The Queen didn¡¯t speak, Sara on the side, looked at them and said softly.


    As soon as this sentence came out of her mouth, everyone looked shocked.


    ¡°Take away the Dragon Veins?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no! This country¡¯s existence is relying on the Dragon Viens¡¯ power! I will certainly cause our downfall!¡±


    All of them looked angry.


    ¡°If this guy means harm to this country, even if he¡¯s strong, we will fight!


    ¡°Yes, we shouldn¡¯t just sit and watch him destroy our country!¡±


    Upon seeing this skirmish, the Queen waved her hand twice to signal everyone to be quiet.


    She saw how powerful is Naito, she knew that no matter what happens, they cannot start a conflict with him. That would only precipitate their destruction.


    Moreover, even if Naito ended up taking the Dragon Veins forcefully from them, she decided not to fight back, but to look for another ce, and rebuild their country.


    ¡°Everyone be quiet. This man doesn¡¯t want to destroy our country, he said he want to solve this issue, so let¡¯s see what he will do first.¡±


    The ministers seemed full of doubt; how could they believe that one person can change the weather of a wholend!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to interrupt with how nature works, that¡¯s out of the human¡¯s reach!¡±


    ¡°That guy has filled the Queen and the Princess¡¯s head with lies. We can¡¯t let this happen!¡±


    Some ministers started to talk again.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    This time the Queen ordered them firmly, which made some of them even stop breathing for a moment.


    The Queen took a deep breath, then looked at the ministers and the guards around her, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that if he wanted to harm us or this country, he would have done it already, all of them saw it, we can¡¯t fight him.¡±


    Hearing these words made everyone feel ashamed.


    In the end, someone gritted his teeth and looked at Naito far ahead, saying: ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s what he can do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if he can really solve the weather issue, he can take anything he wants.¡±


    Although she was the one who asked them to believe in him, the Queen herself felt that it was impossible to stop the sandstorm without using the power of the Dragon Veins.


    While escorting the Queen and the Princess out of the town, the ministers summoned arge number of guards to protect them. Almost every single guard in the country was there.


    After hearing the news, even the civilians tagged in. The crowd became bigger and bigger. When Naito reached the edge of the town, almost half of the residents in Roran were walking behind him.


    Looking at the endless desert in front and Roran¡¯s buildings at the back, Naito finally stopped and said: ¡°Okay, here I go.¡±


    Seeing that Naito has stopped, the Queen and the Princess also halted. The ministers, the guards, and even the civilians in the back did the same.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Naito, with mixed feelings of confusion, doubt, and hope, wondering how exactly Naito is gonna stop sandstorms.


    Looking at the vast desert in front, Naito pictured in his mind the Sand Vige that he once visited before.


    The next moment, Naito suddenly stretched his hands out and grabbed the space from both sides, it looked as if he had caught something invisible in his hands, then he pressed down!


    ¡°AHHH!¡±

 Chapter 358: Landforming

    <h4>Chapter 358: Landforming</h4>


    The people in Roran didn¡¯t know what Naito was doing. However, when he¡¯s hands fell down, several white cracks appeared behind his finger, then the earth cracked.


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly, the ground started trembling!


    It seemed as if the world was falling!


    Instantly everyone lost their footing and fell on the ground, while the desert up front split apart wildly.


    That simple move from Naito made the ground split into several pieces.


    A loud roar emitted, following by the rising and sinking of some of these pieces of ground.


    Under countless shocked gazes, the entire Vige rose up high a few meters than the original!


    But it wasn¡¯t a matter of just a few meters, the whole desert was changing!


    It seemed as if a big invisible hand was grasping the Vige and pulling it up until it turned this in into a mountain, then finally stopped.


    The grounds movement stopped, and the dust started to settle. The crowd was shocked to point where they forgot to stand up again, everyone lied there on the ground stupidly, watching this scene with a stunned expression.


    Sara looked at Naito¡¯s back with an evident shock on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes, then she even pinched her hand secretly, trying to determine if she was actually dreaming.


    Naito just stood up there, andnd formed the entire country! This is unhuman, only a god can have such power!


    However, Naito, who was standing in front of her, shook his head slightly with dissatisfaction watching this scene, he couldn¡¯t turn it the way he wanted to be, after all, the Earthquake Release cannot rece the Earth Release.


    ¡°It would have been nice if someone like Hashirama was here, he would have changed this desert into a forest directly.¡±


    Although he said that, in fact, the Earthquake Release is easier tondforms than the Wood Release, with his Shock Force, he can even st a mountain and turn it into a valley!


    Naito rarely uses Hand Signs, because he hardly uses any Ninjutsu, but this time he was in need to use the Earth Release, which he wasn¡¯t good at it. Of course, this is just to make up for the Earthquake¡¯sck of details.


    Because Naito has the Perfect Sage Mode, even if he wasn¡¯t good at using Earth Release, it will still not be an ordinary release; after all, it¡¯s blessed with Natural Energy!


    Naito immediately weaved a hand sign then said: ¡°Sage Art: Doton!¡± Then he quickly pressed his hands toward the ground below.


    Bang!!!


    With mixing both of the Earthquake and the Earth Releases together, the momentum was even more magnificent!


    And once again, the Vige got elevated!


    However, this is wasn¡¯t the most important thing! On the peripheries of the Vige, the ground started trembling, as if something was gonna drill from below.


    What?!!


    Finally, when the sand settled again, they saw a big thick rock-like wall surrounding the whole Vige!


    At first, it was one foot higher, but it didn¡¯t stop and got higher and higher!


    Naito was using his Chakra recklessly, it¡¯s volume has surpassed the Bijuu, even if he was using it to change this terrainpletely it was nothing to him.


    Roran felt like a small toy in Naito¡¯s hands!


    Rumble!!!


    The ground continued to shake, while the crowd kept watching the wall getting longer and longer, then anotheryer which was higher appeared behind it, then a third one.


    In the end, the entire Vige got entirely surrounded by these rising walls!


    Whether it was the Princess, the Queen, her ministers, the civilians, everyone felt shocked and unable to speak a word.


    The Queen thought that he was gonna build some machine when Naito said that he¡¯s gonna solve Roran¡¯s weather issue, she didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s gonna pull something like this!


    After this day, the sandstorms will never reach the Vige again!


    ¡°It almost looks like the Sand Vige, but it seems that something is missing... Ah, yes, water.¡±


    Naito touched his chin, then looked around, while muttering.


    His Water Release is even worse than the Earth. And even enhancing it with Natural Energy won¡¯t solve a thing.


    Because it will eventually drain out.


    If he wanted to add water, he needed to find its source.


    However, finding the source wasn¡¯t that hard for Naito. He immediately closed his eyes, then used his Ultra Perceive to sense the whole area.


    Naito could see everything underground clearly, after bypassing the thickyers of sand, he reached the ground below, but he didn¡¯t stop there and continued his way down.


    In the process, Naito felt a massive amount of Chakra, it even made Naito surprised, although it wasn¡¯t unlimited, it felt mighty as if it was a Tailed-beast¡¯s Chakra!


    There¡¯s no doubt about it, this is the Ryumyaku Chakra.


    Naito didn¡¯t focus on it but continued to explore the ground below, and soon, he finally found the source of water buried deep down.


    The distance was a bit far, not in Roran¡¯s range, a little bit remote, but it still can¡¯t cause Naito any troubles.


    Naito suddenly lifted his feet, then stepped gently on the ground.


    Crack!!!!


    The shock force got entirely converged into a line, which directly cracked the ground under Naito¡¯s feet, then prated all the way down, and finally reached water source.


    Besides, the shock force formed a channel under the ground to let the water flow fiercely from it.


    Having done all of this, Naito took a few steps back directly.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the water burst out of the cracks and flowed in a rock-like path that Naito has left on the rock walk, then fell on the desert outside, forming a river around Roran.


    Sara, the Queen, and others have almost gone insane at that moment. Naito was already a godlike existence in their eyes. Anything he would do after this wouldn¡¯t surprise them.


    The moment they heard the water burble, they finally woke, and looked at Naito with awe, as if he was their worshiped god.


    Because deep inside their hearts, they believed that Naito is a god!


    After he did all of this, Naito finally turned around, then smirked at Sara, and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sara looked ashamed and felt embarrassed. She feared that Naito, the God, would be angry with her because of how she treated him; she simply feared punishment.


    ¡°Please forgive Sara¡¯s ignorance, please forgive her Okami-Sama...¡±


    The Queen bowed her head to Naito, while she felt extremely disturbed. She regretted that she let Sara speak, and feared that she has offended Naito.


    At that moment, the Queen didn¡¯t believe that Naito hase for the Dragon Viens, but instead, he fell from the sky on the shape of this human¡¯s image to especially help Roran.


    The Queen has even felt ashamed and embarrassed that she had a doubt about Naito before.

 Chapter 359: Enhanced Perfect Sage Mode

    <h4>Chapter 359: Enhanced Perfect Sage Mode</h4>


    Looking at the Queen and the Princess¡¯s expressions, Naitoughed deep inside, then he smirked, and walked toward Sara, then reached out to her chin and touch it.


    Looking into his eyes, Sara felt panicked, Naito showed a thoughtful expression, then said: ¡°Hmm... How should I punish you for your bold and offensive objection?¡±


    ¡°AAH!¡±


    Sara eximed, but she didn¡¯t dare to push Naito away, she felt so horrified, and she even wanted to cry.


    Upon seeing that, Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh, then he stopped teasing her.


    He left Sara puzzled, then he walked, passing her to the Queen.


    ¡°So, in exchange, I¡¯m gonna take the Dragon Viens.¡±


    As soon as he said these words, Naito suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    The civilians who saw this couldn¡¯t help but admire him, instead of standing up, they once again bowed down in the direction where Naito left.


    After a long time, the Queen took a deep breath, then stood up, looking at the vige that gotpletely changed.


    The vige got isted from the sandstorm thanks to the rock walls, and the water was flowing around Roran.


    Although he might not be a god, and just a powerful human being, she couldn¡¯t help but be thankful to him!


    ....


    Helping Roran, and changing thendforms of the vige cause Naito a small problem, he discovered that the source of the Ryumyaku got disced.


    But this was nothing, he could find it again easily, and the dragon veins didn¡¯t have any consciousness, it will not gonna run anywhere.


    The Chakra of the Ryumyaku was huge, not as significant as the Bijuu¡¯s Chakra, but since it was pure Chakra, it was easier to control than the Bijuu¡¯s Chakra.


    After all, the Bijuu is alive, and the Ryumyaku is just an object. However, he discovered also that this Chakra cannot be moved outside of the Source of the Ryumyaku.


    Maybe this why the Major Viges didn¡¯t try to take it for themselves.


    But none of this matters to Naito, because he didn¡¯t want to take it but to devour it.


    Crack! Crack!!


    The ground trembled and cracked, and Naito has already entered the Source of the Ryumyaku and felt this huge Chakra up close.


    When the nine Bijuus got absorbed by the Demonic Statue, the Juubi will appear, and it will have an endless Chakra.


    The nine Bijuu have different types of Chakra, and when they all get fused together, they be the most powerful force in the world.


    Thus the existence of the Juubi is practically equivalent to the existence of this world, and the life force of the world is naturally infinite.


    However, the power of the Ryumyaku cannot be considered as Chakra, it should be categorized as and endless umtion of Natural Energy.


    Naito has even suspected that if he absorbed it directly into his body that he will directly open the Sixth Path Mode.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t act based on doubt because, for Naito, the Soul Art is the most important. As long as he enhances his soul, he will be able to open the Seventh Gate and Eighth Gate, then the Sixth Path mode wille naturally.


    Once the Seventh Gate is opened, Naito will be genuinely equipped with the power that will make him capable of facing anything. After all, opening the Seventh Gate will mean reaching the Sixth Path-Level.


    Looking at the Energy of Ryumyaku in front of him, Naito didn¡¯t hesitate no more and went straight toward it!


    Hum!!


    After he entered the ce, Naito felt a power that can bend time and space, but the energy was currently in a stable state, so there wasn¡¯t any kind of distortions.


    Besides, it¡¯s not easy to break time and space. The Ryumyaku energy can only bend time and space at the moment when it breaks out.


    Otherwise, it shouldn¡¯t be called dragon veins, but god veins.


    The moment Naito stepped inside, the Energy of Ryumyaku attack Naito.


    However, Naito was in his Perfect Sage Mode, even this energy can¡¯t harm him. Or that what Naito thought; however, it was actually enhancing his Perfect Sage Mode, and making it stronger.


    After he discovered this, Naito didn¡¯t devour the energy, but stood still there in the face of this storm of energy, and let it continuously wash his body.


    After a long time, Naito finally felt that the energy could no longer strengthen him.


    Although this improvement wasn¡¯t enough for him to reach the standards of opening the Seventh Gate, it really enhanced his Shock Force by a lot!


    If he had to go all out to distort space before, Naito now has the power to do it easily.


    And if he goes all out, he will be so close to Gai in the Eight Gates, who can cause an apparent space distortion!


    ¡°The next step is to devour the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy...¡±


    Looking at the dense energy flowing around him, Naito¡¯s eyes looked really sharped before he closes them.


    Hum!!!


    After he closed his eyes, the rich Energy of the Ryumyaku seemed as if it has found a ce to leak in instantly and madly rushed inside Naito¡¯s body.


    Naito¡¯s spiritual space looked somehow unstable for a moment, then suddenly, a tremendous amount of energy burst into the Spiritual Space!


    Huh!


    At the same time, white glowing light emitted there, then faded when Naito came out from it.

 Chapter 360: The Absorption Of Ryumyaku鈥檚 Energy

    <h4>Chapter 360: The Absorption Of Ryumyaku¡¯s Energy</h4>


    Ryumyaku¡¯s energy oscited madly in the Spiritual Space; it was far way stronger than the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra. It felt like if it was gonna break up the Spiritual Space.


    Looking at the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy flowing, Naito felt a tremendous pressure on the Spiritual Space, which made his expression seems extremely dignified as he extended his hand in front of him.


    Boom!!!


    This time, Naito used his Shock Force to forcibly suppress the continuous violent flowing of the energy.


    Under the shock force, the energy condensed and turned into a sphere, then it started to extend again, and turned into a cyan beam of light.


    In the end, under the pressure of the shock force, it turned into a green dragon and flew up and down in front of Naito, then it finally started spinning around the purple orb on the side.


    However, the power of the two was iparable. Naito currently can only keep the pressure on the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy and never release the slightest. He estimated that he will never be able to start absorbing it unless he fully absorbs the power of the Hoshi.


    After he fully controlled the energy inside his Spiritual Space, he withdrew from it and returned to the outside world.


    As soon as he returned, Naito looked slightly stunned.


    He thought that he only absorbed a fraction of it at most, but the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t as strong as he imagined. In fact, he had absorbed 4/5 of it, leaving only about 1/5.


    In this case, he didn¡¯t need to leave it for the next time, the amount that he has absorbed was more than enough to help his soulplete its transformation.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t really have space to absorb any more energy.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t want to waste it, he simply absorbed it directly into his body.


    Naito felt that there was no room to improve before he came to Roran. His Chakra reached the limit, his physical strength was perfect, he didn¡¯t have any choice but to open the seventh gate, and awaken the Sixth Path Mode.


    The bottle waspletely filled with water, and if he wanted to add more, he needed to break that bottle.


    But just a moment ago, Naito¡¯s body got stronger when it came in contact with Ryumyaku¡¯s energy!


    This improvement didn¡¯t break the bottle, but it made it bigger.


    This way, he could fill it with more water!


    Even if Naito had taken the initiative to absorb the energy before, he wouldn¡¯t seed in doing it, because the bottle was filled, and he cannot pour any more water in it.


    But now, Naito¡¯s body has room for improvement, so this time, he could absorb it directly into his body.


    It can be said that if anyone else tried to do the same thing, their body would have burst out by this energy. Even the strongest Kage wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb 1/5 of Ryumyaku¡¯s energy!


    But it was easy for Naito.


    1/5 of the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy, no more, no less, just the right amount to enhance Naito¡¯s Chakra, and at the same, fill every cell in his body with vitality and life force.


    In this way, the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy has reallye in handy for Naito. First, it helped to power up his physicals strength, 4/5 gonna be used to strengthen his soul, and 1/5 was gonna be used to enhance his Chakra.


    Ryumyaku¡¯s energy got absorbed entirely into Naito¡¯s body.


    Therefore, Naito¡¯s power can be said that it has reached the peak, and he has taken another half step to awaken his Sixth Path Mode, even Naito didn¡¯t know exactly how strong he currently is.


    ¡°Well, this is not important... The most important thing is to transform my soul and open the Seventh Gate.¡±


    After he took a deep breath and slowly suppressed these thoughts.


    After the loss of Ryumyaku¡¯s energy, the Source of Ryumyaku¡¯s cave got somewhat unstable; thus, Naito stood in an empty space, and with both of his hand, he used a hand sign, then gently pressed his hands on the ground.


    ¡°Sage Art! Earth Release!¡±


    Bang!!!


    Thee rock filled the ce instantly, and supported the vige above from falling.


    After finishing, Naito nodded and head straight up.


    ......


    Above the ground, Roran.


    The Queen was standing on Roran¡¯s street with some of her guards on her side holding their weapons, it was clear that something was wrong, as some of them looked injured.


    Princess Sara hid behind her mother, with bitterness evident on her face while she looked at several strangers in front of her.


    The guards were looking at them with vignce and anger, it was clear that they were enemies.


    They were Shinobis from the Sand Vige.


    Although the guards were equipped with weapons strengthened by the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy, they couldn¡¯t confront real ninjas, these people were a Jonin squad from the Sand Vige.


    ¡°I have already told you that these changes have been made by God. Do you guys not afraid to offend the gods?!¡±


    The Princess looked at how the streets got damaged by the attack of these Shinobis and couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely angry.

 Chapter 361: Stunned!

    <h4>Chapter 361: Stunned!</h4>


    The Sand¡¯s Shinobis stares felt so cold.


    ¡°This ghost story again, do you think you can fool us with such a story? Quickly exin how did you can with this, did you use Ryumyaku¡¯s Power?¡±


    Not a long time ago, the Sand received information about a huge event in the desert. Although this one is not within the Land of Wind territory, it was rtively close, so the Sand Vige sent some Shinobis to investigate.


    Upon the inspection, they found out that Roran has managed somehow to make significant changes to their terrain. They might have dug to create this river flowing around the Vige, but these walls were clearly built by Ninjutsu!


    And it even looks like a strong one!


    This has seemed kind of surprising since Roran didn¡¯t have any Shinobis, which leaves them only with two possibilities; one is that a foreign ninja is in Roran, and since he can perform such powerful Ninjutsu, he should be very famous, and he¡¯s actually running the things in Roran behind the scene.


    And they can never allow something like that.


    As for the second exnation, is that Roran has found a way to use the powerful Chakra of Ryumyaku. In this case, they needed to know everything about it and get it to themselves.


    If it was the first case, they were gonna kill him, but if it¡¯s the second, it will be beneficial to them!


    So, in either case, they were gonna turn the vige upside down.


    ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth!¡±


    An injured guard clenched his teeth and said to them: ¡°It has nothing to do with the Source of Ryumyaku. It was a god who helped us.¡±


    The Sand¡¯s Shinobis looked at each other, then frowned slightly.


    If this is the case, then it¡¯s very likely that a powerful Ninja hase here, which is also very suspicious.


    ¡°Where is that guy? The god you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°How could we know where the gods are?¡±


    The Queen said.


    Upon hearing that, one of the Shinobis snorted and said:¡± It seems like you¡¯re hiding something. It¡¯s okay since you¡¯re the one who chose not to tell the truth. Don¡¯t me uster!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, one of them rushed straight ahead, kicked two of the guards, then jumped behind Princess Sara and ce his Kunai on her neck.


    ¡°This little girl seems to be the princess! Hurry up and call for that god, or else...¡±


    The Shinobi stared coldly at the Queen.


    Sara looked afraid, noticing how sharp the Kunai was, she didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.


    Looking at the scene, the Queen clenched her teeth, then said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but after you let her go first.¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense, and tell us already!¡± The Sand¡¯s Shinobi seemed impatient.


    The Queen, on the other hand, seemed stressed and didn¡¯t have any choice but to describe Naito to them, but she suddenly stopped.


    At that moment, she noticed that someone has shed and appeared behind them.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Standing behind the Sand¡¯s Shinobi, Naito said softly.


    The mighty Shinobi, who was using Sara to threaten the Queen, suddenly looked terrified.


    Whose voice is that?!!


    No, it¡¯s not important, this voice ising from behind him, but how did someonee so near to him, and he hasn¡¯t even noticed?!¡±


    His body froze, he couldn¡¯t turn around, because he knew that this person should be the same man who managed tondforms this Vige, he should be powerful; thus, it wasn¡¯t wise for him to move, he could only rely on the others around him.


    At that moment, he could only look at thesepanions for help, hoping that one of them will save him, then they will gank him together.


    What surprised him at that instant, is that none of hispanions dared to move, as if they got petrified.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    The Shinobi gritted his teeth and cursed. Did he got caught in a Genjutsu?!


    He couldn¡¯t count on hispanions, he could only rely on his power, so he let go of Sara¡¯s neck, then turned and waved his Kunai behind!


    Huh?!


    However, when he turned around, he found that Naito was a few meters away.


    Seeing how Naito was that far away, the Shinobi felt relieved and was about to continue his attack, but the moment he took another good look at Naito¡¯s face, he suddenly got stunned.


    His expression seemed precisely the same as the one on hispanions¡¯ faces.


    Click!


    He could no longer hold his Kunai, and it fell directly on the ground.


    However, that was thest sound they heard. Even Sara, who has just escaped the danger, didn¡¯t make any sound, and everyone looked at Naito.


    As soon as she heard Naito¡¯s voice, the fear in her heart faded away.


    And when the ninja took his Kunai off her neck and turned around, she took a few steps away, then looked at Naito.


    However, what made her surprised, that Naito didn¡¯t even make a move, but that mighty Shinobi, who could take their guards alone, stopped moving the moment he saw Naito.


    And he even lost his grip on his Kunai, and it fell on the ground.


    At the same time, Sara also noticed that this wasn¡¯t the case only with that Shinobi, even hispanions, seemed all petrified.


    Looking closely, she could see fear and horror in their eyes.


    What¡¯s so scary about Naito?!


    ¡°You wanted to know how I look, so did you like what you¡¯ve seen?¡± Naito looked calmly at them, then said.


    The Sand¡¯s Shinobis looked terrified.


    They never thought that the ¡®powerful earth release caster¡¯ is actually the God of Shinobis!


    Perhaps in this remote desert, no one knows who Naito was, but these Shinobis, of course, they did!


    Especially the Sand Vige, he¡¯s like a nightmare to them!

 Chapter 362: Distortion

    <h4>Chapter 362: Distortion</h4>


    The Sand¡¯s Shinobis kept reminding themselves, not to try to provoke Naito, no matter how bad they felt.


    Because a man like him is unstoppable even if they used the whole vige force to do it!


    ¡°Now that you have seen me clearly and fulfilled your wish, you can go on to the afterlife with peace of mind.¡±


    Naito nced at that Shinobi, then walked passing him, without doing any extra movement.


    The Shinobi looked terrified for a moment, then he suddenly turned into powder!


    Step by step, Naito walked toward the other Shinobis, which made them look extremely horrified.


    ¡°You who remained...¡± Naito said lightly, but these few words, made the other Shinobis fell on their knees from fearsome.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of you here in this country, do you understand?¡±


    All of them swallowed at once, then nodded in unison.


    ¡°Begone.¡±


    Naito waved at them coldly.


    With that said, they turned around instantly, then left without daring to even turn their heads.


    Even after theypletely left the Roran, the terrified expressions on these Shinobis¡¯ faces didn¡¯t wipe out.


    The task was over!


    Even if they gathered more forces and went back to Roran and killed all of its guards and kidnapped the Queen, that wouldn¡¯t be enough, because the man who was standing behind Roran is truly the god himself!


    ....


    The Shinobis fled, but Sara couldn¡¯t help but keep on watching Naito.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at his eyes, she was lowering her head slightly, and secretly taking nces at Naito, while still thinking about the same question.


    How can Naito be that scary to them?


    He...


    Sara¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, she seemed like she didn¡¯t look at Naito carefully before, Sara never noticed, but now after she did. The answer was clear in her heart.


    Regardless of how charming Naito looked, the look in his eyes, the aura around him, his pure skin, gave people the feeling of looking at a god.


    ¡°Well, those ninjas will nevere back again.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t mind Sara¡¯s peeping, he thought, that this little girl was feeling scared, and she¡¯s looking at him because she¡¯s grateful for saving her just now.


    With that said, Naito smiled at Sara, and the Queen, then said: ¡°If any ninjas came here in the future, just mention my name, Yuu Naito.¡±


    After saying this, Naito suddenly floated in the sky.


    Then in an instant, he disappeared in the sky.


    Seeing how Naito left, Sara stretched her hands out, she seemed like if she was trying to say something, s, she couldn¡¯t. Thus she retracted it, then finally looked at the sky, with a looked full of admiration.


    .......


    After absorbing the power of the Dragon Veins, Naito returned directly to the Rain Vige.


    Naito¡¯s figure cut through the sky,nded on the highest building in the Vige, then slowly walked in.


    The people in the Vige were used to see this stuff. Thus, none of them looked surprised, they just showed their respect and admiration while minding their own business.


    Naito first returned to his home, but he couldn¡¯t find Kushina when he opened the door, which was slightly strange.


    By using his Ultra Perceive, Naito felt Kushina¡¯s presence in the Leader¡¯s Office. Tsunade, Konan, and Yahiko were also there.


    ¡°Looks like something happened.¡±


    Revealing a thoughtful expression, while touching his chin, Naito went directly to the office and opened the door.


    Tsunade was sitting at the back of the desk while Kushina, Konan, and Yahiko were seated at the front.


    When the door got opened, Yahiko, Konan and the others, turned and saw Naito. The two immediately stood up and greeted Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    On the other side, Tsunade also nodded her head.


    Sitting there, Tsunade felt a sigh of relief in her heart, then smiled, saying: ¡°You love to alwayse back at the right time, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Naito waved his hand at Yahiko and Konan, asking them not to be polite, but because of his arrival, they didn¡¯t sit down anymore but kept standing beside the desk.


    Kushina murmured a few words, while she looked extremely dissatisfied, then said: ¡°You men are too carefree, you said it wanna be one month at most, but it took you three months toe back again.¡±


    These words made Naito froze a little.


    Three months?!!


    It felt like one month at most, how did he lose the sense of time?


    Naito thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t only believe, that it has something to do with the Dragon veins, maybe it made some distort in time and space, and when he entered the Source of the Ryumyaku, it¡¯s very likely that several days passed outside without him noticing.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be more than several days at most, because if the distort wasrger, he would have noticed that.


    Naito didn¡¯t have the answer at the time, so he gently approached Kushina, then held her little hand kindly, and said: ¡°Sorry, there was a deviation in the calction.¡±


    Seeing how he behaved dealing with the matter, and how he admitted his mistake, Kushina nodded with satisfaction and decided to give Naito a chance.


    ¡°Well, you two, you can act all lovey-doveyter, can we talk about the serious matters first?¡±


    Tsunade looked at those two, and helplessly used her hand to cover her forehead.


    ¡°What going on, you seem to be quite serious.¡±


    Naito looked at Tsunade strangely. In his perception, the Vige didn¡¯t seem to have any problems. Yahiko, Konan, and Kushina were all there, everyone was fine, and he couldn¡¯t feel any danger around.

 Chapter 363: Resurgence

    <h4>Chapter 363: Resurgence</h4>


    Tsunade lowered her hand from her forehead, then crossed her fingers, and put her elbows on the table, then looked at Naito severely.


    ¡°That day, after you¡¯ve left, the peace talk soon ended. The four Viges promised to pay resources to Konoha in exchange for their Jinchuriki, and I took half of the share and exchanged somend on the Land of Fire¡¯s borders.


    ¡°Plus, a small piece ofnd in the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, and I took back what they took from us before the Third World War, our territory has be thergest of all small countries.¡±


    Tsunade stopped for a moment, while her eyes looked so sharp.


    ¡°That¡¯s when things went south. When Konoha tried to return the Jinchuriki back to their Viges, some unknown people appeared and attacked them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When he heard that, Naito seemed like he had some spections, but instead of speaking, he continued to look at Tsunade, waiting for the conclusion.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, then said: ¡°The other Jinchuriki returned safely to their Viges. Only the Four-tailed and the Five-tailed got attacked by these unknown people, and kidnapped them on the road to the Rock Vige.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Rock Vige refused to pay the resources and give up on theirnds, and strongly demanded Konoha to recover these two, and for that reason, we¡¯re gathered here.¡±


    Naito seemed like he didn¡¯t like what he heard, and he already had many thoughts in his mind.


    Kidnapping two Jinchuriki is not something that an ordinary ninja can do. Especially, considering that they have probably lifted the seals that were performed on them, and they could use their Bijuu¡¯s powers freely.


    In this case, the people who attacked them should be so powerful, even a half-super-Kage level tier ninja wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress two Jinchuriki¡¯s together.


    There¡¯s no doubt that the man who kidnapped them was extremely powerful.


    And currently, in the Ninja World, only two people can be ranked higher than the Super-Kage tier, who were Nagato, and Uchiha Madara. Naito couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Besides, what made Naito confused weren¡¯t the fact they dared to kidnap the Four-Tailed and the Five-tailed beasts, but why they didn¡¯t try to catch all of them at once.


    After all, the absorption of the Bijuu can only be applied in order.


    ¡°What did Konoha do?¡±


    Naito looked at Tsunade and asked.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Tsunade snorted, then said: ¡°As if they can do anything... Someone has managed to suppress two Tailed-beasts at one time. Do you think Konoha can do anything to them?¡±


    Having said that, Tsunade stopped for a moment, then nced at Naito and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t act fast and solve this, people will suspect that you did it because there isn¡¯t a lot of people with such a strength in the world.¡±


    Indeed, when ites to suppressing the Bijuu, the first person to think of is Naito.


    ¡°Konoha is currently working on this incident and looking for these two, but in fact, they have only sent some scouts. They have no intention of confronting those people who are responsible for this act.¡±


    Naito snorted and said: ¡°It seems that they rather stay out of the trouble then look for these two and exchange them for the materials.¡±


    Tsunade said helplessly: ¡°Well if they want it that hard, they can exchange it with some of theirnds, after all, it had nothing to do with us, we got our share from that deal.¡±


    Naito couldn¡¯t help butugh when he looked at Tsunade¡¯s expression.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have got those supplies in the first ce, nothing can stop this woman from getting what she wants. Even now, after Konoha got in trouble, she wasn¡¯t thinking about them, but she was thinking about how she could make some profits for her side, the Rain Vige.


    Of course, Tsunade knew why Naito wasughing, suddenly, she looked embarrassed, and shouted at Naito: ¡°Hey! What¡¯s so funny?! What if those people came after us? We need to be ready!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t being to the Rain.¡±


    Naito¡¯sughterpletely wiped out the previous depressing atmosphere. Even Yahiko, and Konan, who looked very worried before, seems rxed now.


    As long as Naito si here, any problem can be solved!


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Tsunade nced at Naito and asked.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    After he replied, Kushina put the teacup that was in her hands on the side of the desk and sat next to Naito.


    Kushina¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and couldn¡¯t help but squeeze with her little hand Naito¡¯s arm, she clearly was worried.


    Tsunade ignored this romance scene, then sighed, showing a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Yes, just wait.¡±


    Although they got their share of the resources, Konoha didn¡¯t dare to ask the Rain Vige anything. They didn¡¯t even ask them to help.


    A lot of the resources got already transported, and everything was going fine.


    However, no matter what purpose this secret guy had to capture these two Tailed-beasts, it was clear that he won¡¯t stay hidden for a long time.


    ......


    Konoha was still trying to find the people responsible for the kidnapping, while Naito continued his Spiritual training.


    In the blink of an eye, a few more months passed. In this period, Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space has absorbed most of the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra.


    With this, Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space got much stronger, and Naito¡¯s soul got strengthened by at least 10%.


    10% is not bad, considering how strong his Spiritual Powers in the first ce!


    Thus, Naito tried once again to left some of the suppression of Hoshi¡¯s energy to make the absorption rate faster.


    The Chakra flowed stronger than before. However, Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space could easily bear this rate.


    This has made Naito sigh in relief. Sure enough, it was the right decision to start with the Hoshi absorption. If he chose to absorb the Dragon Veins first, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress its power easily, and his Spiritual Space wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the flowing of its energy.


    However, after he strengthened his Spiritual Space by absorbing the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra, it¡¯s now qualified to absorb the Dragon Veins¡¯ Chakra.


    Because he lifted the suppression many times now, the absorbs rate got much faster than the beginning. It didn¡¯t take him long before he finally absorbed the Hoshi¡¯s Chakrapletely.


    In this way, only the Dragon Veins energy was left in Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space.


    Naito¡¯s consciousness once again came to the Spiritual Space.


    Because the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra gotpletely absorbed, he needed to start working on the Dragon Veins¡¯ Chakra. However, Naito felt like he shouldn¡¯t take it lightly. After all, the Dragon Veins¡¯ energy is much strong than the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra.


    Moreover, Naito bearly managed to deal with its energy when he was at the Source of Ryumyaku, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to suppress it perfectly in his Spiritual Space.


    But during this time, Naito thought of a way!

 Chapter 364: The Fourth Hokage

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Fourth Hokage</h4>


    At this moment, in Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space, the Dragon Veins¡¯ Chara was hovering and dancing all over the ce.


    With Naito¡¯s shout, the movement of the Chakra suddenly stagnated.


    Naito looked at the Chakra, controlling its movements slowly, while he was stretching his hands out, then tore it fiercely!


    Crack!!


    A white light suddenly emitted at the center of the energy!


    Whoom!!


    The Chakra was trying to break free violently, but under Naito¡¯s Shock Force, it got blocked.


    It can be said that the fact that Naito can use the Shock Force in his Spiritual Space was both shocking and useful for him.


    Crack!!


    Under this sudden suppression of Naito¡¯s shock space, even the Dragon Veins¡¯ Energy found it really tough to break free.


    The white light at the center of the energy was actually a fissure that spread really quickly, dividing it into two!


    Noticing this, Naito shoved his hands to the sides fiercely, ultimately splitting the energy of the Dragon Veins, which made it no longer unable to maintain the shape of the dragon.


    This was Naito¡¯s answer. Since it was too difficult for him to suppress the Dragon Veins¡¯ Chakra and absorb it slowly. He needed to split it into two halves first, and then start the process on one half only.


    Sure enough, Naito¡¯s solution worked well. The two halves seemed to be wholly transformed into two individual energies, and the pressure on Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space got weakened a lot in an instant.


    Naito quickly lifted a bit of restriction on one of the halves, then energy spilled out of it, and continuously began to merge with his Soul Space.


    Neither less, this is still the power of the Dragon Veins. Even if it was just one half, it was way stronger than the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra.


    Although he has just lifted a bit of the suppression, it was all that his Soul Space could bear.


    Sensing this, Naito nodded. In this case, there¡¯s no need to divide it again.


    Theplete absorption of the Hoshi¡¯s Chakra has doubled the strength of Naito¡¯s soul!


    And with the absorbing of the Dragon Veins¡¯ energy, Naito has begun to feel much powerful!


    ¡°Theplete transformation of the soul is almost...¡±


    Naito felt excited; after all, even though he¡¯s powerful now, he feels like he can only protect himself against a Six-Path tier enemy.


    Only by genuinely opening the Seventh Gate, he will be able to reach that level!


    .....


    During the time Naito was practicing, the Rock Vige kept putting more pressure on Konoha because Onoki was now certain that the rtionship between Naito and Konoha was no longer functional.


    It seems like Konoha has made a deal with Naito during the Third World War in exchange for his services, and now that deal is no longer underway. In that case, Onoki didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Naito.


    The war has just ended, no one will want to start another one right away, and It¡¯s also Konoha¡¯s fault for losing those Jinchuriki.


    If strength is the most crucial thing during wartime, credibility is the most important during peacetime. Once you have a credibility issue, the tasks issued to that Vige will be significantly reduced.


    Although there will be no problems is such a short time, it will significantly weaken the Vige¡¯s strength in the long term. Even the joint Chunin exam of the Major Viges is all about prestige.


    In fact, the test system of the Joint Chunin exam is very cruel. The Major Viges tries to show off by inviting the small viges to make them foils.


    Because the Four-Tailed and Five-Tailed beasts were kidnapped, The Rock vige put pressure on Konoha, and its prestige began to drop from the peak after the Third World War.


    Coupled with the previous news of Danzo¡¯s death, that several viges helped to spread around the world.


    This has made Konoha¡¯s credibility drop magnificently. Eventually, Sarutobi decided to resign, and elected the Fourth Hokage to take his post!


    Jiraiya wasn¡¯t selected because he didn¡¯t want to be the Hokage. As for Orochimaru, there was a trust issue between these two. Thus, Sarutobi didn¡¯t consider selecting him.


    Therefore, the only one who¡¯s left was Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, who has be the Fourth Hokage!


    The session of the Fourth Hokage has attracted a lot of attention for a while. And it was difficult for the Rock Vige to use Konoha of that event anymore. After all, Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, has already taken full responsibility and resigned from his position.


    Looking at the power of Konoha in the previous years, you can say that it had a lot of ups and downs.


    During the Third World War period, Konoha had, the three Sannin all together, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade, these three have the power to handle an entire army on their own. Besides, Sarutobi, Danzo, and Sakumo were on their peak period, and of course, they also had, Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato.


    This is simply a strength that can scare any big Vige!


    This version of Konoha was the strongest, even with the use of the Bijuu¡¯s power, it was not certain that they could be defeated.


    But in just a short period, Tsunade left Konoha and joined the Rain, Sakumo got killed by the Fourth Kazekage. Danzo got killed by Naito, causing the rtionship between him and Konoha to deteriorate even further.


    And the Third Hokage could no longer resist time, and his body gradually began to go downhill.


    This has caused the once mighty Vige to suffer a significant drop in just a few years.


    Of course, although Konoha¡¯s strength got weakened a lot, the existence of people like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Minato, makes them still extremely powerful, and none of the other Major Viges can defeat them alone.


    But fate was still hiding new crises.

 Chapter 365: Konoha鈥檚 Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 365: Konoha¡¯s Crisis</h4>


    Before the Edo Tensei was fully discovered, and as his test subjects began to die off, Orochimaru was caught red-handed by Sarutobi. Thus, Orochimaru ran away from Konoha, and became an S-ss Rogue Ninja!


    This is was a real scourge, that made it even worse for Konoha. Orochimaru¡¯s defection has cause Konoha¡¯s strength to fall even more.


    These odds changing were certainly enjoyed by the other Major Viges. Konoha was stronger than them, but now it doesn¡¯t seem that better.


    All of this news naturally reached Naito¡¯s ears.


    Naito wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about Orochimaru, but the fact that Minato has be the Fourth Hokage was something that Naito cares about.


    Now that his soul was about to reach transformation of the Sixth Paths level. Naito started to feel some special forces in the Ninjas Realm, such as... Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra!


    Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra, including the sixth path¡¯s chakra, exist in the world, but ordinary people cannot perceive it.


    However, the sessors of Indra and Ashura are not rted by blood. In the original, the first sessors were Madara and Hashirama, then Naruto and Sasuke.


    However, Naruto wasn¡¯t rted to Hashirama nor the Senju, but if you go back, maybe the Senju¡¯s bloodlines got mixed with the Uzumaki, and they became distant rtives.


    Uchiha Madara was a special case. After the transnted Hashirama¡¯s cells, he had the standards of getting Asura¡¯s powers. After he merged both Asura and Indra¡¯s Chakra, he awakened the Sixth Paths¡¯ Chakra and opened the Rinnegan.


    Strictly speaking, after he merged both Asura and Indra¡¯s Chakra, and awakened the Sixth Paths powers, he himself was no longer Indra¡¯s sessor.


    However, just be sensing the Sixth Paths chakra, it means that the former is not dead. Although some of the Sixth Paths¡¯ Chakra was taken by Madara, it was only a part, and it doesn¡¯t rece his existence.


    Therefore, reaching that level doesn¡¯t actually mean that you¡¯ve obtained the Sixth Path¡¯s real power.


    However, these things are not perceived by ordinary people.


    In fact, even the sessors themselves don¡¯t know about this, they will be far more powerful than anyone, people like Hashirama and Madara were strong enough to suppress the existence of the entire Shinobi World on their own.


    It¡¯s nearly impossible to actually perceive Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra or actuallye in contact with the Sixth Path¡¯s will.


    However, Naito could somehow sense a little bit of Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra with his near-transformed soul and his Ultra Perceive technique.


    These two Chakras are hovering in the Shinobi World, and will soon be reborn.


    ¡°Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra...¡±


    Naito stood in front of the window, looking at the cloudy sky.


    ¡°The reincarnation of these two will finallye, so what will happen, will they still be reborn, in Naruto and Sasuke? Or will it change because of me?¡±


    In fact, at the level that Naito has reached, he no longer cares much about Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra. The only thing that he cares about is the Sixth Paths¡¯ true powers!


    But with his current strength, the only thing that he could sense was a little bit of Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra, that was his limit!


    Naito has even believed, that the Sixth Paths might be watching him now, but he could no feel his existence.


    This feeling was awful, but it also made Naito more eager toplete the soul transformation, and open the Seventh Gate of the Hachimon Tonkou!


    ......


    Konoha.


    The earth trembled violently.


    The Five-Tailed and the Four-Tailed beasts roared in the sky, raging in the Vige, and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi, was leading Konoha¡¯s Shinobis to suppress them.


    ¡°Damn! Why does this scene feel so familiar....¡±


    An Anbu Ninja looked terrified at the two Bijuu in front of him. Suddenly, the two Jinchuriki that they were looking for in the past few weeks appeared in the Vige.


    Moreover, they appeared in the form of the actual Bijuu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted! st them out of the Vige!¡±


    Thest time Sarutobi felt like that was in the Kyuubi¡¯s runaway, this time, the number of tails was the same, but it was divided into two beasts, one with four tails, and the other with five.


    Although the power of the Yonbi and the Gobi are far less than the Kyuubi, they were two beasts after all, and it was tough to suppress two Bijuu at the same time.


    ¡°It would be nice if Sakumo was still here with us, coupled with Jiraiya, it would be possible to stop these two Bijuu in short time... It would be nice if Orochimaru was here too...¡±


    Sarutobi felt a bit of bitter in his heart. However, he suppressed those feeling deep down into his heart, then rushed forward with his staff in his hand.


    Arge group of Anbu Ninjas followed.


    In addition, there was a new generation of Shinobis participating in the battle, Hatake Kakashi, Maito Gai, Kurenai, and others.


    For a time, the entire Vige seemed to be falling apart. The momentum was immense, and the Vige was taking enormous damage.


    However, inside this chaos, a small battle was taking ce inside the Vige, but the danger¡¯s degree was no less than fighting against the Yonbi and the Gobi!


    ¡°Damn... Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Minato, who was holding a baby in his arms, clenched his teeth, looking at an unknown person in front of him. The cold stare in his eyes seemed like if it was gonna freeze the river on the side.


    In front of Minato, a person was standing, with his face covered, showing only one pair of his eyes, and it was... A Mongekyou Sharingan!


    ¡°It seems like no one can prevent it...¡±


    Looking at the baby in Minato¡¯s hands, the man said in a deep voice, while the look on his face seemed extremely deep.


    Minato looked at him coldly, and said: ¡°Prevent? What do you want to prevent?!¡±


    ¡°Well, naturally, it¡¯s...¡±


    The masked man said half of the sentence, then he suddenly rushed directly toward Minato, holding a Kunai in his hand, then stabbed the baby directly in Minato¡¯s arms!


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Minato disappeared out of thin air, then flickered above him, avoiding his sharp de.

 Chapter 366: Unknown Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 366: Unknown Purpose</h4>


    Minato stared at him coldly.


    Although he was unable to fight back at all while holding the baby, he was afraid to put him down.


    Because this unknown enemy in front of him was chasing him everywhere. No matter how many times he was using the Flying Thunder God, to try and get away from him, that man will follow him almost instantly to the same spot, he didn¡¯t dare to let go of the baby in his arms.


    This baby was his newborn son, and he has also named him Naruto.


    Minato didn¡¯t know why this man targeting his son. He had even attempted to assassinate his wife, Uzumaki Mei when she was pregnant with Naruto.


    The masked man stared at Minato indifferently with his red Mongekyou Sharingan glowing brightly.


    In fact, behind that scary mask, the man who had these eyes was a very familiar person to Minato, Uchiha Obito.


    However, those eyes made Minato unable to recognize him. Moreover, his speed and strength were far way different from Obito¡¯s who disappeared in the Third Shinobi World War.


    And when you think about it, there was no reason for Uchiha Obito to go after his son, or to destroy Konoha. This was simply nonsense.


    ¡°Flying Thunder God...¡±


    Seeing how Minato could easily avoid his attacks while holding the babe, made Obito stop for a while, and say these words.


    His tone was weird enough to make Minato frown instantly.


    ¡°Forget it... There¡¯s no way to stop it now, there¡¯s no need to keep this fight anymore, I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡±


    Minato had a stern look on his face. He knew that this man is the one behind the rampage of the Yonbi and the Gobi inside Konoha.


    ¡°Something more meaningful. By the way, you better think of a way to suppress these two Bijuu...¡± Obito said coldly, then he suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Minato looked at the Yonbi and Gobi in the distance, but eventually clenched his teeth, then used his Flying Thunder God, to chase Obito.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, Minato appeared in a hidden ce, in Konoha, it looked as if it was an extremely oldboratory, with dust everywhere.


    For an instant, Uchiha Obito was standing in front of it, but a space vortex appeared, then he once again disappeared, and it seemed as if something has been taken away by him.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    A thoughtful expression appeared on Minato¡¯s face, but it immediately got reced by a cold stare.


    No matter how many times he thought about it, it seems that this guy is responsible for the Yonbi and the Gobi¡¯s attack on Konoha.


    Although Naruto was still in his arms, Minato no longer looked afraid.


    .....


    Boom!!!


    A Bijuudama mmed down, sting the area in front of it, and turning it into a vast pit. Numerous ninjas got blown out by the impact, spurting blood out of their mouths.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Kakashi was breathing heavily, looking at the Yonbi and Gobi in front of him, then said: ¡°This strength... How could Naito-Sama easily suppress them before?¡±


    ¡°Shit, even with the Fifth Gate, I can bearly keep up with it, how is this possible?¡±


    Gai stood next to Kakashi. These two used all of their strength to get the upper hand over these Tailed-beasts, and still, they couldn¡¯t stop them.


    On the other side, Anko¡¯s performance was the most surprising. No one expected that this girl¡¯s strength would be no less than Kakashi,parable to an Elite Jonin!


    However, on such a battlefield, even the Elite¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t have much effect, and it¡¯s challenging to block the attack of two Bijuu.


    At this moment, there are only two people who can truly stand toe to toe in front of these Tailed-Beasts¡¯ attacks.


    One was with blue vapor around his body. And it was Gai¡¯s father, Maito Dai, who has already opened the Seventh Gate. Still, he could barely fight with Tailed-Beasts, not to mention, suppressing them.


    The other one was the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. Although his strength was going downhill, these were only the Yonbi and the Gobi, which were much weaker than the Kyuubi, he could still fight back.


    At this time, Jiraiya wasn¡¯t in the Vige, which also was problematic. Otherwise, he could also help them using his Sage Mode.


    ¡°Apart from that damned man, you¡¯re the first human to be able to stand in front of me...¡±


    The Yonbi looked at Gai in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re far worse than him!!¡±


    The Yonbi roared, and pound his chest with his two fists, then rushed forward, with all of the Konoha¡¯s ninjas falling back in horror.


    Listening to the Yonbi¡¯s roar, Gai¡¯s expression gradually became calmer.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong... With what you¡¯ve just said?!¡±


    ........


    In Konoha, Minato and Obito were constantly teleporting from a spot to another. Minato was still holding Naruto in his arms. Thus, he couldn¡¯t get the upper hand on Obito, yet, he managed sessfully drag him.


    Obito obviously didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Minato. It seemed that there was another important thing that needed to be done, but Minato didn¡¯t give him a chance to flee.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t seed in the previous assassination was Uzumaki Mei, who protected Naruto desperately, and Minato, who would have failed to save both if he arrived one secondter.


    At this time, unusually Minato¡¯s killing intent was all over the ce, but his expression was as calm as ever, he looked at his opponent calmly, trying to analyze his fighting abilities and power.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me here?¡±


    Obito¡¯s tone was weird andpletely different from how he originally sound. It gave an extremely dark feeling as if two voices were fused together.


    Minato nced at the situation in the distance were Konoha¡¯s ninjas were having a fierce battle, then he stared coldly back at Obito.


    Suddenly, both of them looked stunned!

 Chapter 367: Black Zetsu

    <h4>Chapter 367: ck Zetsu</h4>


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Consecutive roars emitted from a distance. Minato raised his head and saw a beam of light prating the sky. Suddenly that light fell on both of the Yonbi and the Gobi, and mmed them on the ground!


    ¡°Yuu Naito?? No... It¡¯s not Naito, it¡¯s him...¡±


    A dazzling light shed in Minato¡¯s eyes, but then he calmed down, and his expression turned back to being cold.


    A terrible bottomless pit appeared on the ground, with both of the Tailed-Beastspletely suppressed in it.


    The scene made everyone remember the time when Naito suppressed the Kyuubi before. Almost all of Konoha¡¯s Shinobis looked at this scene shocked. No one has ever expected that there¡¯s a second person to Naito, who could suppress a Bijuu with his bare hands!


    Even Obito looked surprised, then said: ¡°This is... The Hachimon Tonkou?! He could suppress both the Yonbi and the Gobi, impressive, almost close, to that person¡¯s level.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Bijuu got suppressed, do you wish to continue this struggle?¡±


    Minato stared at Obito coldly.


    Obito replied with a strange look in his eyes: ¡°Struggle? Acting so high and mighty, and you¡¯re just...¡±


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Obito stepped back a few feet, then he suddenly started doing some hand signs.


    Noticing that, Minato instantly stepped forward, trying to interrupt his attack, but he suddenly passed through Obito¡¯s body!


    After he avoided Minato¡¯s attack, Obito¡¯s body turned solid once again, then hepleted his hand signs almost instantly, and pressed his hand on the ground.


    ¡°Summoning Technique!¡±


    Puff!!!


    The white smoke emerged, and a huge figure appeared in front of Minato, which made him surprisingly shocked.


    ¡°Impossible! This is...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Kyuubi, well... Half of it. It will allow you to continue ying. Or will it be the Hachimon Tonkou¡¯s user?¡±


    Obito snorted, then he disappeared in the vortex.


    Minato didn¡¯t try to stop Obito from leaving, he clenched his teeth, then looked at the Kyuubi, who he needed to stop his Bijuudama.


    The Gobi and Yonbi were already suppressed. Just when Konoha¡¯s Shinobis were about to breathe a sigh of relief, they got troubled again with this sudden appearance of the Kyuubi.


    Some of them turned their backs a little by little, then froze on the ground the moment their sights fell on the Kyuubi¡¯s colossal body.


    Why is the Kyuubi here?!


    The hell is the Kyuubi doing here?! What is this an organized attack from the Bijuu?!!


    Minato looked at the Kyuubi, and a drop of sweat fell from his chin. He didn¡¯t believe he could stop him, he has consumed a lot of his Chakra.


    The same case was for the other Shinobi, including Sarutobi, not everyone had the same demonic power as Naito.


    Minato could fight toe to toe with the Kyuubi. He could transfer the Kyuubi¡¯s Bijuudama and prevent him from destroying the Vige, he could even move the Kyuubi directly if he wanted, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to win, because the human¡¯s power will always get exhausted.


    Although the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra is not infinite,pared to the humans, it¡¯s indeed almost inexhaustible.


    Konoha¡¯s forces continued the fight the Kyuubi, and Minato forcibly teleported him out of the Vige with what left of Chakra in him, and a space vortex appeared outside of the Vige, with Obito¡¯s emerging out of it.


    He looked in the distance space with an in-depth look in his eyes.


    ¡°His Chakra should be exhausted.. He won¡¯t be able to use that technique.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Shiki Fujin?¡±


    The first sentence was spoken by Obito, but the second came from behind.


    Obito¡¯s pupils flinched, he turned around, and from the first nce, he saw a figure with a white cloak in front of him.


    Naito nced into the distance and saw Minato using the Shiki Fujin, then shook his head slightly.


    With Naito¡¯s current strength, he could directly sense the existence of the death god, Shiki, behind Minato. However, it looked slightly off! He could sense a bloodline simr to those of the Otsutsuki n, and It even looked remarkably identical to Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Still, it had some differences and didn¡¯t feel like it had a consciousness simr to a human being.


    After shaking his head, Naito gazed on Obito¡¯s body in front of him, with a very cold stare.


    Naito has always wondered what happened to Obito after he disappeared? Now he finally got the answer.


    ¡°Should I call you Uchiha Obito, or... ck Zetsu?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Obito kept quiet for a while, then his face got suddenly covered by a ck thing!


    Everything was covered, but his Mongekyou Sharingan!


    ¡°How do you know about my existence?¡±


    Uchiha Obito... Or ck Zetsu, said with an exceptionally hoarsely sound, and with a deep sense of fear in his tone.


    Although this was Obito¡¯s body, it was also mixed with Hashirama¡¯s cells, and controlled by ck Zetsu¡¯s consciousness.


    Not only transnted, but you can also say that Hashirama¡¯s cells got mixed with his body; his body has been transformed for a long time now.


    Naito wasn¡¯t sure whether Uchiha Obito¡¯s consciousness was still there. Even if it was, it should be only a small part of it. After all, the event of Kakashi killing Rin with his hands didn¡¯t take ce in this world.


    Naito stared coldly at ck Zetsu in front of him and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    It was such a cold gaze that suddenly caused the temperature to drop a few degrees directly, even the ground under ck Zetsu¡¯s feet suddenly cracked!


    However, under the pressure of such a terrible momentum, they only be more terrified.


    ¡°What is your purpose of doing all of this?¡±


    Naito looked at ck Zetsu and said coldly.


    It¡¯s impossible for ck Zetsu to inexplicably destroy Konoha. Something must have happened, but Naito didn¡¯t have any idea about it.


    Naito didn¡¯t care much about Nagato and Obito, but this guy was Kaguya¡¯s third son, and he worked hard over the years to resurrect his mother. Once, he even had the world ying on the palm of his hand.


    After hearing Naito¡¯s question, ck Zetsu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and said: I thought that you really knew everything, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be that way.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not willing to answer my question.¡±


    Naito looked at ck Zetsu indifferently...

 Chapter 368: Kamui

    <h4>Chapter 368: Kamui</h4>


    ck Zetsu looked ridiculously at Naito, then answer.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to answer your question.¡±


    ¡°Then... You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Naito looked at ck Zetsu indifferently.


    ¡°What are you gonna do about it? Kill me? Let¡¯s see you try it!¡±


    ck Zetsu, who was in full control of Obito¡¯s body, looked at Naito with his Mongekyou Sharingan revealing his killing intent.


    ck Zetsu knew very well the strength of these eyes.


    The Kamui serves as a gateway to another dimensional space, in which the user can move all or parts of his body between at will. Even if it¡¯s Naito, as long as he¡¯s in a whole different dimension, there¡¯s no way that Naito¡¯s attacks can reach him!


    Naito was toozy to talk some sense into him, and just punched him directly.


    ck Zetsu looked at that punch with a sneer, but that expression got wiped off his face quickly.


    Whoosh!!!


    The moment he swang that fist, the cracks on the space spread instantly!


    It looked very simr to his usual attacks, but in fact, it was a different type.


    These cracks... were distorting the space!


    Boom!!!


    The punch that bent the space directly hit ck Zetsu¡¯s body.


    The moment he saw Naito¡¯s attacking, ck Zetsu used the Kamui to transfer his body to another dimension, which only left his illusory form.


    However, Naito¡¯s punch opened another dimensional space between the two dimensions and connected his punch to ck Zetsu¡¯s body, bombarding him!


    Although he managed sessfully to teleport to the other dimension, the two spaces were still connected to each other through the space vortex.


    It¡¯s like two eggs, the shells are tightly attacked together, and Kamui is almost like the central point between the two, and the vortex space is the key!


    Ordinary attacks cannot shake space. It¡¯s naturally impossible to attack a body that has moved a different space, but Naito¡¯s punch... Can distort space!


    Although, Naito¡¯s current strength cannot break the space, and the connection between the two dimensions, but the space vortex was the key to that.


    And since Naito¡¯s strength can bend the space, he could transfer part of the Shock Force through that wall connecting the two dimensions.


    Therefore, even with the use of the Kamui, ck Zetsu wasn¡¯tpletely immune to Naito¡¯s attack!


    ¡°AUGH!!!¡±


    ck Zetsu spit out blood. Of course, that blood was actually Obtio¡¯s blood. ck Zetsu had an extremely strange form as if it was pure spiritual energy.


    If Naito¡¯s force didn¡¯t get weakened a lot by passing through another space, he would have died!


    After spitting the blood, ck Zetsu looked extremely horrified.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! How did you manage to attack me? The power of these eyes...¡±


    Looking at how terrified ck Zetsu looked, Naito looked at him ridiculously, he knew the Kamui¡¯s weaknesses, and even if he didn¡¯t, his power was enough to beat him!


    ¡°The Kamui, you can use a space vortex to transfer yourself to another space, or you can suck other things inside it, and also you can obtain an illusory form, and exist in both dimensions.¡±


    ¡°A perfect ability, but... It has weaknesses.¡±


    These few words made ck Zetsu even more terrified.


    Why does Naito know all of this?!!


    He never showed this ability twice, and no one knew about it besides him. When did Naito saw it? Why does he talk about Kamui as if he has seen it before!!


    Under all of these unanswered questions, ck Zetsu didn¡¯t dare tofort Naito anymore and tried to use his Kamui to flee.


    ¡°You¡¯re going already?!¡±


    The moment his sound emitted, Naito¡¯s body suddenly flickered and appeared in front of ck Zetsu, then punched him!


    Want to run now after you¡¯ve provoked him?!


    Boom!!!


    The space above ck Zetsu got suddenly distorted, and a horrifying Shock Force Punch mmed him down.


    The moment he uses that Space Vortex, the two dimensions getpletely connected to each other. Naito¡¯s speed could beat the timing of the teleportation, and ck Zetsu can¡¯t fully transfer his body to the other space and escape.


    Unable to use the illusory form, under Naito¡¯s punch, ck Zetsu had no choice of surviving!


    Thus, he didn¡¯t have any choice but to keep his illusory form.


    The moment Naito¡¯s fist fell, ck Zetsu felt like he has almost gone mad. If his eyes can prate space, then, it can also see clearly the Shinobi World distorting violently under Naito¡¯s punch. The space vortex got suddenly bent, and finally, Naito¡¯s punch sted ck Zetsu¡¯s body.


    Bang!!!


    Naito¡¯s punch prated ck Zetsu¡¯s body, then it suddenly struck the ground under him, causing it to copse. His punch¡¯s shape got printed on the ground then spread out from so many miles underground.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood spurt out of ck Zetsu¡¯s mouth once again, with endless horror evident in his eyelids. If his body wasn¡¯t connected to Obito¡¯s who isbined with Hashirama¡¯s cells, he could have died just now!


    ¡°Even with Hashirama¡¯s cells, I won¡¯t have a chance in front of him. This guy is strong, he can even bend space. Damn, how can a human reach such a terrible level...¡±


    Suddenly, ck Zetsu looked up with his Mongekyou Sharingan eyes at Naito.


    Kamui!


    He knew it was impossible to flee, so the only way was to kill Naito!


    Whoosh!


    This time the space vortex didn¡¯t appear on ck Zetsu¡¯s body, but on Naito¡¯s body, twisting his body and transferring it to the other dimension.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re strong, I don¡¯t think you can live without your head!¡±


    ck Zetsu stared coldly at Naito¡¯s, revealing his killing intent.


    But in the next moment, Naito suddenly flickered, then shed in the air, avoiding the vortex space.


    Naito¡¯s speed in the short-range isparable to Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God.


    Unless it¡¯s the Flying Thunder God¡¯s seal that can transfer him instantly, even the fastest space vortex won¡¯t work against Naito!


    ¡°Too fast!¡±


    Watching Naito easily avoiding his attack, ck Zetsu¡¯s heart sank more in horror.


    Cutting a person¡¯s head off using the vortex space will be very effective against any ordinary ninja. Even a Perfect Sage Mode user will die. After All, he¡¯s not a Sixth Path Mode user.


    However, this attack didn¡¯t have any effect on Naito. He already used the fastest speed, but he still couldn¡¯t catch Naito!


    After he discovered that Naito had some special perception ability, he didn¡¯t dare toe near to Naito; thus, he didn¡¯t know how strong Naito has be.


    However, now after he faced him and experienced it with his own body, he finally understood how strong Naito is!


    However, he was still shocked!


    ¡°These eyes are a little bit troublesome...¡±


    Naito looked at ck Zetsu in front of him with a serious expression, these Mongekyou Sharingan were still a threat to him.


    However, he was only a little bit serious.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    There was a deep sense of fear in ck Zetsu¡¯s eyes. Although he has just discovered that Naito didn¡¯t know everything, and the mist around started to blow away a little.


    He instantly got shrouded in the mist again.


    ck Zetsu didn¡¯t know precisely how Naito knows about the Obito¡¯s Mongekyou Sharingan¡¯s abilities.


    No one has ever given him such a headache before.


    Even Uchiha Madara has always been ying on the palm of his hand. Everything was under control since the death of Hagoromo.


    His mastern to resurrect his mother was going so well until this man suddenly appeared!


    Moreover, it¡¯s no longer a question of whether he could control Naito, but more like if he could survive.


    It was impossible to attack Naito with the Kamui. Naito¡¯s speed was too fast, and he could easily avoid the vortex space, and if he wanted to use it on his body, Naito could easily attack him and prevent him from escaping.


    He couldn¡¯t maintain his illusory form, and in front of Naito¡¯s, the smallest w, is enough to kill him!


    Of course, all of this wasn¡¯t important. The real point is that there was no way for him to survive.


    And this is was the scariest point!

 Chapter 369: The End Of a Hero

    <h4>Chapter 369: The End Of a Hero</h4>


    Outside Konoha.


    Minato used the Shiki Fujin and sealed the Kyuubi into Naruto¡¯s body.


    No matter how many times he looked at the Kyuubi, he seemed a little bit smaller than thest time when rampaged. However, he must be firmly controlled.


    In the Third Shinobi War, Konoha suffered significant loss without its Jinchuriki and had to ask Naito for help. Without him, Konoha will only suffer more.


    However, Naito can¡¯t help Konoha every time, especially after Danzo¡¯s incident, the rtionship seems to have worsened once again. If a war breaks out again, Sarutobi won¡¯t have the choice to ask for Naito¡¯s help.


    Now that the Kyuubi has appeared, it might seem like a crisis at first, but on second thought, it also represented an opportunity for Konoha too.


    Minato didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity and finally chose to seal the Kyuubi. Konoha could use the Kyuubi¡¯s powers, and the only person who has inherited the Uzumaki blood, was his son, Naruto.


    Minato temporarily closed the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra with the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style Seal, leaving only a small part of that he has being sealed in his body.


    After all of this was done, a roaring sound emitted, causing Konoha¡¯s Ninja to get horrified.


    Again?!!


    As soon as they heard that roar, the hearts skipped a beat. Defending against three Bijuu was already enough to be called a fierce battle, and now they didn¡¯t have any Chakra left.


    One more attack and they were as good as gone!


    All of them turned around, a little by a little, praying secretly in their hearts that it won¡¯t be another giant beast!


    It was dark, and they couldn¡¯t see Naito and ck Zetsu in the distance, but Naito¡¯s power was too horrible, with one punch, the sky felt like trembling!


    Everyone could clearly see the cracks in the sky under Naito¡¯s punch, but that wasn¡¯t all. Even the mountain that was holding him and Zetsu got smashed!


    ¡°That¡¯s... Naito-Sama!¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sama has came to save us again?!!¡±


    The moment they saw Naito¡¯s figure, all of the breathed a sigh of relief.


    The expression on Minato¡¯s face became somehow indescribable.


    Why did hee at this time...


    He should havee a little bit earlier.


    He felt extremely depressed, but Minato couldn¡¯t me Naito. He could see the person Naito was attacking, but he should be the one responsible for the Bijuu¡¯s rampage.


    And although he was so strong, Naito could finish him with a single move.


    Minato fought for a long time with ck Zetsu, who was controlling Obito¡¯s body. He knew that the Space Ninjutsu that this guy was using was above his Flying Thunder God.


    He believed that he could beat Naito in speed with the Flying Thunder God, but now he appeared to be foolish!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now... It¡¯s all thanks to Naito! If he didn¡¯te... I don¡¯t know what would have happened next...¡±


    Minato took a deep breath; he didn¡¯t think of the reason behind Naito¡¯s arrival, because he didn¡¯t have time to think.


    The knife in the Demon¡¯s hand behind Minato fell,pletely cutting off his soul, and a small part of the Kyuubi, then it absorbed itpletely.


    Konoha¡¯s Shinobis, who were watching the battle between Naito and ck Zetsu, didn¡¯t notice that the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, has passed away silently.


    Compared to Minato, Kurama was also feeling extremely depressed. His Chakra was once got eaten by the Kinkaku brother, then he got forcibly cut off into two halves by Naito.


    Just now, he got forcibly divided into two unequal parts by Minato. Therger was sealed into Naruto¡¯s body, while the smaller piece was sealed into Minato¡¯s and got devoured by that demon.


    The reason that Minato didn¡¯t have time to think about fell on the Sarutobi¡¯s shoulders.


    He was also wondering why anyone would attack Konoha this way. Without mentioning, the Kyuubi¡¯s sudden appearance, which was extremely strange.


    The Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki should be Kushina. How did the Kyuubi appear here? Could it be that something terrible has happened to Kushina?!!


    This might exin why Naito ahs came to Konoha at this time, chasing the person responsible for that.


    In fact, there was a bit of guilt in Sarutobi¡¯s heart because he felt like it should have been the one to use the Shiki Fujin seal. He was old, and Minato was still young, and the current Hokage.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to hesitate at the moment, and before he could make the decision, Minato has already used the seal!


    Sarutobi could totally understand why did Minato used the seal, and only guilt was left in his heart. After all, Minato was the only man who truly inherited the Will of Fire!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The ground trembled, and the roaring sound was like the striking of a thunderbolt. A white light kept shing around, and every time it flickered, a terrifying force burst out.


    This power was even stronger than the Bijuudama that the Tailed-Beasts has used before!


    Even Dai, who has used the Hachimon Tonkou, and opened the Eight Gates to suppress the Yonbi and the Gobi, felt weaker.


    Boom!!!


    Finally, another explosion sound emitted, and the ground suddenly waved like a rough sea.


    The Shinobis seemed like they have woke up from a dream. Under the horror of this scene, each one of them used hurriedly what remained of his Chakra to perform a defensive Ninjutsu and blocked the aftereffect of this attack.


    Just to deal with after effect, they needed all to work together, and none of them could imagine how powerful the strength at the center is!


    Gradually, the force dissipated...


    Naito stood in mid-air, and beneath him, there was a vast pit that even he didn¡¯t know how deep it was.


    The size was just too scary.


    There was nothing at the bottom of the pit, not even an instinct, not even ck Zetsu or Obito¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, those eyes were strong.¡±


    Looking at the pit on the ground, Naito shook his head.

 Chapter 370: Gai鈥檚 Training

    <h4>Chapter 370: Gai¡¯s Training</h4>


    The Kamui wasn¡¯t that good, because this Mongekyou Sharingan¡¯s ability had side effects, and it¡¯s challenging to use it continuously.


    After the transnting of Hashirama¡¯s cells, his body overcame all of those side effects, allowing him to use the Mongekyou Sharingan¡¯s abilities without restrictions. Therefore, Kamui can be regarded as an extremely powerful Space Ninjutsu.


    Naito originally wanted to keep these eyes, but he didn¡¯t expect that ck Zetsu wouldpletely give up on them along with Obito¡¯s body, which resulted in aplete shattering of the Mongekyou Sharingan eyes and Obito, with one punch.


    ¡°At that moment, he teleported to the other dimension of the Kamui, then gave up on Obito¡¯s body...¡±


    Naito stood there, with a thoughtful expression.


    Those eyes were the only link between the two dimensions. Without them, how would ck Zetsu get out after he entered?


    ¡°Forget it...¡±


    Although it was impossible, Naito estimated that there must be some way. After all, his existence itself is bizarre.


    After he shook his head, Naito turned around and looked at Konoha¡¯s direction.


    He was fully aware of what was happening there, and he could only sigh slightly for Minato¡¯s death.


    And for Dai, Naito didn¡¯t sigh or get sad.


    Any ninja who has opened all of the Eight Gates should die with his head raised up high in the sky!


    He¡¯s not a lesser hero than Konoha¡¯s White Fang, Dai had a glorious fight, and made sure that he defeated the enemy before he took hisst breath. For Naito, this blooming moments of glory were the perfect ending for Dai, before aging and getting weaker. Now he can carry on proudly to the afterlife.


    .........


    A distant unknown ce.


    A White Zetsu was lying on a stone, closing his eyes.


    Suddenly, a bit of strange ck appeared at the center of his eyebrow, then it spread out instantly, covering his body.


    ¡°It was a good idea to prepare early.¡±


    ck Zetsu stood up, but he could still feel a shock in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Obito¡¯s ability to be inferior to Naito¡¯s power.


    Yuu Naito... Is too powerful!


    Even though he was ck Zetsu, Kaguya¡¯s third son, and Hagoromo¡¯s brother, he was still shocked.


    ¡°What the hell is that guy, his growth rate is too terrible... But I don¡¯t think he can sense Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra yet.¡±


    ¡°However, that guy, it seems that his growth is unlimited. Will he be as strong as my mother someday?¡± ck Zetsu murmured, then he shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. No one can surpass Mother, she¡¯s the first founder of Chakra, she created all of the existence. As long as I can resurrect her, everything will be fine.¡±


    ........


    Konoha.


    Between the woods, a fierce gasp was emitting continuously.


    Gai was standing there, doing some squat exercises, it looked like regr physical training, but the ground under him was showing cracks, and with every move of his body, the cracks under him were getting deeper.


    As if he was carrying something weighty.


    Grunt! Grunt!!


    Breathing violently, finally, after one more time, he could no longer stand up again and then fell on the ground gasping heavily.


    ¡°Yow.¡±


    The moment he heard that sound, Gai, who looked like he couldn¡¯t move an inch of his body before, stood up again and barely keeping his bnce.


    Naito jumped from the treetop, and Gai, who was looking at him, nodded slightly.


    ¡°It seems that the two stages of the Sage Mode have improved you a lot, but unfortunately, that¡¯s the end of it. Unfortunately, this is your limit, the third stage is impossible for you.¡±


    After all of the Bijuu were suppressed, Naito didn¡¯t choose to travel around the world looking for ck Zetsu but temporarily moved between the Rain Vige, and Konoha.


    At Naito¡¯s speed, traveling from Konoha to the Rain only takes him a few moments, so it didn¡¯t matter were he really stays.


    Just as Sakumo¡¯s death inspired Kakashi, Dai¡¯s death also didn¡¯t hurt Gai as much as it inspired his heart to be stronger.


    When Naito came to pay respect to Dai, Gai asked him to train him. In fact, this was equivalent to worshipping his Sensei, and keeping his word to him; Thus, Naito didn¡¯t refuse.


    In fact, Naito couldn¡¯t help Gai much. Gai¡¯s situation was simr to Dai¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t control Chakra, and his talent in Ninjutsu was inferior, just like how originally Naito was.


    In this case, everything rted to Ninjutsu couldn¡¯t help him much, and Gai¡¯s only salvation was the Hachimon Tonkou, just like Naito too.


    Naito first helped Gaipleting the first two stages of the Sage Mode¡¯s transformation. Initially, he thought that it won¡¯t work on Gai, but unexpectedly he seeded, and Gai managed to open the Sixth Gate of the Hachimon Tonkou and also caused the side effects to reduce due to that.


    Although, Gai has reached the second stage of the Sage Mode and managed to open the Sixth Gate, with the third stage of the Lightning Armor, the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, the Shock Force, etc... Put Naito on a whole different level.


    It was Gai¡¯s limit. The Third Stage was still tricky for Kushina to achieve even with Kurama¡¯s help. He needed a massive amount of Chakra to support the transformation, which isn¡¯t avable in Gai¡¯s case.


    So for his next training, Naito¡¯s used the Added-Weight Rock Technique on Gai to rece his weights.


    Which is pretty effective for now.


    ¡°Hiss... Hisss...¡± Gai was grasping heavily. Sweating, Gai smiled while looking at Naito, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to improve my strength so quickly. Thank you for the help...¡±


    Naito shook his head slightly without saying a word.


    They stood quietly for a while. After he rested, Gai turned around and looked like he was about to continue his training. Naito suddenly turned around, looking at a big tree in the back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wannae out yet?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to peep.¡±


    A young boy, about five or six years old, came out from behind the tree, with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 371: Uchiha Itachi

    <h4>Chapter 371: Uchiha Itachi</h4>


    ¡°Little kid... Why are you here?¡±


    Gai looked at the little boy strangely and asked, he felt someone was watching them, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be just a kid.


    Facing Gai¡¯s inquiry, the young boy didn¡¯t panic and said calmly: ¡°Nothing... I was just doing my throwing shuriken training around here, and I heard some noises, so I came to check out.


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    Gai smiled at the boy, he didn¡¯t look like he cared much.


    However, Naito, who was standing there, watched the kid with an in-depth look in his eyes.


    Although he was still a kid, Naito could easily recognize him; he was Uchiha Itachi.


    It¡¯s been a while since Sasuke was born. As for Naruto... His identity got concealed by Sarutobi, and he didn¡¯t get his father¡¯sst name and gave him his mother¡¯sst name, the same as the original.


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t see Naito before. After all, he was too young, but he knew the two in front of him were too strong.


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t feel the slightest strength from Naito¡¯s body, as if he was just an ordinary person, but Gai, felt strong, but he was calling Naito, Master, obviously this guy is not an average person.


    Although he was young, Itachi¡¯s way of thinking waspletely different from his peers.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I will leave right away.¡±


    Itachi bowed his head slightly to Naito and Gai, then he turned and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Gai noticed the symbol on the back of Itachi¡¯s clothes, which was the Uchiha n symbol.


    The Uchiha n?!


    He got a little bit surprised, but Gain didn¡¯t care much.


    Watching Itachi leave, Naito shook his head, then gently patted Gai¡¯s shoulder.


    Whoom!!


    Suddenly, the gravity felt stronger, as if a horrible weight fell on his body. This was the Added-Weight Technique.


    Gai couldn¡¯t practice the Lightning Armor technique. And he couldn¡¯t perform the Added-Weight Technique either. He could only rely on Naito to help him with that.


    ¡°Okay! Next five hundred push-ups!¡±


    Feeling the weight on his body, Gai¡¯s face got excited and continued his training.


    While Naito looked at the direction where Uchiha Itachi left, exposing an exciting expression.


    ......


    Uchiha Itachi returned to the ce where he was doing his training. He looked at the targets that were hanging on from the tree¡¯s trunk, then he took out Shurikens and shoot them toward the targets.


    Whoosh!!


    Several Shuriken hit the targets with precision.


    Itachi nced at the target on the side, clenched his teeth, then took out two Shurikens, and then threw them.


    Ding!!


    When the two Shurikens flew halfway, they got collided in midair, with one of them suddenly changing its trajectory, thennded on the target on the side.


    However, it didn¡¯t hit the middle of the target, but on edge.


    ¡°The power of the rotation should increase slightly...¡±


    Looking at this scene, Itachi groaned from a moment, then walked to the targets and took off the Shurikens.


    At the same time, he remembered how Gai was doing his training.


    ¡°That person¡¯s body is so strong. How can someone train to achieve such a level of physicals strength?¡±


    With a thoughtful expression, Itachi couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    Then, Itachi thought of Naito, who was standing next to Gai.


    ¡°That person with the white cloak looked like an ordinary person, but he gave me a feeling as if he was fully integrated into nature.¡±


    ¡°Would they show me if I asked them about their physical training?¡±


    Itachi hesitated a little, then finally shook his head.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Itachi returned to his home. He first went to see his brother Sasuke, then he gathered with his family to have dinner.


    In the dining room, Itachi identally mentioned to his father, Fugaku, the two people he has seen in the woods.


    When he heard what Gai looked like, Fugaku opened his eyes wide. He immediately remembered the scene, when his father, Maito Gai, opened the Eight Gates of the Hachimon Tonkou and single-handedly beaten both the Yonbi and the Gobi.


    Although Fugaku didn¡¯t participate in this fight, he led Konoha¡¯s Police Force to rescue the wounded in the vige, but he could still see this shocking scene outside of the vige.


    Actually, everyone saw that, except for the children such as Itachi, they could only see a beam of light attacking the two Bijuu.


    Everyone considered Dai as a hero, and naturally, they were very concerned about his son, Gai.


    Of course, there are also some people who got inspired by him and tried to practice the Hachimon Tonkou, but most of them give up very quickly. Although it¡¯s very powerful, to be able to practice it, they needed to abandon Ninjutsu and Genjutsu almost entirely and only focus on physical strength.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that level.


    And to be honest, there isn¡¯t a lot of people with such a strong will to keep the hard practice.


    Mentioning Gai caused the shing of a lot of thoughts in Fugaku¡¯s mind, but they all suppressed all of them deep and continued to eat.


    But when Itachi mentioned a person who looked like Naito, Fugaku¡¯s movement suddenly stagnated.


    ¡°Are you sure?! Did the other person called him, Master?¡± Fugaku¡¯s expression became solemn.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Itachi looked at his father strangely, wondering why did he care so much.


    Fugaku didn¡¯t expect that he was still staying in Konoha, but who could prevent him; no one in the world could stop him from doing anything. Fugaku murmured in secretly in his heart, with evident awe in his eyelids.


    Fugaku took a deep breath, barely calming down, then looked at Itachi, and said: ¡°If you ever reencountered him, don¡¯t mention to him that you¡¯re from the Uchiha. If you ever saw him again, pay your respect to him, don¡¯t you ever try to offend him in any way!¡±


    It was the first time Itachi had ever seen his father this seriously, even when he talked about Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, before, he never showed such an expression.


    What kind of person could make his father so afraid, so worried to mention his name even when he¡¯s not around?!

 Chapter 372: Tsunade and Konan

    <h4>Chapter 372: Tsunade and Konan</h4>


    Uchiha Itachi looked at his father, Uchiha Fugaku, with amazement.


    ¡°That man... Who is he exactly?!¡±


    ¡°The strongest shinobi in the world, Yuu Naito!¡±


    Fugaku looked ufortable, saying Naito¡¯s name, even his tone sounded shaky.


    Itachi looked thoughtful, then murmured, ¡°Naito? Feels familiar....¡±


    ¡°Itachi, even though you¡¯re still young, but since you¡¯ve me him today, then you must remember his name because this man stands on the top of the Shinobi World!¡±


    ¡°His name represents an entire era!¡±


    Fugaku¡¯s expression rarely showed such awe, even if he has chosen to kill his son today, Fugaku wouldn¡¯t have dared to stand in his way!


    Naito is a figure of strength in this world that people can only look up at him.


    Fugaku¡¯s words made Itachi couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    A name that represents an era.


    What kind of power that he has to get such an evaluation?!


    ......


    Rain Vige.


    In a spacious and bright room, Tsunade was sitting there, excited as she was holding a dice cup in one hand, shaking it regrly, with her shirt open.


    The dices kept making a gurgling sound.


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m gonna win this time!¡±


    ¡°You neven win...¡±


    Kushina covered her forehead, looking at Tsunade, then made a small bet.


    Tsunade mmed the cup on the table,ughing, ¡°Too bad, this time, I... uh.¡±


    The numbers were all small...


    Puff!!


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Although she had no interest in gambling, it was still fun to see how Tsunade lose.


    ¡°No, no! One more!¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t look shocked at all. In fact, she got more inspired.


    Just then, the door suddenly got open.


    Naito walked in and saw this scene in the living room at first nce, then suddenly, his face got darkened.


    No, not this shit again!


    It¡¯s okay if you love gambling, but don¡¯t drag down Kushina with you!


    One night they got so drunk that Kushina didn¡¯t let him sleep for the whole night...


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Naito showed a helpless expression, but he could understand, this is was her only way out, Tsunade had to deal with a lot of affairs every day. She doesn¡¯t have free time, and he prevented her from going out to gamble.


    Otherwise, ording to her losing sheet, she might end up betting the Vige and losing!


    Speaking of this, Tsunade seems to be cursed, Naito has even doubted that she might have some kind of enchantment applied to her body that makes her lose every time. But even with his Ultra Perceive, he couldn¡¯t sense that invisible enchantment.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    When Tsunade saw Naito, she felt a little bit embarrassed because she was aware of what happened before...


    ¡°I still have some business to do, I will take my leave.¡±


    Tsunade put away her gambling equipment, then stood up and walked away proudly, as if she was winning all night.


    Naito and Kushina looked at her back as she was leaving, then looked at each other, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the same time.


    ¡°What happened in Konoha?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Tsunade sat on the sofa and picked up an apple. Then the Golden Kusanagi sword instantly turned into a small fruit knife, then he started cutting the apple.


    Kushina watched this scene speechlessly, no man with his full mental strength will use such an artifact to cut apples except for Naito.


    ¡°Gai¡¯s training is going well. It won¡¯t take him long before he finishes it, then I won¡¯t need to go to Konoha anymore. We will use that extra time to hang out more!¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Kushina sat beside Naito, leaning gently on his shoulder.


    Naito held her hand kindly, and suddenly he looked surprised, ¡°This feeling... You havepleted the Third Stage?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Kushina smiled, then said: ¡°Little fox helped me, he did a good job honestly, and today wepleted our training!¡±


    Kurama got used to Kushina calling him a little fox; he justy there and felt toozy to argue with her.


    ¡°Very good, then next, the four and the fifth stage, reaching that level will make you a lot stronger.¡±


    Naito nodded gently. He was very concerned about Kushina¡¯s Sage Mode training. Naito also tried to help Tsunade and Konan to achieve the first and second stages.


    Tsunade seeded easily. After all, she had the Senju¡¯s blood flowing in her veins. Besides, her Chakra volume was also significant, and basically, they didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles.


    Afterpleting these two stages, Tsunade was fully satisfied with the Shikkotsu Forest¡¯s Sage mode method. Moreover, with what she was dealing with every day as the leader of the Rain Vige, she became less interested in training.


    Af for Konan, although it was a little bit moreplicated, she quickly achieved the first two stages.


    Konan didn¡¯t have good physical strength, her Chakra volume wasn¡¯t that big. But now the transformation of the Sage Mode has made up for her weaknesses.


    Coupled with her special paper Ninjutsu developed by her, she had enough Chakra to support her abilities, which made her almost reach the peak of the Kage Level.


    Besides, Yahiko alsopleted the first stage, but the second was a bit unbearable for him.


    ¡°How is your practice?¡±


    Kushina looked at Naito and asked. She honestly cared much about Naito¡¯s practice than her¡¯s.


    ¡°Slow...¡± Naito sounded a little bit dissatisfied. Although his growth rate has made a lot of people envious of him, Naito¡¯s eager mentality for power made him always feel as if it was slow.


    Kushina showed a helpless expression. She couldn¡¯t help but admire his will, Naito wasn¡¯t looking to be a Hokage, if he was, it would have been easy.


    But Naito was already way more stronger than a Hokage, he was actually the strongest man alive; still, he wanted to get stronger, that will is what she admired the most in him, and the fact that he¡¯s actually getting stronger what was much incredible!

 Chapter 373: Land Of Water

    <h4>Chapter 373: Land Of Water</h4>


    Time passed quickly, and nearly three years passed in a sh.


    The title of the God of Shinobi gradually faded out of sight and became more like a legend beyond reach.


    During these three years, Naito asionally left the Rain Vige, he stayed most of the time there, hanging out with Kushina.


    It¡¯s not because of the Kyuubi that the two didn¡¯t want children, but because Naito felt that it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Many things haven¡¯t been resolved yet, the danger was still there. Moreover, Kushina didn¡¯tplete her Sage Mode transformation; she only reached the fourth stage.


    In three years, Naito¡¯s Spiritual Space has almost absorbed the dragon veins¡¯ Chakrapletely. The remaining part will only take him one more month to be absorbed.


    For these entire three years, Naito has felt and extreme pain rted to his soul. For that, he spent most of his time rxing.


    He needed a lot of meditation and rxation to carry on the task. His soul has been under pressure for the entire period; for that, he was so eager toplete the final transformation!


    The spiritual and physical training is entirely different.


    Naito didn¡¯t understand this fully untilter; thus, he needed to slow down the rate of the absorbing of the dragon veins¡¯ Chakra. If he kept the same speed, he couldpletely absorb it in less than three years.


    The changes in the Rain Vige over the past three years were massive.


    After receiving the resources, they were granted from the Third Shinobi World War, and after the expansion, the Land of Rain flourished very quickly, and that prosperity also reached the Rain Vige, which is the core of this country.


    The Rain Vige has established its own Academy Ninja, and also a variety of other systems.


    However, Naito, The first Amekage, didn¡¯t care about the development of the Rain Vige.


    The rain was falling.


    At the highest point of the Rain Vige, Naito stood there quietly, looking at the sky.


    The rain fell around his sides, naturally avoiding his body as if these raindrops had life.


    Naito often stood here to look at the sky, in fact, just by doing that, he could sense everything in the Vige, and almost the entire world.


    Naito, who had a Perfect Sage Mode, could easilymunicate with the natural energy in the world, which grant him a strong perceptual ability. This perception is also a kind of realization.


    With the continuous enhancement of Naito¡¯s soul, the range of his Ultra Perception got bigger and reached a range of dozens of miles.


    As long as Naito is using this skill, then within that range, even if an ant is crawling, or a person in the corner silently whispering, Naito could see it and hear him.


    Suddenly, countless pieces of paper flew over and regrouped behind Naito¡¯s back, then turned into Konan¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    ¡°I Know.¡±


    Naito was looking at the sky, but he already knew about Konan¡¯s arrival, and he even knew why did shee.


    After hearing his response, Konan stood there quietly behind Naito.


    After a while, Naito turned around with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s really good at hiding. It took us nearly three years to determine his location in the Land of Water.¡±


    Naito said exactly what Konan was gonna report to him.


    After they failed in Konoha, and Obito got killed, Naito stopped pursuing the person responsible for this attack, but the Rain Vige has been chasing the whereabouts of the Akatsuki, precisely Nagato.


    Naito didn¡¯t care about the Akatsuki, but Nagato dared to attack Kushina, and he needed to die.


    For these three years, the Rain was getting stronger and stronger, and obviously, its intelligence system was by now powerful. Eventually, they found out some clues about the Akatsuki, and finally, Konan determined the location of their base in the Land of Water.


    This wasn¡¯t unexpected. The Land of Water, and the Land of fire, were separated by the sea. If they want to stay hidden in the dark, the Land of Water would be apelling location, since they will be far away from the other major viges.


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t determine the exact location, but... I¡¯d better go to the Land of Fire.¡±


    Naito¡¯s words made Konan feel astonished.


    She didn¡¯t get the exact location, but Naito has decided to go to the Land of Water in person?!


    ¡°Naito-Sama, we didn¡¯t get the location yet, for you to go in person, isn¡¯t it a little...¡±


    ¡°Nah, its nothing, my practice is almostplete. I will get there and kick them out. Besides, no one can deal with him except for me. After all, he has the Rinnegan.¡±


    Naito said this calmly, then walked past Konan¡¯s side.


    There was a slight doubt on Konan¡¯s expression, but she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Since Nagato chose the wrong path, he needed to be stopped.


    Besides, Konan believed in Naito¡¯s philosophy. Compared to Yahiko, who wanted to change the world, Naito gave more importance to the people around him, he tried to protect them, and that made them closer.


    .......


    On the vast, endless sea, Naito walked on the waves, with a strange white light glowing under his feet. The waves were extremely peacefull below him.


    Naito¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and even he didn¡¯t know how far he has crossed.


    Finally, when a piece ofnd appeared in front of him, Naito¡¯s slowed down.


    ¡°This is the Land of Water.¡±


    After setting foot on thend, Naito nced at the endless sea behind him. The look in his eye felt deep as if the infinite sea couldn¡¯t fill his eyes.


    Turning to look at the Land of Water ahead, Naito left the coast and walked toward it.


    The Land of Water is actually very small, of course,pared to the majornds. After the expansion of the Land of Rain, the area wasn¡¯t much smaller than the Land of Water.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the Akatsuki¡¯s base, Naito didn¡¯t have any choice but to walk forward.


    He seemed like he was looking for them, but he was actually waiting for his soul¡¯s final transformation.


    The feeling he had, in fact, every man will end up experiencing more or less, whether it was at a moment of life and death, or major change, this transformation is the sublimation of the soul.


    This is why a lot of people will get ess to an exploding power that doesn¡¯t belong to their level at the moment of crisis, and defeat their enemy when they were supposed to die.


    This is due to their strong will. At the most critical moment, the one who has the strongest will can often erupt. The will is linked to the spirit, and the spirit is the key to the Chakra, which makes the will the essence of power.


    Of course, these feelings are actually far less than what Naito was experiencing.


    Naito¡¯s transformation was far from beingparable to the short-lived strength burst at a moment of life and death situation.


    The Land of Water wasn¡¯t big. Judging by his speed, Naito could cross it in a short period. No matter where The Akatsuki¡¯s base is located, it was impossible for them to stay off Naito¡¯s perception.


    However, this was the most stupid way. Naito¡¯s most important task currently is to rx; thus, the direction was clear in his mind.


    That is straight to the Water Vige.

 Chapter 374: Haku

    <h4>Chapter 374: Haku</h4>


    Although he seemed like he was aimlessly wandering in the Land of Water, Naito was actually heading toward the Water Vige. Since the Akatsuki organization was based in Land of Water, it should be rted to the Vige itself.


    Like in the original, the Vige may be manipted by them behind the scene.


    Continuously advancing, Naito gradually entered a snow-covered area. However, the snowkes were bouncing off his shoulders or hair before reaching him.


    The color of the snow was a little whiter than Naito¡¯s hair color.


    Last time he visited the Land of Iron, Naito encountered a simr scene, but at that time, Naito was in a rush. He had to deal with the Five Kage meeting; thus, he didn¡¯t have time to enjoy the snow.


    Naito didn¡¯t want to speed up and cross the whole distance in a moment, he feltpletely rxed watching this scene; thus, he used his Ultra Perception to sense the snow for miles, which made the vision in his mind extremely clear.


    He could sense every snowke falling on the ground, which made him appreciate the god¡¯s word on making this beautiful scene.


    Wandering around in his perception, Naito reached the end of his perception range and saw a small town.


    This town wasn¡¯t on the road that Naito was traveling on. This town was in a different direction, so he just ignored it and moved on.


    But when the small town got fully included in his perception, Naito suddenly widened his eyes, revealing an incredible look!


    .......


    In that small town, a child, about five or six years old, was sitting quietly in the snow on the side of the street.


    The shirt on his body was very thin and worn. Apparently, he was a homeless orphan, begging for food in this cold weather, but the civilians were passing by totally ignoring him.


    Although he looked a little dirty, he looked like a healthy kid. On a second look, he doesn¡¯t look like a kid, but a bit more like a girl.


    Even in this cold weather, he didn¡¯t seem like he was cold, yet he was trembling.


    He was just hungry.


    Begging in such terrible weather was a difficult task in itself.


    The snow didn¡¯t take away the heat in his body, but the hunger he was feeling in his stomach was weakening him, taking the heat out of his body gradually; he was dying from starvation.


    Just then, a piece of bread suddenly fell into the bowl in front of him.


    His eyes sparkled; although his body was too weak, he immediately raised his head and looked at the man who gave him the food.


    ¡°Thanks... Thanks.¡±


    Although he was dying from hunger and wanted to eat that bread, he still showed his gratitude first and said thank you.


    The figure in front of him was wearing a white cloak and had a snow-colored hair, he looked as if he waspletely integrated with the snow.


    In this kind of weather, it¡¯s rare to see people dressed like this.


    After he thanked him, he took the bread then started eating it.


    Naito looked at the boy in front of him, with an inexplicable color shing in his eyes. It wasn¡¯tpletely out of pity, Naito actually knew the little kid.


    The weather shouldn¡¯t be bothering this kid because of his bloodline limit that it¡¯s rted to ice.


    His situation, his bloodline limit, his age, the timeline, the ce were all rted to that kid, Hakuu.


    Looking at Haku barely having the strength to eat that bread, Naito felt sad for the kid.


    Haku, who was from the Yuki n, can be said that he was born with higher standards than ordinary people. After all, the Yuki n, had a strong Bloodline Limit, but not everyone could awaken it, just like the Uchiha n, not everyone, eventually awaken their Sharingan.


    However, unlike the Land of Fire, where a bloodline limit is regarded as an excellent talent, the Land of Water, considered it as a cursed unknown power.


    In the Vige Hakuu was born in, the vigers hated that power, and were afraid of it. Haku¡¯s mother had the same bloodline limit but kept as a secret even from her husband. However, when they knew about Haku, his father led the vigers to kill his mother. And just before they murdered Haku, he identally used his power and killed everyone.


    Haku has been an orphan since then, wandering around the Land of Water.


    Because of that ident, Haku grew afraid of his talent. Just like the vigers who got killed by him, he regarded this power as a curse.


    Kimimaro was just afraid and has no goals, just like Haku. They¡¯re innocent people who would have lived a different life if they didn¡¯t encounter people like Zabuza and Orochimaru.


    Naito didn¡¯t expect to meet him in this town.


    ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Naito stood there quietly, looking at the boy who had finished eating his bread and asked softly.


    ¡°Haku...¡±


    The boy¡¯s answer didn¡¯t surprise Naito. After all, there weren¡¯t a lot of people in this world who have awakened the Ice Release and were of the same age as Haku.


    Haku didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with Naito. He didn¡¯t know why Naito stayed here. Even when people gave him something to eat, they couldn¡¯t bear looking at his face and left immediately. They didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    Haku, who finished eating the bread that Naito has given him, couldn¡¯t help but ask weakly when he noticed that Naito didn¡¯t leave yet.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, mister?¡±


    Naito smiled and said: ¡°I want you to follow me.¡±


    After that, Naito turned around and walked out of the town.


    Haku froze there, shocked; he kept looking at Naito¡¯s back, getting far and far away.


    It was not until hepletely disappeared into the vast snow that he finally woke up, struggling a bit, he stood up, and run to the direction that Naito has taken.


    Someone has actually needed him in this world, a world that he felt like he didn¡¯t have a ce in it. It seemed as if a ray of light has appeared in this dark world, and he couldn¡¯t help but to desperately grasp into it.


    That ray of light was Naito¡¯s back.

 Chapter 375: Encountering the Mist Shinobis

    <h4>Chapter 375: Encountering the Mist Shinobis</h4>


    Naito didn¡¯t stop, he walked outside the town, and didn¡¯t look back, but everything behind was under Naito¡¯s Ultra Perception.


    Leaving the town, Naito strolled in the snow.


    In Naito¡¯s previous life, when he watched the anime, he felt sorry for Haku¡¯s fate; however, at that time, Naito was unable to change anything.


    But if he wanted to change Haku¡¯s life now, it would be easy. But he needed first to consider whether Haku is suitable to be an ordinary person or a ninja.


    Speaking of which, Haku¡¯s personality isn¡¯t really that suitable to live as a ninja, but on the other side, he was very talented in Ninjutsu, and when needed, he¡¯s willing to even give up his life to achieve his goal, which is extremely rare.


    Naito has been advancing at a constant speed. After a long time, Haku finally caught up from the rear, with his clothespletely covered with snow.


    No matter how many times he fell along the way, he stood up every time and continued to chase Naito.


    When he caught up, Naito finally stopped and turned to look at him smiling.


    Sure enough, he¡¯s more suitable to be a ninja.


    Haku couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯s looking at, how many years it was since someone has smiled at him! He didn¡¯t know, but sure it was a long time, and when Naito did, he felt as if the darkness in the whole world disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Haku didn¡¯t know what Naito needs him for, but as long as he does, that was enough.


    .....


    After half a month.


    Naito took Haku with him on his little trip. After a while, they started to get out of the snowy fields. And gradually, the grass fields spread all the way forward, spreading to the end of the sky.


    Haku¡¯s beautiful little face made it impossible to tell whether he was a boy or a girl.


    And know that he started eating properly, his body was stronger, and his skin got brighter.


    The clothes on his body got reced by new ones.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that much since he couldn¡¯t feel cold due to his special Bloodline Limit.


    You should know that each Bloodline limit has its own uniqueness. And traveling with Naito has really helped Haku learn about that; in such a short time, his strength grew very fast!


    Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Kakashi, who is a genius, Haku was better than any ordinary student in Konoha¡¯s Academy Ninja.


    After he mastered some of the Ice Release¡¯s strength, Genin level Shinobis were no longer in his league.


    Of course, this is also rted to Naito¡¯s teachings far surpassing those ordinary teachers. Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive could analyze everything single movements in his body, which helped Naito easily point out any ws.


    At first, Haku was afraid to use his power, but Naito told him that even if it¡¯s a cursed power if he uses it correctly, it can bloom and help him protect the people around him.


    With these words, Haku got rid of his fear, and finally got a clear goal in his mind, that is, to keep getting stronger until he gets Naito¡¯s approval.


    Of course, Haku¡¯s idea is to use his power to protect Naito, because now he only has Naito around him.


    In this regard, Naito could only smile without saying any more words.


    .......


    The grasnds gradually got denser, bushes and woods appeared, and nts began to appear ahead.


    As they moved forward, Haku started his training on controlling his Ice Release.


    Naito rarely talked, he was just admiring the scenery and giving pointers to Haku, which made the soreness that originally his soul was suffering disappear.


    Naito¡¯s soul transformation and sublimation have inadvertently effected Haku. Which enhanced Haku¡¯s growth rate and made his control improve quickly.


    After walking across the grasnds, they soon came to a small town.


    Naito took Haku to the town for a short rest.


    If he was alone, Naito wouldn¡¯t have stopped at all, or even need to eat or drink, but he needed to bring some dry food and drink for Haku on the road.


    Haku was still a young kid and loved sweat things.


    In the restaurant on the side of the street, Haku, who was sitting there quietly eating for some time, finally broke the ice and asked Naito who didn¡¯t touch the food on the table.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re full, then we better go.¡±


    Naito nodded slightly. Naito didn¡¯t need food to survive, his body nourishes on Natural Energy. He ever eats it will be only for the taste.


    Haku noticed that, but that wasn¡¯t rted to being a ninja, even ninjas need to eat.


    But he didn¡¯t trouble himself with searching for an answer. Naito was almost omnipotent in Haku¡¯s opinion. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he does anything. The moment he finished eating, he carried his bag and followed Naito out of the restaurant.


    The two left the town, then continued to walk forward.


    When the two of them left the town, a few figures followed them, quietly tailing them from the back; they were Mist Shinobis.


    ¡°The outfits of these two are strange. They should be outsiders and, most likely, ninjas.


    ¡°They¡¯re not wearing a forehead protector, they¡¯re trying to hide their identity for a purpose.¡±


    They quickly caught up to them, then stopped both Naito and Haku.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s appearance, they couldn¡¯t recognize his identity. After all, Naito didn¡¯t show up in the Ninja World for three years, and the nickname, God of Shinobi, was more like a myth by now.


    Whizzing!!


    The four Shinobis didn¡¯t ask, or say a single word. The n was to shoot first, then ask questions.


    Most of the Mist Shinobis were cold-blooded humans; their history his full of blood and cruelty, and most of them kill for the fun of it.


    This is was the Mist Vige, and this is was the behavior of its Shinobis.

 Chapter 376: Naito鈥檚 Ice Release

    <h4>Chapter 376: Naito¡¯s Ice Release</h4>


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Haku saw the Mist Shinobis rushing, he seemed very wary, he suddenly stood in front of Naito and started doing some hand signs.


    Ice Release: Crystal Wall!


    Whoosh!!


    And ice wall rose suddenly, blocking the Shurikens and Kunais that the Mist Shinobis has shot on them, but a few of them were stilling hanging there with explosive seals on them.


    Boom!!


    The explosion burst out; however, only a slight crack appeared on the ice wall.


    ¡°Ice Release?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible were there some survivors from the Yuki n?¡±


    First, when they saw this scene, they looked shocked, then they showed a stronger intention to kill. This time, they were no longer willing to ask; this time they¡¯re gonna shoot to kill.


    They had orders to kill any survivors from the Yuki n, and that¡¯s what they were gonna do.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly a Shinobi rushed directly to the front with a sword in his hand that he waved facing Haku¡¯s ice wall.


    The moment he cut the ice wall, Haku subconsciously backed away, avoiding the attack, forgetting about Naito behind him, who followed his movement, and fell back a few steps.


    The four Shinobis didn¡¯t needmunication, they instantly determined how their gonna fight. The sword holder continued to attack Naito, and the other three rushed toward Naito from the back.


    Looking at this scene, Haku felt desperate, he couldn¡¯t support Naito, because the Shinobi in front of him was at least a Jonin, and he needed to go all out just to fight against him.


    On the other side, Naito, who was being attacked by the three Shinobi, didn¡¯t seem like he cared but kept looking at Haku fighting with the other Shinobi, he was excited to see Haku in action.


    ¡°Water Release: Dragon Ball!¡±


    ¡°Water Release: de Edge!¡±


    ¡°Lightning Release: Thunderbolt!!¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention to deal with these three Shinobi, who have already cast their technique, which made all of them look annoyed. This kind of treatment made them wanna kill him even more.


    Whoosh!!


    The three releases fused together and turned to a gigantic dragon, that rushed toward Naito with significant momentum.


    On the other side, Haku knew that Naito was powerful, but watching such a powerful Ninjutsu rushing toward Naito, made him couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, but he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to protect Naito.


    At that moment, Naito, who didn¡¯t take his eyes off Haku¡¯s battle, stretched his hand on the side and grasped the space on the side.


    Crack!!


    Suddenly, the crack started to appear in the air, as if it was an invisible broken mirror. The colossal dragon suddenly froze in mid-action, then got shattered!


    The shock force shattered the three Ninjutsu, then continued toward the three Mist Shinobis, with the entire field showing strange fragmentation marks, that continued to spread.


    In an instant, the three Shinobis froze with terrified expressions as the Shock Force, which caused a strong earthquake, that shattered their bodies into pieces. Space itself cracked, and the blood spilled on the ground.


    The Shinobi, who was fighting with Haku, saw this scene and felt extremely horrified.


    ¡°This... Is not Ice Release!¡±


    The Shinobi got confused. At first, he thought that these two were rted... But this is just too strong, and too scary to be the Ice Release!


    Naito retracted his hand gently after he killed the three Mist Shinobi, with an indifferent look on his face.


    It has been only three years since thest time he came out to the world, and now people dare to attack him, people really forget quickly. Even his look didn¡¯t change much, his hair only got longer.


    But it was natural that they couldn¡¯t recognize him. After all, the Land of Water was separated from the other countries.


    Only a few Shinobis from the Mist knew how Naito looked... Because most of the people who saw him are dead.


    ¡°Haku, keep on.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t kill thest one but ordered Haku too keep the fight.


    Naito noticed that Hakucks fighting experience. After all, training and actual battle are very different. Even with Naito¡¯s help, he needed to gain that experience.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Haku woke up from the shock he felt when he watched Naito kill those Shinobis, then continued his fight.


    The Mist Shinobi looked horrified. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Naito wasn¡¯t an ordinary Shinobi. He was too afraid to move, which made him unable to fight using all of his strength


    But even in this case, Haku couldn¡¯t finish him; after all, he has just be a ninja.


    Naito didn¡¯t say anything to Haku, he just watched quietly. He even felt surprised by Haku¡¯s performance.


    In the beginning, his movements looked extremely rusty and rough. If the Mist Shinobi wasn¡¯t afraid of Naito and thinking all of the time of a way to escape, he would have got killed.


    But over time, Haku¡¯s fast learning ability in actualbat made Naito couldn¡¯t help but admire him. He looked as if he was born to fight. His rough and rusty movement got sharpened in a short time and raised to a very high standard.


    Once again looking at Haku, Naito couldn¡¯t help but remember Kimimaro, who was really a true Shinobi, the kid didn¡¯t even need to practice, he was killing machine, and actual fighter. His fighting skills seemed as if it were passed down to him at the moment of his birth.


    Even the Mist Shinobi looked shocked by Haku¡¯s performance. At first, he was easily swinging his sword to block Haku¡¯s attacks. Even Haku felt embarrassed, it was clear that the Shinobi wasn¡¯t fighting him seriously, but looking for a way to escape.


    But in a short period, the Shinobi started to look like he was struggling, and Haku forced him to give up on the idea of escaping, and put all of his strength to fight back!


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    The kid, who looked like a harmless animal at first gradually looked more like an experienced Shinobi as he kept fighting with him, which made the Mist Shinobi couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t keep this fight any longer, but he couldn¡¯t, because no matter how hard thought about it, he didn¡¯t find a way to counter Naito¡¯s Ice Release attack.

 Chapter 377: The Rebellion of The Kaguya Clan

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Rebellion of The Kaguya n</h4>


    As soon as Naito waved his hand, hispanions got frozen in their ces, then turned into powder, for that reason, the Mist Shinobi, didn¡¯t dare to turn around and run away, the attack range itself is terrifying!


    The Mist Shinobi didn¡¯t know what he should do next, in fact, he wasn¡¯t seriously fighting Haku up until this moment, all that he wanted to do is to run away, but the Shinobi wasn¡¯t confident that he could avoid Naito¡¯s attack; thus, he thought about using Haku.


    If he was any other Shinobi from another vige, he would have just thrown his weapon and begged for his life, he wasn¡¯t any different, but the fact that he didn¡¯t recognize Naito led to this scene.


    Suddenly, he clenched his teeth, then rushed toward Haku trying to catch him, even if he failed, he thought that if he doesn¡¯t have any chance to survive anymore, at least he gonna bring this kid down with him!


    After all, he was a Shinobi from the Mist, a Jonin, that fought in so many battles, if he goes all out, Haku won¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Unexpectedly, Haku actually showed his strong tenacity. If they had just started fighting, with Haku¡¯sck ofbat experience, he would have lost instantly!


    However, through this battle, Haku¡¯s de got sharpened and managed to fight back using his skills.


    ¡°You abominable kid...¡±


    The hatred was evident in his eyelids, as a killing intent aura burst out of his soul. He knew that he should have gone all out from the start. Now, it became tough to defeat Haku.


    He could notice that Naito, on the other side, seemed to be watching this fight calmly, Naito didn¡¯t look like he had any intention to intervene as if he was watching a game, which made the anger burning in the Shinboi¡¯s chest.


    At that moment, he abandoned any thoughts of running away.


    His murderous intent was all over the ce, his eyes turned blood red, as he was constantly and violently attacking Haku. Since Nait was using him to train this little demon, he decided to take this demon¡¯s life to agony with him!


    Haku¡¯s physical strength and Chakra were continually consuming, and gradually he was approaching his limit. Eventually, the Mist Shinobi managed to cut his ice wall by his horrifying sharped sword, at that moment, watching the de of that sword falling down to his body, Haku couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes.


    He failed to defeat the enemy and disappointed his master; thus, he felt that he deserves that fate.


    However, when Haku closed his eyes waiting for his inevitable death, nothing happened, which made him shockingly open his eyes, that when he saw the Mist Shinobi a half-broken sword with a look of horror on his face.


    He turned around to look at Naito, who was raising one of his arms, with his fingers bent together as if he has made a flicking motion.


    ¡°Naito-Sama?!¡±


    Haku didn¡¯t expect Naito to save him, because he felt like he deserved to die. He disappointed his master, after all.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Naito looked calmly at the field, then gave Haku an ¡®A¡¯ rating.


    In fact, this is wasn¡¯t out of courtesy. Naito actually thought that Haku has shown an excellent performance.


    Haku apparently didn¡¯t except Naito to give such an evaluation, which made him freeze there for a while.


    On the other side, the Mist Shinobi was still there stunned, holding his broken sword.


    He wasn¡¯t stunned because his sword got broken, but because of what Haku has called this guy.


    Naito-Sama?!! Yuu Naito?!!


    Even though he has never seen Naito, but he heard the name, he heard it more than once!


    He turned to look at Naito aside, then looked at the broken ground in the back, remembering the scene of the space fragmentation from before made him shocked.


    This young man who looked at his twenties... Is actually the strongest Shinobi alive, the God of Shinobis himself, Yuu Naito?!


    He couldn¡¯t help but have doubts, after all, why would a legendary figure like the God of Shinobi appear here, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that he¡¯s another person with the same name.


    At that moment, Naito nced at him lightly.


    Hum!!!


    This one was different from the indifferent nces that he was giving him before. It has such a severe and coldness, which instantly prated his whole body. It made him feel as if he got struck by lightning as if something was bursting in his mind.


    Suddenly, the Mist Shinobi lost consciousness directly and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Naito said that then turned and left.


    Not until he heard that sentence Haku could awake from his daze, but he hesitated a little when he saw the Mist Shinobi lying on the ground.


    Naito kept walking forward, and the ground kept cracking under his feet. The fragmentations didn¡¯t spread too far. Naito kept walking for a while, then suddenly, the cracks spread.


    At that moment, Haku looked afraid.


    ¡°Even if he wanted to kill you, you¡¯re still gonna spread his life?¡± Naito turned then said lightly.


    Haku froze for a moment, then a shameful expression appeared, then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Naito shook his head and said: ¡°Although this ninja world is cruel, it¡¯s not wrong to be kind inside. But you need to have the power that canplete that kindness deep inside your heart.¡±


    Haku listened to every word Naito¡¯s has said carefully, then nodded vigorously, promising himself that he would remember every word that Naito said.


    Looking at his serious expression, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ....


    Naito took Haku and kept walking to the direction of the Mist Vige.


    He could finally see the Vige from a distance. It was already night, but the Vige was glowing, with the zes of me, it seems like a war has erupted.


    ¡°Is this... The Rebellion of the Kaguya n?¡±


    Looking at the direction of the Mist Vige, Naito¡¯s eyes looked sharp.


    In the Original, it seems that Uchiha Obito wanted to revenge Rin by controlling the fourth Mizukage and turning it to Bloody Mist. Although the plot gotpletely rewritten by Obito¡¯s death, it seems that the Vige¡¯s fate didn¡¯t change.


    Most probably because of the Kaguya n.


    The n wanted to rebel, so even if the Fourth Mizukage wasn¡¯t controlled by the Akatsuki, he needed to deal with them. He must have issued various assassination tasks, which led a war to break out.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop because of this ongoing war. Instead, he kept walking forward with Haku, after a few more steps, he stopped with a surprised expression.


    Because Naito has seen a very familiar person in his perception.


    It was Orochimaru who left Konoha more than three years ago!

 Chapter 378: Orochimaru

    <h4>Chapter 378: Orochimaru</h4>


    Gradually approaching the Mist Vige, even Haku seemed like he has realized that a war has broken inside the Vige, showing a severe expression.


    However, due to his age and appearance, even his serious expression looked cute.


    Orochimaru was standing calmly on a high ce, looking at the war in the Vige, his eyes seemed sharp.


    As Naito and Haku were gradually getting closer to the Mist Vige, Orochimaru suddenly looked startled and turned quickly to Naito¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Now this interesting, but why did hee here...¡±


    A grin smug appeared on Orochimaru¡¯s face, then he turned around and walked toward Naito.


    He didn¡¯t try to hide from Naito, because if he could sense his presence, then Naito must have found about him a long time ago.


    Soon, Orochimaru reached Naito.


    The moment Haku saw Orochimaru, he looked surprised, then stared at him with great vignce, and took an alerted stance, ready to protect Naito from him at any time.


    He could instinctively sense how dangerous Orochimaru was.


    Compared to Naito, who could control his aura in front of other people so they can act normal around him, Orochimaru didn¡¯t care about that; he had such a demonic aura around him, that makes people feel very alerted around him.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you¡¯re scaring the kid.¡±


    Naito stepped in front of Haku, who was in a defensive stance, with a helpless expression, then pat Haku¡¯s head lightly.


    Orochimaru shrugged, then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, but speaking of this child, it seems like he¡¯s a survivor from the Yuki n?¡±


    ¡°So, there are survivors, after all!¡±


    Orochimaru stared at Haku observing him, then an evident look of interest appeared in his eyes, which made Haku feel a little creepy, and almost unable to stop himself from attacking.


    Although it seemed like Naito knows Orochimaru, Haku couldn¡¯t help but forewarn Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, be careful, this guy is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Orochimaru heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.


    Dangerous?!!


    What a joke, he¡¯s calling him dangerous, while standing next to the most dangerous man in the world, the God of Shinobi himself!


    It seems that this little kid doesn¡¯t know many people he killed with those hands!


    Naito smiled, then he simply dragged Haku from the front to the side, and said, ¡°Okay, listen I don¡¯t want to see you pose in front of me like that to protect me in the future, and this guy is not scary, he won¡¯t mind even if you tried to freeze him.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna...¡±


    Haku looked at Orochimaru and said weakly.


    Orochimaru felt speechless.


    ¡°By the way, you seem to know a lot about the Yuki n.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded, and said: ¡°I have been collecting information on all kind of Bloodline Limits since I got expelled by the Third Hokage, I came here to the Land of Water, and continued my researches.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe... You mean since you got kicked out.¡±


    A mocking expression appeared on Naito¡¯s face while he sneered from Orochimaru.


    Although it¡¯s not clear what Orochimaru¡¯s real level now, with such a powerful pair of Mongekyou Sharingan, and with Hashirama¡¯s cells nted in his body, Orochimaru should be much stronger than the Original.


    Sarutobi, who¡¯s not in his best days, cannot be an opponent to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru sneered too, saying: ¡°Well, I really hoped that the man he chose to seed him would be better... Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t LIVE to his expectations.¡±


    Orochimaru shook his head, then continued: ¡°The situation in the Mist Vige is more terrible than Konoha, everyone is obsessed with power.¡±


    ¡°Although Sarutobi-Sensei is doing poorly in some aspects, at least in Konoha, no n will dare to take away his authority, but the situation here is different. The war has broken in the Mist Vige between the major ns who want to control the Vige. Even the Mizukage found himself helpless in this situation.¡±


    ¡°In the face of this contradiction, he had no point but to eliminate the danger, and get rid of the ns who had power Kekkei Genkai. The Yuki n was the first one to be overthrown.¡±


    Orochimaru turned to look at the Mist Vige at the rear, then continued: ¡°The n that has started this rebellion is the Kaguya n.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s words made Haku slightly lost. The cause of that suffering he lived started initially from here.


    However, his lost expression disappeared in an instant.


    Regardless of what happened in the past, no matter what family he could have, Haku didn¡¯t care what¡¯s important to him now, is Master Naito, who is standing next to him, who is willing to protect him with his life.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Naito nodded, Orochimaru¡¯s information didn¡¯t exceed Naito¡¯s expectations. Naito has already guessed all of this.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s appearance, Orochimaru suddenly nced at Haku weirdly, then said: ¡°Well, I know for a fact that these things don¡¯t interest you, Naito, the reason behind you¡¯re arriving at the Mist Vige is... The Akatsuki.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s words instantly made the atmosphere around them change.


    Naito looked at Orochimaru calmly, then said: ¡°Yes, this one of the reasons. It seems like you know something about them.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any of the Akatsuki members inside of the Vige, nor was their base. Naito had already inspected the entire area of the Mist Vige.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded, then said: ¡°I came to the Land of Water to investigate their movements too, more precisely, to collect some information about the Rinnegan. Compared to the other three Dojitsu, this is the most powerful one. And you know that Dojitsu is what I¡¯m most interested in.¡±


    ¡°What do you want.¡±


    Naito looked at Orochimaru and said lightly.


    Orochimaru looked back, then smiled: ¡°Naito, since you¡¯re here, they won¡¯t say hidden any longer, you will find them sooner orter.¡±


    Orochimaru was a clever man; he knew that some information about the Akatsuki¡¯s base is not enough for him to ask Naito what he wants, so he directly gave up on the information without any conditions.


    It may seem that there¡¯s no actual benefit, but in fact, being able to give Naito useful information is already the most significant benefit.


    The rtionship between the two of them has never been friendly. At most, it¡¯s more like exchanging favors, which was good enough for Orochimaru. The Major Vigers dreams of such a rtionship with Naito.


    The man who could end a World War with his own strength, Yuu Naito, who stands on the top of the Shinobi world, even if you just share a friendly attitude with him, it cannot be measured by value!


    The man¡¯s word is much powerful than any weapon!


    Just like when he once said to the Sand Shinobis that he didn¡¯t want to see any ninjas in this Land until this day, not a single one put a foot in Roran!

 Chapter 379: Kimimaro Vs. Mei

    <h4>Chapter 379: Kimimaro Vs. Mei</h4>


    Knowing the location of the Akatsuki from Orochimaru, Naito¡¯s eyes looked sharp, and he was ready to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, an acid-like river suddenly burst out of the Vige in front of them, then rushed directly toward Orochimaru, and Naito.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Orochimaru reacted quickly, then leaped to a higher ce.


    On the other hand, Naito stepped gently on the ground, and suddenly it cracked widely, forcing the acid to pour directly into those deep cracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ability of that woman.¡±


    Looking at the flowing acid, Naito¡¯s stomach turned over, then he stared directly at the Mist Vige in the distance.


    Although the acid came directly toward them, it wasn¡¯t actually meant to target them, it was just the aftermath of the battle inside the Vige¡¯s walls.


    Suddenly, a handsome young man who was about the same age as Haku, with two red dots on his brows, leaped out of the acid river.


    Opposite to this boy, a girl, with a nearly perfect figure, her hair was hanging down on her shoulders, her green eyes were bright. Although she was only about sixteen or seventeen years old, she was a very charming good looking girl.


    These two were Kimimaro, and Mei, the future Fifth Mizukage.


    Perceiving the battle from a distance, Naito showed an excited expression, then murmured: ¡°These two are fighting? This is kind of interesting.¡±


    On the other hand, Orochimaru also looked at the Vige from where he stood, with his Mongekyou Sharingan eyes.


    Orochimaru has long been interested in Kimimaru, and also Mei, who he knew that she had a double Bloodline limit, which is very rare, he was actually following her for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s sporadic to witness a battle between two Bloodline Limit users.¡±


    Orochimaru also looked interested while he was watching their fight.


    Although Kimimaru was young, as a member of the Kaguya n, he was born and raised to be an absolute warrior.


    He was also the most special one in the Kaguya n.


    ¡°You have a very hard skin, boy. It such a waster that your n¡¯s rebellion has brought your doom.¡±


    Mei stretched out her finger and gently wiped the race of the acid liquid from the corner of her mouth, revealing a charming expression.


    However, Kimimaru was unmoved. It didn¡¯t matter if she was the most beautiful girl he has ever seen because once he enters his fighting state, all of his senses will be absolutely concentrated on the battle.


    Many Shinobis need to go through countless battles before they can enter such a state. Naito awakened it in the Second Shinobi World War when he joined forces with Sakumo to defeat Onoki.


    For Kimimaru, it seems like it was born along with him and his fighting skills.


    Whoosh!!


    Kimimaru crossed his arms against his chest, and sharp bones instantly pierced his skin, then he rushed toward Mei.


    ¡°Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!¡±


    Facing Kimimaru¡¯s attack, Mei¡¯s charming face instantly changed, and then she became very serious. With one seal, she opened her mouth.


    Suddenly, a weird mist filled with acid burst out of her mouth.


    Kimimaru could feel his eyes burning. He already saw what her acid can do, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t foolishly rush in. The movement of this acid mist was very slow and can be easily avoided.


    He dodged her attack, then Kimimaru continued rushing toward Mei, to force her into a close-range battle.


    Mei was very talented, she had two types of Bloodline Limits, and she could use various kinds of Ninjutsu. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let Kimimaru force her into such a situation quickly. When she saw him rushing over, she fell back while using hand signs.


    ¡°Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!¡±


    An acidic mudflow, capable of corroding flesh spit out of Mei¡¯s mouth toward Kimimaru; with an extensive range.


    Looking at Mei, who was continuously spitting acid mist and acid liquids, Naito twitched his mouth slightly.


    ¡°No wonder you couldn¡¯t find a husband.¡±


    ¡°Kimimaru is also pretty good. He¡¯s fighting style is so powerful...¡±


    Wait, this is doesn¡¯t seem right...


    Naito shook his head, then he continued watching the battle between Mei and Kimimaru.


    Mei¡¯s strong releases gave Kimimaru a hard time. Although she couldn¡¯t hurt him even when her attacks touched him, he was definitely not gonna let these attacks reach him.


    Kimimaru got forced to fell back, and while he did, he pointed his fingers at her.


    ¡°Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Ten horrible bones bullets got shot toward her, making an extremely sharp hissing sound, which obviously determine its strong prating power.


    However, Mei, on the other side, who was facing these power bones bullets, remained unmoved; she continued to spit out this acid liquid.


    The ten bullets passed in Mei¡¯s acid, which made the speed to drop significantly. The bones bullets continued to fly toward her, but in the end, they got easily stopped by Mei.


    Ding!!


    The bones bullets got melted entirely. And turned into ashes. This scene made the light in Kimimaru eyes became dimmer, with an evident fear in it.


    ¡°We just started ying, don¡¯t run away so easily, this is not very manly from you... Oh, I forgot you¡¯re just a little demon.¡±


    Mei stared at Kimimaru, then a grin smug appeared on her face.


    Kimimaru didn¡¯t know what Mei has meant by these words. He was just six years old, he still doesn¡¯t understand what manly even means...


    However, he knew one thing, this woman is powerful, and it will be tough to defeat her, even if he got serious.


    In the face of Mei¡¯s strong releases, the six years old Kimimaru didn¡¯t have any choice, but to retreat, but Mei chased him all the way out of the Mist Vige.

 Chapter 380: The Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Abyss</h4>


    Mei forced Kimimaru to retreat, but she didn¡¯t seem happy. She was regarded as Genuis among her peers, but she had a hard time dealing with just a little boy. If this information got out, Mei would lose her position in the Vige. Now she had only one goal in her heart, which is to quickly kill Kimimaru.


    However, after chasing him all the way out of the Vige, Mei saw two people standing outside, which were Naito and Haku.


    Looking at Naito and Haku in the distance, Mei got extremely vignt, not knowing what are these two were doing there.


    So while she was attacking Kimimaru, she expanded the range of her attack, and let her acid mist reach Naito and Haku in the distance.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡±


    Upon noticing this, Haku immediately stepped forward, preparing to block her attack.


    However, this was Mei¡¯s acid mist, even his Ice Release won¡¯t block her attack. Although the two were Bloodline Limits, Mei has mastered it for a long time, it¡¯s natural that Haku¡¯s would be inferior.


    Naito held Haku¡¯s hand, preventing him from using a hand seal, then waved his backhand at the acid mist.


    Whoosh!!


    His loose sleeve swept as if there was a strong wind roaring. Suddenly, the horrible acid mist that was enough to corrode Kimimaru¡¯s bones got shattered!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Looking at this scene, Mei got shocked. With such a disbelieve evident in her eyelids, she even stopped moving for a second.


    On the other side, Kimimaru was equally shocked, looking at Naito in disbelieve.


    That terrifying acid mist has just got wiped out by this silver-haired young man?!


    Haku, who got dragged back by Naito, also watched Naito with a look full of admiration. As long as he¡¯s with Naito, he didn¡¯t fear even the deepest ce in the abyss.


    Only Orochimaru, who was still watching them for that high ce, didn¡¯t look surprised.


    It is only natural for the guy who was regarded as the God of Shinobi to wipe such a weak attack with the wave of his hand.


    At that moment, Mei finally took a better look at Naito.


    The first time she saw his face, he looked very familiar, but the second, when she saw him in action, he seemed to her incredibly amazing!


    Whether it was his handsome face or his manly body, even his aura gave people around him the feeling of standing in front of a god.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s such a perfect man in the world, but... Why does he feel so familiar. I¡¯ve never seen him before. If I had, I would never forget him.


    At this moment, Mei was surprised, but she couldn¡¯t determine who was the man in front of her.


    ¡°You... Are strong...¡±


    On the other side, Kimimaru looked at Naito, took a deep breath, then finally said this.


    Haku standing next to Naito, looked at Kimimaru with a surprise, then whispered: ¡°Naito-Sama... He looks exactly like me before...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded gently.


    At this time, Kimimaru didn¡¯t have any goals. He didn¡¯t know why he was even fighting. He was just there because the nsmen asked him to.


    Like Haku before, he didn¡¯t even know what it meant to be alive.


    Naito looked at Haku calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, if you¡¯re not enemies, don¡¯t get involved in the Mist Vige¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Although Mei was amazed by Naito¡¯s power and appearance, she was an extremely talented ninja, after all, she immediately calmed herself down and spoke to Naito with a deep voice.


    At the same time, she already let go of the idea of attacking Naito; instead, she looked at Kimimaru and prepared herself to finish him quickly.


    Kimimaru felt Mei¡¯s killing intent and immediately raised his guard, ready to continue fighting.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, would you please help him?¡±


    Haku, who was next to Naito, looked at Kimimaru, who was about his age and suddenly whispered to Naito.


    Perhaps Haku felt for Kimimaru because he saw his past self in him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After he heard Haku¡¯s words, Naito nodded slightly.


    Kimimaru was also a very talented boy. Although his life experience wasn¡¯t that miserable, his talent was enough for Naito to care.


    Of course, Naito also felt that Haku would need a rival, it would be good for both of them.


    At that time, the battle between Mei and Kimimaru broke out again.


    ¡°Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!!¡±


    ¡°Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!¡±


    The corrosive acid and the horrifying bones bullets collided, attacking each other fiercely.


    At that moment, Naito finally said faintly.


    ¡°Stop fighting.¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, Naito stretched out his hand, then flickered his middle finger toward them.


    Whoosh!!


    A cannon of pressurized air-swept crossing the void, making the air ripple.


    Suddenly, that cannon who was cracking the space around it flew across to the Bone Bullets and the strong corrosive acid.


    Bang!!


    The collision caused a sudden tremor over the ground, that got split between Mei and Kimimaru.


    The crack spread all the way and almost crossed toward the Vige. At that moment, it seemed as if the abyss¡¯s doors got opened on earth; the bottom looked so deep and dark!


    The acid that was spat out by Mei¡¯s mouth got instantly swallowed into the abyss, and never was seen again.


    Quiet!


    Silence!


    Whether it was Kimimaru, Mei, or even Haku, who was standing next to Naito at the time, they were all shocked looking at the abyss that has suddenly appeared on earth.


    It felt just like dreaming!


    Mei looked at this abyss with great shock, she turned her head to look at Naito, and finally, a thought struck her and made her somewhat in disbelieve.


    This can¡¯t be! This person is...


    And at this time, a figure suddenly rushed over toward Naito, showing a friendly smile.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, please be our guest at the Mist Vige. We¡¯ve been dealing with some troubles inside so I couldn¡¯te to you earlier. Please ept my apology, as the Mizukage of the Mist Vige, we¡¯re extremely sorry.¡±


    He was the Fourth Mizukage.


    Seeing how the Mizukage came out personally, and listening to the words spoken by him, made Mei feel extremely horrified.


    It¡¯s really him!


    The God who ended the Third Shinobi World War with his own strength, the man who¡¯s regarded as the God of Shinobi!


    No wonder he has such a shocking power!

 Chapter 381: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 381: Departure</h4>


    Looking at Naito standing there, the Fourth Mizukage smiled, but the sense of tension in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    He didn¡¯t know when Naito hase to the Mist Vige, nor the reason behind his visit. He knew only one thing, he must not offend Naito in any way!


    That scene from three years ago in the Five Kages Meeting was still vivid in his eyes.


    Although the Fourth Mizukage was the strongest between all of the previous generations and has confidence in his strength, in the face of the Kages, even if he thinks he can win, it would be tough to kill one of them.


    However, these same Kages seemed like kids in front in front of Naito. Almost like a toy, being yed on the palm of the hand!


    Naito¡¯s strength, even for him, is as unreachable as the gates of heaven.


    ¡°It seems that the Kaguya n hasunched a rebellion... But this kid belongs to me from now on, and you have no choice but to ept.¡± Naito looked at the Fourth Mizukage and said lightly.


    Upon saying that, Naito nced at Kimimaru next to him, while Haku looked at him and greeted him kindly.


    Kimimaru looked confused and lost, to the point that he subconsciously responded to Haku, who greeted him. Then he looked at Naito with a trace of awe, which was evident in his eyelids.


    At this time, the Mizukage noticed Kimimaru on the side, then frowned slightly, but without any hesitation, he nodded immediately.


    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be interested in this child too. In this case, I will just give up on the idea.¡±


    Orochimaru suddenly came over from the rear.


    Although the original purpose of this trip was to get Kimimaru, it seems now that Naito also wants him. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dare topete with Naito.


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    The Mizukage saw Orochimaru, then his eyes became very old. For the past three years, Orochimaru kept roaming in the Land of Water, and he was aware of this. Although Orochimaru was a rogue ninja, his situation waspletely different. He could efficiently deal with him because he knew why he was in the Land of Water.


    If Naito wasn¡¯t here, he would have dealt with him at once.


    However, the Mizukage didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship these two shared, and naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show that kind of look, rest assured, I don¡¯t wish for the Mist Vige no harm, and this rebellion has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Orochimaru spread his hand in front of the Mizukage, showing a slightly evil expression.


    The Fourth Mizukage hummed coldly, ignoring Orochimaru, but kept looking at Naito.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t bother to care about the Mizukage but looked at Kimimaru and Haku on the side. At this time, the two kids had already started talking, and they looked quite fit for each other.


    Kimimaru could teach Haku how to be tough, and thetter could teach him how to be soft too.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anyone, just go with us, Master Naito wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Haku smiled kindly at Kimimaru.


    Kimimaru looked at Haku with confusion, then suddenly asked: ¡°Why are you following him?¡±


    ¡°Because Naito-Sama needs me, this is the purpose of my life.¡±


    Listening to Haku¡¯s words, Kimimaru showed a strange expression and couldn¡¯t help but remember his past.


    He was disgusted and feared by his own people, he existed to be a killing machine. He was kept in a prison cage, wondering what to do, wondering why he¡¯s still alive.


    He hated that feeling, he also wanted to find a meaning for his life; a purpose.


    ¡°Every life is meaningful, everyone has a purpose, but you¡¯re the only one who could find it, you can live for yourself, for something, or for someone...¡±


    Naito looked at Kimimaru, then suddenly said.


    His words made both Kimimaru and Haku¡¯s eyes open wide brightly.


    Only the Mizukage and Orochimaru weren¡¯t moved by Naito¡¯s words.


    Kimimaru then looked at Haku, then Naito with awe, and finally nodded firmly.


    Upon seeing this, Orochimaru shook his head, then turned away.


    The Fourth Mizukage continued to observe Naito cautiously.


    Kimimaru was also looking at the Mizukage with vignce. He feared both of them. His heart was trembling with horror, but besides that awe, he felt from Naito, a new feeling of admiration in his heart has appeared.


    ¡°I will have to pass this time, but I will surelye to visit again.¡±


    Naito looked at the Fourth Mizukage and said casually. He then took Haku and Kimimaru and turned to leave. Naito already knew where the Akatsuki base was, and naturally there was no need to continue. The Kaguya rebellion against the Mist Vige had nothing to do with Naito.


    The Fourth Mizukage smiled, looking at Naito¡¯s back, then said: ¡°You will always be weed.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean that. Up until this moment, his stomach was turning upside down, he didn¡¯t know the reason behind this sudden visit, the fact that he found out that such a dangerous man was wandering around his vige has made him tremble with fear inside, now he could finally feel rxed!


    Looking at Naito and the others leaving, Mei turned to the Mizukage waiting for her further orders.


    ¡°Mizukage-Sama...¡±


    ¡°Go back and get rid of the Kaguya n.¡±


    The expression on the Mizukage¡¯s face gradually became cold.


    Mei hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°But, that kid...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The Fourth Mizukage took a deep breath, and with endless fear in his eyes, he said: ¡°Since he was taken away by Naito, he¡¯s distinctly different from those dumb Kaguya¡¯s nsmen.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, if you ever reencounter him in the future, you shouldn¡¯t treat him as an enemy. Don¡¯t you dare to provoke him, if you must, don¡¯t even look him in the eyes, do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mei nodded firmly, but she found it hard to calm down herself for a long time.


    With just a few words, she finally understood why the Mizukage didn¡¯t dare to continue hunting Kimimaru. Because he was under the wings of the God of Shinobi, the strongest man alive, whom his word is above all other people!

 Chapter 382: The Base Of The Akatsuki

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Base Of The Akatsuki</h4>


    Mist Vige, in a mountain range.


    From the outside, this was just a deserted mountain range, but inside it, there was arge, secret base.


    This... was the base of the Akatsuki.


    At that moment, and in the deepest part of the base, a huge statue was standing there, with four people in front of it.


    One of them was Nagato, unlike the original, he didn¡¯t need to connect himself to the demonic statue to revenge Yahiko.


    However, the constant use of the Rinnegan has weakened his body; he looked fragile and thin.


    The person standing in front of Nagato was White Zetsu, who was wearing the red cloak of the Akatsuki. ck Zetsu wasn¡¯t connected to him at the time.


    On the left side of Nagato, a vicious, strange person was lying there on the ground, he looked like a humpbacked person; he also wore the Akatasuki¡¯s cloak.


    On the right, a person who was wearing the Aktasuki¡¯s cloak, with an evil expression stood there; he also had a huge bandaged person on his back.


    These two people were Sasori of the Red Sand dawn and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Naito originally killed all of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist. He also destroyed two of their swords. However, due to the special nature, of the Kubikiribocho sword, it could be restored. Therefore, six swords remained. Among them, Samehada who is being held now by Kisame.


    ¡°I just got the news, Yuu Naito came to the Mist Vige, he¡¯s currently in the Land of Water, he¡¯s probably looking for us.¡±


    Nagato looked at Sasori and Kisame, then widened his eyes.


    ¡°If this is the case, then the base will be transferred. We must leave the Land of Water.¡±


    Kisame grinned, and with a strange light shed in his eyes, he said: ¡°Yuu Naito? The God of Shinobi?¡±


    Sasori then hummed, and said with a dull tone: ¡°So we¡¯re changing our base just because of this Yuu Naito...¡±


    ¡°I heard that all of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist got killed by him. If this is true, then this guy¡¯s strength is indeed unbelievable.¡± Kisame took out his huge sword, revealing a look of interest.


    Again with his dull, rough tone, Sasori said: ¡°Even though you still want to y against him?¡±


    Kisame revealed his creepy sharp teeth and said: ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious how can a human being have such a power.¡±


    ¡°Moreover... Even if he¡¯s strong, the location of this base cannot be easily found.¡±


    ¡°Nagato looked at Kisame, then shook his head, and said: ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how strong he is. You must not fight with him.¡±


    Although Kisame looked very interested in Naito¡¯s power, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t try his luck with him.


    And when he heard Nagato words, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Then what should we do next? Transfer the base now?¡±


    Sasori snorted, then turned around at Nagato, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t find this ce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry, huh...¡±


    At this time, Zetsu, who had been standing in front of him, suddenly showed a startled expression, then said helplessly.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s already here.¡±


    Whoosh!!!!


    As soon as he said these words, a horrifying shock wave hit the base!


    From the moment it appeared to the moment it hit them, only Nagato sensed this attacking with his Rennigan, and barely dodged it.


    The Shock Wave hit the ground, Nagato managed barely to survive this one, but Zetsu wasn¡¯t as fortunate, he hit by it directly, and lost his head!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Sudden changes urred on the situation, Sasori and Kisame seemed terrified, then immediately looked up.


    Above them, there was a thick rock roof, and they couldn¡¯t see anyone there, it as if this shock wave has appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Where is the enemy?!¡±


    Sasori said with his rough sound, then with great vignce kept looking everywhere, ready for the next attack.


    Zetsu¡¯s headless body froze in its ce, and just when Nagato wanted to rush toward him, a line suddenly appeared in the middle of his forehead, then straightly spread under his nose.


    Silence.


    White Zetsu¡¯s body, together with the Akatsuki cloak, got neatly split from into the halves from the middle!


    Sasori and Kisame couldn¡¯t even react, the two froze in their ces with shocked expressions.


    KaaChaa!


    The only sound they could hear is the one that emitted along with the splitting of White Zetsu¡¯s body, it seemed like the sound of tearing papers.


    The line spread to the side and reached the rock wall behind White Zetsu, splitting it deeply.


    Suddenly, the entire base... Split openly!


    Bang!!!


    Not only the base from the inside but also the roof... Actually, the mountain itself that was holding the base got divided into two halve instantly!


    Looking up, the roof split then cracks spread to the top until they could finally see the sky outside.


    The sun fell from the cracks as if it was forming a line of sky-like scenery. And one could only wonder what kind of a sword could be huge enough to not only cut a whole base but also an entire mountain into two!

 Chapter 383: The Strength of the God

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Strength of the God</h4>


    The mountain crumbled as if a god has smitten it.


    The sunlight fell inside the cage, and from that light, a shadow gradually extended.


    Naito walked step by step, holding a three-foot golden sword in his hand. After a few levels, he was inside Akatsuki¡¯s base.


    ¡°The God of Shinobi... Yuu Naito...¡±


    Looking at Naito¡¯s figure, whether it was Sasori or Kisame, the two were extremely shocked.


    With one strike from his sword, he cut the entire mountain. The strength of this attack alone is definitely worthy of the name God of Shinobi. Such da strength is indeed on a whole other level.


    Nagato apparently didn¡¯t expect that Naito would find them this quickly, they had just got the news that he has appeared in the Mist Vige!


    Naito looked at them as a true god, with some sort of indifference, as if he was overlooking the world.


    With every step he took forward, the momentum seemed like if it was gonna prate the sky!


    This momentum put a lot of pressure on the people inside. Only Nagato could resist it with his Rennigan, while both Sasori and Kisame began to feel intense oppression!


    Watching Naito walking toward them, Sasori hiding inside his puppet finally rushed, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He knew that if he stood there any longer, this momentum would crush his will, and taking a shot might be so difficultter.


    Thus, he took his chance.


    Even if Naito is the God of Shinobi, he is also the strongest puppet user. He never considers himself weaker than anyone!


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly a tail came out of his puppet with numerous des, then tried to strike Naito away fiercely. At the same time, part of his body opened, and a bunch of poisonous steel needles flew toward Naito.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t look at him and didn¡¯t even swing his sword, hepletely ignored his existence, and continued to walk forward.


    Whoosh!!


    The tail and the countless needles suddenly froze in mid-air just one foot before reaching Naito¡¯s body.


    It looked as if it has hit a white translucent barrier. It actually looked a little bit like the Shinra Tensei, but the two werepletely different things. If you look closely, you can see that this barrier is entirelyposed of dense white cracks!


    Ding-Ding Dong!


    The moment it touched that barrier, it stagnated in the air, then got shattered inch by inch. Even that tail that was made of stainless steel got broken into pieces, then fell on the ground.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Kisame kept looking at Naito, who was still walking forward, then used a hand sign, and a huge chakra started mobilizing inside his body, almost on the same level as a Bijuu.


    ¡°Water Release: Big Water, Shockwave!¡±


    The seal waspleted in an instant, and the water release rushed toward Naito, filling the entire base.


    The water flow didn¡¯t stop and continued to spread away. The whole mountain was utterly turned a vastke!


    Sasori jumped directly to the top, thennded on the side of theke.


    Nagato came to the top, then stood right beside them.


    ¡°It turned out that Kisame is capable of creating such a hugeke, would he be able to face Naito?¡± White Zetsu, who kept hiding after he got hit by Naito¡¯s strike the entire time, asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡±


    Sasori said as he was staring down.


    Nagato kept quiet. He knew for a fact that facing Naito is not only difficult for Kisame but, impossible.


    He was now only thinking of a way to get ride of Naito while escaping. The reason why he didn¡¯t immediately turn around and escape was that he didn¡¯t believe he could retreat.


    Naito can fly and can move underground, his speed is break necking, and he¡¯s almost perfect in all aspects. Your only hope is to stay hidden, but Naito has already found them, it will be difficult to just escape now.


    Boom!!!


    Just when he started thinking and stayed silent the entire mountain burst; at most, it onlysted for a few breaths.


    It¡¯s as if someone has ced a deep-water bomb inside theke, which haspletely sted it apart, making the water ssh all of the ce reaching the sky!


    Whoosh!!!


    The water rushed in all directions, following the paths inside this mountain range, then gradually disappeared.


    ¡°The God of Shinobi... is really strong...¡±


    The water dispersed, leaving only two people inside the field.


    Kisame¡¯s body turned into the form of a shark, dripping with blood; his lower body haspletely disappeared. But in that blood bath, Kisame grinned at Naito, without showing the slightest of fear. He felt excited just to see that power of the God of Shinobi.


    Naito looked at Kisame indifferently, his eyes were dull, he didn¡¯t say anything, he only swang his sword one more time.


    Crack.


    The air blew out and spread. The shock wave flew toward Kisame, thenpletely broke his body apart. The bloodshed, then flowed into the stream of water, changing it¡¯s color to red.


    The blood didn¡¯t reach Naito, his clothes didn¡¯t even show any signs of being wet.


    As if he wasn¡¯t inside thatke in the first ce, he was untouchable.


    ¡°Bansho Ten¡¯in!¡±


    At the moment when theke burst and Kisame died, Nagato finally took a shot.


    Trying to caught Naito off his guard, he used the force of gravity that seemed to be irresistible and then tried to pull Naito fiercely.


    However, even though this gravity force seemed like it was gonna tear the top of the mountain off, Naito¡¯s body didn¡¯t move an inch!


    Naito continued to walk towards Nagato, the Bansho Ten¡¯in didn¡¯t have any effect on Naito¡¯s body, and it got easily defeated by the Shock Force.


    Naito seemed as if he was an unshakable giant. No matter how fierce and strong the gravity force, Naito could not be moved!


    Looking at Naito walking toward him, step by step, even Nagato, seemed like he did no longer know how to fight back, and felt some sort of weakness in his heart.


    It¡¯s not that he is weak, but Naito is the one that too strong, so powerful that he makes people desperate!


    Sasori, who was looking at Naito approaching them, didn¡¯t look afraid, even though Kisame got easily killed by Naito.


    Instead, he looked excited, pinning his eyes on Naito as if he was looking at a perfect artwork.


    ¡°Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets!¡±

 Chapter 384: Qualitative Gap

    <h4>Chapter 384: Qualitative Gap</h4>


    Sasori¡¯s puppet body broke apart, then he emerged out of it with his original body, the one that he converged into a puppet, he called this a perfect artwork, as it was his final form.


    Immediately, he ripped off a piece of his chest, then threw out a scroll.


    Puff!!


    In the white moke, hundreds of shadows appeared in the sky, and from his chest, countless Chakra rays appeared urately connecting him to each puppet out there.


    What a shocking scene, this was his ultimate puppet technique!


    Only Sasori, who sessfully managed to turn his body into a puppet, could perform this technique. Up until this moment, the limit was ten puppets for each finger, the Shinobi who could control this much would be called a puppet master.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, the God of Shinobi...¡±


    A smug grin appeared on Sasori¡¯s face as he was looking at Naito; he seemed extremely confident.


    Even the God of Shinobi wouldn¡¯t make him afraid, because he was the strongest puppet master alive.


    Controlling hundreds of puppets, Sasori attacked Naito violently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    With these overwhelming numbers, the puppetsunched various attacks; poisonous needles, hidden weapons, sharp des... A storm of threats fell head-on straight toward Naito.


    Even Nagato, on the side, was slightly moved by this scene. Although he was confident that no weapon can mean him any harm if he counters it with his Shinra Tensei, still, the view was extremely terrifying.


    At least,pared to other puppet masters, Sasori was on another different level; he could crush any opponent by ease using this technique.


    However, this was his limit. For a ninja like him, who is ssified as a Kage level Shinobi, it was impossible for him topete with a Super Kage Shinobi level. No matter how strong he was, he was like an antpared to them, not to mention Naito, who has already stepped into the Sixth Path Level!


    Looking at this scene, Naito couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when he fought against Chiyo a long time ago during the Second World Shinobi War.


    ¡°Sasori, you may have really reached the ultimate level for puppet master...¡±


    Looking at the sky, Naito spoke for the first time, ¡°Unfortunately, this is your limit.¡±


    While talking, Naito raised his Kusanagi sword, then waved it at the sky.


    Crack!!


    A white halo light bust in the sky, all the attack, and the puppets got all fixed in mid-air at this moment as if time has stopped still!


    This attack seemed as if it has shattered the emptiness of the void. All of a sudden, the sky looked as if it has turned into arge mirror, then started breaking and cracking, then copsing under Naito¡¯s sword attack.


    Crack!!


    In seconds, the weapon storm, and all of the puppets, under Naito¡¯s Shock Force shattered.


    The puppets didn¡¯t only break apart but directly got shattered into small pieces, some even turned into a powder. There was no way to recover them again, they got utterly destroyed!


    With that, all of the Chakra rays that wereing out of Sasori¡¯s chest vanished.


    Watching his own puppets destroyed by Naito¡¯s sword attack, Sasori got extremely shocked. His attack was utterly vulnerable in front of Naito!


    He knew that he wasn¡¯t qualified to be Naito¡¯s opponent, but he didn¡¯t expect the gab to be this big, it¡¯s as big as the distance between heaven and earth!


    Even he, a puppet master that almost stands on the peak, could only feel his own smallness in front of Naito!


    This is the power of the God!


    With a shocked andplicated expression, he looked at Naito, then unconvincingly said: ¡°Even if your strong today, your power will eventually turn into dust. Only true art is eternal...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Naito looked at Sasori then said calmly: ¡°You¡¯re mistaking eternity for weakness. Without absolute power, even if the life is endless, it will not be eternal, you will never be called immortal, just like you¡¯re case now, a weak mortal.¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s power has turned into dust, this alone proves that the power your possessing is not absolute. True power cannot be eroded by time...¡±


    Upon saying that, Naito swang his sword for thest time.


    At thest second before his death, Sasori¡¯s gazes got lowered slightly, as if he was asking himself.


    ¡°So, this is the true answer...?!¡±


    Facing Naito¡¯s visible Shock Wave, Sasori didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to avoid, and a matter of seconds, his body turned into powder andpletely disappeared.


    Solely with two strikes, Naito finished Sasori, then his eyes directly fell on Nagato again.


    Naito looked at him indifferently, Nagato was unable to raise any emotions inside Naito¡¯s heart, because to him, Nagato was already a dead person.


    ¡°It seems that you, the man who has be the God of Shinobi, is no longer as cautious and calm as before. You have simply be arrogant.¡±


    Nagato didn¡¯t try to run from this confrontation, he stared directly at Naito, and from his Rinnegan eyes, a mighty aura burst out, making the ground tremble around.


    This wasn¡¯t the Shinra Tensei, it was merely his pure aura.


    ¡°Do you think people should be cautious when they encounter ants on the road?¡±


    Naito could feel that auraing out of the Rinnegan eyes, but his gazes were still very calm.


    Naito didn¡¯t attack right away, because he was still considering if he should keep those Rinnegan eyes.


    With Naito¡¯s current strength, he could clearly feel the power of the Rinnegan, which can also be considered as one of the forms of the Sixth Path¡¯s forces.


    In essence, this power was more reliable than what Naito has currently reached!


    After all, even though Naito had a perfect Sage Mode, and also had the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou and the Soul Artbined together, they still couldn¡¯t help him awaken his Sixth Path Mode.


    Perhaps the power of the Shock Force alone is enough to defeat Nagato; however, Naito¡¯s chakra and body were still not up to the standard to awaken the Sixth Path Mode.


    Unfortunately, Nagato can not use the real power of his Rinnegan.


    If it was Uchiha Madara in his heyday, he would have easily awakened the real power of his Rinnegan eyes, Limbo. Using this technique, no one lower than the Sixth Path Level would be able to stand against him because those who don¡¯t possess the Sixth Path forces cannot detect his shadows at all!


    This was the qualitative gap between the two. Even Hashirama, who has the perfect Sage Mode, will still be inferior because he wouldn¡¯t have any way to resist the real power of the Sixth Path Force.


    The Limbo alone will cause him a lot of troubles; it¡¯s an invisible world that coexists with the physical realm, but that is ordinarily impossible to detect, not to mention the difficulty of fighting against Madara¡¯s shadow attacks thating from that dimension.

 Chapter 385: Cutting Gedo Mazo

    <h4>Chapter 385: Cutting Gedo Mazo</h4>


    Nagato stared at Naito darkly.


    He regarded Naito as the evil exists in this world that preventing peace from happening, and he was absolutely disgusted by those who want to stop order and destroy it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to stop peace!¡±


    Ragely the Gedo Mazo that was buried under the mountain peak suddenly punched out his way out under the Nagato¡¯s control.


    Bang!!!


    The mountain peak exploded; The Gedo Mazo could easily smash his way out.


    Nagato jumped to the top of the Gedo Mazo¡¯s head, and took this chance to do a hand sign, and gather his Chakra madly, while the Gedo Mazo rushed toward Naito violently.


    ¡°Stop peace, huh...¡±


    Naito looked at the Gedo Mazo without the slightest movement, but this was due to the sentence that he heard before from Nagato; he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    In fact, Naito wouldn¡¯t have anything against Nagato if the former didn¡¯t try to kill Kushina before.


    After all, he was an Uzumaki, one of the few members left from her same n.


    He wouldn¡¯t touch him even if he tried to provoke Naito, or also if he worked for Madara, but trying to kill Kushina was the bottom line!


    Facing the Gedo Mazo¡¯s piercing punch, Naito felt interested in testing the strength of the Juubi¡¯s vessel, so he met it with his fist.


    The size was iparable, one finger from the Gedo Mazo¡¯s hand was muchrger than Naito himself.


    However, when the two fists crashed into each other, the two froze in the air at the same time.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, the world trembled.


    In the small void between the two fists, a terrifying invisible wave mark erupted, rippling in all directions.


    No matter where it swayed, whether it was a tree, a rock, or a mountain peak, all got destroyed in a split second!


    The impact made the ground under them crack open, and the sky above them shake as if it was gonna fall on them.


    Under the confrontation of this power, Naito¡¯s body remained unmovable.


    Finally, a cracking sound emitted from the Gedo Mazo¡¯s fist. Facing Naito¡¯s powerful Shock force, it ultimately could no longer resist, and got repelled!


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Nagato, who was standing on the top of the Gedo Mazo, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit horrified, looking at this scene.


    Since he was the one controlling it, he knew how powerful the Gedo Mazo was. Although it was just a vessel, its power is still not what humans can resist.


    At least he knew that even his Shinra Tensei is not strong enough to shake the Gedo Mazo!


    Because it wasn¡¯t just any vessel, it was the Juubi¡¯s. Still, he got easily blown away by a punch from Naito!


    What kind of strength did Naito has reached!


    In spite of this horror, Nagato could only clench his teeth, and continue gathering Chakra, while controlling the Gedo Mazo to attack Naito.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re strong, you wouldn¡¯t easily defeat the Gedo Mazo.¡±


    Nagato new a thing or two about the Juubi, but he didn¡¯t know anything about the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he was nning on using him to make the world feel pain and prevent war.


    The Gedo Mazo was the Juubi¡¯s shell, and even if it¡¯s just an empty one, its defense was unimaginable!


    Seeing how hisst punch could rappel the Gedo Mazo but didn¡¯t do any visible damage on him didn¡¯t make Naito lose his calmness.


    On the contrary, Naito was as calm as ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s strong sure, but the question is, how strong can this empty shell be?¡±


    Faintly speaking, a horrific momentum burst out of Naito¡¯s body, and instantly shook the world, shattering even the white clouds in the sky.


    With two hands on the Golden Kusanagi Sword¡¯s handle, a horrible amount of Shock Force condensed, causing the surrounding space to crack.


    Then he suddenly waved from top to bottom toward the Gedo Mazo.


    Whoosh!!!


    When the de fell, when the sword fell, that terrifying force converged into one line, then broke out fiercely.


    At the sword¡¯s edge, a horrifying distortion in the space erupted, and a faint ck line could be seen, which was proof of the space real torn!


    With Naito¡¯s full force,bined with the strength of the Kusanagi sword, the Shock force became almost qualified to truly tear space!


    Although that ck line has only appeared for a moment, it extremely twisted and bent the space, then spread in an instant.


    Nagato, who was standing on the top of the Gedo Mazo¡¯s head, has been observing this horrible power with his Rinnegan, couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified, and without any hesitation, he tried to evade sideways in advance.


    However, the Gedo Mazo¡¯s body was vast and simply couldn¡¯t avoid such an attack!


    Thus, Nagato chose to attack instead of just resisting this attack and controlled the Gedo Mazo to crush Naito with his fist.


    Just when that fist was about to fall, a strange force crossed through his body then swept to the endless sky.


    Silence!


    The Gedo Mazo¡¯s huge body stagnated as if time was fixed at that moment.


    Suddenly a line visible to the naked eye appeared on its body.


    This line spread away instantly and swept from the head straight to the bottom of its body.


    Under Nagato¡¯s shocked gazes, suddenly, the Gedo Mazo got cut into two halves!


    Under Naito¡¯s full force Shock wave, he nearly tore the space and cut the Juubi¡¯s vessel like a knife through butter!

 Chapter 386: Ultra Shinra Tensei

    <h4>Chapter 386: Ultra Shinra Tensei</h4>


    Bang!!


    A loud sound emitted along with the two halves of the Gedo Mazo falling on the ground.


    A light green liquid suddenly flowed out of the Gedo Mazo¡¯s body, which felt that it was condensed with endless vitality!


    Madara relied on that liquid to barely stay alive, and even used it to restore his old body, and fight Naito for onest time.


    Naito didn¡¯t know what Madara was nning, but since he dared to fight him at that moment, he should have some kind of a n to resurrectter.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t have the slightest fear of this oue.


    Resurrection?


    Then he will get killed again!


    Naito stared coldly at the Gedo Mazo.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s it then.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Just when the Gedo Mazo two separated sections hit the ground, it suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    It seems that since the Gedo Mazo is the Juubi¡¯s vessel, it cannot be destroyed entirely, just like Juubi itself, it will be resurrected again.


    However, that won¡¯t be instant, it will take some time to appear again.


    To be precise, the Gedo Mazo isposed of natural energy. It came to life through the use of the Sixth Path¡¯s force. Just like the Bijuu, it¡¯s a living existence.


    The Juubi is an immortal existence, which can only be sealed not killed, and the same is can be said about the Gedo Mazo.


    Otherwise, if the Juubi¡¯s vessel could be easily destroyed, Hagoromo would have done it himself and eliminated any chance for Kaguya to be resurrected.


    However, since Naito managed to cut the Gedo Mazo¡¯s body, it also proves the fact that he¡¯s capable of cutting off the Juubi!


    The Juubi is a simple-minded colossal beast that doesn¡¯t know how to use its strength. And his Jinchuriki wouldn¡¯t be easy to use all of its power. In other words, Naito now has the power to surpass the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki!


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t it. Naito could feel his soul transforming and stepping into the Sixth Path Level. At that time, Naito will finally be able to open the Seventh Gate.


    Even if it¡¯s the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki or Sixth Path Madara, Naito¡¯s strength will surpass them all!


    At that point, perhaps the only person who could be a threat to Naito will be Kaguya, who was still far from being resurrected!


    Compared to her, Nagato now could only feel terrified.


    Nagatonded on the ground, barely avoiding Naito¡¯s attack, couldn¡¯t help but stand there looking at him with his Rinnegan.


    Naito¡¯s attack has almost reached him, which chilled his spine and made him tremble.


    ¡°This is impossible, the Gedo Mazo got...¡±


    Nagato was still maintaining his hand sign while gathering his Chakra, but the look on his face was indescribable.


    Naito didn¡¯t just break his defense, but with one strike from his sword, he cut him into two halves, which made him feel terrified.


    His power is simply incredible!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Nagato could notice the dark and cold gazes that Naito was giving him; thus, he clenched his teeth and stopped gathering his Chakra.


    ¡°Ultra Chibaku Tensei!!¡±


    During all of that time, Nagato was gathering Chakra, and even draining his vitality, to make the strongest Chibaku Tensei he could use!


    Since he couldn¡¯t confront Naito directly, and any technique he could use would easily get defeated, then he could only rely on his strongest seal ability!


    If you have both the power of the Yin and Yang inside your body, you would be able to seal even the Mother of all Shinobis, Kaguya!


    Originally, Kaguya was sealed by this technique, and after that seal, the moon was formed. Hagoromo¡¯s younger brother¡¯s descendants lived on the moon since then and guarded the seal for generations.


    Until Madara opened the seal...


    However, Kaguya lives on through her will manifestation in ck Zetsu.


    Haguromo¡¯s soul is immortal, but Kaguya¡¯s both Chakra and Soul are immortals, but most of her Chakra got divided between the Juubi and the Shinobi living in this world.


    Her true will, or soul, is sealed inside of the moon and cannot break out. Unlike Hagoromo, who has always been observing the development of this world!


    That ck ball that was created by Nagato had actually produced a horrible gravitation force. In fact, this technique could also be called Ultra Bansho Ten¡¯in.


    After that, the ck Ball flew up into the sky, coinciding with the sun, blocking most of its light.


    The darkness came upon the earth as if it was the doom day.


    At that moment, a horrible gravitational explosion broke out!


    Crack! Crack!!


    The ground trembled and cracked horribly.


    Under this terrifying force, the entire mountain range shattered, turning into numerous rocks that flew to the sky, converging on the ck ball.


    Whoosh!!


    The crack spread in all directions on the ground, and the rocks kept flying to space, turning the ck ball into a small moon floating above the sky!


    It¡¯s not even over!


    The amount of Chakra that Nagato has gathered was enormous because he didn¡¯t only rely on his own Chakra or his own vitality, he even used some of the Gedo Mazo¡¯s.


    Block of rocks from the ground got lifted and flew to the sky, making the new moon in the sky bigger!

 Chapter 387: The Death Of Nagato

    <h4>Chapter 387: The Death Of Nagato</h4>


    The range mountain suddenly turned into a deep valley.


    Countless dirt and rocks have flown into the sky, converging into the massive star in the air.


    This was indeed extremely shocking!


    Naito looked at this scene while still standing on the ground. This gravitation forced seemed like it has reversed heaven with earth, turning the field into the sky.


    Naito was using his shock force to prevent his body from flying to the center of that ck ball.


    Looking at this scene, Nagato shouted madly with his hands crossing each other against his chest, and suddenly the gravitation force became stronger, tearing Naito¡¯s body, pulling him in to seal him for good!


    ¡°You used the Gedo Mazo as a decoy, and gathered all of your Chakra to use Chibaku Tensei... Was this your intention from the start, Nagato.¡±


    Floating in the air, Naito nced up at the star, then looked down at Nagato on the ground. But his expression remained as always indifferent as if he was ying with a child.


    ¡°But... nothing is new as always.¡±


    Faintly said, Naito holding his sword, he waved it toward the sky!


    This strike wasn¡¯t as dangerous as it looked when he cut off the Gedo Mazo, it seemed like any ordinary wave.


    But from that wave, a sudden distortion appeared on the space.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, the shock force reached that Meteorite in the sky and cracked it open.


    The cracks and ripples seemed to be slow, but it was actually speedy. Just in seconds, that vast Meteorite got cut off into two halves!


    Whoosh!!


    The light that emitted by it was extremely dazzling.


    Suddenly, the white color controlled the entire battlefield.


    The Meteorite got shattered into pieces. And endless gravel and dust fell from the sky on Naito¡¯s head. But thetter didn¡¯t look at it; instead, he rushed to the ground, then clenched his fist and swang it to the sky.


    Crack.


    Suddenly all of that gravel turned into powder, and the sky got clear again.


    When all of the dust got settled, the battlefield looked as if it got shoveled, withrge vast pits everywhere.


    If you look at it from the sky, it might seem normal, but if you know what has just happened, you wouldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    Because... The battlefield has changed a lot!


    A few moments ago, this was a range mountain!


    Naito looked around with his Kusanagi sword in his hand.


    But there was no one near. It seems that when Naito destroyed the meteorites, Nagato decided to escape.


    However, even with Zetsu¡¯s help, under Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive, he could quickly determine his whereabouts.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly a shock wave crossed the underground, tearing everything in its path, and finally reached Nagato, who was being wrapped by Zetsu to sneak him underground.


    The blood got shed, and Nagato¡¯s body instantly got cut from the shoulder to the waist and fell on the ground.


    Naito stepped forward, then suddenly shed in front of Nagato, who was taking hisst breaths.


    If Naito didn¡¯t want to keep the Rinnegan, he would have directly bombarded him, turning him into powder!


    In fact, he found it very hard to control his power and not crush him directly.


    With half of his body separated from the other on the ground, Nagato¡¯s eyes showed a hint of despair.


    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t escape from Naito¡¯s grasp.


    He went all out, using the Gedo Mazo¡¯s power, and the Ultra Chibaku Tensei, but everything was useless in front of Naito, he couldn¡¯t even stop his movements for a moment!


    Last time, Naito didn¡¯t have such a power. Although he stopped his Shinra Tensei, he didn¡¯t felt this powerful.


    But this time, Naito not only he destroyed his Ultra Chibaku Tensei, but also cut him into two pieces!


    Even now, Nagato couldn¡¯t figure out why Naito was so strong, how could he has such strength, even his Rinnegan was utterly vulnerable in front of him.


    Nagato couldn¡¯t figure it out, and even Madara and ck Zetsu couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Yuu Naito... how can he be so strong?!!


    ........


    Two young figures rushed through the forest.


    Looking at the sky ahead, feeling terrified, Haku and Kimimaru were extremely shocked.


    Especially when they saw that scene previously in the sky, it seemed as if a massive star has appeared. That scene made the two boys almost stop and keep away.


    But Haku was worried, which made him even run faster than Kimimaru.


    ¡°Naito-Sama...¡±


    The scene was too shocking, which made Haku clench his fist tightly. He became anxious, unaware of what happened to Naito.


    Even though he knew how strong he is and how he would be useless to him in such a situation, Haku couldn¡¯t help but rush toward him.


    Finally, the two reached the battlefield.


    In other words, the battlefield, which was a mountain range a moment ago.


    The moment they stepped to that ce, the two got stunned.


    In the middle of the gravel, there was a huge pit that was almost bottomless.


    You could call it a valley, but it was too big!


    On the side of that valley, there was a terrifying fissure, which spread all the way in the distance. There were also several holes, pits, and cracks all around the ce!


    On the side, they finally saw Naito.


    A white cloak, without any trace of dirt or dust, Naito stood there calmly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two just wait?¡± Naito turned to Haku and Kimimaru.


    Now that he said it, Haku and Kimimaru remembered that Naito has told them to wait, while he¡¯s going... he talked about going to do a quick thingy.


    Is that... What Naito-Sama calls a quick thingy?!!!

 Chapter 388: Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 388: Transformation</h4>


    Naito had already sensed Haku and Kimimaruing, but because everything was over, he didn¡¯t stop them. When they reached the top of the mountain, he turned to look at them.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Naito shed, then appeared from nowhere in front of the two of them.


    At this time, Haku and Kimimaru finally woke up from their shock.


    A shameful expression appeared on Haku¡¯s face, then said with a light tone, ¡°Because I saw that big meteorite in the sky, I got worried about your safety, Naito-Sama, so...¡±


    ¡°Bad boy!¡±


    Naito raised his hand, then poke Haku¡¯s forehead with his finger.


    Then he turned toward Kimimaru, and said, ¡°I would expect something like this from Haku. But you actually followed him and disobeyed my orders?¡±


    Kimimaru got startled, then looked at Haku next to him, he didn¡¯t know what to say, he couldn¡¯t just put the me on Haku.


    Haku then weakly looked at Naito, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Naito-Sensei, punish me instead...¡±


    Looking at the two children, Naito shook his head helplessly, and said: ¡°I will let this one slide, don¡¯t you dare to disobey my orders next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Haku and Kimimaru nodded firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, Haku and Kimimaru followed Naito down the hillside. After that, he turned around once again, then pressed his hand toward the void.


    Bang!!!


    The mountain roared. Under the watchful eyes of the Haku and Kimimaru, the range mountain got shattered into pieces, filling the valley in the middle again.


    At this point, this mountain range has beenpletely leveled, only some gravels and a few broken blocks of wood have remained, and nothing else.


    With the death of Nagato, the Akatsuki was already over. ck Zetsu wasn¡¯t there; otherwise, Naito wouldn¡¯t have let him go again. As for White Zetsu, there were too many copies of him. Unless you cut him from the root, he will never truly die.


    ........


    After killing Nagato, Naito chose to temporarily retain the Rinnegan. As for whether he nts it in his body, Naito has not yet decided and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make his mind.


    After all, these eyes belong to Madara. No one can predict if Madara¡¯s consciousness was buried in it. After all, it¡¯s the Sixth Path¡¯s force.


    Naito¡¯s soul has begun to gradually transform. When it¡¯s finally done, Naito will truly step into the Sixth Paths Level. Only then, he wouldn¡¯t fear if something was wrong with Rinnegan.


    So what he needed to do now is toplete the transformation of his soul.


    At this moment, in Naito¡¯s Spiritual World, the energy of the dragon veins haspletely disappeared, and it was getting blended with Naito¡¯s soul.


    The transformation of the soul could not be forced like the new opening of a Gate, there was no door to break down, and Naito needed to be patient through this process.


    The difference between a Sixth Path¡¯s soul and the soul of an ordinary ninja is really too big.


    Take the Edo Tensei¡¯s case alone, when the soul of an ordinary ninja gets reincarnated, it wouldn¡¯t be able to take control of its will.


    However, if that ninjas have even put one foot into the Sixth Path¡¯s level, and possessed its power in any way, such as Madara, it would be impossible to control him.


    In the original, when the seal got finally lifted, and Madara¡¯s soul was getting out of his body, relying on the strength of his soul, Madara forced his soul to attach itself to his reincarnated body.


    At that moment, Madara took full control of his body.


    At that time, although his body didn¡¯t transform into the Sixth Path¡¯s mode, you can say that his soul was already at that level!


    Obito could also return from the afterlife and give his Sharingan to Kakashi. Precisely because he also awakened his Sixth Paths Mode.


    Naito then took Haku and Kimimaru and left the Land of Water. He didn¡¯t directly carry them while flying in the sky but took a ship to crossed the sea safely.


    Speaking of which, Nanabi got caught, but Naito has never found it. He couldn¡¯t even summon him, which also a strange thing.


    Naito thought he might have already got temporarily sealed inside the Gedo Mazo.


    It would have been nice to use him for travel.


    .......


    In a very luxurious and noble room inside arge merchant ship, Naitoy there quietly with his eyes closed.


    Haku and Kimimaru were practicing.


    Rumble!!


    The sky was thundering, and the rain was falling, the waves were consistently hitting the side of the ship, moving it up and down.


    Lying there, Naito kept his perception on the other room, while thinking about Kimimaru.


    After he epted him and instructed him while practicing, Naito found out that Kimimaru was already suffering from that disease, although it was already undetectable at this time.


    In the original, Kimimaru died from that disease at an early age. He would have grown to be very strong, Orochimaru was even considering him as a better vessel than Sasuke.


    Shikotsumyaku is the kind of Bloodline limit that gives you the ability to use your bones in battle. Therefore, the resilience of the body is also extremely powerful, nearly endures to bepared to Tsunade¡¯s Strength of a Hundred Seal!


    Kimimaru can freely use bones from his body as a weapon to fight, and after being extracted, his skin will head instantly, and the bones in his body will grow again simultaneously.


    And more importantly, his bones are extremely hard, almost unbreakable.


    The only problem with this so-called perfect bloodline limit.


    It is the disease thates with it, and that everyone who has wielded the Shikotsumyaku has suffered from it.


    However, only a few people have ever awakened it from the Kaguya n, it¡¯s even rarer the appearance of the Sharingan in the Uchiha n or the Ice Release in the Yuki n.


    And it seems because of how strong Kimimaru¡¯s bloodline limit was, his disease was even more fierce; even Orochimaru and Kabuto were helpless.


    When he thought about it, Naito couldn¡¯t help but think of one thing only, the body transformation that he used on Anko and Kushina.


    The transformation that he operated on her improved her power and strengthened her body without any side effects.


    ¡°It seems that cursed seal that Orochimaru has used on Kimimaru to heal his disease didn¡¯t work. Instead, it has even fastened its spreading.¡±


    Naito stood there calmly, thinking about Orochimaru¡¯s cursed seal.


    The Cursed Seal is one of the projects that Orochimaru has studied hard to obtain. It ¡®s simr to the Sage Modes¡¯s strength. He has once said urately that cursed seal and the Ryuchi Cave Senjutsu has some kind of close connection.


    It anything goes wrong while practicing the toad¡¯s sage mode, your body will be putrefied, but in the snake¡¯s case, you will get devoured by the White Snake Sage.


    Orochimaru has long been studying the Cursed Seal. Naito has once checked his researches on it, and he was nearpleting it.


    Ordinary cursed seals are too weak, but the special one will grant enormous increases in power, but the side effect is too serious.

 Chapter 389: Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 389: Robbery</h4>


    Compared with the cursed seal, the body transformation was much perfect.


    The first stage of the transformation is stronger than the Cursed Seal of Heaven, and it has only benefits and no side effects.


    And Level two of the Cursed Seal of Heaven is also weaker than the Second stage of body transformation.


    The first two stages alone arepletely above the cursed seal. After all, this seal was base on Orochimaru¡¯s research over the Ryuchi Cave¡¯s Sage Mode, and Naito¡¯s transformation was based on his Perfect Sage Mode.


    However, in the third stage, things getplicated. The person to be transformed must meet the conditions, at least his Chakra must be above the Kage Level.


    Because the third stage is almost equivalent to being in a permanent Sage Mode!


    Because Haku and Kimimaru are too young, only sixth years old, Naito only gave them the first stage of the Sage Mode transformation and kept the second stage for the right time.


    And Kimimaru was still too young for his disease to show up; thus, Naito wasn¡¯t sure whether the transformation of the Sage Mode could heal it.


    In theory, it should be possible because the final stage of the transformation awakes in the body the Perfect Sage Mode, including the healing ability. His body would be already most perfect for the Sixth Path Level.


    During this time, the seawater was constantly waving, carrying therge ship left and right.


    At this time, more than twenty dark shadows suddenly appeared in the distance, and they actually stepped foot on the sea surface and galloped towards the ship.


    The fierce storm and rain couldn¡¯t stop their footsteps, and the surging waves passed under their feet, unable to sink them into the sea.


    No doubt, they were ninjas.


    On the ship, someone saw them running on the sea, and immediately got startled, and a look of terror got drawn on his face.


    ¡°Damn it! Pirates!¡±


    The Land of Water and the Land of Fire are separated by a sea, and the two countries are in a state of trading agreement; thus, the sea wasn¡¯t safe. Often, Shinobi from other small vigers wille to snatch the goods.


    Because it¡¯s on the sea, killing people is so simple, because it will easily devour everything, so even if Konoha and the Mist know this, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    This when missionse in handy.


    The owner of thisrge merchant ship was already prepared for this and hired two teams from the Mist Vige to escort them. These two teams have a total of eight Chunin, but no Jonin leader.


    The attacking squad had more than 20 people. If they dared to act on such arge scale during the daytime, they would have been stopped by the Mist Vige or Konoha.


    But it was a stormy night.


    And since it was a good opportunity, the choice of thisrge merchant ship as their target.


    Soon the battle between the two squads started.


    In Naito¡¯s room, Kimimaru and Haku, who were practicing, heard the noises outside, then stood up one after another, looking out the window.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, what do we do?¡±


    Seeing that Naito had been lying therefortably, they thought that he waspletely unaware of the situation outside. After waiting for a while, the two asked respectfully.


    Naito said casually: ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    In fact, Naito had discovered their appearance the moment they stepped into the sea but was toozy to bother.


    What made Naito slightly surprised was that the looting squad managed to suppress the Mist Shinobis so easily.


    Some of the ninjas from the looting squad then set foot on the ship, showing a cruel smiling, prepared to loot one cabin after another.


    However, just when one of them was about to kick open the door, it got open on itself, and at the same time, a white spear pierced that man¡¯s chest!


    Blood sttered!


    The other two were frightened. They didn¡¯t expect that there were still ninjas. When they fell back, they could clearly see that ¡®white spear,¡¯ that took out their breaths.


    That white spear is actually a bone!


    Kimimaru stepped out of the room and looked indifferently at the two ninjas, saying: ¡°Get out of this ship, you¡¯re disturbing master¡¯s rest.¡±


    The two got frightened at first by that bone, but when they looked carefully at the other end of the bone, they noticed that he was just a kid.


    ¡°What?! He¡¯s just a child!¡±


    ¡°That guy was too careless. Such a shameful end to be killed by a kid.¡±


    The two looked at the fallen corpse without showing any fear.


    At this moment, Haku came out from behind Kimimaru and whispered: ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Kimimaru¡¯s eyes looked sharp, he wasn¡¯t as kind as Haku. In his opinion, all those who disturb his master should be damned!


    The next moment, Kimimaru rushed toward the two men.


    Both of them were above the Chunin Level, but Kimimaru was already very strong. With the first transformation of the Sage Mode, Kimimaru could easily suppress the two of them!


    Kimimaru¡¯s movement looked so sharp that it made Haku feel envious of him.


    In the beginning, the two despised him, but soon, they were terrified and began to shout for the support of theirpanions, but before they coulde, Kimimaru finished one of them!


    The other got horrified and wanted to escape, which made killing him more easily.


    After he killed the two of them, Kimimaru finally caught the attention of the ninjas in the distant battle. Because the Mist Squad didn¡¯t have a Jonin leader between them, they soon suffered casualties.


    However, The Blood Mist Shinobis were indeed very fierce. Five of them died, but they managed to kill six of them looting squad, and the remaining three were wounded, but extremely brave.


    The Jonin enemy leader stood in front of them and sent the others to deal with Kimimaru.


    More than a dozen ninjas gathered around. Since Kimimaru has just killed two of them, naturally, they didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of rushing forward.


    Facing the siege of more than ten people, Kimimaru finally started to look struggling. After all, he was only six years old at the time.


    Seeing this on the side, Haku quickly came to help, and two of them worked together to fight against the enemies.


    Although they couldn¡¯t kill any of them, they managed to deal some damage, and several enemies got injured, which has shocked all the ninjas present.


    Such a talent, the two little demons must not stay alive!


    This looting squad Shinobis didn¡¯t care of they were just kids, they were gonna kill them to survive, but Haku and Kimimaru grew fast during this battle. And because of the transformation of the Sage Mode, they gained a sudden increase in power.


    Gradually the battle was deadlocked.


    At that moment, a sudden gust of wind swept crossed the sea, and under this stormy weather, a monstrous wave got set off, nearly 100 meters high. It looked like it¡¯s gonna sink the world, rolling toward the ship!


    Seeing this scene, the horrified civilians on the ship got even more scared. Who can me them when even the Shinobis at that moment got startled.

 Chapter 390: Wave

    <h4>Chapter 390: Wave</h4>


    No one has thought that this storm could form such a huge wave. Although it¡¯s not Ninjutsu, and it doesn¡¯t contain Chakra, such a huge momentum, even an A-ss Ninjutsu won¡¯t stop it.


    The looting ninjas who were battling with Haku and Kimimaru couldn¡¯t help but gasp after noticing that raging wave.


    It was clear that this ship won¡¯t survive if it got hit by this enormous wave.


    ¡°It seems that in this case, I think it¡¯s time to retreat.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this mission will turn out into a mess this quickly.¡±


    The looting squad gave up on the fight and fell back immediately. Facing this terrifying wave, they dived directly into the sea.


    After all, this wave wasn¡¯t a water release, even with such a huge momentum, a ninja could easily avoid it.


    As they retreated, the ninjas sneered at Haku and Kimiaru and the few Shinobis from the Mist who remained on the ship.


    In the face of the waves, they could easily do the same and escape, but they felt responsible for the civilians inside the ship.


    The most effective way to stop such an attack is to use an Earth Release, but even then, the ship will still crush!


    ¡°The strength of these two demons is not bad, but unfortunately... No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t block that wave.¡±


    ¡°Well, it might not kill them, but it will be funny to watch.¡±


    The ninjas kept mocking them, but Haku and Kimimaru never looked panicked.


    Bravely Kimimaru faced the wave that has stretched for hundreds of meters, then said: ¡°Haku, can you block it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible...¡±


    Haku responded weakly, looking at that monstrous wave.


    Even his Ice Release is worthless against such a seize.


    Hearing Haku¡¯s answer, Kimimaru didn¡¯t startle, but he looked somehow sorry.


    No way... He won¡¯t bother his master¡¯s rest even in such a situation.


    He has seen Naito¡¯s god-like powers, and he knew that even this wave won¡¯t do him no harm; thus, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his safety. Still, he wasn¡¯t nning on bothering him!


    Suddenly, all the bones in his body retracted, then stood beside Haku, looking up at the wave.


    The civilians inside the ship were horrified and despaired looking at it.


    Facing such an enormous wave made these small humans fear what wasing next!


    Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to encounter such a huge wave, even with bad weather like this.


    This was true because this monstrous wave got formed because of the previous battle between the Mist Shinobis and the looting squad.


    Both sides used wind releases, and after all kinds of aftermaths, it finally caused the forming of this wave.


    Under the desperate gazes of countless people, the monstrous wave finally came to the forefront, and everyone knew that their end was near.


    At that time, Naito finally walked out of the room, wearing his pajamas, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening outside.


    ¡°You did well, Kimimaru, but you Haku need to be more serious.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t pay any attention to that wave and first gave his evaluation to Haku and Kimimaru.


    During the battle, Kimimaru handled the details better than Haku, but he was doing unnecessary movements, even though he was causing great pressure on the enemy.


    On the other hand, Haku spent most of his time defending passively. Although he was ying a supporting role, he could have done better.


    Praised by Naito, Kimimaru didn¡¯t show a proud expression, because he knew that even if he did ten times better, it would be nothingpared to Naito¡¯s power.


    On the other side, Haku looked embarrassed. Although he also helped Kimimaru kill some of them, Kimimaru was the one who finished all of them with his bones.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He turned to look at the wave that was almost falling, then he shook his head. This wasn¡¯t the right time to continue this discussion, so he clenched his fist then lightly swang it to the void.


    The punch hit nothing but air, but it seemed to have bombarded an invisible mirror.


    Suddenly, the air burst out, and the space cracked into pieces, then spread out in all directions, covering the side of the ship!


    It spread again and again until it was higher by hundreds of meters!


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    The looting ninjas, who were about to dive into the sea to avoid the waves, looked at this sudden scene and got all stunned.


    The Jonin leader at that moment suddenly showed an incredible look, and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes looking at Naito.


    ¡°This man...¡±


    In the beginning, when he saw Naitoing out, he felt that he was a little bit familiar. Although he had not seen Naito, he heard of him a lot of times.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t know which one he was from all the elite Shinobis he heard of before.


    But when Naito punched that void, the name came to his mind!


    The God of Shinobi!


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, his mind went nk, he looked as if he got struck by thunder, and his eyes got widened to the extreme.


    ¡°Impossible! It turned out to be him! Why is he here?!¡±


    The moment he thought about it, a horrifying shock force suddenly fallen, sweeping the entire front, and all the ninjas in the sea, including him, got shattered.


    The Shock wave swept across the seal, smashing that monstrous wave. With that hit, that enormous wave copsed with countless of shocked gazes!


    Everyone on that ship got stunned, looking at this scene.


    At that moment, they didn¡¯t even know how to feel about this.


    Under that powerful shock wave, the violent wave of hundred of meters stagnated for a moment, then got shattered directly.


    Even Haku and Kimimaru, who have seen Naito¡¯s power before, couldn¡¯t watch such a scene calmly.


    After solving this problem, Naito yawned, then with azy expression, he returned to his room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone bother me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Naito-Sama.¡±


    Haku and Kimimaru answer at the same time.

 Chapter 391: Hyuga Hinata

    <h4>Chapter 391: Hyuga Hinata</h4>


    The moment the civilians on the merchant ship saw that seen where Naito smashed the monstrous wave with his punch, made most of them guess his identity.


    The God of Shinobi!


    Just these four words are enough to clear everything, so everyone decided to visit him in his room and pay their respect, but they got all blocked by Kimimaru and Haku.


    Naito didn¡¯t bother to care about them, and naturally, no one dared to disturb Naito forcibly. Most of the merchants left their gifts on the door and left with admiration.


    Next, no more idents were encountered. The ship sailed all the way to the Land of Fire, and before it stopped, Naito left taking Haku and Kimimaru with him.


    However, the people on that ship will never forget that scene they saw for the rest of their lives, and will always admire and respect Naito, even though they didn¡¯t have the chance to see him.


    ......


    Konoha.


    The setting sun reflected on the buildings and dyed the entire Vige with a golden glow.


    At that time, a grand celebration was being held in the Vige.


    In the past few years, the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning have opened the trade paths between them, and their rtionship gradually improved since then. The Cloud Vige and Konoha had a piece talk a few years ago, and came to conclude and alliance treaty with Konoha, ning to further closer rtionship.


    Of course, this is just a superficial thing. No one knows what the Cloud¡¯s real purpose is.


    ¡°Is this Konoha? It¡¯s enormous, much bigger than the Mist.¡±


    Looking at Konoha in front of him, a surprised expression appeared on Haku¡¯s face, while Kimimaru stood on the side calmly.


    Hearing the hustle and bustle in Konoha, Kimimaru strangely said: ¡°It¡¯s very lively.¡±


    ¡°So they managed to agree on an alliance treaty... This is interesting.¡±


    Naito seemed to see through the whole Vige, watching everything happening inside from a nce.


    It was getting dark, and Naito decided to take Haku and Kimimaru to settle temporarily inside Konoha.


    Silently, he entered the Vige with the boys. No one knew about Naito¡¯s arrival, sneaking through the perception enchantment around the Vige, was like opening the door to Naito.


    Not to mention that Naito¡¯s Shock Force can easily block it.


    Of course, this enchantment was built by the Uzumaki n, and Kushina has repeatedly maintained it.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t care about Fuinjutsu, Kushina asionally mentioned a thing or two in front of him. Thus, just from a few words, he could basically understand how this enchantment works.


    Just by flying to a high point, the enchantment won¡¯t be able to detect you, and that way, he managed to sneak the boys in with him.


    The night fell quickly.


    That hustle and bustle from before gradually calmed down, and the celebration began.


    Almost everyone in the Vige participated in this celebration, but only one group didn¡¯t, the Hyuga n, because another ceremony was also being held inside the n, a birthday ceremony.


    Just when Konoha was busy celebrating, a shadow shed over Konoha, and with the aid of the darkness, he could easily sneak it.


    The man, who was covering his face, seemed like he had a clear purpose. He crossed a lot of distance quickly and entered the Hyuga n¡¯s territory.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to grab a little girl in a cute kimono, with a touch of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this easy, Hyuga n... Huh! So much fame for nothing...¡±


    This man is the ninja leader that the Cloud has sent to conclude the alliance treaty.


    It¡¯s challenging to get your hand on the Byakugan, because the Hyuga nsmen doesn¡¯t leave the Vige, and the people who guard the main family, has a seal on their forehead, even when they die, their eyes will automatically get destroyed.


    It¡¯s tough to catch them, but who he was holding in his hand, was the daughter of the n¡¯s Patriarch, Hinata Hyuga.


    At this time, Hinata was unconscious, he looked down at her then said: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t harm you, I will only take those eyes!¡±


    ...........


    In the rear, the Hyuga n.


    When Hinata was captured, the guards noticed quickly and rushed toward the Patriarch to inform him.


    ¡°Patriarch! Not good! Princess Hinata got kidnapped!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hiashi jumped from his ce and got immediately furious the moment he heard that sentence.


    This is Konoha and the Hyuga n territory, how did they manage to sneak into this ce and kidnap Hinata without anyone noticing.


    Without hesitation, Hiyashi rushed out, and opened his eyes, and saw that man rushing in Konoha.


    There were already a few Shinobis chasing him down, but they were obviously not an opponent for him, and they got easily defeated by him.


    Noticing how Hinata was unconscious, Hiashi suddenly burst out with anger, and without any hesitation, he rushed out chasing that man.


    The man found it difficult to get rid of the Hyuga nsmen with their Byakugan eyes.


    ¡°Forget it, I will just take these eyes.¡±


    He looked at Hinata with evil, and cruel expression, then suddenly stretched out his fingers toward her closed eyes.


    Suddenly, something weird happened!


    Hinata vanished!


    She disappeared from thin air as if she wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Shinobi didn¡¯t know how to respond, he even wondered if he was dreaming.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, he felt a weird chill in his spine and got extremely terrified.

 Chapter 392: Hyuga Hiashi

    <h4>Chapter 392: Hyuga Hiashi</h4>


    Hinata disappeared suddenly, and no matter how hard the Cloud Shinobi though, he couldn¡¯t figure out how did that happened.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to even think about it, and fled desperately, with evident fear in his eyes.


    The fact that someone has managed to take that little girl from his hand without him even noticing is enough for him to know that this guy¡¯s strength should absolutely be terrifying!


    Such a person can never be a ninja from the Hyuga n. Who is he?!!


    Suddenly, the Shinobi stopped moving; at that moment, he knew who has taken Hinata from his hands.


    His forehead got filled with cold sweat, and with endless fear in his eyes, he thought, ¡°It turned out to be him!¡±


    Why is he in Konoha!


    The Shinobi was trembling, and he started to feel his body bing stiff. Even if he wanted to take fall back, he couldn¡¯t; his body wouldn¡¯t let him!


    He felt like if there¡¯s a terrible pressure, pressing his body, making him almost paralyzed.


    Under this massive pressure, he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger, let alone falling back!


    At this moment, Naito was standing in front of him, calmly on a roof. But he wasn¡¯t looking at him; instead, he was smiling at the little girl he was holding in his arms.


    Her short hair was a bit messy, and her eyes were closed, her cheeks had a rosy touch on them, which made them look cute. She was trembling out of cold; she was only wearing a pajama.


    Is this Hinata?


    She¡¯s a little bit cuter than expected.


    Whoosh!!


    At that time, Hiashi was rushing in the streets, with his Byakugan wide open.


    However, he couldn¡¯t catch the second were Naito took Hinata from that Shinobi¡¯s hands!


    Hiashi was worthy of being the head n of the Hyuga. No matter how hard the shock was, he could still remain calm for the entire time.


    Aftering to the street, Hiashi didn¡¯t look at the Shinobi, who kidnapped Hinata, but instead, he looked up at Naito, with evident respect.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why Naito came to Konoha, and couldn¡¯t understand why he helped his daughter Hinata, but he did, and this was the most important thing.


    Moreover, even if Naito didn¡¯t, he was the God of Shinobi, and as the head n of the Hyuga, he must pay his respect to him!


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of surprising how careless the Hyuga n can be.¡±


    Naito, who was holding Hinata in his hands, looked down at Hiashi, then stepped down from the roof.


    Naito stepped on the void, then walked down, step by step, as if he was taking an invisible staircase, then stood in front of Hiashi.


    This scene has also let Hiashi fully confirm that it was really him.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Naito-Sama. Thank you, thank you for saving my little girl.¡±


    The sorrow was evident on Hiashi¡¯s face. Indeed, such an incident will be considered as a disgrace for the entire Hyuga n!


    Looking at him, Naito only smiled, which made Hiashi even more confused.


    He kept calm outside, but deep inside his heart, he was worried, he couldn¡¯t find an answer to his previous question; why did he save Hinata? Is he also interested in the Byakugan eyes?


    But this doesn¡¯t make sense at all. With Naito¡¯s power, the Byakugan eyes are nothing to him; actually, the entire n, is nothing!


    Naito has already suppressed the entire Shinobi World, he is the God of Shinobi!


    ¡°Is this your daughter, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Hinata.¡±


    Hiashi carefully answered Naito¡¯s question.


    At that moment, Hiashi was more concerned about what Naito want to do. That was the important thing. After all, he saved his daughter, it¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t want to harm them or anything!


    In any case, he must not offend Naito!


    At the same time, Hiashi was keeping an eye on the Shinobi, who kidnapped Hinata.


    But this was only making the situation even worse for Hiashi, the guy looked stunned, trembling with fear; still, he was standing there like a nail, unable to move as if he was bound by some kind of a force, which made Hiashi feel very scared.


    Frightened to the point that he was feeling like if his body was sinking!


    But what was below him is hard ground, why is he feeling this way?!


    Suddenly Hiashi heard the sounds of broking bones. Naito was holding Hinata, and he didn¡¯t do anything special actions, but there was no fourth person here.


    The Shinobi looked extremely terrified, he never expected that kidnapping a girl from the Hyuga n would provoke the God of Shinobi!


    It¡¯s an unbelievable thing. How could the Hyuga n be rted to Yuu Naito!


    He had an extreme feeling of regret. He wanted to ask Naito for mercy, but he couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Suddenly a touch of despair shed in his eyes.


    Crack!!


    Finally, every single bone in the Shinobi¡¯s body got broken and fell on the ground with the blood sshing all over the ce, yet he couldn¡¯t even emit a scream at the end.


    And Naito never looked at him from the beginning to end.


    ¡°Well, take Hinata away, she¡¯s still young, we don¡¯t want her to be scared.¡±


    Naito looked at Hiashi, handed him Hinata, then Hiashi subconsciously reached out to take her over, and at the same time, kept looking at him with a look of surprise.


    It seems that Naito really cares about Hinata, which was merely weird.


    Naito didn¡¯t wait for Hiashi to figure out the situation and suddenly disappeared. The former didn¡¯t even notice how Naito has left; he looked as if he has vanished out of thin air.


    At that moment, Hiashi couldn¡¯t help but show a touch of awe...


    However, it just happened that Hinata has also started her practice. If Naito really cares about her, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking her as his disciple, then they will be directly leaning on a big tree and the kind of the tall one too!


    However, after thinking about it, Hiashi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He felt like maybe he was just overthinking.


    Although Hinata was his daughter, the princess of the Hyuga n, her identity waspletely worthless in front of Naito. Even the entire n is not much in front of him. He could he even know about her?


    Not to mention that the moment Naito disappear, he would never be able to find him again, and even if he does, he wasn¡¯t sure that Naito would ept her.


    It¡¯s estimated, that Naito just happened to be in Konoha, and saw Hinata being kidnapped, and just saved her.


    In any case, he was really grateful that Naito saves his daughter.

 Chapter 393: Persecution

    <h4>Chapter 393: Persecution</h4>


    Konoha, in a motel room, Kimimaru and Haku sat there, waiting quietly.


    After a while, the door got gently pushed open, and Naito came in, closing it behind him, then walked aside and sat down.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded, took the cup of tea on the table, then took a sip, then his expression changed as if he was thinking about something.


    Haku and Kimimaru didn¡¯t dare to disturb him and kept sitting there quietly.


    Naito groaned for a while before returning to his senses, then suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Since I¡¯ve already done it, I will help until the end. There¡¯s no reason to leave behind unfinished work.¡±


    Haku looked at Kimimaru, and thetter shrugged. Naito was obviously talking to himself.


    ......


    It was already morning, but Konoha wasn¡¯t as calm as always, with three parties making a lot of noise.


    On one side, the Cloud Shinobi, who each one of them looked aggressive and terrifying.


    The other side, Konoha Shinobi led by Sarutobi, who had a low expression on his face.


    Thest party was formed by the Hyuga n, and the head of the n himself, Hiashi Hyuga, was leading them.


    At this time, Hinata was hiding weakly behind Hiashi. The aggression from both sides made her feel scared.


    Hinata¡¯s behave and appearance has made a lot of the elders from the Hyuga n frown, this is not how a leader should look. How would they inherit the n to such a person in the future?


    However, Hinata was still young, only three years old, and may gradually be better in the future.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care, Konoha must give uspensation immediately!¡±


    The Cloud¡¯s leader spoke sharply. If it was any other time, Sarutobi would have already taught him a lesson, but this time, he could only frown.


    He took a nce at Hiashi, then Sarutobi shouted: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the killer!¡±


    The leader sneered, saying: ¡°Ourrade died here on yournds, but you still asking us this? Of course, we want the murdered!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t respond to our demands, then the Cloud Vige won¡¯t hesitate to attack Konoha, war will break out.¡±


    Sarutobi kept listening, but when he heard the word war, he couldn¡¯t help but frown; this matter should be handled with caution.


    Although Konoha wasn¡¯t afraid of the Cloud, war should always be avoided.


    After sessive deaths such as Danzo, Sakumo, and Orochimaru¡¯s defection... Konoha got weakened too much, and it will be challenging to fight against them.


    It is much likely that the battle between them will also be the fuel for the Fourth World War. Although Sarutobi is not afraid to y with the Cloud, he can¡¯t just bet on war, because he cannot afford to lose the gamble.


    After all, the Cloud Shinobi died in Konoha, no matter what his purpose was, the Cloud will never acknowledge it, and they will focus on the point that he got killed in Konoha.


    Sarutobi but think seriously about answering their demands. The matter is very clear. The Cloud Shinobi wanted to get his hands on the Byakugan and got killed by the Hyuga.


    Since the issue lies with the Hyuga n, let them then surrender a ¡®murderer.¡¯ This way, the matter will be resolved, and he will be able to weaken the strength of the Hyuga n. This is like killing two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi turned to look at Hiashi and said: ¡°Hiashi, there¡¯s no other way, we must respond to their demands... You should surrender yourself.¡±


    After Konoha¡¯s Shinobi arrived, only Hiashi was standing there with Hinata on the field. It¡¯s not difficult to specte that he was the one who killed that Shinobi to save his daughter.


    The Cloud ninja came quickly and recovered the body of that Shinobi, they failed to figure out the specific reason for his death, but every bone in his body was broken, it looked like he was attacked by a soft hand technique user.


    In this case, there was no room for doubt.


    ¡°Someone else has done it, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Hiashi shouted with a firm expression.


    ¡°None sense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re the one who killed our leader!¡±


    The Cloud ninjas screamed at Hiashi. Hinata behind him looked frightened, while she was grabbing her father¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Hiashi didn¡¯t have time tofort her, and stared at the Cloud Shinobi coldly, saying: ¡°It¡¯s not me who killed him, how many times do I need to repeat myself, so you could understand? If I had killed that man who wanted to cause pain to my family, I would have already admitted it!¡±


    ¡°But you said someone else has killed him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, point it out for us then!¡±


    The Cloud ninjas have already foreseen such a situation a long ago. They knew that the rtionship between Konoha and the major ns was very poor.


    They knew that Sarutobi will force the Hyuuga to choose one of their nsmen. Of course, thetter wouldn¡¯t have wasted such an opportunity to weaken the Hyuga.


    ¡°Hiashi! Only you and Hinata were present at the time. You can¡¯t say that your daughter has killed him!¡±


    Sarutobi stared at Hiashi as his attitude became extremely aggressive.


    The Cloud Shinobi followed and stared at him, and for a second, the momentum seemed to get heavier.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would have copsed from such a momentum, but Hiashi was the head of the Hyuga n, and he had a heart of a steal.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the head n of the Hyuga, you must pay with your life for killing our leader! You can¡¯t just say that this little girl has killed him.¡± The Shinobi shouted at Hiashi.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Hiashi replied firmly again. He didn¡¯t know what to say else, Naito has saved his daughter, and he wouldn¡¯t just put the me on him; although, he knew that no one would be stupid enough offend him, that if they would even believe him...


    What should he do, continue on resisting, or saying it was Naito?


    The Shinobi stared at him, then took out his weapon: ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who killed him? You must give us an exnation! Who dared to kill our leader?!¡±


    Facing the fierce of the Cloud Shinobi, Hinata got startled, and hide behind her father, who was watching these men walking toward him step by step.


    Hinata grabbed her father¡¯s hand tightly, while she looked extremely frightened, fearing that they will kill him because of her.


    At that moment, a hand suddenly patted her little head, as if it to calm her.


    But this wasn¡¯t Hiashi¡¯s hand, it came from behind her.


    Hinata froze for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see someone who she didn¡¯t know.


    His face was calm and safe, which made her heart somehow get settled a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Naito smiled at Hinata slightly, then walked past her to the forefront, and nced at the Cloud Shinobi.


    Silence.


    It was at the moment when Naito appeared, all the actions and expressions of everyone got suddenly stagnant!

 Chapter 394: I Heard You Wanna Kill The Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 394: I Heard You Wanna Kill The Murderer</h4>


    The atmosphere in the air suddenly disappointed by Naito¡¯s sudden appearance. Everyone became so quiet then.


    Looking at Naito, who finally showed up, Hiashi let a sigh of relief.


    What he was worried about is that Naito would have already left Konoha. Otherwise, as long as Naito in Konoha, he will definitely show up since he was the one who killed that guy.


    ¡°Who... is this guy?¡±


    Hinata also felt the change in the atmosphere, watching Naito walking from her side to the front, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to her father, with a surprised expression on her face.


    ¡°Hinata, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Hiashi said solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s the man who saved youst night!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hinata got more surprised. Looking at Naito¡¯s back, her cheeks got covered with a lovely flush.


    She knew that a guy has saver herst night, and from the respectful tone of her father, she thought that it should be a very old elder, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so young, even younger than her father!


    Hinata was curious, why her father would be so respectful in front of a young man like Naito.


    Under her curious gaze, Naito was already in the center of the field.


    Everyone looked confused. It was an incredible thing for the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito, to appear so suddenly in front of them, yet no one doubted Naito¡¯s identity.


    On such an asion, who would dare to transform into his look ande out to make a joke!


    Moreover, the people who are present are all ninjas, even if they are not perceptual ones, they can easily feel the vast and unreachable terror powering out of Naito!


    Naito didn¡¯t reveal his momentum, even his eyes didn¡¯t look sharp, but with just taking a few steps, the Cloud Shinobi¡¯s momentum got dissipated.


    Naito smiled at them, then said with a light tone, that it seemed to emit in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re looking... For the one who killed yourrade?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Cloud Shinboi didn¡¯t dare to answer, or maybe they didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    They simply felt that Naito¡¯s appearance was like pouring cold water on their body, making them trembling and unable to react for a moment. Although he didn¡¯t show the slightest killing intent, his expression only made all of them feel shocked.


    The Cloud party was present here in order to make an alliance treaty with Konoha. The lowest-ranked ninja between them would be at least an Elite-Chunin, and the majority of them were Jonin. These people¡¯s level was more than enough to have a general understanding of how strong the God of Shinobi should be.


    Some of these people have even encountered Naito in the Third Shinobi World War and saw the shocking scene where Naito suppressed the Nibi, which made them feel chills on the back of their neck when they saw Naito this time.


    But this was unbelievable, why would the Hyuga n have such a strong rtionship with Naito? Why would he step up to help them? Did they made him his leader?!!


    This is just incredible!


    The entire world would love to have such a rtionship with Naito, hell the major vigers would kill for such a rtionship, let alone a single n!


    The leading Shinobi looked extremely terrified, the embarrassment looked evident in his eyes, when he said: ¡°Well, we were just looking for a guy who killed our leader...¡±


    ¡°No need too, I¡¯m the one who killed your leader.¡± Naito didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids, then continued faintly, ¡°So, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Hearing this sentence made all the people at the field feel stunned, even Sarutobi looked somewhat surprised.


    It was more like, ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed it, and you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±


    Even someone like Sarutobi wouldn¡¯t be able to say such a thing, the Cloud Shinobi would have attacked immediately, and the war between the Cloud and Konoha would have broken out after that, but the person who said this sentence was Naito, and they won¡¯t pull out such a move in front of him.


    If they dare to provoke him, he would just crush them along with their vige, and at most, the Cloud Vige will end up apologizing to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? didn¡¯t you said that the murder should pay for the death of your leaders with his own life?¡±


    Naito¡¯s tone had a touch of ridicule and contempt in it. It was evident that these guys were looking for the Byakugan eyes from the beginning.


    But leaving all of that behind, he was really interested in what the Cloud Shinobi will do after they said their gonna take the murderous¡¯s life.


    The leading Shinobi was sweating a lot. Whether Naito was the one who killed their leader, or the head n of the Hyuga, it was evident that he needed to forget about this whole situation and leave for once.


    Originally, Sarutobi wanted to use this opportunity to weaken the Hyuga n, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn this way around.


    Suddenly an idea shed in the Cloud Shinobi¡¯s head, and after he took a deep breath, he immediately said: ¡°Yes, I just found out the evidence that our leader has betrayed our vige with his actions. Thank You, Naito-Sama, for bringing that traitor to justice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    After he said that, he looked at his fellowpanions, and all of them squeezed out an ugly smile.


    Looking at their funny expressions, the Hyuga nsmen, and Konoha Shinobiughed har, and even Hiashi¡¯s expression looked a bit unnatural at that moment.


    At the same time, including Sarutobi, everyone shared one feeling in their hearts; an unlimited admiration for the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito!


    What a legend!


    They wouldn¡¯t show such an expression even to Sarutobi in his prime time!


    These Shinobi were Elites, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death!


    Even beforeing to Konoha, these men have already been psychologically prepared to die.


    However, as ninjas if they were going to die, they felt like they would need to die meaningfully, meaningless death is what they feared.


    Dying by p will be the most disgraceful meaningless death ever, their names wouldn¡¯t even be engraved on a monument.


    What would they put there? Died bravely from a p?


    Then what? Causing their entire vige to get hit by the range of the god? They will just end up being regarded as a sinner!

 Chapter 395: Itachi Vs. kimimaro

    <h4>Chapter 395: Itachi Vs. kimimaro</h4>


    From the beginning to the end, Naito didn¡¯t attack or even show his killing intent, only a few words made the Cloud Shinobis run away.


    Everyone feared Naito; as a result, none of them would¡¯ve dared to provoke him.


    They were initially very energetic and ready to face everyone, but when they saw Naito, they couldn¡¯t help but back off. Even though they have nned for this from the start.


    Naito was toozy to take the shot on these Shinobi and kill them all. Also, he didn¡¯t want to scare little Hinata.


    Sarutobi watched the Cloud Shinobi awkwardly, leaving with their tails between their legs, he couldn¡¯t figure out the kind of the rtionship that the Hyuuga has established with Naito. It seems now that it will be more difficult to weaken them.


    Sarutobi wanted to walk over toward Naito and say hello, but Hiashi beat him and rushed toward him quickly.


    ¡°Thank You, Naito-Sama, for your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was me who killed him after all.¡±


    Naito nced at Hiashi, then shook his head and turned away.


    Hiashi originally wanted to invite Naito to his house, so he could affirm Naito¡¯s rtionship with the Hyuga n, but Naito had not given him the opportunity to do so and disappeared directly.


    Hinata stood next to Hiashi, watching Naito¡¯s departure, and a touch of admiration appeared in her cute grey eyes.


    Although she was only three years old, she could understand that Naito was the one who helped them out of the crisis just now, and with just a few words, these Shinobi couldn¡¯t help but leave.


    Such a thing even her father couldn¡¯t do.


    In Hinata¡¯s eyes, of course, her father was strong, but now she understands that there¡¯s someone, who¡¯s even stronger, which is Yuu Naito.


    Looking at him leaving, Hiashi shook his head in disappointment. After all, he couldn¡¯t get closer to Naito.


    ..........


    Konoha.


    Near the edge of the viger, within the woods.


    A battle was taking ce here.


    Ding-Ding Dong!!


    The sound of this metallic symphony emitted. There was a teenager who was activating his Sharingan, constantly shing his Kunai with another young man, who had a spear-bone in his hand.


    This bone de in his hand was originally his arm bone that he took out.


    Kimimaro¡¯s expression was solemn and continually crying out loud with every hit. Suddenly, he flipped in the air and attacked the young man with the bones that suddenly burst out of his body.


    The young man, who was activating his Sharingan, was about seven or eight years old, and he was Uchiha Itachi!


    Ding-Ding Dong!!


    Facing Kimimaro¡¯s storm-like attack, Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t get surprised; instead, he reacted quickly, jumping and waving, blocking all the attacks and falling back at the same time.


    ¡°Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!¡±


    Kimimaro saw Itachi retreating, and didn¡¯t hesitate to take this chance, and attack him with his bone bullets.


    Itachi¡¯s expression was as calm as water. Using the Sharingan observation ability, he could clearly see the trajectory of every flying bullet, then flipped in the air, avoiding them all.


    Then suddenly, from the other side, countless ice needles rushed toward him. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the bone bullets, that attack range was huge!


    Itachi seemed to have a touch of surprise on his face, and his body suddenly got stabbed by those ice needles, then out of nowhere, his body turned into a piece of wood.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Kimimaro walked to Haku¡¯s side and looked around with great vignce.


    Uchiha Itachi was the strongest enemy they have ever encountered. He has almost the most perfect Chakra Control. In terms of power, Itachi was still a step behind the Jonin level, and the amount of his Chakra didn¡¯t even reach the standards yet. However, he was almost close to reaching the Jonin level, and he was far more troublesome than all the Chunin that Kimimaro has fought against before.


    If Terumi Mei suppressed Kimimaro by her various bloodline limit technique, then Uchiha Itachi did by only opening his Sharingan and observing all of his moves.


    ¡°Katon: Fire Ball!¡±


    The next moment, Itachi suddenly shed from the side of Kimimaro, and Haku, and with one hand sign, he fired a huge fireball at them.


    Haku has been ready for that a long time ago, when the fireball was released, he also used an ice wall at the same time, and blocked the fireball from reaching them.


    The mes gradually dissipated, then Haku and Kimimaro both looked at Uchiha Itachi solemnly.


    However,pared to what they both felt, Itachi was the more surprised one.


    Among the kid on his age, almost no one could stand against him for this long. After he graduated early, his strength was alreadyparable to Special Jonin.


    But now he met two younger children, even smaller than him, and they managed to grab a tie. How can this not surprise him?


    ¡°Where did these guyse from? Are they scouts who disguise in Childrens¡¯ appearances to sneak into the vige? But...¡±


    Uchiha Itachi calmed down his heart with a deep breath, then holding his Kunai, he rushed at Kimimaro and Haku again.


    Kimimaro greeted him without fear, but just after the confrontation, Itachi in front of him suddenly turned into white smoke and disappeared.


    Clone Technique?!!


    Kimimaro¡¯s eyes flickered, then immediately looked around to find Itachi¡¯s location, but almost immediately, Itachi suddenly rushed out from behind a tree, catching Haku.


    ¡°Beware!¡±


    When Kimimaro saw that Haku was in danger, he directly fired a bone bullet out of his hand, but what he didn¡¯t expect that Itachi was just another clone!


    It wasn¡¯t a Shadow Clone, it¡¯s just a normal one, but Itachi used it better than any ninja that Kimimaro has ever encountered!


    Whoosh!!


    The next moment, Itachi appeared again, rushing directly toward Kimimaro. Without breaking any sweat, he quickly reached Kimimaro¡¯s back.


    Kimimaro didn¡¯t know what¡¯sing next, but he didn¡¯t have any fear. He quickly created ayer of bones under his skin and prepared to block Itachi¡¯s attack, and at the same time, he grew a bone from his back to counter-attack him.

 Chapter 396: Hamura鈥檚 Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 396: Hamura¡¯s Descendants</h4>


    Holding the Kunai, Itachi rushed toward Kimimaru; he knew that thetter wouldn¡¯t have the time to avoid his attack.


    However, Itachi suddenly stopped before reaching him.


    To be precise, he was stopped by someone who grabbed him by the hand.


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    No matter how reluctantly calm he looked, he was extremely horrified inside. He was using his Sharingan the entire time. How could someone suddenly appear in front of him without he notice it?


    His speed should be incredible!


    Itachi knew that his Sharingan, in the worst case, he would at least capture the after-image of the movement. Even the fastest Shinobis in Konoha wouldn¡¯t fool his eyes.


    However, when Itachi saw the person who grabbed him, he immediately gave on resistence and revealed a respectful expression.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    When he saw Itachi once when he was a child, he didn¡¯t know much about him. After that incident, he collected various information, and his knowledge can be said to have grown much, especially about the legend of Yuu Naito; he extremely admired him.


    It seems to be clear now, in addition to space-time ninjutsu, there¡¯s also the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito, whom the Sharingan can¡¯t see his movements.


    Naito let go of Itachi¡¯s hand and turned to look at Kimimaru and Haku.


    When the two saw Naito, they immediately stopped moving. The bones on Kimimaru¡¯s body got retracted, and the ice on the earth melted, then they greeted Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    When Itachi saw that, he got stunned.


    Naito nced with a touch of strangeness in his eyes at the two of them, saying, ¡°Why on earth are the two of you fighting him?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Naito-Sama, I thought they were scouts from another vige.¡±


    Itachi, who was wearing Konoha¡¯s guard uniform, bowed down toward Naito.


    After he graduated, he couldn¡¯t join any team because he graduated very early. In addition, he was the eldest son of the Uchiha current Patriarch; thus, he joined the Konoha Police Force.


    While he was bowing toward Naito, his eyes returned to normal, but before he does that, Itachi couldn¡¯t hold back the curiosity in his heart; using his Sharingan, he took a look at Naito¡¯s body.


    It was this simple nce that shocked the boy.


    What a scene!


    Before Itachi¡¯s eyes, he saw something that he has never seen since he first awakened his Sharingan!


    Under the perception of the Sharingan, Naito¡¯s body looked like an endless abyss or a vast sky!


    In that starry sky, there were six dazzling stars, and in each one of them, a horrible flowing of Chakra, it was like a vast sea brewing.


    You don¡¯t need to add them all up, just one of the six is far more powerful than his father¡¯s Chakra, who has been observed before by Itachi, and even more than the Third Hokage!


    It¡¯s simply incredible!


    Itachi used this bow-down gesture to cover the shock in his eyes, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°It seems that the legends are true. The power of Naito-Sama is god-like. Unreachable!¡±


    Itachi thought that he was covering up well for himself, but in fact, all his action, even that little nce that he took with his Sharingan, got all captured in Naito¡¯s perception.


    Itachi was really different than other children. If he didn¡¯t know him well, he would have doubted that this young body contains another soul.


    Of course, even if Itachi is a genius, he is not much for Naito, but he seems to be more than enough for Kimimaru and Haku.


    After applying the first stage of the Sage Mode transformation, coupled with the two¡¯s unique Bloodline Limits, Kimimaru and Haku became almost invincible to children of the same age.


    Itachi was slightly older than them, but he was already stronger.


    Naito thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t say anything, he just smiled, and left.


    ¡°Kimimaru, Haku, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kimimaru nodded, then followed Naito, but he couldn¡¯t help but look back at Itachi. At that moment, Itachi was finally back to being himself and woke up from his shock.


    Looking at this young man, who wasn¡¯t that older than him but made him feel a lot of pressure, Kimimaru couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart on fire.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Itachi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it, and I hope weplete this one someday.¡±


    After that, Kimimaru followed Naito and disappeared into the woods.


    Looking at Kimimaru and Haku leaving, Itachi stood there, feeling a little bit envious that these two could follow Naito and get his guidance.


    ¡°Kimimaru... Huh?¡±


    .........


    Shortly after Naito took Kimimaru away, a bunch of weird puppets appeared in Konoha, they seemed to be observing the vige. More urately, they were monitoring the Hyuga n.


    These puppets appeared out of thin air, even Naito didn¡¯t notice them before they showed up, one second ago they didn¡¯t exist, as if they have used space ninjutsu.


    At this moment, in the remote horizon, Moon.


    This moon was made by the Sixth Path Otsutsuki Hagoromo and his younger brother Hamura.


    After sealing Otsutsuki Kaguya, the Sage of Six Paths sought the true meaning of peace in Ninja World and created Ninshu, thenter, people evolved it to Ninjutsu, while Otsutsuki Hamura guarded the moon and his descendant after him, who lived on it for generations. Moreover, their Bloodline was extremely pure.


    ¡°Is that the strongest ninja in the world? Is he created by the Sage of Sixth Paths? He almost caught me after just a little observation. He¡¯s terrifying. Why does he have such horrifying power?¡±


    The middle-aged man in a strange white robe, with strange tomoe in his eyes, looked confused, saying: ¡°This Yuu Naito seems to have a special connection with the Sage of Sixth Paths, as well as our ancestor...¡±

 Chapter 397: The Sixth Path

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Sixth Path</h4>


    Just as the middle-aged man was groaning, a young boy with short silver hair suddenly came in.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re invited to the meeting.¡±


    This young man was Toneri Otsutsuki, and the middle-aged man, was his father, and he¡¯s a member of the Otsutsuki n.


    The descendants of Hamura on the moon have a simr system to the Hyuga n in the Shinobi world.


    ¡°The world that has got created by the Sage of the Six Paths has failed. So far, there have been too many wars. They even managed to steal the Gedo Mazo from us. It¡¯s all over...¡±


    Touching Toneri¡¯s hair, his father stared coldly, saying: ¡°The people in the Hyuga n are stubborn, it¡¯s time to make an end to it!¡±


    ¡°This failure world should bepletely destroyed, and then re-created... As for Yuu Naito, no matter how strong he is, facing the Tenseigan, he¡¯s nothing!¡±


    .........


    Rain Vige.


    Naito took the two kids back to the Rain.


    After saying hello to Tsunade, and asked Konan to take care of Kimimaru and Haku, Naito returned home.


    ¡°This is the legendary Rinnegan eyes are really powerful.¡±


    Kushina was holding the ss bottle in her hand, which contained liquid, and in that liquid was the Rinnegan obtained from Nagato.


    Under the keen perception of The Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, Kushina could perceive the terrifying power of these eyes. Compared to her, Kurama inside her had an even stronger rtionship with these eyes, and he could instantly recognize them.


    ¡°The eyes of the old Six...¡± Kurama felt the power of the Rinnegan, and a strange color shed in his eyes while thinking about the Sage of the Sixth Paths.


    Afterward, he felt kind of jealous, saying: ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that guy could awake these eyes.¡±


    Looking at these eyes, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but think about Nagato; although he wanted to kill her, and capture Kurama, Nagato was also a member of the Uzumaki n like her.


    ¡°Grandma Mito, Mei, Nagato... It seems that the Uzumaki n will really disappear from the world in the end.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    Naito, who was sitting next to her, smiled, saying, ¡°When the Uzumaki n got attacked, a lot of people escape, Nagato wasn¡¯t the only one, but...¡±


    Having said that, Naito grinned then said: ¡°And as long as you want, with me, you can always rebuild the Uzumaki n.¡±


    Kushina rolled her eyes, of course, she knew what Naito meant, but she ignored himpletely and leaned on his chest, then continued looking at the Rinnegan.


    The Rinnegan floated quietly in the bottle, and Kushina kept staring at them in a moment ofplete absence as if she was immersing in it.


    After a while, Kushina got back to her sense again, and turned to look at Naito, then said softly: ¡°So what are you going to do about them?¡±


    ¡°The Rinnegan?¡±


    Naito drew her closer, then said, ¡°Nothing for now.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t particrly care about the Rinnegan, mainly because the soul is now in the process of transformation. And he estimated that when he opens the Seventh Gate, he will directly step into the Sixth Path Level, without the need to rely on the Juubi¡¯s power.


    The Rinnegan won¡¯t be particrly helpful to Naito, and the two weren¡¯t his own eyes in the first ce, and transntation will always have disadvantages.


    The only reason he was keeping them is as a second choice; if Kushina somehow fealed to step into the Sixth Path Level in the future, he will then use these eyes along the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra to help her.


    After all, the person that Naito cared about the most is Kushina. Even with the Sage Mode transformation, her body will eventually die.


    Kushina learned a lot of secrets from Naito, and she could roughly guess why Naito brought back these eyes with him, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She gently grasped Naito¡¯s hand and ced it on her heart, and with tears in her eyes, she smiled, then whispered softly: ¡°You know that there¡¯s no need for you to be so considerable, everything will be fine, Naito.¡±


    Naito smiled and rubbed her little head, then gently wrapped his arms around her.


    Naito didn¡¯t say anything back to Kushina, but his eyes seemed extremely sharp; all that he truly desired is to go to the end of the world and stay with her forever.


    For this reason, no matter who stand in his way, he will ovee him to see the end of that road!


    Kushina felt his body, and noticed that there was a change in his breath. She couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised at that moment, and hurriedly looked at him, to found that he had already closed his eyes.


    Without disturbing him, Kushina showed a gentle smile, then turned slightly away, leaving him alone in the room.


    At this time, Naito seemed to be merged into the world...


    The way he was breathing seemed special.


    When the body is full of natural energy, the Sage Mode can help the bodymunicate with endless natural energy in the world.


    However, what Natio was experiencing wasn¡¯t that simple this time!


    Naito was feeling a sense of detachment in his soul, even though his body was fully integrated with the world.


    This was something above the world, above nature.


    When the Sage Mode reaches the final stage, it will contain the properties of water, fire, earth, and thunder, plus the attributes of Yin and Yang, you will finally obtain the power of the sixth path, which is the Sixth Path Mode.


    Strictly speaking, the Sage Mode can be divided into three stages. The first is the ordinary one, the second is the Perfect Sage Mode, and the third is the Sixth Path¡¯s Senjutsu, which is the Sixth Path Mode.


    After a long transformation, Naito¡¯s soul has finally broken into the final stage!


    In Naito¡¯s perception, his soul extended infinitely, it felt as if it has detached from his body, it felt as if it has reached the edge of the world.


    On the edge of the world, it seems there was a thinyer stopping Naito from reaching the front, but he felt that he can pierce it just by reaching out with his hand.

 Chapter 398: The Sage Of the Six Path

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Sage Of the Six Path</h4>


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Naito looked at that thinyer, and couldn¡¯t help but poke it gently.


    Although it looks fragile, thatyer had an extreme resistance, Naito barely touched before it gently pushed his fingers back.


    However, when he did, Nait finally understood what it exactly was!


    Naito was inside the spiritual world, and thisyer was the edge of the void!


    The moment he understood that Naito knew what he needed to do next.


    ¡°If I break it, I will go out, and reach beyond the perfection, I will finally put my foot into six paths powers...¡±


    Looking at the barrier in the spiritual world, Naito¡¯s heart shed with a bright light.


    This spiritual world was like an eggshell. Inside it, Naito¡¯s soul got tempered and strengthened.


    But since Naito¡¯s soul was finally metamorphosis, it needed to get out of this shell. This was like an ultimate leap toward perfection.


    With the help of Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra, or by awakening the Rennigan, this so-called barrier could be easily torn apart. Even by bing the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, the soul could take this leap directly.


    Bing a sage of the six paths cannot be achieved only by walking through one road. But the one that Naito has taken was obviously a hell of a ride!


    Naito was able to feel the restraint of the spiritual space on him, but with a sharp look on his face, he stretched his hands out, trying to resist it and tear the barrier apart.


    With every small tear on that barrier, an endless force was gathering together and blessing Naito¡¯s body, breaking away from the spiritual world¡¯s barrier!


    Whoosh!!


    The barrier of the soul got suddenly torn apart!


    The moment this gap appeared, it spread directly to the surroundings, and in the blink of the eye, it was densely spreading over the entire spiritual world.


    It didn¡¯t take long before everything fell apart.


    When the soul space gotpletely disintegrated, it shrank inward, turning into pure and iparable energy, then got poured into Naito¡¯s body, and finally blended entirely with him.


    It looked like second, but it felt like endless time has passed.


    Naito stood there quietly. After thest ray of energy got merged, Naito finally felt something he couldn¡¯t perceive before.


    After breaking the spiritual world, his soul finally stepped into the Six Paths Level, and Naito¡¯s consciousness appeared in a strange realm.


    It was a vast world, without earth, or a sky, a world with margins, and it seemed that there was nothing but a vast white.


    There¡¯s nothing like the spiritual world concept, and the distance itself didn¡¯t exist here. To be precise, here was the gap between the Afterlife realm, and the Shinobi World.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you coulde this far.


    A voice suddenly came from behind Naito. When thetter turned around, he saw the soul of an old man, wearing a robe with six tomoe on it, he had a pair of the Rinnegan eyes and sat cross-legged in the air.


    The moment he saw him, Naito could recognize his identity. There was no doubt about it; the man in front of him was the Sage of the Sixt Paths.


    In fact, Naito could sense his will the moment he stepped into this realm.


    Hagoromo Otsutsuki!


    The Six Paths looked at Naito, with a touch of a surprise in his eyes, but seemed more like curiosity.


    Naito could feel the vast power of the Six Paths, but in essence, he was no different from him.


    Although this was the founder of the Ninjutsu himself, the moment Naito stepped into this realm, his soul became in the state of the Six Paths Level. With one thought, Naito could open the Seventh Gate in his body, andplete the transformation of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    From Naito, the Six Paths is no longer that kind of hard-to-reach existence, he¡¯s already standing in an equal position to him!


    Staring at him, Naito said with doubt: ¡°Have you been watching?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here all the time, watching the changes in the Shinobi World, I¡¯ve never thought you would really make it here.¡±


    Hagoromo gently swung his scepter towards the white space below, and a picture of the Shinobi Realm suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Sitting there, as if he was sitting on the clouds, he was overlooking the entire world, and could almost see every corner of it.


    Even Naito could hardly do this, Hagoromo is indeed the closest to Kaguya, in other words, the closest to the existence of a god.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just like this?¡±


    Naito looked down at the image that the Six Paths had created, and a sh of inexplicable light appeared in his eyes.


    Although he knew all the plots in the Original, Naito still felt that there¡¯s a lot of things that need answers, such as, how didn¡¯t Hagoromo know about ck Zetsu¡¯s existence, and if he did, why didn¡¯t he stop him and so on.


    With his strength, the Six Paths can easily interfere in the Shinobi World, he can wipe out the existence of ck Zetsu, and prevent Madara from awakening the Rennigan, or even achieve his final form.


    But Hagoromo didn¡¯t do anything. He kept always watching, as a spectator, quietly keeping an eye on the development of the world.


    Does the Sage of the Six Paths really seek peace for the Shinobi World?


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to interfere with the world operate. My mother, Kaguya, used all of her strength to stop all the wars, but she methods got proven to be wrongter.


    ¡°Ninshu that I¡¯ve created was also a failure. People developed it to Ninjutsu, whichpletely exceeded my original intention. Now I can only hope to see the sessors of Indra and Asura, and wait for the new answers.¡±


    ¡°However, your unexpected appearance... Showed me that maybe there are different answers.¡±


    Hagoromo looked at the Shinobi Realm below with someplexities.


    He tried to achieve it ording to his own thoughts and idea but failed to guide the world to peace, so he left those thoughts to his sons, Indra and Ashura, and no longer interfered with Shinobi World and became a spectator.


    Listening to the Six Paths¡¯ words, andbined with what Naito has already known, he began to slightly understand his thoughts.


    The Six Paths Realm can be said to be second only to Hagoromo himself. Since his birth, it has been thousands of years, and sure he had witnessed too many things.


    For a man, who¡¯s considered to be a god, Hagoromo had nothing particrly to pursue; he had no selfish goal. The only thing he wanted is that people can understand each other, so the world can move towards peace.


    This purpose is exactly the same as the one that Hashirama, Madara, and even Nagato had.


    Hagoromo has witnessed Kaguya¡¯s era, so he believes that when power is concentrated around one person, his soul will get corrupted, and he will be a ve to power, and the world will also be a ce full of fear.


    For that reason, Hagoromo and his brother Hamura sealed Kaguya together and choose another path, which was to give power to others.


    The Sage of the Six Paths created Ninshu by changing the form of Chakra, so that it could be owned by everyone, and connected it to each other, in order to reach a level where everyone could understand each other.


    However, the creation of the Ninshu failed with the appearance of the Ninjutsu.


    The Ninshu connected all the Chakra in the world, and the Ninjutsu broke that connection, turning Chakra into something unique in itself.

 Chapter 399: Haguromo, Naito, And Hamura

    <h4>Chapter 399: Haguromo, Naito, And Hamura</h4>


    The Six Paths witnessed the period where Kaguya interfered with how the world operated and saw the results; thus, he decided to respect how the world worked and didn¡¯t interfere with its development, and even he himself followed the principles of life, death, and illness.


    Of course, death was just a form to him.


    After aging and dying, Hagoromo stayed in this real, observing the world, and its action, and when he knew about ck Zetsu¡¯s existence, he chose not to interfere.


    Even when ck Zetsu was clearly trying to revive Kaguya, he kept just watching. The Six Paths didn¡¯t interfere with ck Zetsu, so it was reasonable not to interfere with what Naito was doing too.


    For him, the world was the important thing, not individuals.


    But this didn¡¯t ease his shock when he saw Naito walking into this realm. Thetter didn¡¯t rely on Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra, nor did he rely on his six paths, or the Juubi¡¯s Chakra. He had reached this point through his own path.


    ¡°The peace of the world...¡±


    Naito murmured softly. You could say that he had never considered this issue or pay attention to it.


    Because Naito has always had a sense of a storming, whether it was Madara or Kaguya, he felt that they were a sharp de on his nick, and who knows when they will cut his throat.


    For this reason, Naito could only work hard, until he reaches that moment, he will never consider other things.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know how strong Kaguya is, he knew that the Six Paths is nothingpared to her.


    Maybe he¡¯s still inferiorpared to him, but it¡¯s also impossible for Hagoromo to defeat him. In this realm, the two are almost equal.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s war or peace, the world will constantly progress. Whether it¡¯s the people who want to stop the war or the ones who want to start it, they are all working for their personal goals, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    After hearing Naito¡¯s words, Hagoromo seemed slightly surprised, then said, ¡°Is this how you see the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito nodded gently, then said: ¡°Everyone has his own goal, but they don¡¯t know why they¡¯re working hard for it. This what makes this world a failure.¡±


    Naito¡¯s words made the Six Paths fall into a long silence. And after a while, he sighed, then spoke slowly.


    ¡°Everyone has an answer, regardless of who¡¯s right or wrong, this is how it will always work... Speaking of it, even Hamura¡¯s descendants had disputes and wars. It seems that they have lost their way too.¡±


    When Hagoromo mentioned Hamura¡¯s descendants and the moon, Naito got a little bit surprised, but immediately understood the matter.


    Just when he was about to hear what Hagoromo had to say about Hamura¡¯s descendants, Naito felt a strong force, pulling his soul away from this realm.


    That force could not be resisted because it originally came from Naito¡¯s body.


    This was a realm between life and death, only a soul could exist here. Unless Naito is willing to give up on his body, he cannot stay here for a long time.


    Naito¡¯s figure gradually faded, then finally disappeared entirely. Only the Six Paths left here in this white world, continuously sitting cross-legged in the air.


    After an unknown period, a figure appeared in front of Hagoromo, which looked a bit simr to him, but he didn¡¯t have the Rinnegan.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    The Six Paths looked at him and nodded gently.


    He was the younger brother of the Six Paths, Hamura, and the ancestor of the Hyuga n.


    With a bitter smile on Hamura¡¯s face, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my descendants would have such a big disagreement. I wanted to guide them from the shadows, but it turned worse.¡±


    ¡°They tried to use my bloodline and draw all my power out, this will cause chaos to the Shinobi World again.¡±


    After hearing these words, Hagoromo shook his head slightly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t intervene anymore, let it be. Indra¡¯s reincarnation, Uchiha Madara, once used my power, but now, things turned out to be not that bad.¡±


    Since he has decided not to intervene with the world anymore, he always urged to let things go naturally. He knew when Madara awakened the Rennigan, but he chose not to stop him.


    After all, he tried to intervene a lot before, whether it was the creation of Ninshu or the separation of the nine Bijuu, everything he has done, brought more misery to the world, even though his means were good.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Hamuraughed bitterly. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as his brother, he was still very powerful. With his strength, he was afraid even that Naito wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it.


    Hamura shook his head, then sighed and sat next to Hagoromo. After a long silence, he closed his eyes.


    ........


    Naito¡¯s consciousness returned to the Shinobi world and back to his body.


    Opening his eyes, Naito stood up, then looked at the sky above. At that moment, he seemed to be able to see the Six Paths¡¯ eyes watching the world.


    In fact, the two had a lot of simrities. The two had rathered to watch the world without interfering.


    Unless it was something rted to Naito, he would be toozy to bother participating with such things as the Shinobi wars.


    Naito calmed down his heart quickly. After all, this event where he met the Six Paths was already expected. Regarding the viewpoint of peace, Naito didn¡¯t have time to think because changes in the vige made him shocked for a moment.


    After carefully perceiving the situation in the vige, Naito got confused a little bit.


    ¡°It felt like a moment, but it actually has been nearly two years?¡±


    Naito felt extremely shocked. Although he was aware that the process might take a long time, he still didn¡¯t expect that it will take two years.


    It seems that the realm where the Six Paths was stying and the Shinobi World, didn¡¯t have the same flow rate of time.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, these two years period was nothing, and it wasn¡¯t that important to Naito.


    What is more important... is to open the Seventh Gate!


    Instantly, and with one thought, the Seventh Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou got opened!


    Naito carefully perceived the situation in his body, it seems that under the protection of his Sage Soul, the opening of the Seventh Gate didn¡¯t have any impact on his body, and it didn¡¯t even need to adapt to its power. Once opened, it was perfect!


    Whoosh!!


    With the opening of the seventh gate, Naito¡¯s Chakra raised to the peak, and finally reached a higher level!


    And as soon as it reached that level, Naito Perfect Sage Mode naturally began to transform, and at the same time, all the natural energy between heaven and earth started rushing toward Naito¡¯s body.


    It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to feel the flow of natural energy, but anyone who has once trained his sage mode, or undergone the transformation of the sage mode, could feel that massive natural energy flowing!


    At this moment, some people could sense it, such as Kimimaro, Haku, Kushina... Every single one of them turned his head and looked at the direction of the flowing of the natural energy.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°Is that were Naito-Sama is stying?¡±


    Perceiving that insane amount of natural energy, whether it was Konan, Tsunade, or Kushina, almost everyone looked shocked.


    The flow was insane, it was massive to the point that some ordinary people could feel the air seems to be depressed!

 Chapter 400: Six Path鈥檚 Mode

    <h4>Chapter 400: Six Path¡¯s Mode</h4>


    The closest to Naito¡¯s room was naturally Kushina.


    After sensing that violent run of natural energy, Kushina stepped into Naito¡¯s room then hurriedly looked around. Instantly, a smile got drawn on her pretty face.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the moment she will leave that room, Naito will practice for nearly two years without eating or drinking. He seemed as if he was dead, which made her even more worried.


    Even when Kurama told her that Naito was going under some kind of soul transformation, she was still anxious. She hase to check on him every day, but she never dared to bother him or try to awake him.


    Feeling that horrifying natural energy, madly getting poured into Naito¡¯s body, Kushina knew that Naito should have finallypleted his practice, and now he was going through the final stage.


    Kushina didn¡¯t rush toward him but stood quietly at the door, waiting. At the same time, Tsunade and the other who got attract by the change of the natural energy got also blocked by her; she didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb Naito.


    In addition to Naito, only a few people, such as Tsunade and Konan, were able to enter Naito¡¯s room.


    In everyone¡¯s perception, the natural energy was flowing wildly at the center of the room where Naito first sat. And the surrounding seemed to have turned into a horrifying swirl!


    Even the air has be extremely heavy due to this strange gathering of natural energy.


    At this moment, they could almost feel Naito¡¯s vast power, and what was more shocking that this force seemed to being from a deep ce as if it was a whole another realm!


    In the room.


    At this time, Naito was sitting cross-legged, floating in the air.


    With this continuous absorbing of natural energy, Naito¡¯s silver hair started to lose its color, and as it became longer, it looked more like snow-white.


    At the same time, the cloak on his back changed, and a lot of temoe forming six paths pattern appeared on the back.


    Immediately after, a ck sphere emerged from his back, then a second, then a third...


    When the nine Truth-Seeking Balls emerged, suddenly, a ck material melted then converged, and turned into a scepter. Holding the scepter in his hand, Naito stood tall with his new body, as if he was an existence above all things.


    This is precisely the Six Paths Mode!


    Naito finally opened his eyes slowly; first, he noticed the changes in his clothes, then looked at the scepter that he was holding in his hand.


    ¡°This is the Six Paths Mode? did the merging of the Yin and Yang create those Truth-Seeking balls?¡±


    The scepter in Naito¡¯s hand suddenly turned into liquid, and at will, it changed into a sword, then a shield.


    It was in a state almost exactly the same as that of the Kusanagi Sword, but this one was ck, while the Kusanagi was gold.


    Naito¡¯s Kusanagi sword can be regarded as one of the Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths, because it was almost constructed of natural energy, and even if it doesn¡¯t reach the strength of the Truth-Seeking ball, it will not be easily wiped out by it.


    The power of the Truth-Seeking balles from the blending of the Ying and Yang releases, which also contains all the other Chakra Natures of the wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth. It is the ultimate technique. It could even destroy a reincarnated by the Edo Tensei.


    Now that Naito has finally awakened his Six Paths Mode and got the Truth-Seeking Ball, he had no longer any great use for the Kusanagi sword.


    At this time, Naito felt that his body was in a strange, elusive state, unlike when he opened the first six gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, after opening the seventh one, he couldn¡¯t feel the power following in his body.


    What he can feel now is not how strong he is, but... how fragile everything else.


    Naito could feel that everything around him very weak, to the point, that he could destroy it with a thought!


    Naito felt like he could even destroy the Truth-Seeking Ball if he wanted. Awakening his Sage Soul, opening the Seventh Gate, and finally obtaining his Six Paths Mode made Naito reach a stage where even he doesn¡¯t know how strong he is.


    After a while, Naito tried to recover the Truth-Seeking ball, and the scepter back. With a thought, all of his strength converged, and the orbs and scepter disappeared. His clothes also returned to normal, but his hair didn¡¯t change back to how it was.


    ¡°It seems that once the Six Paths Mode is possessed, the user will be in full control of his power. This power ispletely beyondmon sense, it¡¯s different from anything in this world.¡±


    Taking control of his own power, Naito diactivated the Six Paths Mode, then muttered.


    Although he has withdrawn from the Six Paths Mode, Naito couldn¡¯t feel a reduction in his strength; it was as if he didn¡¯t deactivate the Six Paths Mode. It was a permanent transformation, just like the Perfect Sage Mode from before.


    In this mode, Natio can directly levitate in the air without using his Shock Force, but deactivating the Six Path Mode will make him fall on the ground.


    Naito turned on the Six Paths Mode, and his body floated again and continued to understand the power he has just gained.


    Outside the room, Kushina and the other looked extremely stunned.


    ¡°What... is this?!¡±


    If they could sense Naito¡¯s power before, now it seems to bepletely impossible, in their perception, Naito seemed to be blend with the entire world!


    The power of the six paths, let alone Kimimaro and Haku, evenbined with Tsunade, and Kushina will hardly reach that level. Perceiving his power, they could only sense that it was endless!


    Of all the people in here, who have onlypleted the fourth stage of the transformation of the sage mode and moving toward the final stage, the fifth, Kushina, could barely sense the limit of his power.


    And that was only possible with the help of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra!


    Natural energy has wholly restored its calm state. But only Kushina could sense Naito inside the room. As for the others, they could only feel a sense of vastness and nothingness.


    Tsunade and the others were curious, wondering if Naito had cultivated some kind of a Ninjutsu, which caused such a big movement, but the only one who could roughly guess the situation was Kushina.


    Feeling how the natural energy flow calmed again, and the room got quiet, Kushina opened the door.


    Naito was sitting there floating in the air, checking his ck scepter. But still, he was aware of the situation outside.


    When Kushina and Tsunade came in, Naito smiled at them and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make such a disturbing to you at the end, but everything is okay now.¡±

 Chapter 401: Shattering Space

    <h4>Chapter 401: Shattering Space</h4>


    At this time, everyone seemed shocked, looking at Naito.


    Although they could recognize that it was Naito, the difference indeed is big. Not only his hair that has be longer, but even the color has changed, and his clothes now have strange symbols on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Noticing how Kushina was about to touch the scepter, Naito stopped her immediately. Although she achieved the fourth-stage of the sage mode transformation, she won¡¯t get directly stunned by it, but since she didn¡¯t finish thest stage yet, it was obviously not good for her to touch it.


    ¡°This thing...¡±


    Expect for Haku and Kimimaro, the people present were basically aware of its nature, especially Tsunade, whose eyes became extremely dignified.


    Watching the scepter melting in Naito¡¯s hands, then turning into a ck sphere that floated in front of him, a touch of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°There are at least five or four Chakra natures merged inside it. How did you get this Naito?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    Naito smiled at Tsunade and the other, then said: ¡°I just got this new power, but I¡¯m still unfamiliar with it, so stay away from me for a while, and let me study it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tsunade nodded solemnly. She knew that Naito would have said this casually if things weren¡¯t that serious. This ck substance is really not something you should deal with recklessly.


    At least in her perception, this thing was terrifying.


    The most powerful one between them, Kushina nodded likewise, suppressing the curiosity in her heart. In fact, Naito had talked about this thing a lot with her before, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    Is this... the power of the Six Paths?!!


    Tsunade and the other barely managed to suppress the astonishment in their hearts, then turned around and left. Soon, only Kushina remained there.


    the Kyuubi in her body felt shocked, his fox¡¯s pupils were trembling, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he will really get the power of the old six.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, Naito currently is as strong as the Sage of Six Paths? Kushina¡¯s eyes flickered, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask Kurama.


    Kurama snorted, then said: ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. After all, the old man had the Rinnegan too, and in theory, the Juubi¡¯s Chakra is stronger than Naito¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But, in essence, there¡¯s no gap.¡±


    At that time, Kurama couldn¡¯t help but feel confused, because he knew that Naito wasn¡¯t Indra, nor Asura¡¯s sessor, and he didn¡¯t awake the Rinnegan, nor did he control the Juubi.


    It was simply incredible to think that Naito could awake his own Six Paths Mode through working hard and practicing!


    ¡°By the way, Kushina, this is for you.¡±


    After analyzing the Truth-Seeking orb again, Naito took off his golden ring from his finger and handed it to Kushina.


    It was the Kusanagi sword.


    After he stepped into the level of the six paths, Naito didn¡¯t need the Kusanagi sword anymore. He could easily inject his Shock Force into a Truth-Seeking Sword.


    Because the Truth-Seeking Orb itself is constructed from chaotic material, that can create a root for every force, it wasn¡¯t meaningless to have it, and use other powers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kushina looked surprised, then said, ¡°But this is...¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any use for it. And when youplete the Fifth Stage, you will awake your own Perfect Sage Mode. This ring will be useful to you, along with the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, you will also reach the Six Paths Level.¡±


    Naito smiled at Kushina. In fact, he had long wanted to give Kushina the Kusanagi ring, but Kushina refused since she knew that it could be of great help to Naito.


    This time, Kushina also knew that the Kusanagi Ring was no longer useful to Naito, so she gently reached out and took it, then put it on her finger.


    After giving the Kusanagi Ring to Kushina, Naito got up then left the room. He walked to the highest ce in the Rain Vige, then his boy floated naturally, then flew toward the sky.


    Soon, Naito touched the thick cloudyer in the sky of the Rain Vige; it naturally opened a gap in front of Naito, and he passed through it easily.


    Naito could see the sun, hanging there in the sky, reflecting its colors on the cloud beneath him, making it look like a fairnd.


    Behind Naito, nine Truth-Seeking Orbs were floating like stars, while the scepter was suspended horizontally in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±


    Naito felt that it was already far away; thus, he stopped and reached out, grabbing the scepter, and suddenly knocked the void ahead of him.


    Crack!!


    A weird wave created in front of the scepter¡¯s head. When it suddenly fell, it seemed as if a drop of water has fallen into theke, causing million of ripples to appear in front of him and to the distance ahead.


    Naito didn¡¯t use his full strength, it as a random knock, and this was its effect.


    Immediately after, Naito¡¯s eyes turned extremely sharp, and with a strong shout, the shock force condensed in his body.


    At that moment, even the scepter couldn¡¯t withstand Naito¡¯s full force, and dense cracks appeared on it, then got shattered!


    The moment the scepter got destroyed, the entire vast void in front of him shattered like a mirror, and the cracks spread out over a range of ten meters.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of white traces that he used to see before, the cracks looked dark and scary!


    These cracks were the kind to shatter the space and time!


    Before opening the Seventh Gate, when Naito used all of his force, he could barely open a thin crack, but it got healed instantly.


    But now, under his full force, he shattered the space tens of meters ahead!


    Whoosh!!


    The fragmentation of the space was extremely terrifying.


    Although it was only a fissure in the range of tens of meters, in a split second, the sky above the Rain Vige got almost torn!

 Chapter 402: The Last Gate

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Last Gate</h4>


    At this instant, the thick clouds got almostpletely torn apart. Even Naito didn¡¯t know how much got sucked into the space fissure. However, no matter how intense the suction force is, Naito floated in the air unmovable.


    However, the fissures in this space didn¡¯tst too long, and the healing began almost immediately. The crack coalesced quickly, and then the suction force dissipated even faster!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, space returned to normal.


    Even so, the cloud under Naito¡¯s feet, have also been torn wide open, the scope was precisely the size of the entire Rain Vige!


    The sun was shining down on the people below in the vige who were looking at the sky, shocked.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°The clouds... actually disappeared?!¡±


    Countless ninjas and civilians looked extremely shocked. Just a moment ago, the cloud was covered with dense clouds, and the rain was pouring the ground. Then almost instantly, the clouds dissipated, and the sun shone down.


    The raindrops on the countless building around the vige sparkled with a gold color as if it were a dreamlike world.


    Although the location of Naito is above the clouds, some people still found his figure there and recognized him instantly.


    There aren¡¯t many ninjas that n flies in the Shinobi World, and who would dare to fly in the sky of the Rain Vige; no doubt there¡¯s only one person, that is, Yuu Naito the God of Shinobi!


    ¡°There! It should be Naito-Sama developing a new Ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°What kind of Ninjutsu that it can instantly remove the clouds from the sky...¡±


    The ninjas of the Rain Vige looked at the sky, then murmured in shock; the look in their eyes was full of awe and admiration.


    What happened to Naito in the Water Vige two years ago wasn¡¯t know in the Shinobi World. It¡¯s also impossible for the Fourth Mizukage to publicize that Naito hase to his vige and took the child of one of the strongest ns in the country.


    Counting until now, Naito has not appeared for almost five years in the Rain Vige.


    His name has almost be an unreachable legend. Many of the new ninjas don¡¯t know a thing about him, and even the stories they heard, they were only heard as myths, and none of them believed it¡¯s true.


    But now, seeing such a shocking scene with their own eyes, made these young Shinobis shocked; Yuu Naito¡¯s deeds are not just stories, he¡¯s a true legend!


    Many people had once the same thought in their minds, which is the strongest God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, or Yuu Naito?


    But unfortunately, it seems that it¡¯s impossible to get an answer. After all, Senju Hashirama has long passed away, he and Naito are not from the same era.


    .......


    One hit shattered the space, this kind of result was not unexpected, because Naito already managed to cause it a thin cut before awakening his Six Paths Mode.


    Moreover, when the Sixth Gate got opened, he could distort the space and even condense it into a line, he could create a gap in the space for a moment, which made him expect that the seventh gate is enough to shatter the space.


    Naito felt that such strength even the Truth-Seeking Orb won¡¯t withstand it, and only with his fist, he could use all of his force.


    Otherwise, the Truth-Seeking Orb will get destroyed just like the scepter before.


    Of course, this also means that Naito¡¯s shock can destroy Truth-Seeking Orbs!


    The Six Paths Level is all about strength and flexibility. Although Naito doesn¡¯t have a space-type Ninjutsu, his terrifying physical strength made up for that; his movement speed was almost like teleportation.


    As for the power of Naito¡¯s Six Paths; although it¡¯s not strong enough currently, and might not be as strong as a Jinchuriki of the Juubi, he could destroy a Truth-Seeking Orb with his strength, which is already incredible!


    Even at Six Paths Level, Naito was almost at the top!


    The Level of the Six Paths was the final one. In Naito¡¯s view, even Kaguya belonged to this level, but at the highest point.


    Naito doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s still a big gap between him and Kaguya, but at least after excluding her, even the Sage of the Six Paths himself, Naito won¡¯t fear him.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s thest Eight Gate. How can I open this one?¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t know where ck Zetsu has been hiding all of this time, whether hepleted his n to revive his mother or not, Naito didn¡¯t seem like he particrly cared.


    What¡¯s essential to Naito is to open thest gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.


    Once hepletely opens the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, even if Kaguya got revived, what could she do to him?!


    After thinking for a while, Naito felt like if he wanted to open the Eight Gates, it would be something rted to his Six Paths Mode.


    If you put the Shock Force on aside, and forcibly divide the Six Paths level ording to the strength, then Naito will be at the low rank, which should be simr to Naruto when he first got the Yang Seal from the Sage of the Six Paths in the original.


    As for the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Six Paths Madara, he should be in the middle rank.


    And the Sage of the Six Paths, although he didn¡¯t show his real strength in the original, the fact that he had the ability to help Naruto and Sasuke step into the Six Paths Level, and dividing the Juubi into nine separate Tail-Beasts proves how enormous his Chakra is!


    There¡¯s no doubt that Hagoromo¡¯s power is even more significant, and he should be at a higher rank.


    As for thest, standing at the top of the Six Paths Level, the first ancestor, the source of everything, Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Naito is dividing the power of the Six Paths. Although he put himself at a lower rank, Naito still got the Shock Force, which could even shatter Kaguya¡¯s space technique, the shock force strength cannot be simply measured.


    In the case of Naito¡¯s Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, the opening of the first six gates were very simr, until he reached the seventh and the standards became different, which made him believe that the eight will be also simr to the seventh.


    ¡°To open thest gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, should I rely on the Rennigan, and collect all the Bijuu, and the be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?¡±

 Chapter 403: The Rinnegan and The Tenseigan

    <h4>Chapter 403: The Rinnegan and The Tenseigan</h4>


    Floating in the sky, Naito turned his head back to look at the golden-red sin in the horizon, while thinking to himself.


    If he caught all the Bijuu now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Kaguya will never be reincarnated?


    However, this thought has only shed for a moment in Naito¡¯s mind, then dissipated, reced by a king of absolute self-confidence!


    In the past, he has never been afraid of ck Zetsu, but now he¡¯s afraid?!


    Although leaving all of the Bijuu free might give him the chance to resurrect Kaguya, but... then what?!


    After taking a deep breath, there was a sh of light in Naito¡¯s eyes, then he flickered from the sky, and returned to his room, then took out the bottle where he kept the Rinnegan eyes.


    A very ordinary ss bottle containing a liquid; in it, the Rinnegan eyes were floating up and down.


    However, what led him to that bottle was apletely different feeling than before!


    Something in his soul was seeking the Rinnegan eyes, some sort of desire was leading him toward it from the moment he woke up!


    And the source was the Rinnegan!


    Crack!!!


    Suddenly, without even waiting for Naito to react, the bottle in his hand exploded directly. The Rinnegan eyes were trembling violently, then suddenly vanished!


    With this strange behavior of the Rinnegan, its force got directly poured into Naito¡¯s body and got devoured by his soul.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Naito obviously didn¡¯t expect that this would happen.


    The Rinnegan power and Spiritual power were closely rted. Naturally, it¡¯s closer to Naito¡¯s soul than ordinary Chakra. In essence, it was a manifestation of the soul force.


    There¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s no consciousness of Madara in the Rinnegan eyes. It¡¯s impossible to say that these eyes are alive.


    Moreover, even if there were really Six Paths Madara¡¯s consciousness in it, today¡¯s Naito was also at the level of the Six Paths,bined with his Shock power that can even shatter the Truth-Seeking Orb, it was easy for him to wipe his awareness out.


    The Rinnegan eyes soon gotpletely swallowed by Naito¡¯s soul.


    However, these eyes were indeed extremely powerful. They were created from thebination of both Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra, which led to the rebirth of the Six Paths¡¯ Charka in the World of Shinobi. Although it was devoured by Naito¡¯s soul, it was difficult for him to instantly digest it, and be a power that belongs to him.


    Naito could feel that in the depths of his soul, the Rinnegan was there, a bit by bit, digested by his soul.


    This situation was very simr to the one where Naito has swallowed the Dragon Veins¡¯ energy before. He observed that power, then he let his soul refine it a little by little.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like. This is totally unexpected!¡±


    Perceiving how his soul was gradually strengthening the power of the Rinnegan, Naito¡¯s face also showed a touch of consternation.


    After all, he didn¡¯t awake the Rinnegan eyes. The power of those eyes got used as a consumable and got directly swallowed by his soul. In other words, the Rinnegan was gone!


    After feeling shocked for a while, Naito couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his face, thinking how ck Zetsu had to work so hard for thousand of years to finally make someone awake these eyes.


    ¡°To be honest, this is really interesting. However, no matter how strong these eyes are, I feel like it won¡¯t be enough to open thest gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou.¡±


    After an urate perception andparison, Naito fell into meditation.


    Now he has understood how to continue to improve his power and move toward opening the Eight Gates.


    He had already seen clearly the way forward.


    However, other things like the Sharingan, even if it¡¯s an eternal one, won¡¯t be of much of help to him. Only the Rinnegan can do it, but where can he find another pair of these eyes? This was the problem that Naito is facing now.


    Suddenly, a thought shed in Naito¡¯s mind, and he remembered thest thing that Hagoromo has told him.


    The moon... Hamura...


    Yes!


    The only thing that he can also devour beside the Rinnegan is the Tenseigan!


    The sage of the six paths had two sons, Indra and Asura, and their sessors were the Uchiha, the Senju, and even the Uzumaki. They all should have the blood of the Six Paths.


    Hagoromo¡¯s younger brother, Otsutsuki Hamura, also have descendants. Guardians of the moon¡¯s seal. Naturally, his blood didn¡¯t diverge at all, and his descendants on the moon should also have the Tenseigan.


    He also has other descendants in the Shinobi World, which are the nsmen of the Hyuga n.


    The Tenseigan is a special Dojutsu obtained by transnting the Byakugan of the Hyuga n in the Shinobi World, in the bodies of Hamura¡¯s descendants on the moon.


    This situation is a bit simr to Madara and Hashirama¡¯s case.


    Uchiha Madara transnted Hashiram¡¯s cells in his body andbined it with his Chakra, which led to the awakening of the Rinnegan eyes.


    Simrly, the Otsutsuki n transnted the Hyuga¡¯s Byakugan to awaken the Tenseigan eyes.


    It¡¯s not essential whether the Rinnegan eyes or the Tenseigan eyes are strong or weak. As long as they¡¯re connected to Hagoromo or Hamura, they will be enough.


    And since the Rinnegan was very helpful, then Tenseigan will undoubtedly have an effect too.


    But when Naito started wondering how to get these eyes, and unexpected news came to him from Konan.


    ¡°Konoha is under attack by a mysterious enemy, and the Hyuga n has suffered heavy losses?¡± after hearing Konan¡¯s report, Naito¡¯s face suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    ording to the information reported by Konan, Naito almost instantly determined the identity of those mysterious enemies. The Otsutsuki n is the one that has attacked the Hyuga n, and the target was the Byakugan eyes.


    What just made Naito startled was, why did this happen at this point in time?


    ¡°It seems that my existence alone has shifted a lot of things. In this case, that space channel to the moon should have also appeared near Konoha.¡±


    Naito sat there and thought for a moment, while Konan, who gave Naito the report about this attack, stood there quietly beside him.


    In fact, now that he had set foot on the Six Paths Level, there was no need for any space channel, it was possible for him to directlynd on the moon. After all, the so-called moon in this world was nothing but a thing created by the Chibaku Tensei.


    However, since there¡¯s a short road, there¡¯s no need to go so far, he only needed to go to Konoha.


    Moreover, the Hyuga was being attacked, which really happened to be surprising to Naito.


    ording to the urate information provided by Konan, the losses of Konoha wasn¡¯t particrly serious, but the casualties of the Hyuga n was more severe. The biggest problem was the death of the Hyuga¡¯s Patriarch, then taking his eyes by one of the Otsutsuki nsmen!!


    The Hyuga n is divided into two families. One with a seal that will destroy their eyes the moment they die.


    Obviously, the Otsutsuki n came from the moon for the main branch of the Hyuga.


    They didn¡¯t just decide to attack, they have been nning for a while. It seems that someone in the moon has awakened the Tenseigan eyes.


    ¡°I hope that little Hinata is fine.¡±


    Thinking of Hinata, who he had rescued two years ago, Naito became anxious.

 Chapter 404: The Hyuga Main and BranChapter houses

    <h4>Chapter 404: The Hyuga Main and BranChapter houses</h4>


    Konan noticed how anxious Naito looked, which made her slightly surprised.


    She naturally knew that Naito had killed a Shinobi from the Cloud in Konoha two years ago to rescue the daughter of the Hyuga n Patriarch. She initially thought that Naito only felt like helping, she didn¡¯t expect him to actually care.


    But thinking about it at the same time, it seems that incident and this one both are rted to the Byakugan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Hyuga n Patriarch, Hyuga Hinata, was not hurt, however...¡± Saying this, Konan paused a little, then continued, ¡°Her condition may not be good.¡±


    Hearing Konan¡¯s word, Naito raised his eyebrows; he seemed like he understood something from her words, then a cold stare appeared in his eyelids.


    Hinata is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga n Patriarch. In theory, she will be the next Patriarch who will inherit the n from her father.


    But the problem is that if her father suddenly dies when she¡¯s only five years old, obviously it will be impossible for her to fill such a position in the n.


    The struggle within the Hyuga n is very fierce, especially with the other half of the n having that cursed seal on their foreheads.


    Because of that half of the n members only has political power inside the vige, and with such a crisis sure they will get weaken a lot, whether it¡¯s the Hokage or other ns, or even members from inside the Hyuga n itself, Hinata will be oppressed by various parties.


    Moreover, Naito knew Hinata¡¯s personality. She¡¯s not the kind of person who cares about power and status, and she¡¯s only five years old. In this kind of power struggle, she won¡¯t make it.


    Furthermore, Naito rescued Hinata two years ago. Even if he didn¡¯t show any apparent attitude, he has patted Hinata¡¯s head, which will cause conflicts between the two sides in the n.


    ¡°The situation is not very good, I understand what you mean... The situation inside the entire n is not good!¡±


    Naito snorted, then stood up and walked outside.


    ........


    Konoha.


    The Residence of the Hyuga n.


    This is a room of practicing soft hand techniques in the center of the residence. It¡¯s extremely wide, the whole ce is paved with antiques and elegant oak.


    Under normal circumstances, this is a ce where nsmen practice, but this time, the momentum inside it was full of hatred and fierce.


    There were no chairs or furniture in the room. It was incredibly empty, and all the nsmen of the Hyuga were sitting on the floor.


    At first, there was nothing called separation, but at some point, in order to protect the Byakugan eyes, the n decided to have a branch house.


    After all, the Dojutsu is very easy to obtain, and it only needs transntation. Unlike other Bloodline limits, which are limited to those who have the pureblood.


    In order not to let the Byakugan get in the hands of the enemies, the Hyuga n has established some rules. Generally, the main house will never intend into the battlefields, they¡¯re actions are limited to running over the n, and only the branch house fights and protect since their eyes could not get stolen.


    It seems that only Ao from the Mist managed to get his hand on one of the Byakugan eyes, but no one knows how he got it. In short, the source can only be the main family.


    Because of the existence of the Cursed Seal, it¡¯s almost impossible for the branch house to fight against the main, and if they ever wanted to get rid of the separation, they will have to get rid of the main house; although it was difficult, it¡¯s not necessarily impossible.


    After all, there¡¯s absolutely no unbreakable seal; thus, the cursed seal can be removed. Moreover, even if it cannot be removed, as long as you master cursed seal and understand it, you might have hope to counter it.


    At this time in the field, the man sitting in the middle was the elder of the Hyuga n, Hiashi¡¯s father, and Hinata¡¯s grandfather.


    Hinata was lowering her head, she seemed to be sitting there with some evidence fear, yet also touch sadness on her small face. But she never dared to look up at the aggressive gazes of the Hyuga nsmen.


    ¡°Everyone can see the current situation. Under such tough circumstances of internal and external problems, we cannot have such a weak Patriarch to lead us through this situation. And it¡¯s impossible to wait until Hinata grows up!¡±


    One of the branch house members talked fiercely.


    Hinata¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brows almost twisted together, hearing these ims. Hiashi¡¯s death has resulted in a big conflict inside the n. Although he can still take charge of the n in ce of Hinata, he was very old, and the issue is getting bigger, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to force his repression on the branch house


    And Hinata is too young to take over the n.


    Numerous stern eyes gazed at Hinata, leaving her sitting there with her head almost touching the ground, scared of what they¡¯re gonna do to her.


    ¡°Elder, this is an urgent situation, and it needs an urgent solution. Although we didn¡¯t encounter such an issue before, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much about it. You just need to choose someone else to be the next Patriarch and preside the entire situation!¡±


    ¡°I rmend the Patriarch¡¯s younger brother, Hizashi, to take the position!¡±


    ¡°I rmend...¡±


    Obviously, the branch house had conflicts. They were also divided into several factions fighting between each other, but the core of the battle was the n, and who should preside it.


    Once a family member turns into a patriarch, in order to take charge of the Hyuga n, it will be necessary for him to obtain the cursed seal. In this way, even if Hinata grows up in the future, no one will be able to force him to give up his position. Yes, the Branch house and Main house might exchange status at the end of this.


    Hinata¡¯s grandfather obviously knew about this too, but after all, he¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t know when he will die. Moreover, even now, he can barely restrain them, what will happen when he grows even weaker?


    Even if there¡¯s the cursed seal, it takes time to be activated. If the entire house revolts, he may not have time to activate it and get killed directly.


    If he can¡¯t suppress or kill the branch house, then this indeed is a big problem.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    Looking at the branch house members, who were making a lot of noises, Hinata¡¯s grandfather got angry, and couldn¡¯t help but cough to get their intention.


    ¡°Just as soon as Hiashi passed away, you united together and started bullying a five years old child...? Do... Cough! Cough!... And you call yourselves worthy people?!¡±


    The words of Hinata¡¯s grandfather¡¯s made the present member of the branch house feel a little bit ashamed, but it was just one moment, and it passed away, then they turned back to being angry again.


    It¡¯s about whether they could get rid of the cursed seal, so even if they had to bully a five years old child, they were going to do it!

 Chapter 405: Don鈥檛 Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 405: Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>


    Faced by these aggressive gazes, Hinata froze in her ce; she wanted to hide, but today was about her, and she needed to sit in the middle.


    ¡°Elder, we are not doing this for ourselves, but for the sake of the entire n!¡±


    Hyuga Hizashi sat in the front, staring sharply at Hinata, and her grandfather. For him, of course, this was an opportunity to change his destiny, and he wasn¡¯t willing to let it go.


    Even if he and Niji have already been sealed before, once he gets in charge of the Hyuga n, at least he will be able to prevent his grandson from having the same fate!


    Not only for himself but also for his son Niji, even if he was only a kid, he didn¡¯t have any chance but let them seal him too.


    The initial idea of Hinata¡¯s grandfather was that he will appoint himself temporarily as the Patriarch, while Hinata grows stronger, and when it¡¯s time, he will give up on the position, and Hinata will inherit the n directly from him.


    But there was no doubt that the other families present won¡¯t agree!


    Although he controlled the cursed seal, it was unreasonable for him to kill the entire n. Currently, only a few people still support Hinata.


    All the people from the branch house saw their hope of getting rid of this fate by eliminating Hinata from the picture.


    ¡°If you really care about the n, you should protect your family, not seek power! Cough! Cough!¡±


    The helplessness was evident in Hinata¡¯s grandfather¡¯s expression.


    ¡°So, do you think Hinata can really inherit the n?!¡±


    ¡°Even though princess Hinata is an orphan now, and regardless of her age, can she really lead the n with such a personality?¡±


    One of the branch house members shouted at Hinata¡¯s grandpa.


    At that moment, Hinata got really frightened, and helplessly she hid behind her grandpa. Upon seeing such a scene, he got angry: ¡°How can you be so judgemental on a five years old child¡¯s personality? She¡¯s still young, what do you expect her to do, fight a grown man like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, princess Hinata is only five years old child. If she¡¯s gonna inherit the n, it will be at least ten years from now. What will the elders want to do in this decade?¡±


    The people from the branch house seemed to be holding on this argument, and they kept pressing on the main house. Everyone knew that at this time, there must be no differences, and they must be united.


    Seeing how everyone was looking indifferently at him, Hinata¡¯s grandfather wanted to let out all of his anger and use the cursed seal to make them roll on the ground from pain, but this solve anything, and it was impossible for him to kill them all.


    For a while, the two sides kept arguing.


    But in any case, the fact that Hinata was hiding behind her grandpa the whole time proved how weak she was.


    ¡°Fine then, why don¡¯t we let princess Hinata choose for herself.¡±


    These few words from Hyuga Hizashi made the entire room quiet.


    The look in his eyes was really sharp, he seemed very confident as if he knew Hinata¡¯s answer already.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hinata¡¯s grandfather became very protective and replied with a deep tone.


    Hizashi looked directly at Hinata and said: ¡°Princess Hinata, if you want to inherit the n, then stay here, if you don¡¯t... Leave the room temporarily.¡±


    ¡°So, which one? do you want to stay or leave?¡±


    Hizashi said with a soft tone, he didn¡¯t seem aggressive, which made Hinata less afraid.


    She looked down, and said weakly, ¡°I... I want to go out...¡±


    ¡°Hinata!¡±


    When Hinata¡¯s grandfather heard her words, he stared at her, and she immediately started crying.


    On the other side, Hizashi and the other all grinned and smirked, saying, ¡°Elder, here you go, this was her decision.¡±


    ¡°You... You... Cough! Cough!¡±


    Hinata¡¯s grandfather got so angry that he started coughing violently.


    Everyone in the room from the branch house smiled as if they have achieved their goal, while Hinata was weakly curling down, holding her knees, not knowing what to do.


    But at that moment, a soft tone suddenly emitted in her ear.


    ¡°If you want to go out, then got, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    This voice made Hinata¡¯s fear inexplicably fade, especially the phrase ¡°don¡¯t be afraid,¡± it felt very familiar as if she has heard it before.


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see a white-longed-heard teenager sitting behind her; he wasn¡¯t a nsman from the Hyuga n, and no one knew when did he appear.


    Even his appearance felt familiar to Hinata. And subconsciously she shouted: ¡°Na... Uncle Naito?!¡±


    When Naito rescued herst time, she didn¡¯t know Naito¡¯s name, but the impression that he left in her heart was too deep. She learned his name from her father, Hiashi. But whenever he mentioned his name, he kept reminding her to be respectful to him, and not offend him in any way.


    The silence controlled the room, the man behind Hinata, was really Yuu Naito.


    However, at this time, Naito¡¯s expression was a little bit stiff, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Uncle...? This is the first time he gets addressed by this title!


    He didn¡¯t expect it, but he suddenly became an uncle. Does this mean that the next time he sees her, he will need to bring her a lollipop?


    Naito¡¯s sudden appearance made all the members of the Hyuga n horrified.


    None of them noticed his arrival, it seemed as if he has shed in out of thin air!


    We¡¯re talking here about a powerful n, specialized as perceptual ninjas, thanks to the power of their powerful Dojutsu, how could they not be shocked?


    Some of the nsmen who were sitting near Hinata almost attacked Naito.


    However, before they could even stand up, a horrific pressured fell on them. As soon as they stood up halfway, they got directly hit by a strong pressure that made them sat back on the floor.


    The crowd was shocked.


    Naito didn¡¯t change a lot, his hair was only longer, and white instead of silver, so it only took them a second to recognize his identity with widened eyes.


    It turned out to be him!


    But why did he came here?!

 Chapter 406: Who wants to be the patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 406: Who wants to be the patriarch</h4>


    Suppressing the horror inside his hear, one of the Hyuga nsmen finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, this meeting is restricted only for the nsmen of the Hyuga...¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m just interested in this thing you¡¯re calling a conference where you guys bullying a child, so I¡¯vee to watch, is it okay?¡±


    Naito patted Hinata¡¯s little head with a smile, then nced at the other indifferently.


    He didn¡¯t do anything else, but this scene only made the Hyuga¡¯s nsmen tremble from fear!


    They could even feel a sense of suppression in their Byakugan eyes, as if facing Naito, they couldn¡¯t even use them!


    The cold sweat was evident on everyone¡¯s foreheads. Even if it was the Hokage himself, they wouldn¡¯t have let him interfere with their business.


    However, although Naito wasn¡¯t the Hokage, he was much more terrifying than the Hokage!


    For a while, the nsmen were stunned, and no one dared to confront Naito!


    Hinata¡¯s grandfather kept looking at Naito, he was clearly confused, mainly because he didn¡¯t know what Naito¡¯s purpose was, but looking at him, Naito seemed to care about Hinata, which gradually make him feel alive again; he got rejoiced!


    At this time, Hinata didn¡¯t dare to move. She sat on the wooden floor, looking at Naito weakly. Her two hands were on her knees, and she seemed like she was grabbing her clothes tightly.


    Naito looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Do you want to leave now?¡±


    Listening to these words, Hinata nodded weakly, she no longer wants to say in this ¡°hell,¡± at least for her, it was like hell.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Out of Hinata¡¯s expectations, Naito smiled at her softly, then puller her little hand, and led her out.


    Hinata seemed to be a little bit hesitant, but after she took a careful look at those branch house members, she turned her head to the other direction and followed Naito.


    No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    She is only five years old, and her thoughts are straightforward. She has the chance to leave, then she will do it quickly. As for the consequences that will ur after following Naito, it was entirely out of her considerations.


    The Hyuga¡¯s nsmen watched Naito take Hinata to the door, but no one dared to speak.


    An outsider suddenly entered their n and took away their most important member, this should be a crisis!


    However, none of them had the courage to questioning Naito, especially when thetter started walking. With every step he took, the terror and the oppression they were feeling from him became even worse!


    His aura alone made them feel afraid.


    Hinata¡¯s presence was utterly negligible next to him. Naito wasn¡¯t a tall person, but at that moment, he looked as if he was a giant standing in front of them. Not to mention, the fact that even if they all jumped on him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, the Hyuga¡¯s nsmen were feeling suffocated only from his momentum!


    Finally, when Naito took Hinata to the door, Hinata¡¯s grandfather took a deep breath, then he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Naito-Sama! Where are you taking Hinata?¡±


    He was the only one who has not been oppressed by Naito¡¯s momentum, but even so, his tone was fragile.


    ¡°Well, she can go wherever she wants.¡±


    Naito responded to him with a soft tone first, then it suddenly changed and became harsher: ¡°I really had a hold in high esteem for the Hyuga n... I never thought that you people are capable of doing such a thing. For those bullies, who could do this to a five years old child...¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you that from now on, Hinata is my disciple. I dare anyone of you to treat her the same way as today!¡±


    Saying thatst sentence, Naito¡¯s tone became really cold.


    Gently opening the door, Naito¡¯s momentum became even more horrifying, and the moment he took Hinata out and closed the door behind him, his momentum and oppression reached the peak.


    Boom!!


    His aura seemed to be consensing to the point that it crossed everyone¡¯s body, and cracked shattering everything inside that room!


    Crack! Crack!!


    The crack spread instantly, spreading to the entire room; it looked terrible, and if it was any stronger, the whole ce would have copsed directly!


    Fortunately, the room didn¡¯t copse, but everyone present was soaked with cold sweat, with the eyes full of horror, and they didn¡¯t dare to move for along time.


    ¡°Was this... only his presence?!¡±


    Finally, one of the branch house members spoke while trembling.


    ¡°He¡¯s really worthy of being the God of Shinobi, I can¡¯t even open my eyes in front of him... let alone stand up.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but swallow; it was not until then, they could slowly breathe a sigh of relief.


    The only one who wasn¡¯t much affected by this momentum was Hinata¡¯s grandfather, who stood up, then sneered and ridiculously nced at the nsmen who were present.


    ¡°Well, now who wants to inherit the position of the Patriarch stands up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other, but none of them dared to do so.


    ¡°I thought so!¡±


    Naito has made up himself clear, whoever dares to stand up and im that position will be dead in an instant!


    Moreover, Naito even said that Hinata is his disciple now. It can be said that even if Hinata doesn¡¯t want to be a patriarch, no one will ever dare to take that position from her!


    Everyone in this room couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Yuu Naito, the God of Shinobi, would suddenly recognize a five years old girl, as his disciple, this is simply incredible!


    In fact, even Hinata¡¯s grandfather felt as if he was dreaming.


    When they got attacked, and he saw how his son Hiashi got killed. He got really sad, and also anxious that the n fate was inevitable to weaken.


    But now, things have turned to be so great!


    Even though Hinata¡¯s personality is not suitable for being a patriarch, and not ideal to managed the n¡¯s affairs, now he can find someone else to rece her and took care of things around the n, while she can still be the Patriarch.


    Everything is possible because she¡¯s now Naito¡¯s disciple!


    This is not because they are afraid of Naito, that they must ept Hinata as the Patriarch, but because if Hinata bes the Patriarch, even if she doesn¡¯t have the standards, they will win Naito on their side forever!


    Maybe the Hyuga n can¡¯t ask Naito to do anything for them, but he doesn¡¯t need to. As long as Naito is there, no one will dare to provoke them when he¡¯s on their side.


    Because whatever they try to do won¡¯t be aimed at the Hyuga n, but it¡¯s equivalent to disrespect the God of Shinobi himself, and who would dare to do that? Even the five major viges and five big countries won¡¯t dare to!

 Chapter 407: No Reason

    <h4>Chapter 407: No Reason</h4>


    Inside the courtyard of the Hyuga n.


    Almost all of the nsmen of the Hyuga n were gathered in that room; thus, then entire Hyuga n station now ispletely empty.


    Naito took Hinata to the garden. She was still a little shocked, but after being rescued by Naito from that situation, she gradually came back to her senses.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t care much about status and the so-called influential people in this world, when he came to Konoha today and saw the situation inside the Hyuga n, he still felt unhappy.


    Naito didn¡¯t need a reason to do anything he wanted!


    Although this world is dominated by the strong, Hinata¡¯s character was indeed unsuitable for being a ninja, rather than being a leader, but Naito was gonna help her anyway!


    The so-called strong people are the same as the weak ones facing Naito. No matter who is it, a mere shinobi, or a Kage, there¡¯s no difference in Naito¡¯s eyes!


    Although it cannot be said that those who are from the branch house are wrong for wanting to change their destiny, but bully Hinata is wrong, she was only five years old.


    In Naito¡¯s view, the idea of changing destiny is their right, but the execution is not.


    If you want to change your destiny, you should aim to be stronger!


    If you can be as strong as the Six Paths Level, no matter how strong the curse seal is, it will have absolutely no effect on you!


    It is tough for ordinary shinobis to reach the level of the Six Paths, but without trying, how would you know that you can¡¯t seed?


    Without the courage to try, you won¡¯t change your fate.


    Of course, paths like these will be full of surprises, take Hinata as an example, when Naito decided to ept her as a disciple, her fate got destined to be changed.


    Hinata looked at Naito with her adorable eyes wide open. This was her first close observation of Naito, and her heart was full of curiosity.


    At this time, she had no awe in her heart for Naito, but instead and a strong feeling of admiration.


    This was the natural Aura that Naito had around him after entering the Six Paths¡¯ Level. His Aura was beyond the reach of the ordinary people, which made a strong impression on Hinata.


    The Aura around him felt very close to nature, to Hinata; it felt incredibly peaceful.


    She has never felt this way around anyone except for her mother.


    After all, almost all of then entire Hyuga n are Shinobis, more or less with the usual Aura of a ninja, and it¡¯s impossible to feel peaceful.


    Naito, who had not stepped into the Hagoromo¡¯s realm, also had an extraordinary aura, it gave the feeling as if he was above everything else, making people feel like he was unreachable.


    But when he stepped into that realm and reached the level of the Six Paths, Naito¡¯s Aura became adjustable at will, he could even make it like an ordinary person afterpletely restraining it.


    ¡°Na... Uncle Naito, where are we going next?¡±


    After observing Naito for a while, Hinata reached out her hand and dragged Naito¡¯s sleeves, and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a very trembling tone.


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    Even now, Naito hasn¡¯t been able to adapt to this kind of address. If it was Kakashi or Gai, it would be more eptable since he knew their fathers. But it always feels a little bit weird when Hinata says it.


    ¡°Hinata, call me Sensei in the future.¡±


    Looking at Hinata¡¯s cute face, Naito firmly corrected her way of addressing him, then he patted her head and smiled: ¡°Wherever you want to go, no one will bully you anymore, okay?!¡±


    Although Hinata was only five years old, she knew what the meaning of the word Sensei is. After all, she has already begun to learn the gentle fist style, but she didn¡¯t learn it for long and stopped because of the sudden attack that the n has suffered.


    Speaking of that, her father was also very caring and serious about Hinata at the beginning, but then he gradually discovered her character and felt that she was utterly unsuitable to be a shinobi...


    This was the Shinobi World, after all.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sensei.¡±


    Hinata nodded, and a firm and stern expression appeared on her small face.


    Being saved by Naito allowed her to know a lot of things about Naito. Hinata knew what kind of a legendary Shinobi he was, and to have the chance to be his disciple meant a lot to her. Although she was weak, she was very determined in her heart. She must not disappoint Naito.


    However, since she is only five years old now, this firm and serious expression looked very cute on her, which made Naito smile.


    Speaking of this, the children in this world are very precocious, especially Uchiha Itachi. The kid has even begun to think about the meaning of life.


    .......


    Naito sent Hinata back to her room, then gently closed the door, and turned to look at an elegant woman standing on the side.


    With a baby in her arms, she gently saluted Naito, but her behavior and manners seemed very noble.


    ¡°Good to see you, Naito-Sama.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Naito smiled at her and said, ¡°Speaking of it, I decided to take this young girl as my disciple without your consent.¡±


    This woman was naturally Hinata¡¯s mother, and in her arms is Hinata¡¯s sister, who has just born.


    Seeing how Naito was so kind, Hinata¡¯s mother was surprised, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it, and smiled at Naito: ¡°It¡¯s an honor for my little girl to be epted as a disciple by Naito-Sama.¡±


    She seemed very grateful to Naito because she had to take care of Hanabi now since she was younger. She couldn¡¯t attend the meeting because of that, and even if she was there, it wouldn¡¯t have made any changes.


    Just when she was worried about Hinata¡¯s future, she learned that the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito, suddenly appeared and epted Hinata as his disciple. This is simply a gift from heaven!


    Even when she first got the news, she didn¡¯t believe it was true.


    However, as a mother, she still had a bit of anxiety in her heart, because she didn¡¯t know what Naito was seeing in her, and she worried that Hinata would not meet Naito¡¯s expectations, making him angry or disappointed.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, if... Hinata did something wrong, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what Hinata does, she will always be my disciple, and nothing will change that fact.¡± Naito smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about her talent, that can be changed, I just don¡¯t want to see her being bullied by anyone.¡±


    Now that he has decided to take care of Hinata, then Naito will naturally not care about talent. For him, as long as he chose to do it, nothing will change his mind.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Hinata¡¯s mother froze for a moment; she didn¡¯t expect Naito to say such a thing.


    Indeed, she expected Naito to care about talent and character, which she felt her daughtercked.


    However, Naito¡¯s words proved her wrong. He promised to take good care of Hinata to the extreme; still, she couldn¡¯t understand what he was seeing in her daughter for him to make such a promise.


    But in any case, she was happy for Hinata.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, I don¡¯t know what to say...¡±


    Hinata¡¯s mother hugged Hanabi tightly in her arms and tried to bow down to Naito, but Naito reached out to her and gently lifted her.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need it, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a trivial matter for me.¡± Naito smiled slightly, then turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 408: The Energy Vesse

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Energy Vesse</h4>


    After leaving the Hyuga Station, Naito walked in a direction far away from Konoha.


    On the way to Konoha, Naito used his Ultra Perception to find the space gate to the moon.


    The Ultra Perception range has be really vast, with Naito¡¯s recent growth of power. Therefore, he could find the space gate quickly, but when he sensed how the Hyuga nsmen were bulling five years old Hinata, he came first to the Hyuga Station.


    Whoosh!


    Naito only took a few light steps, but he crossed a very vast distance, far away from Konoha, and came to a strange cave.


    After slowing down, Naito walked gently into the cave.


    Soon, Naito reached its depth. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the environment of the cave and walked directly to a water pool.


    The water was extremely clear, but the pool seemed bottomless. The Byakugan won¡¯t be able to see through this water pool; in fact, even Naito¡¯s Ultra Perception can¡¯t fully perceive it.


    Because this wasn¡¯t any ordinary water pool, and the material inside wasn¡¯t water.


    In fact, this is the space gate from the World of Shinobi to the Moon. Built by the power of Rinnegan.


    .........


    Numerous corpses scattered around on the dested graynd.


    The blood overflowed and turned into streams, and finally merged together, staining the ground with a bright red color, giving the ce a hell-like atmosphere.


    The weirdest thing is that all corpses, no matter whether they were intact or not, didn¡¯t have eyes!


    They had a terrifying hollow instead!


    At the very center of the battlefield, a huge golden sphere was floating in the air. Although it had abutments under it, it wasn¡¯t supported, but suspended.


    This huge golden sphere has a pattern resembling the Six Paths, and the terrifying pupil on its center seemed as if it was overlooking the world!


    The golden ball of light was the Energy Vessel, Hamura Otsutsuki¡¯s Tenseigan.


    There are two kinds of Tenseigan, the one that Hamura made by removing all the Otsutsuki n¡¯s Byakugan and clustering them together, a practice that continued in the centuries following Hamura¡¯s death.


    And the other is acquired when an Otsutsuki is imnted with the Byakugan of a Hyuga; thisbination of the two ns¡¯ Chakra transforms the Byakugan into Tenseiga.


    Whether it¡¯s the first or the second, they are highly condensed with the blood veins of the Hamura Otsutsuki and his Chakra, which is the original of the Tenseigan.


    In this battlefield, in addition to that substantial golden Tenseigan, there was one more figure standing beside it.


    He was wearing a simple white robe, but he didn¡¯t have those terrifying ck hollows like the other; he had a pair of blue eyes filled with what resemble ovepping white flower patterns!


    The same as the Tenseigan!


    Otsutsuki¡¯s eyes coldly swept across this tragic battlefield.


    ¡°Stupid n, they don¡¯t know how to follow the will of our ancestors, but they want to help the failed ninja world created by the Six Paths.¡±


    After snorting coldly, he clenched his fists, then smirked with a sharp look on his face.


    ¡°This is the power of the Tenseigan, this power... ispletely above everything!¡±


    ¡°With these eyes, I can follow the will of my ancestors, and destroy this failed Shinobi World created by the Six Paths, and no one will stop me!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!!!!¡±


    He could feel the power flowing in his body, whether he looked up to the dark sky, or down at the ninja world, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out a crazyugh.


    He was standing on the moon, there was no blue sky or white clouds, at a nce, he could only see endless ck, a starry sky...


    And just when he stoppedughing madly, he suddenly heard a slightly curious voice.


    ¡°Is this the Tenseigan eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is...¡±


    Otsutsuki stoppedughing and answered subconsciously, with a touch of pride, but before he finished, he reacted suddenly, and the expression on his face changed.


    Turning hurriedly, he saw a young man with white hair. He was floating next to the golden Tenseigan and had a look of interest.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Suddenly Otsutsuki stared coldly at Naito.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly surprising that someone hase to the moon. After all, in the Shinobi World, there was a unique passage that anyone could use.


    What was surprising is the person in front of him.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in anyone in the ninja world, except for the owner of the Rinnegan, and Naito. But the moment he spied on him, Naito almost directly discovered him.


    Moreover, the aura that he was sensing from Naito made him extremely afraid of his power.


    But now... He shouldn¡¯t have no fear in his heart!


    With the power of the Tenseigan, no one can stop him unless he has the Rinnegan, but Naito¡¯s eyes were obviously ordinary, and he didn¡¯t seem like he had any power rted to the Six Paths.


    ¡°The strongest shinobi in the world, are you here to stop the destruction of the Shinobi World? But it¡¯s toote, you can¡¯t stop it now!¡±


    Otsutsuki sneered at Naito, revealing his killing intent.


    Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to Otsutsuki, but stood beside the Energy Vessel, watching with apparent interest, then he suddenly stretched his hand and gently pressed it toward the golden Tenseigan.


    Being ignored by Naito, made the anger ignite in Otstsuki¡¯s heart. When he was about to rush at him, he suddenly saw Naito reaching out to touch the Energy Vessel.


    ¡°you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Upon seeing this, Otsutsuki didn¡¯t try to stop him, but instead, he sneered at him.


    People who don¡¯t belong to the Hyuga or the Otsutsuki n cannot touch the Energy Vessel, and they will directly get absorbed by it.


    And just now, his strongest enemy dared to do that. It seems like he doesn¡¯t even need to fight, the Shinobi World is doomed.


    Buzz!!!


    The huge Tenseigan emitted a strange color, then exuded a peculiar power that started to suck all of Naito¡¯s Chakra.


    Otsutsuki looked at this scene and startedughing as if he had already foreseen this.


    However, in a few seconds, hisughs abruptly stopped!

 Chapter 409: Ginrin Tensei Baku

    <h4>Chapter 409: Ginrin Tensei Baku</h4>


    The Energy Vessel¡¯s force was encountered almost at the moment of the outbreak by a more terrifying force from Naito!


    This was the power of Shock Force!


    The collision of these two didn¡¯tst long, and the Shock force almost instantaneously smashed its way through that attracting force and spread into the entire vast golden Tenseigan.


    All of a sudden, it got suppressed!


    Buzz!!


    The tremor and trembling of the Energy Vessel emitted a buzzing sound; it was actuallying from that force, which wanted to absorb Naito¡¯s body but ended uppletely unable to resist the power of the Shock Force, and was defeated by one blow.


    In the next moment, the Energy Vessel shattered directly under Naito¡¯s power!


    Moreover, after that, it didn¡¯t scatter into countless Byakugan, but it strangely shrank and withered, and turned into a visual ray of golden energy that was absorbed by Naito¡¯s body.


    All of this happened in a blink of an eye, and Otsutsuki didn¡¯t even have the time to move an inch!


    The golden Tenseigan haspletely disappeared, and its vessel withered into a fist-sized gray material, then scattered into countless dust, that fall on the surface of the moon.


    That smug grin on Otsutsuki¡¯s face was wiped out and turned into consternation, and stood there strangely without the slightest react.


    ¡°You... did you just...¡±


    Otsutsuki seemed in disbelief. How could he believe it? Naito has just destroyed the inheritance of his n!


    Apart from the consternation, he was feeling, his heart was sinking in anger.


    At this moment, the anger he was feeling had almost broken through the sky. Even if his son was killed by Naito, he wouldn¡¯t be as angry as now!


    His anger affected the surrounding environment, making the dested and cold surface of the moon seems more like the depth of hell!


    The golden Tenseigan was destroyed. But this wasn¡¯t the thing that made him this angry. It was, in fact, how he watched Naito destroyed it and did nothing!


    ¡°You damn bastard! I¡¯m going to shatter your corpse!¡±


    Under this unbearable rage, Otsutsuki got a little bit mad. His pupils started trembling then suddenly overflowed with an extremely powerful Chakra.


    At that moment, his bloodline and the Chakra in his body were all activated, and the golden light of the pattern turned green.


    This is the Tenseigan Chakra Mode!


    The green light covered his body with strong momentum, that caused stormy waves of Chakra, which were continually rippling around.


    But this wasn¡¯t over yet. The moment that green re appeared, a ck sphere appeared behind him, followed by the second, the third, and finally, a series of Truth-Seeking Balls!


    ¡°This is kind of interesting.¡±


    Naito looked at this violent flowing of Chakra and nodded with satisfaction, then with a smirk on his face, he opened his Six Paths Mode too.


    Almost instantly, the momentum became terrifying, as the ground started trembling, and his Chakra started setting off rolling waves all around the ce.


    The two momentums spread and finally collided together. The entire area seemed on the verge of copsing, but only Naito and Otsutsuki stood there unharmed.


    When Naito¡¯s momentum broke out, the six paths pattern appeared on his clothes, and nine truth-seeking balls appeared behind him floating, then followed by a ck staff that appeared in his hand!


    ¡°This is! you actually...¡±


    Otsutsuki¡¯s rage suddenly got a little subsided by the opening of Naito¡¯s Chakra Mode, and a touch of uncertainty appeared in his eyes.


    Naito clearly didn¡¯t have Rinnegan, nor did he feel the Chakra of the ancestors from Naito!


    However, even if he could open Six Paths Mode, in front of these Tenseigan eyes, everything is doomed!


    Shout!


    With a loud cry, the Truth-Seeking Balls gathered together then instantly shed toward Naito, creating a terrible storm.


    ¡°Ginrin Tensei Baku!!¡±


    The horrifying storm formed by the Truth-Seeking Balls rotation seemed to be brewing a terrifying power enough to destroy the stars. Flying toward Naito, it seemed as if it¡¯s capable of shattering him and the moon with one blow.


    Naito looked at iting toward him with the slightest surprise on his expression, then he waved the scepter in his hand gently.


    Silence.


    It was a gently wave, it didn¡¯t seem like it had any power.


    Naito waved the scepter in the air then suddenly stopped, as if he has hit an invisible wall in the void, and the scepter seemed as if it has struck that wall.


    Click!!


    In an instant, the terrifying power of the Shock Force erupted at the point where the scepter struck the wall, then suddenly, a bright white light appeared forming countless crack on the void, then spread out in all directions.


    At the next moment, the Ginrin Tensei Baku and Naito¡¯s Shock Force suddenly collided.


    Bang!!!


    A terrifying roaring sound emitted over the entire moon, waking up all the sleeping people in the Shinobi World, and making them inexplicably look at the sky.


    It was night, but everyone in the Shinobi World was awake, looking at the sky, where the moon was suspended above, then at the moment of the collision, a wave got formed!


    Even in the Shinobi World, such a scene is not ordinary!


    Both civilians and ninjas alike seemed a little shocked. They could only stare at the moon, hanging there in the sky without knowing what to do.


    At this moment, on the moon.


    The roaring sound continued as the Ginrin Tensei Baku, which was shattering the surface of the moon, stopped before the minor crack that Naito¡¯s scepter created!


    That minor crack spread endlessly for a very vast distance as if it was dividing the entire moon into two worlds!

 Chapter 410: Cutting the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 410: Cutting the Moon</h4>


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you could actually stop my Ginrin Tensei Baku...¡±


    Otsutsuki seemed a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t stop and continued to gather his power, trying to break that strange mirror that appeared in the void.


    And within seconds, the mirror got actually broken!


    However, it wasn¡¯t due to the Ginrin Tensei Baku, but to Naito¡¯s Shock Force, whichpletely destroyed the Ginrin Tensei Baku, then rushed toward Otsutsuki!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Otsutsuki couldn¡¯t help but exim, then he suddenly got hit by overwhelming power.


    The power of the terror seemed able to crush his body in an instant!


    Under the horror, Otsutsuki didn¡¯t hesitate and fell back immediately. If he was any other person who didn¡¯t reach the Six Paths Level, he would havepletely turned into ashes with this attack!


    What shocked Otsutsuki that no matter how far he away he tried to flee, this strange followed him and still hit him, as if it were there already!


    Crack!!


    Otsutsuki could hear his bones cracking in his body. Surrounded by the shock force around him, Otsutsuki flew to the depth of the starry sky. But it didn¡¯t let him go not until he fell out of the moon¡¯s range.


    Puff!


    After stopping, Otsutsuki suddenly spat blood, then clenched his teeth, looking at Naito on the surface of the moon in the distance, with his eyes revealing his killing intent.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    For an existence ranked on the Six Paths¡¯ Level, such an injury is nothing, but for him to be forced to flee was simply a shame that he couldn¡¯t ept!


    He knew that he should have dealt with him from the beginning.


    There was a cold stare in Otsutsuki¡¯s eyes as he looked at Naito. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the void, and regardless of whether Naito could hear it, he said to him: ¡°You will die with my next technique, but you feel proud!¡±


    Buzz!!!


    With Otsutsuki¡¯s hand reaching out for the void, the Truth-Seeking Balls gathered, then endless light burst out of his palm, instantly lighting up the dark sky!


    At this moment, even the Shinobi World could see that golden lighting out of the moon.


    Although it¡¯s only a line, it was extremely long, as if countless stars were gathering around!


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Watching these strange events made everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow with a faint sense of fear in their hearts.


    At that moment, and under the watchful eye of many civilians and ninjas, the golden light suddenly fell down on the moon!


    ¡°Kinrin... Tensei Baku!!¡±


    Otsutsuki held the golden light in his hand and waved it suddenly down on the moon.


    This golden light looked a little bit like Naito¡¯s Golden Kusanagi Sword, but the length of the stretch has reached a horrifying level, exceeding the diameter of the moon!


    Rumble!!


    The golden light sprinkled and hit the moon in an instant, then cut directly through it, and almost without any sense of obstruction, it swept instantly from one end to the other.


    Instantly, then the entire moon was divided into two halves under the shocked gazes of countless ninjas and civilians in the Shinobi World!


    With one cut, the moon got cut in half!


    Looking at the moon that was by him, Otsutsuki¡¯s anger in his heart subsided, then took a deep breath, feeling that he had gone too far.


    However, Naito should be dead, and he was gonna destroy the moon anyway so he could destroy the Shinobi World entirely.


    However, at that very moment, when that idea shed in his mind, a light voice cut through the dark starry sky and passed into his ears.


    ¡°This attack is indeed very strong.¡±


    This sound made the Otsutsuki¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and with an incredible look on his face, he looked at the moon below.


    At that time, Naito was floating under the moon that had been cut into two halves, with no traces of wounds on his body.


    However, the ck scepter that it was in Naito¡¯s hand before seems to have disappeared.


    The distance between the two of them now is not that far.


    ¡°The attack is indeed very strong...¡± ncing at the moon on both sides, Naito said to Otsutsuki.


    Naito¡¯s tone then changed.


    ¡°But that¡¯s it.¡±


    Upon saying that, Naito¡¯s eyes looked sharp and instantly looked serious. After clenching his fist, he pointed it at Otsutsuki above.


    Since Naito¡¯s power reached the peak of the Shinobi World, expect for his battle with Uchiha Madara, Naito never had any intention to fight back.


    He simply never encountered a worthy opponent.


    However, this time Otsutsuki stepped into the Six Paths level with his Tenseigan and even destroyed the moon, which finally made Naito feel excited.


    There¡¯s not a single existence in this world who can make Naito serious unless it¡¯s a Six Paths Level enemy!


    Buzz!!


    An extremely dazzling white light suddenly burst out of Naito¡¯s fist, as if he was grasping on a star inside!


    There was a terrible distortion in the void around that white halo, which was the most terrifying thing!


    Finally, Naito punched the void and sted it as he poured all of his Shock Force in it.


    The silence controlled the ce of a moment, then suddenly a shattering sound emitted, and echoed through the sky; even the people in the Shinobi World could hear it clearly!


    At the point where Naito¡¯s fist fell, a crack suddenly appeared with the sudden emitting of this sound!


    The cracks suddenly spread surrounding the ce, but the distance wasn¡¯t that far away, it was only tens of meters.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Otsutsuki looked at these cracks with vignt, he could feel how dangerous it was, which extracted the fear on his expression.


    He couldn¡¯t understand them, nor see them, even with his Tenseigan.


    These were... space cracks!

 Chapter 411: Tenseigan

    <h4>Chapter 411: Tenseigan</h4>


    Even if with the power of the Energy Vissel and the Tenseigan eyesbined, Otsutsuki wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the space, but Naito¡¯s fist was strong enough to do just that. What is the meaning of this?!


    Under the horror he was feeling in his heart, that terrifying shock force that traversed the void finally broke out!


    Bang!


    The entire starry sky trembled under the power of this punch.


    Suddenly under the watchful eyes of countless people in the Shinobi world, the moon that was cut in two halves before got shattered in an instant!


    At this moment, almost everyone in the entire world was shocked.


    Many people will encounter all kinds of surprises and shocking events in their lives, but this one, it seemed like a shock of a lifetime, and it will never ease up with time!


    An hour ago, the moon was hanged there in the sky, then it got cut into two halves by golden light, then burst under another force. At this point, you can¡¯t help but doubt that you¡¯re dreaming.


    Even Sarutobi, who was dazzling at the sky, couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes.


    ¡°The moon... got destroyed?!¡±


    What a joke!!


    The surprised and shocked expression on Sarutobi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t any different than any other Kage from the major viges at the time.


    In the Rain Vige, Kushina was also watching this scene, and only she could feel Naito¡¯s auraing from the sky above!


    ¡°What kind of enemy did you encounter, but to destroy the moon... it¡¯s a bit exaggerated.¡± Kushina felt stunned.


    ¡°It must be the descendants of Hamura.¡±


    Kushina seemed dignified. She knew some things about the moon, but this kind of power is indeed terrifying. Even if destruction is far simpler than the creation, the power that Naito and his enemy possessed was also the one that has created the moon in the first ce.


    This is no longer something rted to humans... it¡¯s more like gods!


    Bang!!


    Under Naito¡¯s fist, the moon crashed into pieces. The full power of the shock force directly fell on Otsutsuki.


    Attacks that travels through the void breaks all rules, even if you¡¯re so fast, there¡¯s no way for you to escape!


    Even a user of the Flying Thunder, God wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Teleporting to another spot won¡¯t help because the range of Naito¡¯s attack has be terrifying!


    Naito¡¯s attack covered the entire moon, which means that the scope of his shock force exceeds the size of the moon!


    Otsutsuki couldn¡¯t hide, and he couldn¡¯t escape, so he didn¡¯t have any choice but to block.


    The Ginrin Tensei Baku got easily defeated before, although Naito lost his scepter in the process, it was clear that he didn¡¯t use the same amount of power; thus, his technique won¡¯t be able to block Naito¡¯s punch.


    And even if he ced all the Truth-Seeking balls in front of him and made a shield of it, under such destructive power, he won¡¯t be able to block it entirely!


    Moreover, Naito¡¯s control is at the extreme now. He only destroyed the moon because it got already cut into two halves, and it was a matter of time before its fall and cause destruction to the Shinobi world below; thus, Naito simply included the moon and decided to wreck the two.


    And after the shock force destroyed the moon and reached Otsusuki, Naito condensed it.


    Silently, the power swept across Otsutsuki¡¯s body, and except for his head, his body waspletely wiped out!


    Although it was only the head, Otsutsuki seemed still conscious.


    Did he just lose?


    The Tenseigan that the ancestors imed that it should be much powerful than anything in the Shinobi world was defeated by a punch...


    There was no more anger in Otsutsuki¡¯s heart, he wasn¡¯t even sad. There was only nkness, then hepletely fell into darkness.


    Naito was grasping on Otsutsuki¡¯s head, and absorbing the Tenseigan¡¯s energy.


    The Energy Vessel and the Tenseiganbined weren¡¯t inferior to the Rinnegan.


    The Rinnegan was Hagoromo¡¯s eyes, while the Tenseigan belonged to his little brother Hamura, and thebination of the two is actually close to their mother, Kaguya, who is the source of all power.


    In Naito¡¯s soul, there was a huge eye of Rinnegan, and slightly weaker and smaller one, which is the Golden Tenseigan that was swallowed before.


    The two forces haven¡¯t merged together, it seems that they weren¡¯t equal.


    However, after he absorbed the power of Otsutsuki¡¯s Tenseigan, it finally caused a change.


    First of all, Otsutsuki¡¯s Tenseigan and the Energy Vessel merged together immediately since they had the same source.


    After they werepletely merged, its power became almost equal to the Rinnegan; thus, the two forces produced a strange resonance and began to rotate around each other.


    Under this rotation, the two forces gradually came close to each other, then finally fused all together.


    Buzz!


    When Naito came back to his senses, the power of the Rinnegan and the Tenseigan in his soul waspletely merged and created a new force.


    This kind of power, Naito couldn¡¯t name it, because it didn¡¯t create a pair of eyes, but a simple force, which existed inside his soul and slowly absorbed by it.


    The speed of this absorption was almost several times slower than when his soul was absorbing the Rinnegan before.


    However, the improvement of Naito¡¯s soul was even greater than before!


    Originally, Naito felt that at least four or five pairs of Rinnegan were necessary for him to open the final gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, but now it seems that the force that was created after the fusion was much powerful and enough to make him open the Eight Gates!


    However, the absorption process is much slower than before, and the amount of this force is enormous.

 Chapter 412: Little Hinata

    <h4>Chapter 412: Little Hinata</h4>


    Although that force is nourishing Naito¡¯s body with every moment, however, the rate is so slow, yet the enhancement of the soul could be clearly felt.


    Naito kept floating there in the dark starry sky for a while, and finally, he calcted that it would take at least a few years before he can eventually fully absorb it.


    Naito didn¡¯t feel any frustration, he found the right answer; thus, he smiled.


    Originally, Naito was a bit worried. How can he improve anymore? It¡¯s necessary to know that the awakening of the Tenseigan and the Rinnegan are all rted to Hagoromo and his little brother Hamura.


    Therefore, awakening neither of them is not indefinitely.


    Under these circumstances, Naito became anxious and even considered whether he shouldbine the sessors of Indra and Asura, Naruto and Sasuke, to see if both of them can awake other Rinnegan eyes.


    But now it seems that it¡¯s no longer necessary.


    From the moment he came to this world to this day, the journey was really long; however, what was left of it was really short, Naito needed onest step to bing the strongest in the Shinobi World.


    ¡°All that I need next is to wait.¡±


    Floating in this starry sky, looking at the distant endless stars, Naito reached out slowly with his palm to the Shinobi World below, as if he was holding in his hand while murmuring softly.


    ........


    The sky was blue, filled with floating white clouds.


    The moon haspletely disappeared from this world, but since it was daytime, some people still didn¡¯t notice.


    In a wooden house, five years old, Hinata was standing on the wooden floor bare feet, while taking the stance of the Gentle Fist and practicing seriously.


    At this time, Naito was sitting casually on the side, with his white cloak draped on the floor, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand, and watching Hinata¡¯s movements.


    Although Naito doesn¡¯t know how anything about the gentle fist style, he was on the Six Paths Level, and any ordinary ninjutsu or Taijutsu could be quickly learned.


    Speaking of which, the trick that best matches the Byakugan is indeed the Gentle Fist.


    After he took a brief look at the gentle fist style, Naito quickly understood the basics and main points and made a few simple improvements.


    The gentle fist style has been passed down from generation to generation for thousands of years, and it can be said that these groups have almost improved it to the most perfect level they can achieve.


    But this kind of perfection in the view of Naito standing at the Six Paths Level can still continue to improve. After all, the Six Paths are almost the source of all power.


    Speaking of it, the Gentle Fist can be extremely strong, but also surprisingly weak.


    The Eight Diagrams palm and Revolving Heaven are not that strong. When fighting a Jonin or a Chunin, it will be extremely powerful, but facing a Kage Level, the effect will be greatly reduced, and that¡¯s why most of the nsmen rarely reach the Kage Level.


    But Naito knew in his heart that there was no such limit for the Gentle Fist. If he had to put a restriction, it would be Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.


    The Hyuga¡¯s Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm can be regarded as a primitive form of the Eightly Gods Vum Attack. However, the gap between the two merely is like heaven and earth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, just take a break.¡±


    Naito took a sip of tea, calmed his thoughts, and looked at Hinata, who was covered with sweat, then smiled and said.


    Back in the time when Naito was doing a lot of physical training, he always pushed his body to the extreme, but when he guided others, he never used the self-rule method on Haku or Kimimaro, not to mention Hinata.


    ¡°I... I can continue...¡±


    Hinata stopped when she heard Naito¡¯s words, then grasped violently, and looked at Naito sharply.


    Looking at her expression, Naito showed a helpless expression and said: ¡°Gentle Fist is not just about working hard. Your pace became chaotic, and it will get more out of control if you continue to practice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Naito-Sensei...¡±


    Hinata stopped, then stood a little bit timidly in front of Naito.


    Noticing how Hinata was standing, Naito reluctantly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, came here rest and drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hinata nodded at Naito, then walked to his side and sat down.


    Looking at Hinata who wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then began to drink the water from the ss she was holding in her hand, Naito showed a thoughtful expression, then suddenly said: ¡°Hinata, did your grandfather told you something like you must practice hard, so you don¡¯t disappoint me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hinata was surprised for a moment, then she immediately seemed weak again, and said: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hinata almost apologizes all the time, which makes Naito speechless, then suddenly he couldn¡¯t help but remember what Dai taught him in the past.


    Don¡¯t apologize for your efforts, just work harder... because this is youth!


    Thinking of this, Naito shook his head immediately, wishing if he could wipe this memory out of his mind.


    Looking at Hinata¡¯s weak expression, Naito patted her head and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Actually, I mean, um, take your grandpa¡¯s words as farts. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    When Hinata head these words, she felt stunned for a moment, then when she looked at Naito¡¯s calm and kind expression, she forgot about it as if nothing has happened in the first ce.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± Naito looked at Hinata seriously, then said, ¡°In short, don¡¯t force yourself, Chakra control is not easy to learn.¡±


    In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Naito¡¯s remark. Gentle Fist is not an ordinary Taijutsu style, and it doesn¡¯t require a lot of physical strength. It¡¯s strictly a physical technique of Chakra.


    From the word ¡°Gentle,¡± you can understand why it doesn¡¯t require a lot of physical strength.


    It¡¯s all about the mental state, the control of you Chakra, and which point you should attack... etc.


    The more rxed and calmer the mindset is, the less likely it¡¯s for the user to make mistakes. Thus, if you practice hard, sometimes it will be counterproductive.


    Hinata didn¡¯t understand this but simply thought that Naito was taking care of her deliberately, and couldn¡¯t help but bow her head slightly, with a lovely blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sensei.¡±


    When Hinata first practiced under Naito¡¯s hands, she felt anxious, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t do this well.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Naito will treat her much more tenderly than her own father. Not only that, he never scolds her, but also takes good care of her everywhere they go. But this was the first time for her to see Naito¡¯s expression this serious.

 Chapter 413: Little Neji

    <h4>Chapter 413: Little Neji</h4>


    ¡°Okay, today¡¯s practice will stop here.¡±


    Naito stood in front of Hintana, while Hinata was doing her shadow boxing, he gently grabbed her by the wrist and nodded at her slightly.


    Even someone who has Byakugan eyes cannot perceive the physical endurance of the person, but Naito, can see everything clearly, and with that, he could determine which is the most suitable practice for her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After she sighed with relief, Hinata bowed down, then showed a cute smile to Naito.


    Now, she no longer fears Naito, and she even started to feel that he¡¯s kinder to her than her own father, which has also made her gradually move on and slightly forget that painful chapter of her life.


    Moreover, in the past few days, Hinata noticed a massive change in the nsmen treatment, whenever they saw her now, they would salute her respectfully, and shout Hinata-Sama.


    Although this was also the case when her father was alive, now she obviously can feel that people have more respect for her than when Hiashi was around.


    Pushing the door open, Naito walked out of the training room, and Hinata followed behind him, she put then her shoes and walked out of the courtyard.


    Only when Naitoes to instruct Hinata in her practice, she wille out. At the speed of Naito today, she would travel to and from Konoha and the Rain in less than moments.


    Despite this, almost everyone knew about the existence of Naito, there were, of course, exceptions like Neji, who¡¯s still a kid.


    Naito was about to send Hinata back home and happened to be faced by Neji and Hizashi.


    When Neji saw Naito, he was stunned for a moment.


    He could clearly see that Naito¡¯s eyes were ordinary ones. Every member of the family has Byakugan eyes, there are no exceptions for this.


    That is to say, Naito isn¡¯t a member of the Hyuga n, then why is he here in the Hyuga Station, and... why does he seem to be carrying Hinata?


    While he was in doubt, he saw his father¡¯s expression suddenly change, and bowed down to Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    Seeing this so sudden made Neji felt puzzled.


    After Hizashi greeted Naito, he noticed how Neji was looking at him and immediately screamed at him: ¡°Neji, hurry up and lower your head, this is Naito-Sama!¡±


    ¡°Uh... Naito-Sama.¡±


    Although Neji didn¡¯t understand the situation, he still followed his father¡¯s order and saluted Naito. At the same time, he felt that the name Naito was a little familiar.


    Naito¡¯s gazes bypassed the Hizashi and focused on Neji with amusement, but Naito didn¡¯t speak and walked by them with Hinata.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s back, Neji was full of doubts.


    Watching their back fading away at the end of the alleyway, Neji finally couldn¡¯t help but open up and ask his father, ¡°Father, why should we salute that person, he¡¯s clearly not one of ours...¡±


    ¡°Neji, shut up!¡±


    Hizashi immediately scolded Neji, and without hesitation, he looked at him firmly and said, ¡°Neji, you must remember, never disrespect Naito-Sama!¡±


    Neji was frightened by his father¡¯s facial expression. For a while, he was very suspicious, this was the first time he has seen that kind of expression on his father¡¯s face.


    ¡°Father, who is he...?¡±


    Looking at Neji, Hizashi took a deep breath, then he said with a heavy tone: ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard of him before, just think what was his first name?¡±


    Neji wondered for a moment.


    Naito-Sama... Yuu... Yuu Naito?!


    Neji widened his eyes, and he seemed like he was in a disbelieve.


    Even though he was only a student in the Ninja Academy, he heard of the legend of Yuu Naito.


    However, because Naito was too young, and even looked much smaller than his father, he didn¡¯t think it would be him.


    ¡°Father, are you saying that he¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one who stands at the top of the Shinobi World.¡±


    Speaking of which, Hizashi thought of the terrible oppression that he experienced a few days ago from Naito¡¯s momentum, and couldn¡¯t help but to reveal a look of awe on his face, saying: ¡°The Respected as a legend... The God of Shinobi!¡±


    These few words made Neji take a deep breath, with an unbelievable on his face. He couldn¡¯t simply believe it, nothing was impressive about him, he was younger than his father, and looked more like an ordinary person, yet he turned out to be the God of Shinobi!


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Neji.¡± Hizashi looked at his son, and interrupted his words with a solemn gaze, saying: ¡°I know what you want to ask, you don¡¯t need to know whether those legends about him are true, you only need to know that his existence is a legend in itself, and that is enough!¡±


    A few words from Hizashi shocked Neji for a while. Although he still couldn¡¯t believe it, Hizashi couldn¡¯t tell him anymore.


    A few days ago, the Hyuga tribes joined together to oppose the heir of the n, a 5 years old Hyuga Hinata. This kind of thing cannot be said to his son.


    ......


    Time went by, and almost two years passed in an instant.


    In these past two years, Naito asionally went in and out of Konoha, but only a few people saw him. Naito didn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone.


    However, even though many people didn¡¯t know that Naito often appears in the Hyuga Station, the elders and the upper levels of Konoha, such as Sarutobi... still knew.


    As a result, despite the heavy losses previously suffered by the Hyuga n, they were no longer subjected to any oppression by Konoha, and the policy of the vige toward the Hyuga has changed from suppressing to coping.


    As for the internal affairs of the n, it was handled to the younger brother Hizashi, while Hinata¡¯s grandfather supervised and assisted him.


    In the past, Hizashi used to reveal his killing intent to Hinata during training, and was punished by the Cursed Seal several times, but now he has no hatred for Hinata. Well, everyone now has be extremely respectful to the youngdy Hinata.


    Even more respectful than when his father was alive.


    ¡°Princess Hinata.¡±


    Whenever Hinata walked on the road, people greeted her with respectful salutes.


    Soon, she came to the ce of practice, and as soon as she walked into the courtyard, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the wooden steps of the corridor.

 Chapter 414: The Eve Before The Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Eve Before The Destruction</h4>


    ¡°Naito-Sensei!¡±


    Upon seeing Naito, cute little Hinata rejoiced.


    Since she had joined the Ninja Academy and began to take sses, Naito had less time to teach her, and only asionally came to the Hyuga Station.


    Hinata hasn¡¯t seen Naito for half a month, but she stilles here every day, and after a period of practice, she returns to her room, which has be a habit.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito pat Hinata¡¯s little head, and smiler at her, saying, ¡°Let me see how much you¡¯ve improved in thest half month.¡±


    In the two years, Naito also helped Hinataplete the first stage of the Sage Mode.


    Although it¡¯s only the basic first stage, the Gentle Fist style is very perfect and suitable for Natural Energy. Whether it¡¯s the speed, strength, or the Chakra, it all enhanced the style.


    Therefore, although Hinata was only seven years old, she was stronger than her peers.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sensei!¡±


    Hinata bowed at Naito, revealing a lovely expression, then stepped back a few steps and took her stance.


    Naito stood up with a smile, then walked into the courtyard, saying: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, be careful.¡±


    Although she knew that she cannot hurt Naito, Hinata couldn¡¯t help but whisper that then rushed toward Naito.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Hinata closed the distance quickly then pushed her palm toward Naito¡¯s waist, but he took a step back, and easily avoided her attack. Immediately, Hinata rushed forward, waving her palms at Naito, while thetter kept avoiding and blocking her strikes without any effort.


    It has long been known to her that there¡¯s a big gap between her strength and Naito¡¯s, she knew that her attack will never connect, but that didn¡¯t discourage her. She knew that she only needs to show her best performance.


    ¡°Byakugan!¡±


    Hinata suddenly put up a different stance, and the aura around her changed as if she was nothing in her perception but Naito.


    ¡°Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms¡±


    Whoosh!


    Hinata¡¯s shots suddenly fell like a storm and wrapped Naito in it.


    ¡°Two Palms!¡±


    ¡°Four Palms!¡±


    ¡°Eight Palms!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen Palms!¡±


    ¡°Thirty-two Palms!¡±


    Naito was like a butterfly flying around under this stormy attack of Hinata and avoided all of the attacks.


    However, Hinata thought that she¡¯s gonna hit the sixty-four ms this time, but she could only perform thirty-two palms.


    ¡°Failed again...¡±


    Her physical strength and Chakra still couldn¡¯t keep up, and she was unable to hit the 64 palms. Hinata stopped revealing a disappointed expression on her face, then she looked up at Naito embarrassingly.


    Naito smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good to be able to hit thirty-two palms.¡±


    If she can pull out something like Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, even for a Chunin, she won¡¯t be considered as a weak person. After all, Hinata was only seven years old. Even with Naito¡¯s help, it¡¯s difficult for her to achieve such a leave. This is something that belongs to the degree of geniuses like Kimimaro and Uchiha Itachi.


    After all, Hinata is not that talented, but still, she¡¯s more talented than strong people like Gail, or Lee who have difficulties in extracting their Chakra. Sometimes talent doesn¡¯t determine the Shinobi¡¯s path.


    Hinata¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that and smiled at Naito.


    After a while, Hinata looked at Naito again with some hesitation.


    ¡°Sensei, are you leaving again?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Naito smiled at her, then said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving today.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Hinata froze for a moment, then she rejoiced; apparently she didn¡¯t expect Naito to stay tonight.


    Naito smiled and couldn¡¯t help but small his cute little head...


    ¡°Let¡¯s train a little bit more, then go eat something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hinata nodded with a lovely blush on her cheeks.


    ....


    Konoha.


    Uchiha n Station.


    ¡°Captain, you can¡¯t go on like this, decide as soon as possible!¡±


    More than ten ninjas of the Uchiha n were kneeling on one knee, and the one who was standing in the front is the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Fugaku.


    ¡°Sarutobi is really too deceiving, fearing of that guy, he didn¡¯t dare to suppress the Hyuga n anymore, but he¡¯s now fully targeting our n, and if things keep on going like this, we will be pushed out of Konoha sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Yes! In this case, we should control the vige!¡±


    A dozen of elite members of the Uchiha n started this discussion.


    Uchiha Fugaku, who was standing at the forefront, remain silent, his expression was low, and didn¡¯t speak a word. He waited for these members to be quiet again, then he started talking slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most extreme approach. It¡¯s nothing more than ast resort. It can¡¯t end like that.¡±


    ¡°Captain! This is thest moment!¡±


    Some of the members spoke almost in unison.


    Upon seeing this, Fugaku frowned and said with a deep voice: ¡°However, no one knows whether that person is in Konoha...¡±


    The person he was talking about is naturally the God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito.


    As soon as Naito was mentioned, the nsmen froze for a moment, then they looked at each other, and the scene fell into a strange silence.


    The name Naito remained a taboo in the Uchiha n. No one dares to mention him directly and rece his name by ¡°that person.¡±


    At this time, the Uchiha n had no idea of what to do with Naito. Having him meddling in their business won¡¯t be a good thing for them.


    It took a long time before someone said with a deep voice: ¡°Captain, do you think his rtionship with Konoha is good?¡±


    This sentence immediately made their eyes reveal some light.


    That¡¯s right, even if Naito is in Konoha, perhaps he will only care about the Hyuga n, and for Konoha, Naito may not even bother saving them.


    The rtionship between Naito and Konoha, even if it doesn¡¯t reach the point of hatred, it¡¯s definitely not good.


    ¡°However, our rtionship is even worse.¡± Fugaku was still feeling some hesitation.


    ¡°However, from the perspective of that person, he might not even care about our war with Konoha. As long as we don¡¯t touch the Hyuga n, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

 Chapter 415: Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 415: Destruction</h4>


    Under the controversy of these nsmen, Uchiha Fugaku finally made a decision, he¡¯s gonnaunch an attack on Konoha!


    Although Danzo is no longer there, Sarutobi himself had the most neutral attitude toward the Uchiha, and it is absolutely impossible for them to be close to him. As for the other two elders, they had the same idea as Danzo; aplete suppression to the ns around the vige.


    After all, in their view, dealing with these big ns will always be painful. Even when you need them in wars, you can¡¯t order normand them, especially the Uchiha n.


    It¡¯s difficult to control such a strong force.


    However, no one knew that when Uchiha Fugaku secretly determined the date of the attack, one of the Uchiha members will tell that secret to the higher authorities in Konoha.


    It was Uchiha Itachi.


    Between the vige and the n, Uchiha Itachi finally chose the first. His idea that in order to stop the war and for the majority, a few could be sacrificed.


    ........


    After dinner, Naitoy on the roof casually, looking up at the starry sky.


    He seemed to be able to feel a presence there, but Naito didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Thinking about it for a moment, maybe since the moon is destroyed, the Gedo Mazo is no longer in it, but this also means that Kaguya might get released.


    However, Gedo Mazo is the root, and Bijuu are the branches, and the Chakras of all the ninjas are the leaves. Without all of these, Kaguya will never be released.


    Her existence is immortal, but still conquerable. I have to stay that the method of dividing the Juubi into nine tailed beasts by the Six Paths is indeed cruel.


    ¡°Even if she can really be resurrected, she will find herself facing me with my eighth gate open....¡±


    Looking at the lonely night sky, Naito¡¯s mind seemed to be in another world.


    At this time, a small figure jumped on the roof, it was Hinata.


    ¡°Sensei, who are you talking with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Naito looked at Hinata, then smiled.


    Hinata blinked, and then walked to Naito, hesitantly asked: ¡°Sensei... can I sit here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Naito nodded gently, and Hinata showed a happy face and then sat next to him. After a while, she fell asleep leaning on Naito.


    Watching her fall asleep made Naito smile.


    In Hinata¡¯s case, he wasn¡¯t only a teacher to her but also a father. After all, Hiashi is dead, and Naito epted her as a disciple after his death. And now he needs to take care of everything.


    He gently hugged the sleeping Hinata, then floated and fell into her room, put her on the bed, and then turned around, leaving the Hyuga Station.


    .......


    Night.


    Because the moon has been destroyed by Naito and Otsutsuki, the night became darker than before.


    The Uchiha n station was full of corpses and blood.


    Uchiha Sasuke, who was practicing his shuriken throwing all night, finally returned to the n¡¯s station.


    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    Sasuke froze for a moment with cold sweat on his forehead, thinking of his parents, then he rushed to his home quickly.


    ¡°What on earth is happening?!¡±


    After opening the door, Sasuke saw his parent lying in a pool of blood, and Uchiha Itachi, his brother, standing on their corpses.


    ¡°This, this is... Brother! Why is this happening! Who did this?:¡±


    Sasuke stood there horrified, and his brother, who was standing in front of him, seemed at the time to be hisst life-saving straw.


    Although the parents are dead, he still has his brother.


    However, at the next instant, Uchiha Itachi¡¯s cold voicepletely drove Sasuke into hell.


    ¡°My stupid brother...¡±


    With open eyes, Itachi¡¯s Mongekyou Sharingan shined, and in this darkness, the atmosphere became even colder.


    After he looked into his brother¡¯s eyes, little Sasuke instantly petrified.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!!!!¡±


    .......


    Looking back at the Uchiha n, which it got ughtered by him, Itachi took a deep breath and slowly turned around, preparing to leave.


    But suddenly, his footsteps stagnated.


    Because on a roof in front of him, a person was sitting there, while looking at him calmly.


    Uchiha Itachi apparently didn¡¯t expect to see Naito here.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    He thought about it for a moment, then Itachi finally chose to salute Naito, because he knew that nothing can be hidden from Naito.


    ¡°Is it really worth it?¡±


    Naito looked at Itachi and asked him this question.


    In the past, Naito thought of eradicating the Uchiha n. The destruction of the Uchiha doesn¡¯t touch Naito much, but how coldly Itachi did it, made Naito wanna ask.


    Naito¡¯s question made Itachi fall into silence. He couldn¡¯t directly answer such a question. In fact, his hands were still shaking.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Seeing how quiet Itachi was, Naito shook his head, then disappeared out of sight. Even Itachi, who was still opening the Sharingan eyes, could barely catch a trace.


    Looking at Naito leaving, Itachi suddenly sighed.


    He thought that If Naito si willing to take action, perhaps this won¡¯t be the end. With his power, he can easily suppress the Shinobi World, and naturally, stop these inner conflicts.


    If he could have power like Naito, he could easily decide everything. He could choose to let the Uchiha take charge of Konoha, or he could choose to let Sarutobi. And just stop these fights and wars.


    But unfortunately, even though he awakened the Mongekyou Sharingan, he still cannot reach Naito, nor his power, and distance between them is as far the heaven is from the earth.

 Chapter 416: Red-Haired

    <h4>Chapter 416: Red-Haired</h4>


    Uchiha Itachi has studied the history of the development of ninja from an early age, and he read everything that the world knew about Naito since he was interested in him.


    After collecting a lot of information, Itachi learned almost everything that Naito did in Konoha. And he naturally knew about the conflict between Naito and the Uchiha, and Naito and Konoha.


    After all, Naito himself was an outsider. Even though he grew up in Konoha, what he did for them was enough as a repayment.


    Itachi didn¡¯t dare to judge Naito¡¯s actions, because thetter was higher and he could only look up to him, he can¡¯t imagine the scenery that Naito can see, and naturally, he doesn¡¯t know the reasons behind Naito¡¯s action, or why he did these things...


    .....


    The massacre of the Uchiha n shocked the entire vige.


    The high authorities dered Uchiha Itachi¡¯s mutiny. After ughtering his entire n, he escaped Konoha, and they defined him as an S-Rogue Ninja.


    Of course, only a few people know the real facts.


    The destruction of the Uchiha n extremely shocked the Hyuga, because even if the Uchiha once dared to provoke Naito, it was still the first n of Konoha.


    However, such a first n haspletely disappeared overnight, how can this not frighten the Hyuga n?


    Although, after the destruction of the Uchiha n, they became the strongest n in Konoha, ranked first in the vige, but being first was terrified them.


    However, every time they remembered that they have a god on Hinata¡¯s right shoulder protecting her, they felt a little bit calmer.


    No one knows whether Naito did anything on the night the Uchiha got destroyed, and no one dared to guess or talk about it.


    The Hyuga n knows that as long as Naito exists, even if the entire vige is destroyed, no one will dare to harm them.


    However, if they want Naito¡¯s shelter, they have no choice but to bind the n to Hinata, because everyone knows that Naito only cares about her.


    Therefore, since the destruction of the Uchiha n, the nsmen of the Hyuga became even more respectful to Hinata. Everyone was serving her as if she was the queen.


    On the contrary, Hinata was a little bit ufortable with this kind of treatment. Fortunately, she was the princess of the Hyuga n, and she has a simr treatment to this since she was a child; thus, she quickly adapted.


    .........


    Rain Vige.


    In a room created by Naito, two people were sitting there on chairs.


    At this time, Kushina sat there with a puzzled expression, listening to Naito seated on the other side, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the Uchiha n fate ended here. But it¡¯s indeed a ridiculous ending.¡±


    ¡°Uzumaki, Senju, Uchiha... These famous ns that were in control of the Warring States period have now disappeared into the long river of time.¡±


    Speaking of which, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but stand and walk toward Naito and lean in his arms.


    ¡°Kimimaro¡¯s n and Haku¡¯s n also were destroyed. It really makes me feel lonely, I wonder if there are any survivors from the Uzumaki n.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t say anything but gently hugged her.


    Naito¡¯s own n, the Kusanagi, had also perished a long time ago, but Naito doesn¡¯t feel much about it. After all, he¡¯s not actually from this world.


    But Kushina, who was looking at the demise of the other ns one by one, always makes her recall the Uzumaki n. Although she came to Konoha at an early age, still, she was born and raised in Uzushiogakure.


    After the annihtion of the Uchiha n, Naito went to Konoha less often, but no matter how few, he woulde at least once in half a month.


    On this day, after leaving Konoha, Naito flew into the sky, one step after another, a few shed, and soon he left the range of the Land of Fire, and stepped into the Land of Rain.


    But when Naito returned to the Land of Rain, he suddenly sensed something that made him stunned for a moment.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    .......


    The rain was falling.


    In a forest, three Kusagakure Ninjas are moving quickly; to be precise, it should be four people.


    The fourth person is a girl about seven or eight years old, who is being carried on the back by one of the ninjas, but also wears a forehead of Kusagakure symbol on it.


    She has bright red hair, and she seemed panicked, saying, ¡°It¡¯s already less than fifty meters, they will catch up!¡±


    In her perception, she could sense a team of Shinobis from the Rain Vige is rushing toward them.


    This ninja squad from Kusagakure sneaked into the Land of Rain to perform a secret mission. Unexpectedly, they got exposed by the Rain ninjas, and they pursued them to this point.


    ¡°What?! so fast!¡±


    ¡°Can they lock our position?¡±


    The three ninjas looked horrified. If they get caught by the Rain ninjas, the ending will definitely not be good. As for turning back and fight with them, they will never do such a thing ever.


    Because a red-haired girl with them was a perceptual ninja, and she could sense that ten ninjas were pursuing them, and their leader was a Jonin.


    ¡°The other party also has perceptual ninja too.¡± The red-haired girl who was carried by the Kusagakure Ninja said, getting her teeth.


    ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    While running one of them looked at the other, then at the red-haired girl, and their expressions suddenly became cold, then one of them said, ¡°We can use her as a bait, and take that opportunity to escape.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The red-haired girl¡¯s eyes widened and looked at the Kusagakure Ninjas in disbelief.

 Chapter 417: Uzumaki Karin

    <h4>Chapter 417: Uzumaki Karin</h4>


    ¡°Carrying her slowed us down, and now we have the Rain Shinobis on our tail, we have to throw her down, and hope that we can escape.¡±


    The Kusagakure stared coldly, ¡°She¡¯s no longer useful to us. Although her healing ability is remarkable, we must give her up.¡±


    The red-haired girl suddenly looked pale upon hearing this.


    She is one of the Uzumaki n survivors, Uzumaki Karin.


    In the original, she loved Sasuke, and she was one of Orochimaru¡¯s test objects, but before that, she was a Kusagakure ninja. Karin took part in the Chunin Exams held in Konoha on a team. During the second phase, Karin lost track of her teammates and was attacked by a giant bear, then was saved by Sasuke Uchiha.


    Perhaps, Orochimaru didn¡¯t appear in the forest of death just to tease Sasuke and Naruto, maybe he discovered Karin¡¯s abilities and captured her there.


    Listening to these emotionless words, Karin¡¯s face turned pale, and she pinned her hope on the other two.


    But that hope didn¡¯tst long as the two agreed directly after a little hesitation!


    These three Kusagakure ninjas were all Chunin, and they were all the physical type shinobis, and she had no chance of resisting them.


    Therefore, Karin didn¡¯t resist, hoping that the Rain Vige will spare her life when they know about her unique abilities.


    However, when the Kusagakure ninja threw her down, he ced an explosive tag on her back, then restrained her in ce with earth ninjutsu, making her unable to move!


    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ll leave you there as a warm gift for the Rain Shinobis!¡±


    A grin smug appeared on his face. Upon doing this, he noticed that the Rain Shinobi were approaching quickly in the distance, so he turned around without hesitation.


    Karin kept looking at those Rain Shinobis approaching, with evident despair in her eyes.


    But at this moment, a hand suddenly appeared behind her, then gently patted her shoulder.


    That light touch instantly spread a strange force to her body, which caused the ninjutsu that bound her to shatter.


    Even the explosive tag got pushed off her back by this force, then flew in mid-air, and before it could even explode, it was destroyed by the shock force!


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Karin looked in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see a handsome young man in a white cloak standing peacefully behind her.


    Naito looked at Karin, then sighed; it seems that the plot gonna getpletely messed up.


    However, at least he found a little sister for Kushina.


    Karin didn¡¯t know why Naito saved her, but since he did, he must not be an enemy. Noticing how the Rain Shinobis in front are rushing toward them, she panicked.


    ¡°No, no! Run away!¡±


    She turned around, hoping that Naito, who hurried here to save her, will run away with her, and maybe there will be some hope for the two of them.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect is that Naito didn¡¯t look like he had any intention of running away, he was just looking at her.


    This guy... is so handsome...


    And kinda cute!


    Wait, this is not the time to think about this!!


    Karin looked at Naito¡¯s face, she froze for a moment, then she reacted. After she clenched her teeth, she grabbed Naito¡¯s hand, and she was ready to escape.


    However, before she could even take a step, Naito grabbed her arm and pulled her back.


    Karin didn¡¯t expect that Naito wouldn¡¯t even walk and even pulled her back again. Looking at the Rain Shinobis who were ten meters away, she suddenly looked despaired.


    This is the end!


    Even if she ran now, they would catch her.


    At that moment, Karin almost wanted to close her eyes and wait for her death, but she was a little surprised when the Rain Shinobis stopped suddenly.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    To make it, even more, stranger, their leader suddenly bowed down saluting her respectfully. The nine Shinbois in the back kneeled on one knee too.


    Is this supposed to be a joke?!


    Karin didn¡¯t respond at first, but suddenly she thought of something and turned around to look at Naito behind her.


    These Shinbois are obviously not saluting her, but this handsome man in white!


    Is this handsome man a hotshot in the Rain Vige?!


    Just when Karin was shocked, the words of the team leader made her feel as if she got struck by a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Yuu Naito-Sama!¡±


    Naito? Yuu Naito? How many Naito out there in the world, which the Rain Shinobi will bend a knee for him?!


    Although Karin was only seven years old, she was already a perceptual ninja, and she followed these Kusagakure ninjas to the Land of Rain to perform a mission, how could she not know the name ¡°Yuu Naito!¡±


    Her expression was dull, she just thought it was unbelievable. This handsome young man who looked less than twenty years old was actually the god of Shinobi!


    ¡°So this how it is?¡±


    Naito calmly asked the leader of the team.


    The leader took this matter seriously, and he was determined to chasing and killing these Kusagakure Shinobis, so he stated it in a few simple words.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Naito nodded, then he nced at the back of the side. In his perception, the Kusagakure ninjas were fleeing desperately.


    And Without hesitation, Naito waved his hand in their direction.


    Buzz!!


    It was just a simple wave of sleeves, but a wave os shock force swayed in an instant like a storm toward their direction.


    It kept swaying in their direction, twisting and shattering the trees on its way!


    The rolling waves were swaying quickly, and the Kusagakure ninjas found out at that moment that the Rain Shinobi didn¡¯t catch up to them, so they started to feel relieved to be extremely horrified almost instantly after.


    The speed of this wave shock was extremely fast. Almost the moment they saw it, it had already swept across their bodies. They couldn¡¯t even make a sound, as their entire body turned into power with evidence horror and despair in their eyes!

 Chapter 418: Back To Rain

    <h4>Chapter 418: Back To Rain</h4>


    A terrifying storm, like a dragon¡¯s fire breath, swept through the forest, directly shattering it for tens of meters wide!


    Karin froze there, terrified by the scene.


    Before he used that move, she could hardly sense any Chakra from Naito¡¯s body, but in just a moment, his Chakra raised from one to ten!


    Before this, she was still wondering whether Naito was really the legendary God of Shinobi, but that doubt got destroyed the moment he waved his hand.


    As for those Rain Shinobi, everyone felt shocked, except for the leader, who once saw Naito in action.


    However, watching Naito from such close range while using his Shock Force, stunned everyone, including the leader.


    This... is the power of Yuu Naito, the man who¡¯s regarded as the God of Shinobi!


    A simple wave shattered three Shinobis, it was a simple as that. Naito turned at Karin, then twinkled his bro slightly.


    He could easily see how her arm was covered with tooth marks. He didn¡¯t know why she followed these Kusagakure ninjas, but surely her situation wasn¡¯t good.


    These guys didn¡¯t treat her as apanion, but more like a ninja tool.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Naito looked at her calmly, but she didn¡¯t let go of his arm that it was holding her. However, he insisted on helping her stand up, then he carried her, and shed into the sky, and disappeared.


    The rest of the Rain Shinobi looked at each other; they didn¡¯t expect Naito to take that little girl. But it seems like she just a little girl.


    Still, it was incredible that she could win Lord Naito¡¯s attention.


    .......


    Sky.


    A streamer shed fast over the clouds. Because of Karin¡¯s situation, Naito slowed down his speed. Although her physical strength was exceptional, she couldn¡¯t withstand his speed even in a perfect condition.


    Even though he slowed down his speed, Karin was still frightened. How could she not feel this way, she never experienced the feeling of flying at such a high speed!


    Feeling horrified, Karin couldn¡¯t help but hug Naito tightly, while dragging his clothes.


    Naito was a little bit speechless. In addition to Kushina, he would never let anyone do this, but seeing how terrified she was, Naito couldn¡¯t help but shook his head helplessly.


    The frightened Karin has long forgotten her previous fear of Naito. Although she was exceedingly terrified at the moment. She couldn¡¯t help but feel peaceful at the same time while being held by Naito because if he didn¡¯t show up at that moment, she would have ended being dead.


    After flying for a while, Karin rxed a little, but her body was still incredibly stiff, and she still didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Whoosh!


    Even when deliberately slowed down his speed, he was still very fast. After a while, Naito reached the sky above the Rain Vige.


    The weather looked even worse than usual, the clouds there were extremely ck, and the rain was falling, but Naito didn¡¯t care and moved forward piercing them, then extremely fast start heading toward the main building inside the Rain Vige.


    The scene was scary because it seemed as if they were falling directly at top speed from the sky!


    This time, she almost climbed on Naito¡¯s back, like a drowning man desperately grabbing thest straw.


    Whoosh!!


    Just when Naito was about to hit the top of the building head-on, his speed dopped down, then gentlynded on the rooftop.


    Naito didn¡¯t walk directly into the building but grabbed Karin, who was holding him like an octopus with a dark face.


    ¡°Can you stop this?¡±


    Karin was obviously still shocked, and it took her a while to react.


    At that moment, she looked like she has just realized what she was doing all the way here.


    I¡¯m dead!


    She has just acted most rudely in front of the God of Shinobi, who is terrifying to the extreme!


    Naito didn¡¯t know what kind of picture Karin was making in her mind. But looking at her so terrified, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°She¡¯s not that bad after all...¡±


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The papers flew over, and Konan suddenly appeared on the rooftop, smiling at Naito.


    The Rain Vige was also shrouded in a perceptual enchantment. Anyone who suddenly breaks in will be sensed. Naito fell from the sky, and it was natural for him to touch it.


    However, the only person who can fall from the sky is basically Naito, and it¡¯s not once or twice, it¡¯s quite often.


    Every time she learns that Naito is back, Konan would be the first toe to the top of the building.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t need toe every time?¡±


    Naito smiled at Konan, but it is evident that he wasn¡¯t scolding her.


    Konan smiled standing there, then said: ¡°Naito-Sensei hase back, of course, I woulde to greet him. Moreover, I have toe and confirm that it¡¯s you who came from the sky.¡±


    With this in mind, Konan looked at Karin, who was standing on the side.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, just by looking at her, is she¡¯s an orphan of the Uzumaki n?¡±


    ¡°Well, she should be called Uzumaki Karin.¡±


    Naito nodded, then turned to look at Karin, and asked, ¡°Right?¡±


    Karin felt amazed that Naito even knows her name, this is really incredible!


    She knew Naito¡¯s name, which is normal because he¡¯s the God of Shinobi, but for someone like him to know her name, it made her feel ttered.


    After nodding her head, Karin calmed herself down for the first time in a while, and carefully observed Naito, the God of Shinobi.


    She suddenly felt that he doesn¡¯t feel so terrible.


    However, when she remembered that scene when Naito waved his hand and destroyed the forest, she had a little more awe in her heart.


    Konan looked at Karin, then at Naito with admiration.


    ¡°Sure enough, no one can beat you, Sensei. We¡¯ve been looking for any members from the Uzumaki n, for even though we looked for a long time, you found one easily.¡±


    ¡°No, it just happened.¡±


    Naito shook his head casually.


    Konan smiled and said: ¡°Kushina-Sensei will be so happy.¡±


    ¡°I will go in and inform her.¡±


    Naito smiled, he actually didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence.


    .........


    The Uzumaki n, a family proficient in seals, lived in the Land of Fire and had distant blood rtives, but their n got destroyed in the Shinobi World War II.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Karin was a pure Uzumaki member, as long as her mother or father is an Uzumaki, it would make Kushina happier.


    Kushina didn¡¯t expect Naito to find her a little sister, so she took care of Karin abnormally.


    Tsunade took good care of her, she was very interested in her special healing ability. And wanted to help her develop her ability without the need of bitting.

 Chapter 419: Orochimaru and Kabuto

    <h4>Chapter 419: Orochimaru and Kabuto</h4>


    When ites to medical Ninjutsu, Tsunade is on a whole different level in this world. No one can stand side by side with her in the medical ninjutsu aspect, she¡¯s on the peak, but she¡¯s not good at researching.


    Kushina wasn¡¯t an excellent researcher too, and especially when ites to unique ability users like Karin; thus, the two had a tough time with her. Although tooth marks on her arms werepletely cured, they couldn¡¯t manage to understand her ability or how it works.


    Tsunade taught her medical Ninjutsu, but the effect was verymon. Karin seemed to be talented at perception but not medical techniques. Her remarkable healing techniqueses only from her unique physique.


    On the contrary, Kushina taught her Fuinjutsu, and she learned it very quickly. After all, she possessed the same bloodline as the Uzumaki n.


    In the process, Naito also helped a lot, and directly helped her finish the First and Second Stage of the Sage Mode Transformation.


    This actually made Naito quite surprised. She seemed to be better than Kushina in Senjutsu, perhaps because of her special body?


    She was a few years younger than Haku and Kimimaro, but her strength was close to them. And she quickly managed to tie to them. In terms of strength, Kimimaro was the strongest, followed by Karin, then finally Haku.


    But this is nothing. In terms of attacking strength, without questioning, Kimimaro was the strongest. Haku¡¯s ability had a lot of potentials, but he puts most of his focus into defense, which works very well with Kimimaro.


    After adding Karin to this little party, thebination between the three became perfect, ultimate offensive, with unbreakable defense, and a supporter, who¡¯s Karin that can heal attack and even defend her allies.


    Naito was trying to study Karin¡¯s bloodline to help her develop her special abilities, but this kind of thing is moreplicated than helping her learn Senjutsu.


    After all, Naito can¡¯t actually say that he¡¯s a good researcher; still, Naito believes that there¡¯s no such thing as limits in this world, and he dares to amplify this in all aspects.


    But if you¡¯re looking for the best researcher, it will be without any doubt Orochimaru.


    Of course, Naito could not throw Karin to Orochimaru for researching. Although Naito didn¡¯t recognize her as a disciple, since she¡¯s a member of the Uzumaki n, she¡¯s like a sister to Kushina.


    And since Kushina never met anyone from the Uzumaki n before she quickly recognized her as a sister, and of course, Karin shared her the same feelings.


    Kushina will never agree on throwing her to Orochimaru for researching. Although he has be powerful after he transnted Hashirama¡¯s cells, and possessed the Mongekyou Sharingan eliminating all the after effects, Kushina can easily destroy him if she wants.


    Anyone who¡¯s not a Six Paths ranked shinobi will find it challenging to defeat Kushina. After all, Kushina is one step behind achieving the full transformation of the Sage Mode and can perfectly control the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra.


    However, even with that in mind, she won¡¯t risk giving Karin to Orochimaru, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with extracting some blood, cells, and a little amount of Chakra for researching.


    .........


    Hidden Sound Vige.


    This is a vige built by Orochimaru, where he conducted various experiments, and at the same time, developed Ninjutsu, and material that can be used for the Edo Tensei.


    Civilians and Ninjas alike in this entire vige were brainwashed by him, and they were extremely loyal to him.


    In theb of the Sound Vige, Orochimaru stood there with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Is that so? This is very interesting.¡±


    Standing in front of him, Orochimaru stood there casually but seemed like he¡¯s carefully picking his words.


    ¡°If you let me study her body, I might be able to get you an answer that will satisfy you.¡±


    While listening, Naito nodded gently, of course, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t refuse Naito¡¯s request.


    Naito shook his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t give her to you. But I brought some blood samples and some of her Chakra.¡±


    ¡°In this case, it will be a lot more troublesome to study...¡± Orochimaru took the scroll from Naito, then suddenly raised his bow slightly; he felt like if the temperature of the air had dropped a few degrees, which made him immediately say: ¡°However, it can still be done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Naito nodded.


    Tsunade and Kushina struggled for a long time with no results. Naito helped Karinplete two stages of the Sage Mode Transformation, but couldn¡¯t help her improve her abilities.


    Kushina, of course, was unwilling to let others take Karin, yet she wanted to help her. Therefore, she was the one who came for Naito to find Orochimaru and ask him for help.


    Naito naturally didn¡¯t refuse Kushina¡¯s request, so he came to find him in the Sound Vige.


    After handing him the blood and Chakra samples, Naito wasn¡¯t prepared to stay there in theb and wait for the results, Orochimaru¡¯sb was filled with all kinds of weird things.


    Anyway, this kind of researches can¡¯t be done in a moment, it will take a while.


    Just when Naito was about to leave, he heard a voice suddenlying for the outside.


    ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, is there a new experimental sample that you need me to see...¡±


    A boy with sses was talking while walking into the room, and the moment he saw Naito, his words suddenly got cut short, and his pupils shrank.


    This was a secretb of his master. Only he and Orochimaru knew about it. How did this white-haired boye in?!


    Moreover, this person...


    His eyes became so sharp as he instantly identified Naito¡¯s identity, then suddenly, he looked shocked.


    However, his reaction was very fast, he almost hesitated for a moment, then he immediately bowed to Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest disrespect for Naito and thought he should immediately collect the samples. It was clear in his heart that Naito was very powerful, not a person he could fight. Even Orochimaru can¡¯t stand against him; thus, he doesn¡¯t have any choice but to bow in front of him!

 Chapter 420: Years

    <h4>Chapter 420: Years</h4>


    ¡°His reaction is very fast.¡±


    Naito turned his head and nced slightly at Kabuto.


    Naito didn¡¯t release any momentum, he was just looking at him, but that simple nce made Kabuto feel a sudden cold in the back of his spine. The horror was evident in his eyes, and he suddenly lowered his head deeply, not daring to look up to see Naito.


    Was it because he suddenly walked in? Did he offend Naito-Sama?


    The thoughts shed quickly in Kabuto¡¯s head, while his forehead was overflowing with cold sweat, and his body trembling slightly. Orochimaru, on the side, looked at Naito, and Kabuto strangely.


    Orochimaru clearly felt that Naito¡¯s attitude towards Kabuto was very casual, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t speak at such a time. If Kabuto really offended Naito, he¡¯s on his own.


    In fact, Naito¡¯s indifference to Kabuto wasn¡¯t because he suddenly walked in, but because Naito didn¡¯t like the guy.


    Although his IQ is very high, he always hides in the dark to plot conspiracies, which is very simr to Zetsu and Danzo, and Naito really hated them.


    In the original, Orochimaru always used him, but the moment he died, Kabuto regarded himself as the better version than Orochimaru, he participated in the Fourth World War and gave birth again to Madara, who yed a significant role in the war.


    Later, by coincidence, Uchiha Itachi got rid of his control and sealed his mind in an infinite Genjutsu.


    Naitopletely ignored his bowing, and walked past his trembling body, then disappeared into the darkness.


    It took Kabuto a long time to stand up straight after Naito has left. He took a deep breath then, and fixed his sses; the drops of sweat were still evident on his forehead.


    ¡°It seems that I need to be more careful in the future.¡±


    Kabuto came back to his sense, then he walked a few steps to find that Orochimaru was still standing there with a shocked expression.


    ¡°That feeling...¡±


    Orochimaru was possessing both Hashirama¡¯s cells and the Mongekyou Sharingan, which made his perception rtively strong. Thest time he encountered Naito in the Mist Vige, he managed to sense Naito¡¯s power, and it seemed to him boundless as an endless sea.


    But now, he perceived Natio¡¯s strength again, but it didn¡¯t feel like a sea, but like the vastness of a starry sky, unreachable!


    ¡°Orochimaru-Sama? What feeling are you talking about?¡±


    Kabuto put the experimental samples in his hands on a table, then walked carefully to Orochimaru¡¯s side.


    Orochimaru¡¯s eyes seemed deep, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m guessing right, it seems like he has already possessed the power of the Six Paths...¡±


    Speaking of which, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shed sharply, saying: ¡°And, If I¡¯m not wrong, Kabuto, do you remember the destruction of the moon?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Kabuto nodded, then he reacted suddenly, and with an unbelievable look on his face, he said: ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded solemnly, then said, ¡°No matter how you look at it, it felt like there was a battle going on over there, and the only person who can achieve such a level, is none but Naito.¡±


    ¡°But! If this is the case, who¡¯s the one who was fighting Naito-Sama?¡±


    Kabuto was still feeling shocked, after all, a battle that destroyed the moon, this kind of thing you don¡¯t hear about every day.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Orochimaru spread his arms, then he smiled evilly, saying: ¡°In short, this world is very interesting, there are many hidden things, many we don¡¯t understand, and slowly we wille to understand these unknown things, and that what is most interesting in this world, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kabuto beside him nodded.


    After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, do I continue to make the thirteenth body test...¡±


    ¡°No, do this first.¡±


    Orochimaru shook his head, and ced the scroll he had previously from Naito on the table, then said, ¡°Test these first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After nodding his head, and opening the scroll and start working on the samples.


    ........


    In a sh, several years passed by.


    After the continuous expansion of the Rain Vige, although it¡¯s still inferior to Konoha, its size has far exceeded those of small hidden viges, and it haspletely stabilized her position as the sixth major vige.


    At this time, in the Rain Vige, in the training ground.


    ¡°Dead Bone Pulse: Flower!¡±


    Kimimaro stood there with a calm expression then, all of a sudden, waved his hand.


    Scoff! Scoff! Scoffs!!!


    In an instant, countless bone bullets burst out of his palm, like a storm falling in front, like a gray hell flower blooming in the field.


    ¡°Ice Release: Ice congealing wall!¡±


    Haku looked at the flying bone bulletsing from the sky, but he did not show any panicked expression, and while one-handedly performed a hand sign, the other he pressed it on the ground.


    Ka Cha!!


    A thick ice wall rose abruptly. This ice wall did not only contain a terrifying Chakra, but it was also harder than Earth Wall!


    Ding-Ding Dong Dong!!!


    Kimimaro¡¯s bullet bone nailed into the ice wall, but only prated less than half and stopped, unable to break through it.


    ¡°Ice Release: Ice Age!¡±


    Haku¡¯s hand pressed on the ground, and with dark and solemn eyes, a terrible chill burst from his palm, and the entire field started to freeze into ice, spreading in all directions.


    The deep blue cold-like waves spread in all directions, whether it was grass or a tree; it all turned into ice.


    The ice surface spread wildly, very fast, and almost enveloped the civilians in the distance; even the surrounded walls and buildings were all turned into ice!


    ¡°Really! Are you trying to freeze us to death?¡±


    Karin suddenly shouted from outside of the battlefield twitching her lips. Although she couldn¡¯t freeze to death, she couldn¡¯t help but say these words.

 Chapter 421: The Team

    <h4>Chapter 421: The Team</h4>


    ¡°Speaking of that, Kimimaro is quite the handsome guy, but his bones abilities are really creepy, it¡¯s disgusting. It¡¯s really a pity if only Naito-Sama wasn¡¯t...¡±


    After she looked at Kimimaro, Naito suddenly popped in Karin¡¯s mind.


    As for Haku, shepletely ignored him. He was good looking, but he looked more like a girl, and the only word she could use to describe him is beautiful. Karin knew that the situation wasn¡¯t proper for such an evaluation, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    Ka Cha! Ka Cha!


    The iceyer spread very quickly, and directly froze everything around it, so Kimimaro, the closest to Haku, couldn¡¯t avoid this attack, and was frozen.


    Moreover, the ice was still entangling in him and getting thicker and thicker.


    Kimimaro, frozen in ice, seemed surprised, and murmured in his heart: ¡°This ice, Haku has be stronger again, but...¡±


    Suddenly a sharp look appeared in Kimimaro¡¯s eyes.


    Dead Bone Pulse! Dance of the Seedling Fern!


    Afterpleting two stages of the Sage Mode Transformation, Kimimaro could use such a technique with ease, and without affecting his body.


    Ka Cha! Ka Cha!!


    In an instant, countless bones spurt out of Kimimaro¡¯s body, prating the iceyer, and directly crushing it.


    Bone continued to spread, and drilled out from under his feet, then extended in all directions, almost turning the are frozen by Haku, into bones jungle!


    Haku¡¯s expression seemed very serious. He jumped between these bones with great flexibility, while his hands were performing hand signs.


    ¡°Ice Style: Icicle¡±


    Ka Cha!!


    Jumping in the air, the ice suddenly appeared at Haku¡¯s feet, and then spread out in an instant, then was connected to the ground below, forming an icy surface for him.


    Upon seeing this, Kimimaro was about to rush toward Haku and attack him, but he suddenly stopped when he heard a voice that suddenly has emitted in the field.


    ¡°Okay, you can stop.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know when did he appear, but the moment Naito was there, the ice around the ce suddenly was shattered.


    ¡°Naito-Sama!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Haku and Kimimaro stopped moving at the same time and greeted Naito, who came to the ce.


    Karin, who was thinking about him a moment ago, had a blush on her cheeks. She was taking some sneaky nces at Naito, feeling a little bit embarrassed to step forward, because she just thought for a lot of nasty things in her mind just now.


    Naito looked at the destruction caused by the two of them in the field, then suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°You will need to go outside of the vige for training in the future. Otherwise, someday the two of you will destroy this vige.¡±


    Hearing Naito¡¯s words, Haku and Kimimaro both seemed shameful and bowed their heads toward Naito again.


    ¡°Sorry, Naito-Sama.¡±


    Naito shook his head casually, then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, with Haku¡¯s ability, you two can even create a battlefield on the sea.¡±


    Speaking of which, Naito paused for a moment, then nced at Karin in the distance.


    Her expressions and weird movements, coupled with his extreme understanding of her character, made Naito able to roughly guess what kind of nasty thoughts she was having in her mind.


    Speaking of Karin, she was also strong now. After all, she was initially a fighting type ninja, who was good at perception and analysis. Her hidden power makes her no worse to Haku and Kimimaro.


    In terms of medical treatment, with the help of Orochimaru¡¯s researches, and Tsunade¡¯s methods and medical Ninjutsu, and with the help of Naito and Kushina, her healing ability has finally been developed, and she could use it now without the need to use the bite methods, she can now heal other with just touching them.


    All in all, her healing ability is really ridiculous.


    Naito, who¡¯s the strongest in the World of Shinobi, and a Six Paths ranked ninja, Kushina, who¡¯s regarded as the strongest Uzumaki member, Tsunade the master of the medical Ninjutsu, and Orochimaru the mad scientist, the genius, and the excellent researches.


    If these four people all together can¡¯t help her break he limits and develop her ability, then nothing will.


    ¡°Karin,e here!


    ¡°Yuu, Natio-Sama...¡±


    Karin was shouting all day long at Haku and Kimimaro, but in front of Naito, she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him, and she directly changed her attitude from Tsunade to Hinata.


    Naito watched Karin approaching, but her face suddenly turned red, and she covered her head with her palm and fainted out gently on the ground.


    ¡°Aaah~~.¡±


    Covering her forehead, Karin made some weird noises.


    Haku: ¡°...¡±


    Kimimaro: ¡°...¡±


    Naito: ¡°...¡±


    If he didn¡¯t know her usual personality, he would have really got fooled by her acting.


    After shaking his head, Naito started pointing out some instructions, and notes for Haku and Kimimaro, and how they could improve both the Dead Bone Pulse and the Ice release.


    If it was any other person, who didn¡¯t use any of these techniques, it would have been really impossible to help them or teach them.


    Even if it was Naito, who only opened the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou to the Sixth Gate, it would have also been difficult, and he could only teach them how to control their Chakra better.


    However, Naito, who has entered the Six Paths, became familiar will all bloodline limits, thanks to the absorbed force of the Rinnegan and Tenseigan.


    Naito could feel that he wasn¡¯t far from opening the Last Gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou. For several years, the Rinnegan and Tenseigan were nourishing both his body and soul.


    After helping Haku and Kimimaro with their practice, Naito and Karin practiced some techniques together and pointed out some of the things she needed to work on before turning away.


    Since Haku and Kimimaropleted the Second Stage of the Sage Mode Transformation, Naito¡¯s instruction has be limited. They no longer needed to be thought anything, and if there¡¯s no more ident, then this should be thest time.


    The two didn¡¯t need any more teaching, the road in front of them ispletely clear.


    Hakku and Kimimao are both 15 years old, but their strength has reached the level of a Kage, chasing Uchiha Itachi!


    As for Karin, because of her extraordinary body, coupled with the four greatest Shinobis, even if she didn¡¯t practice much, her strength wasn¡¯t weaker than Haku and Kimimaro, and she also ranked in the Kage ss.


    To be more precise, the strength of these three maybe even close to the peak of the Kage ss. However, it¡¯ not as good as 13 years old Itachi, who opened the Mongekyou Sharingan and stepped to the peak of the Kage ss; after all, he was a true genius.

 Chapter 422: Invitation to the Joint Chunin Exam

    <h4>Chapter 422: Invitation to the Joint Chunin Exam</h4>


    The Rain Vige, Main Building.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t look older, she was sitting behind the Kage¡¯s desk, while Konoha was working on some documents beside her, and she also didn¡¯t change much.


    Naito was sitting there rxed on a chair in front of the desk, holding a cup of tea.


    ¡°So, Konoha invite us to participate in the Chunin Joint Exam they¡¯re holding? It¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±


    An arrogant grin smug appeared on Naito¡¯s face. This sentence made Tsunade and Konan fall into a bit of strange silence. Why would a Chunin Joint Exam held by Konoha be interesting to Naito?


    Not a lot of things interests Naito; even the selection of a new Hokage won¡¯t make him particrly concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s set to be held after two months, then are we participating?¡±


    Tsunade rested her arms on the table, held her hands together, and then gently looked at Naito, and asked.


    This kind of thing should be her decision, but Naito suddenly came to her office, so she would naturally ask for his opinion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a chuckle that no one could understand, Naito looked at Tsunade and asked her this question.


    Tsunade pondered for a while, then she said with a stern expression: ¡°If we¡¯re going to participate, then we shouldn¡¯t do just do it for the sake of participating, we should win the tournament. Over the years, you have gradually faded out of the picture. Our Vige is no longer considered as strongest, even the number of tasks that were entrusted to us has been reduced a lot.¡±


    ¡°Missions are the backbone of a vige, the Rain Vige needs to be known for its strong elite Shinobis. It¡¯s bad for us to make you do all the work...¡±


    Tsunade carefully analyzed the situation, and although she mentioned Naito several times, she actually threw him out of the equation.


    Because adding him to anything will actually solve the equation. With a word from Naito, everything can be solved.


    ¡°I agree with what Tsunade-Sama has just said.¡±


    Silently standing aside, Naito nodded gently, even though he was the God of Shinobi, who would dare to ask him to do tasks?


    Strong Jonin ninjas are the backbone of a vige.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s participate.¡±


    Naito took a sip out of his tea and said with a smile on his face: ¡°We will let Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join.¡±


    Puff!


    Tsunade, who was just taking a sip out of her water, spitted it all on the documents in front of her the moment she heard Naito¡¯s words.


    He¡¯s gonna make Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join the Chunin Exam?!


    Tsunade widened her eyes and sat there, while Konan next to her was stunned.


    It was clear that the strength of this trio is beyond the level of any Chunin, and Naito actually wants them to form a team?!


    If this trio joins the Exam, no one else will walk alive out of it!


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? As long as I remember, Haku and Kimimaro were never promoted to the Chunin Rank, and Karin didn¡¯t even be a Genin.¡±


    Naito took another sip and said faintly.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Tsunade was speechless. If he didn¡¯t seem serious to her, she would have thought that he was joking. So she couldn¡¯t help but consider it.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, then nodded, ¡°Alright, they will be a big surprise to the world, but... who¡¯s gonna lead the team?¡±


    Speaking of which, Tsunade seemed a little bit hesitant.


    To participate in the Exam, a team leader is required. In this case, who will lead the trio¡¯s team?!


    At present, the only person who can lead this team is Tsunade, Konan, Kushina, and Naito. Others are simply not qualified to lead while Kimimaro is in a team.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let me do it.¡±


    Naito took another sip, then said casually.


    Upon hearing this, Konan, who was going to pour one more tea for Naito, suddenly froze.


    Naito will personally lead the team?!


    A team that Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin in?!


    Are they gonna take the Chunin Exam, or are they nning to wipe out Konoha?!


    Although Kimimaro and Haku are only Genin, Karin isn¡¯t even a Genin, but these are only their ranks on the papers. In reality, they were the Anbu forces of the Rain Vige, who directly serves under Tsunade!


    After their strength stepped into the Kage Level, Naito specially added this rank in the Rain Vige. But so far, only Haku, Kimimaro, and Karin have been selected for this position.


    And when more Rain Shinobi join in, they will be... Anbu Commanders!


    The Rain Vige has canceled the Anbu department, but they were qualified to be in that position with their strength. Only those tasks that are particrly difficult to handle will be taken by the trios to deal with.


    If those three join the Chunin Exam with Naito as the team leader, it will be a little too exaggerated. Even Tsunade felt stunned hearing this.


    ¡°Naito... Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°It just doesn¡¯t matter. But I will also get the chance to see Hinata¡¯s recent progress, it seems that she will also take this Exam, so isn¡¯t this convenient enough?¡±


    Naito stood up, shrugged, then turned away.


    Feeling stunned for a while, Tsunade shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it, it will be fine...¡±


    ......


    Shinobi World, in an unknown location.


    It was a hilly dested area, and among these hills, there was a huge cave.


    Inside the cave, ck Zetsu, who was attached to unknown Shinobi, stood there, with a cold shing light in his eyes.


    At this time, White Zetsu rose out of the ground and said: ¡°Indra¡¯s sessors are always easy to manipte, but Ashura¡¯s always seem to be the issue.¡±


    White Zetsu¡¯s face showed a helpless expression, he spread his hands and said: ¡°Ashura¡¯s reincarnate, Uzumaki Naruto, is kind of an idiot, it will be difficult to manipte him for now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Uchiha Itachi?¡± ck Zetsu said with a somber expression.


    White Zetsu shook his head, ¡°You were clear about his situation, we will use him to get our hands on Sasuke, for now, everything seems fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ck Zetsu nodded, then suddenly clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Damn this, we shouldn¡¯t have exposed the Rinnegan. That guy, Naito, we couldn¡¯t manipte him into collecting the Bijuu after getting the Rinnegan... He obviously didn¡¯t be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, but he actually possesses the power of the Six Paths...¡±


    Speaking of which, ck Zetsu¡¯s eyes shed with a deep sense of fear, he actually didn¡¯t have any idea how Naito has actually possessed the power of the Six Paths.

 Chapter 423: Orochimaru鈥檚 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 423: Orochimaru¡¯s n</h4>


    ck Zetsu sighed helplessly. It would be impossible for him or for any of his clones to get closer to Naito, and even if he dared to do so, he wouldn¡¯t leave him the chance to escape.


    At the same time, although Zetsu¡¯s heart was sinking every day in hatred, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, he never expected that Naito would fight with the descendants of Hamura, andpletely destroy the moon.


    ¡°In any case, his action has speeded up the process. Mother will be liberated, and she will have then to slowly recovering, and when she gathers enough Chakra and strength, she will be fully resurrected...¡±


    To resurrect Kaguya, it¡¯s necessary to project the Rinne Sharingan to the moon and release the Infinite Tsukuyomi. On the one hand, it¡¯s to trap the world under this Genjutsu and gather their Chakra, and more importantly, to free Kaguya¡¯s will.


    The moon itself is not a necessary condition for the release of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. This moon was created by Hamura and Hagoromo; however, before Kaguya was sealed, and before the moon even existed, she used the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    This is a contradiction in itself.


    White Zetsu is actually a human being, who got converted by the Infinite Tsukuyomi. He was made this way to be one of the so-called Kaguya¡¯s Army. ck Zetsu is different from White Zetsu; in fact, he was also manipted by him.


    Uchiha Madara thought that he had nned and calcted everything, but it was all ck Zetsu¡¯s n.


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do next, do we wait for Indra¡¯s reincarnate to grow?¡± White asked ck, and at the same touch of fear revealed on his face, saying: ¡°I feel that Naito is getting stronger every day, is it wise to wait?¡±


    ck, who was listening to White¡¯s words, suddenly pondered.


    He kept quiet for a long time, then he finally spoke: ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait any longer, it¡¯s hard to continue as we nned before...¡±


    ¡°So, do we start the preparations now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, get ready.¡±


    White nodded, with a cold stare in his eyes.


    ..........


    The dark clouds were filling the sky, and the rain was falling down, making the ground muddy, and sshing water everywhere.


    In the Land of the Rain, in a remote empty ce.


    Suddenly, a figure stepped on this muddy ground, and walked over, step by step, looking at the Rain Vige in the distance, with his eyes shing slightly.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I came to the Rain Vige. Although I¡¯ve heard the news and read the intelligence but seeing it with my own eyes, I can¡¯t help but feel amazed. Although the sky is kind of depressing, the feeling inside there is quite the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Compared to Konoha now, this vige is full of life...¡±


    Looking at the Rain Vige, which is muchrger than the Sound Vige he built, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shed with an inexplicable feeling, especially when he mentioned Konoha the look in his eyes felt even eviler.


    After shaking his head, Orochimaru didn¡¯t even move forward but waited quietly in his ce.


    The rain continued to fall, and after a while, a figure appeared in the rain.


    Naito walked slowly in the rain, he didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru toe here, but he could roughly guess the purpose of his visit.


    In recent years, apart from asionally helping Hinata with her practice, Naito rarely went to Konoha, he didn¡¯t even meet with Kakashi or Gai.


    Naito¡¯s name seemed to have gradually faded from everyone¡¯s mind and has be more like a legend beyond everyone¡¯s reach. Only the people close to him, or people such as Orochimaru knew that he has always been here.


    Looking at Orochimaru, Naito gazed at him profoundly, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job with Karin.¡±


    Naito has never been in the Sound Vige after that time when he gave Orochimaru some of Karin¡¯s blood samples. The research results were always delivered by his underlings.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Orochimaru nodded, by his tone sounded unnatural.


    Naito¡¯s gazes made Orochimaru feel that Naito has seen through him, which made him hesitate.


    Naito looked at Orochimaru deeply, then said: ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯vee all this way to the Rain Vige because you have something to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to know what you think about Konoha¡¯s current situation.¡± Orochimaru raised his head, then said with a deep voice, his tone seemed to have a deep meaning behind.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you better speak your mind.¡±


    Although Naito knew Orochimaru¡¯s original intention, he wanted him to speak directly and stop turning around in circles.


    Orochimaru smiled, although Naito¡¯s tone has suddenly be cold, he already prepared for that, so he said with a devilish tone: ¡°Hear me out, I have a n... So what do you think, Yuu Naito?¡±


    Nothing unexpected to Naito. After listening to Orcohimaru¡¯s n, his expression remained as calm as ever.


    Orochimaru¡¯s n was... to destroy Konoha!


    Orochimaru knew that Naito didn¡¯t care much about Konoha, and he even had a very bad rtionship with them, just like him, but Naito sill had people who he cared about there. Thus, he came clean to Naito and told him straight away about his n.


    Even though this was a very deadly act.


    Naito cared about Kakashi, Gai, Anko, Hinata, and other people rted to him; although it sounds like he cares about a lot of them,pared to the entire vige, it¡¯s still quite a few.


    ¡°This n sounds a bit interesting. If you want to y... then just have fun.


    Naito smirked, his tone and expression had inexplicable meaning. Naito didn¡¯t wait to see Orochimaru¡¯s reaction, he turned away, then disappeared into the rain.


    Hearing these words, Orochimaru also smirked, but it felt eviler than ever.


    Orochimaru already guessed that Naito will not stop him from destroying Konoha. After all, the two had a bad rtionship.


    The only reason he would stop him would be for the sake of Kakashi, Gai, and Anko, but it seems now that this possibility won¡¯t ur.


    Standing in the rain, Orochimaru once again looked at the prosperous Rain Vige with a trace of inexplicable sigh shing in his eyes. He withdrew his gazes then, and thought of Konoha while sneering, and turned away.


    Add title


    The Rain Vige, Main Building.


    Tsunade didn¡¯t look older, she was sitting behind the Kage¡¯s desk, while Konoha was working on some documents beside her, and she also didn¡¯t change much.


    Naito was sitting there rxed on a chair in front of the desk, holding a cup of tea.


    ¡°So, Konoha invite us to participate in the Chunin Joint Exam they¡¯re holding? It¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±


    An arrogant grin smug appeared on Naito¡¯s face. This sentence made Tsunade and Konan fall into a bit of strange silence. Why would a Chunin Joint Exam held by Konoha be interesting to Naito?


    Not a lot of things interests Naito; even the selection of a new Hokage won¡¯t make him particrly concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s set to be held after two months, then are we participating?¡±


    Tsunade rested her arms on the table, held her hands together, and then gently looked at Naito, and asked.


    This kind of thing should be her decision, but Naito suddenly came to her office, so she would naturally ask for his opinion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a chuckle that no one could understand, Naito looked at Tsunade and asked her this question.


    Tsunade pondered for a while, then she said with a stern expression: ¡°If we¡¯re going to participate, then we shouldn¡¯t do just do it for the sake of participating, we should win the tournament. Over the years, you have gradually faded out of the picture. Our Vige is no longer considered as strongest, even the number of tasks that were entrusted to us has been reduced a lot.¡±


    ¡°Missions are the backbone of a vige, the Rain Vige needs to be known for its strong elite Shinobis. It¡¯s bad for us to make you do all the work...¡±


    Tsunade carefully analyzed the situation, and although she mentioned Naito several times, she actually threw him out of the equation.


    Because adding him to anything will actually solve the equation. With a word from Naito, everything can be solved.


    ¡°I agree with what Tsunade-Sama has just said.¡±


    Silently standing aside, Naito nodded gently, even though he was the God of Shinobi, who would dare to ask him to do tasks?


    Strong Jonin ninjas are the backbone of a vige.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s participate.¡±


    Naito took a sip out of his tea and said with a smile on his face: ¡°We will let Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join.¡±


    Puff!


    Tsunade, who was just taking a sip out of her water, spitted it all on the documents in front of her the moment she heard Naito¡¯s words.


    He¡¯s gonna make Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin join the Chunin Exam?!


    Tsunade widened her eyes and sat there, while Konan next to her was stunned.


    It was clear that the strength of this trio is beyond the level of any Chunin, and Naito actually wants them to form a team?!


    If this trio joins the Exam, no one else will walk alive out of it!


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? As long as I remember, Haku and Kimimaro were never promoted to the Chunin Rank, and Karin didn¡¯t even be a Genin.¡±


    Naito took another sip and said faintly.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Tsunade was speechless. If he didn¡¯t seem serious to her, she would have thought that he was joking. So she couldn¡¯t help but consider it.


    Tsunade took a deep breath, then nodded, ¡°Alright, they will be a big surprise to the world, but... who¡¯s gonna lead the team?¡±


    Speaking of which, Tsunade seemed a little bit hesitant.


    To participate in the Exam, a team leader is required. In this case, who will lead the trio¡¯s team?!


    At present, the only person who can lead this team is Tsunade, Konan, Kushina, and Naito. Others are simply not qualified to lead while Kimimaro is in a team.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let me do it.¡±


    Naito took another sip, then said casually.


    Upon hearing this, Konan, who was going to pour one more tea for Naito, suddenly froze.


    Naito will personally lead the team?!


    A team that Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin in?!


    Are they gonna take the Chunin Exam, or are they nning to wipe out Konoha?!


    Although Kimimaro and Haku are only Genin, Karin isn¡¯t even a Genin, but these are only their ranks on the papers. In reality, they were the Anbu forces of the Rain Vige, who directly serves under Tsunade!


    After their strength stepped into the Kage Level, Naito specially added this rank in the Rain Vige. But so far, only Haku, Kimimaro, and Karin have been selected for this position.


    And when more Rain Shinobi join in, they will be... Anbu Commanders!


    The Rain Vige has canceled the Anbu department, but they were qualified to be in that position with their strength. Only those tasks that are particrly difficult to handle will be taken by the trios to deal with.


    If those three join the Chunin Exam with Naito as the team leader, it will be a little too exaggerated. Even Tsunade felt stunned hearing this.


    ¡°Naito... Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°It just doesn¡¯t matter. But I will also get the chance to see Hinata¡¯s recent progress, it seems that she will also take this Exam, so isn¡¯t this convenient enough?¡±


    Naito stood up, shrugged, then turned away.


    Feeling stunned for a while, Tsunade shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it, it will be fine...¡±


    ......


    Shinobi World, in an unknown location.


    It was a hilly dested area, and among these hills, there was a huge cave.


    Inside the cave, ck Zetsu, who was attached to unknown Shinobi, stood there, with a cold shing light in his eyes.


    At this time, White Zetsu rose out of the ground and said: ¡°Indra¡¯s sessors are always easy to manipte, but Ashura¡¯s always seem to be the issue.¡±


    White Zetsu¡¯s face showed a helpless expression, he spread his hands and said: ¡°Ashura¡¯s reincarnate, Uzumaki Naruto, is kind of an idiot, it will be difficult to manipte him for now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Uchiha Itachi?¡± ck Zetsu said with a somber expression.


    White Zetsu shook his head, ¡°You were clear about his situation, we will use him to get our hands on Sasuke, for now, everything seems fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ck Zetsu nodded, then suddenly clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Damn this, we shouldn¡¯t have exposed the Rinnegan. That guy, Naito, we couldn¡¯t manipte him into collecting the Bijuu after getting the Rinnegan... He obviously didn¡¯t be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, but he actually possesses the power of the Six Paths...¡±


    Speaking of which, ck Zetsu¡¯s eyes shed with a deep sense of fear, he actually didn¡¯t have any idea how Naito has actually possessed the power of the Six Paths.

 Chapter 424: The Story Begins

    <h4>Chapter 424: The Story Begins</h4>


    Fire Land.


    This is an open area outside of the woods.


    In this open area, two figures were shing quickly and constantly confronting each other.


    Ding-Ding Dong Dong!


    One person was holding a short Chakra de, and it was Hatake Kakashi, while the other person was holding an extremely huge de in both hands. It was one of the Seven Swords that Naito has one crushed. A lot of people have been killed here, and a lot of blood has stained the ground, which happened to be the right material for this sword reparation.


    The person holding this sword was naturally one of the Mist Shinobi, but it¡¯s not Juzo Biwa.


    Kakashi and Zabuza continuously flickered in the field, while their two des collided constantly. Although Kubikiribocho was huge and powerful, it couldn¡¯t suppress the Kakashi¡¯s White Light Chakra Sabre.


    This White Light Chakra Sabre was inherited by Kakashi from Sakumo because unlike the original, he didn¡¯t have the Sharingan, so Kakashi¡¯s nickname is not Kakashi, the copy cat ninja, but... Konoha¡¯s Silver Fang.


    His father was Konoha¡¯s, White Fang. Although Kakashi still has a big gap between him Sakumo, his nickname was as famous as his father in the Shinobi World.


    ¡°So this is the famous Hatake n Sword Technique... It¡¯s quite strong.¡±


    Zabuza holding his Kubikiribocho waspletely suppressed by Kakashi¡¯s flexibility. If he wasn¡¯t one of the strongest Shinobi that has ever held this sword, Kakashi would have already cut his head off.


    Kakashi stared coldly at Zabuza, then the White Light Silver Sabre in his hand shone with a blue aura. The Chakra flew into the de, making it sharper, which made cracks start to appear on the d of the Kubikiribocho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist anymore, you have no chance.¡±


    Kakashi spoke coldly, suppressing Zabuza.


    In the distance, Naruto and Sasuke, and the other one, watched Kakashi suppressing the enemy with a dazzled and stunned expressions.


    In their current strength, this battle between two Jonin seemed indeed too powerful, their boy speed movements werepletely invisible to them.


    Moreover, Kakashi and Zabuza weren¡¯t ordinary Jonin.


    ¡°Is it?!¡±


    Although he was suppressed by Kakashi, Zabuza didn¡¯t have the slightest panic in his eyes. Instead, he had a scary cold stare. He pushed Kakashi with his big sword, then revealed his killing intent.


    ¡°The three imps, and the old man, which of you wants to die first?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    When Kakashi heard this, he immediately frowned, and his eyes became really sharp.


    Kakashi turned quickly to the side, to find that Zabuza has shed and suddenly appeared to that way rushing to Sasuke and Naruto, and the other two!


    What?!


    Kakashi¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. There¡¯s no doubt that one of them is a clone, but he got no idea which one is the real one, nor when did he use that technique!


    Kakashi, who didn¡¯t have the Sharingan, couldn¡¯t clearly capture Zabuza¡¯s movements; thus, he naturally couldn¡¯t analyze the situation the same way he did in the Original.


    Kakashi had no idea that the clone was the one attacking Naruto and Sasuke.


    ¡°So, which one is going to die first, me, or those imps right there? This is very interesting.¡± A stern and evil smile appeared on Zabuza¡¯s face, although he was about to die, he got no fear in his heart.


    ¡°Damn this!¡±


    The thoughts shed quickly in Kakashi¡¯s mind, then he let of sword his him in his arm, and at the same time, he leaped back using that momentum and rushed to clone.


    He chose to deal with the clone first since Zabuza was already injured and can¡¯t run away.


    However, Kakashi¡¯s decision gave Zabuza the one chance he sought.


    With a fierce look on his face, Zabuza didn¡¯t choose to take this opportunity to escape. Instead, he threw the Kubikiribocho toward Kakashi¡¯s back.


    Seeing this scene, Naruto, Sakura, and the other couldn¡¯t help but exim, with a trace of horror in their eyes.


    First, because Kakashi was about to get killed, and secondly, Zabuza¡¯s clone was already in front of them.


    At that moment, Kakashi¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. Because the Kubikiribocho was toorge to avoid sideways, Kakashi jumped directly in his spot, avoiding it.


    While he was in the air, Kakashi wasn¡¯t gonna let Naruto and Sasuke deal with the clone, because they might get killed in a sh.


    It wasn¡¯t any clone, it was Zabuza¡¯s shadow clone, one of the most terrifying rogue Shinobi out there, which has made Sasuke¡¯s body really cold, sweating all over his forehead, and almost unable to move.


    Therefore, mid-air, Kakashi threw his White Light Chakra Sabre directly toward the clone.


    Whoosh!


    Under the Lightning Release that was flowing in the de, the White Light Chakra Sabre speeded up and turned into a streamer of thunder, directly prating the chest of that clone.


    Seeing this scene, Naruto and Sasuke, who were in shock, finally felt relieved.


    However, the situation immediately turned upside down before they could even feelpletely relieved.


    Taking advantage of Kakashi¡¯s need to protect Naruto and Sasuke, Zabuza finally found an opportunity, and directly started performing hand signs.


    ¡°Water Release: Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!¡±


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Kakashi screamed inside. He was sure that Zabuza won¡¯te at him again after he threw his sword, but he didn¡¯t expect that thetter would use a Water Release. The situation suddenly changed, and he didn¡¯t have time to escape.


    In an instant, the water surged, which gave Zabuza another opportunity to imprisoned Kakashi inside a water polo and sealed his Chakra flow.


    However, because of this, Zabuza needed to stand there still to maintain this water cell, he was also unable to attack Kakashi so he could only keep the technique.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the son of the White Fang would be so useless. You¡¯ve failed to finish the job because you wanted to protect these brats. However, do you think you can protect them from me now?!¡±

 Chapter 425: Cell Prison

    <h4>Chapter 425: Cell Prison</h4>


    No longer looking at Kakashi in the water cell, Zabuza said with a grin: ¡°Next, it will be your precious little imps.¡±


    He knew that Kakashi is stronger than him. Even if he got him sealed for now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the Ninjutsu forever, once he¡¯s released, Zabuza will be killed.


    So he needed to find a way to disturb Kakashi¡¯s will, so he could have a chance to win. And to do that, he needed to catch one of these imps as he called them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes became so cold, and for a moment, the water cell seemed like it was gonna turn into ice.


    Kakashi is much stronger now than the Original, he still got his father¡¯s Chakra de. Moreover, his killing intent aura was no less than Zabuza¡¯s.


    However, Zabuza is fearless. He sneered, saying: ¡°But don¡¯t you think I should take care of that old man first?!¡±


    With that being said, Zabuza performed a one-handed seal, and another water clone emerged from the water.


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi eximed, and couldn¡¯t help but shout directly at Naruto and the others: ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up, take Mr.Tazuna away. He¡¯s not someone you can deal with! Ran now he once he used this technique, he won¡¯t be able to move!¡±


    However, Kakashi¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Naruto and the other two. At that moment, Naruto, Sasuke, and the others were already paralyzed by sensing Zabuza¡¯s killing intent.


    After the Water Clone appeared, it stared coldly at Naruto and the others, then he nced at Konoha¡¯s forehead protector worn by them and sneered.


    ¡°Oh... don¡¯t you think that by wearing these forehead protectors you¡¯re ninjas, only when you¡¯ve hovered between life and death so many times that it doesn¡¯t faze you, you may be called a ninja!¡±


    ¡°In other words, when you¡¯ve be so deadly that your profile has been entered into my bingo book, then you may have earned the title ninja!¡±


    With that being said, he rushed at them at top speed.


    But what he and actually everyone in the field didn¡¯t expect was to hear an unfamiliar voice that emitted into the area.


    This voice didn¡¯t belong to Kakashi or does it naturally belong to Zabuza, nor it hase from the three scared kids. It seemed to be emitted from a distance; still, it was very clear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you, Kakashi, would have such a hard time against this guy, which is kind of interesting.¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Zabuza¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and nce fiercely around, but he couldn¡¯t find out where it came from.


    Kakashi, trapped in the water cell, froze a little, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal an astonished expression.


    This voice is...


    ¡°Who are you? Come out now!¡±


    The Water Clone turned it¡¯s head and looked around. He still couldn¡¯t find where the sound wasing from. At that moment, Zabuza was so angry that he shouted around with a fierce expression.


    However, the moment his voice just fell, a strange power suddenly came from the sky and hit his body. In an instant, the clone¡¯s body got shattered and turned back into water!


    The scene didn¡¯t seem that incredible. It just some invisible force that hit the clone¡¯s body, but if you look closely, you will see that the pit created by that force on the ground was bottomless!


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi had no longer any doubt in his heart and gradually started to feel relieved.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s really him!


    Naruto and Sasuke, who were horrified, suddenly felt confused by this sudden change in the event. So the moment they saw that clone getting bombarded by that invisible force, they subconsciously looked up.


    At the same time, Zabuza also looked up.


    Just about a few tens of meters above, a figure was sitting in the air. Obviously, there was nothing under him, but it seemed as if he was sitting on an invisible chair.


    ¡°Who is he?!¡±


    ¡°That incredible, he can fly in the sky. What kind of Ninjutsu is that?¡±


    Naruto and Sasuke and the other were extremely shocked.


    However,pared to their surprise, the shock that Zabuza felt was even worse!


    It turned out to be him!


    Why is he here?!


    Although Naito was sitting in the air tens of meters above, he still couldn¡¯t recognize him at a nce, because Naito was on his bingo book, and he was listed on the first page, and he actually never changed!


    The data of Naito on that page shocked him every time he saw it.


    But what made him even more terrified is that he didn¡¯t know why Naito has appeared here, there was no reason for him to appear here!


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Naito-Sensei, I didn¡¯t expect the situation would end up like this.¡±


    Kakashi, who still in the water cell, looked at Naito in the sky, with a look of shame, he obviously had the upper hand, but he made that one mistake and messed up everything.


    Facing Naito, who had the honor to teach him once, Kakashi felt like he wanted to dig a hole and hid in it from shame.


    Kakashi¡¯s words made Naruto, and the other feel even more confused.


    The white-haired teenager in the sky seemed to be a little younger than Kakashi. Why would he call him Sensei?!


    Whoosh!!


    In the next moment, Naito, who was still hanging in the air a moment ago,nded directly on the ground the next, then came to the side of the water cell, where Zabuza was keeping Kakashi prisoned.


    That simple flicker out of thin air, left everyone stunned, even Zabuza couldn¡¯t react, nor follow his movements, and in an instant, the cold sweat started filling his forehead.


    Kakashi was also a little bit shocked. This kind of speed made himpletely shocked, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of his Sensei, Minato.


    After falling into the field, Naito looked at Zabuza indifferently.


    ¡°I just head what you were saying about your bingo book. I¡¯m curious is my name written there?¡±


    The cold sweat on his forehead slowly slipped off his face, but Zabuza couldn¡¯t realize it. His mind was so nk that he couldn¡¯t even speak.

 Chapter 426: Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 426: Mistake</h4>


    Under this kind of horror, Zabuza couldn¡¯t even say a word for a few seconds, his mind wentpletely nk, and immediately pulled his hand from the water cell, then he transformed into a shadow, and quickly shed to the distance.


    Not to mention attacking Naito, he didn¡¯t even dare to look back!


    In front of Naito, Zabuza, the demon of the mist, became more like Zabuza, the scared cat.


    Naruto and Sasuke were stunned, and they haven¡¯t reacted yet.


    What did just happen?


    Wow!!


    Kakashi, who had escaped from the water cell, wasn¡¯t surprised that he would run without turning his head.


    ¡°That guy ran away?¡±


    Naruto, who finally reacted, couldn¡¯t help but murmur with a look of surprise.


    Sakura on the side was also surprised, but she reacted quickly, saying: ¡°That guy could defeat Kakashi-Sensei, then when his Sensei came along, he couldn¡¯t have any choice but run away, if the two joined forces, they would have killed him.¡±


    ¡°Not quite right.¡±


    Sasuke stood there with a confused expression, then looked at Naito, and said: ¡°Obviously that guy couldn¡¯t stop him, but why didn¡¯t Kakashi-sensei chase after him?


    The three kids were whispering, but Kakashi could hear them all clearly.


    Escape? He couldn¡¯t stop him?


    If Minato was the one who came for the rescue, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t have made a move too, because he could easily capture him with his speed, but facing someone like Naito, escaping was a mistake... he should have just stayed there and waited for his death!


    The moment he thought about that, Naito nced at the direction Zabuza took to escape, he has already faded away, and couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. But Naito was toozy to chase, so he just waved his hand casually.


    Silently, Zabuza, who had run a long distance, suddenly froze in his ce.


    Of course, this scene was no longer visible for Naruto and Sasuke.


    The three kids looked strangely at Naito, who suddenly waved his hand out of the blue, not knowing what he was doing.


    But the next moment, they will know.


    Rumble!!


    Suddenly, the ground in front of Naito, where is hand fell violently split in two!


    A terrible abyss suddenly appeared and spread to the distance in an instant.


    The most shocking thing that even a mountain in the distance couldn¡¯t stop its extension, and it got split fiercely from the middle the moment it reached it!


    What a shocking scene!


    Upon seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke looked extremely shocked, as if they were hit by a lightning bolt, their minds turned nk for a moment, and they were unable to even think.


    At this moment, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura like they were dreaming. Their faces were full of surprise, their eyes widened, and their jaws almost fell on the ground!


    Kakashi¡¯s battle with Zabuza that looked incredible to them, after seeing this, seemed more like two kids ying.


    However, Naito, who created this terrifying scene, actually frowned, slightly dissatisfied.


    He killed him, but he caused an unexpectedlyrge amount of damage to the ce. Sure enough, it is a little difficult to kill an ant without crushing the ant next.


    However, in the ninja world, the weakest Ninjutsu can tear the ground and split mountains!


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Feeling thatst breathes of that ant, Naito shook his head calmly, then hit the ground with his foot.


    Bang!!


    Along with a loud sound, the abyss that was created before closed again, and the two sides of the mountain in the distance also squeezed together, in an extremely awkward moment.


    This scene finally made Naruto and Sasukee back to their senses and look at Naito.


    Naruto looked at Naito with some shock, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help butpare him to the Third Hokage, but he still thought that thetter was stronger.


    Sasuke looked excited and felt longing thinking, it is this power, if he can get this power, he can definitely kill that man!


    As for Sakura, she felt shocked but also had a lot of admiration in her heart for Naito, and at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but carefully observe Naito, who looked younger than Kakashi.


    Naito nced at the three of them this time. Sakura didn¡¯t dare to look at him and lowered her head, while her cheeks became slightly red.


    As for Naruto and Sasuke, they subconsciously swallowed their salvia at the same time.


    Naito¡¯s eyes were locked on Sasuke and Naruto. He could clearly feel Indra¡¯s Chakra, and Ashura¡¯s Chakra attached to them.


    If the two arebined, it¡¯s possible to create a Rinnegan.


    But... then what?


    After thinking of this, Naito turned his head.


    Kakashi was also looking at Naruto and Sasuke at this time. He naturally couldn¡¯t feel Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra flowing in their bodies. He just felt a little scared.


    If he really let Zabuza kill these three back then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his father, nor his teacher Minato, and obviously, he wouldn¡¯t dare to face Naito, who trained him once.


    After taking a deep breath, Kakashi slowly calmed down, and asked Naito in a respectful tone: ¡°Naito-Sensei, I don¡¯t know if you are...¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    Naito turned to look at Kakashi, then nodded slightly at him.


    Although Naito has often traveled to Konoha in the past few years, Naito has never seen Kakashi, but asionally, once or twice, he met Anko, Gai, and Hinata¡¯s teacher Kurenai.


    Naito also secretly observed Sasuke and Naruto, who didn¡¯t know about his existence. Because Naruto didn¡¯t have any friends or someone to talk to, and Sasuke was a lone wolf, neither of them even heard of his name.


    It¡¯s Sakura, who was a little familiar with his name, and felt like she has heard of it somewhere.

 Chapter 427: The Strongest Shinobi

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Strongest Shinobi</h4>


    Without waiting for Kakashi to thank him, Naito took a few steps, then his figure gradually faded, as if had turned into a shadow, then he finally disappearedpletely.


    Looking at how Naito has disappeared, Kakashi, who was originally about to thank him, shook his head. In fact, he was still a little embarrassed and kept hesitating to thank him.


    After all, he really messed things up.


    If Zabuza was strong then him, it would have been okay, but he was weaker. Even though he needed to protect his disciples, it should have ended this way.


    After seeing him leave, Naruto finally calmed down from her shock, and couldn¡¯t help but ask her teacher: ¡°Ka... Kakashi-Sensei, who is that guy? It¡¯s kind of ridiculous how strong he is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a rude thing to say about a senior!¡±


    Sakura replied, then directly hit Naruto¡¯s head fiercely.


    She was actually scared. Although Naito had already left, she was afraid he will show up again if he hears how rude Naruto has just was.


    Moreover, Sakura has be now very respectful and admired for Naito.


    After all, in her view, Naito wasn¡¯t just strong, but also younger than Kakashi, and even more handsome than Sasuke.


    ¡°Aww!¡±


    Naruto didn¡¯t dare to say anything at that time and felt that he should, probably, maybe... indeed be more respectful.


    Thinking of Naito and how he has just split a mountain with a wave of his hand, he kind became nervous too.


    The idea ofo the strongest person in Naruto¡¯s minds suddenly got shaken. When he thought of that scene, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that the Hokage would be able to do the same!


    However, Naruto, Sasuke, and Naito all had the same idea at that time. They really wanted to know who was Naito, especially Sasuke.


    ¡°He¡¯s a senior, and he actually helped me a lot with my training... which makes me feels a little bit ashamed.¡± Kakashi thought for a while, then when he started talking, he became a little bit depressed.


    ¡°He was Kakashi-Sensei¡¯s teacher?!¡±


    Sakura looked at Kakashi with a surprise; even the other two were stunned.


    Looking at the three kids¡¯ appearance, Kakashi himself also showed a pondering expression: ¡°He looks very young, that¡¯s true, but, as far as I know, he looked the same ten years ago. Umm, but his hair now is a little bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of it, I was also a bit surprised. Time seems to never leave a trace on him.¡± As he said, Kakashi showed a strange look.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura looked shocked by Kakashi¡¯s words. He was like this ten years ago?


    If that¡¯s true, then he should be older then Kakashi, but also looks younger than him?!


    The three little kids were stunned. After taking a deep breath, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask: ¡°Kakashi-Sensei, you haven¡¯t told us yet, who is this senior?¡±


    ¡°His name is Yuu Naito, people called him very names, and spoke a lot of legends about him, um, how do I describe it to you...¡± Kakashi said after a deep pondering, then with a very solemnly expression, he continued: ¡°To make it simple, he is... The Strongest Shinobi!¡±


    ¡°The strongest?!¡±


    Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura all got shocked at that moment.


    Kakashi¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, there¡¯s no way he was joking. He looked at the three kids again, and said with a deep tone: ¡°Yes, The Strongest Shinobi In The World!¡±


    ¡°And, this isn¡¯t my own evaluation, nor is it self-proimed... He¡¯s recognized to be the strongest by the entire Shinobi World!¡±


    After this sentence was said, the silence suddenly controlled the field, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, foreheads were full of cold sweat, while the shock was evident in their eyes.


    ¡°Really, Sensei?!¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Kakashi, who answered Naruto, it was actually Tazuna, which they were assigned to protect him.


    Tazuna¡¯s eyes were very dignified, and there was even a touch of awe inside it when he said: ¡°I¡¯m not a ninja, I don¡¯t know a lot of things, but I surely know that person... he¡¯s the respected God of Shinobi, he¡¯s equally famous with Konoha¡¯s first Hokage, Senju Hashirama!¡±


    Even Tazuna, who wasn¡¯t a ninja, said this. Although the three kids couldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless.


    If you judge him by the appearance, you will never tell that he was such a person, but when they remembered what he has just done to that mountain, they had no choice but to believe it!


    ¡°Is that man the most powerful ninja in the Shinobi World?¡± Naruto took a deep breath, then murmured with an incredible look in his eyes.


    Sasuke, on the side, clenched his fist, with a trace of excitement, and even a sh of a horrifying nce, thinking about what it would take to get his hand on such strength; if just Naito could teach him...


    As for Sakura, she exhaled, with clear watery eyes, and touch of endless admiration. Also, she felt so lucky to be the ones who were chosen to do this task and see him in person.


    ........


    It wasn¡¯t actually fate, Naito actually went to the Land of Waves to witness this event, but he found out that the plot got a little bit shifted, and the battle took ce in the Land of Fire.


    Although, there was still time before the Chunin Exam, Naito went there; he doesn¡¯t visit Konoha as much as before, but he still asionally does.


    Since Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceptive is veryrge now, he could sense the Team 7 exact location.


    However, since Naito killed Zabuza, he wasn¡¯t interested any longer to follow them to the Land of Waves and left.


    He felt it would be better if he went to check on Hinata.


    Hinata¡¯s character didn¡¯t change, she was still gentle and weak, but no one can ever call her weak when ites to her strength.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t bepared to geniuses like Kimimaro, and Haku, she couldn¡¯t bepared to people with special abilities like Karin; still, shepleted the second stage of the Sage Mode Transformation, learned a lot of things from Naito, and also became a stronger user of the Gentle Fist, her strength now has reached the level of an Elite Jonin.


    In this regard, Naito was quite satisfied, she was as strong as Kakashi when he was about the same age.


    Soon after returning to the Rain Vige, Naito took Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin to officially go to Konoha.

 Chapter 428: Arriving at Konoha

    <h4>Chapter 428: Arriving at Konoha</h4>


    Land of Fire, Konoha.


    The location of Konoha can be said to be the most resource-rich area in the Land of Fire. Almost all of it¡¯s surrounded by dense forests. It is said that these are all made by the First Hokage¡¯s Wood Release.


    Looking at Konoha in the distance, Naito remembered the first time he came here, Konoha has always been like this, extremely noisy and lively.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Although the Rain Vige has been built to be extremely prosperous too, it is still impossible to bepared with thergest vige, Konoha. At the same time, Rain Vige is in the Land of Rain, it cannot be noisy, in general, you will only hear the sound of the rain.


    ¡°Here I came to Konoha, but unfortunately, that guy is no longer here...¡±


    Kimimaro thought of the first time when he came to Konoha, encountering Uchiha Itachi meant a lot for him at the time.


    Although he has be strong in recent years, Kimimaro reencountered Uchiha Itachi, and since then, he considered him invincible.


    Kimimaro¡¯s Shikotsumyaku got greatly enhanced bypleting the Second Stage of the Sage Mode Transformation. His self-healing ability got also strengthened. Although Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu was a trouble for him, he could still discard the burned skin and bones and grow new ones again.


    But doing that consumes his Chakra, and physical energy, while Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu also consumes Chakra, so after a few confrontations, he didn¡¯t continue to fight, because he had a task to do.


    ¡°Is it Uchiha Itachi? But even if he¡¯s in Konoha, he can¡¯t take this Chunin Exam.¡± Haku looked at Kimimaro, who then pondered.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Kimimaro nodded, except for Itachi, he also had few opponents he interested to fight. However, since Naito ordered him to take the Exam, he would naturally follow, regardless of who¡¯s participating.


    ¡°Although Uchiha Itachi is not in Konoha, there will still be other interesting things and interesting people, it won¡¯t be so boring.¡±


    Naito looked at Kimimaro, and then looked at Konoha in the distance, then suddenly a grin smug appeared on his face and speeded up.


    The three kids naturally followed immediately, and soon, they entered Konoha.


    Walking on the streets, and using his Ultra Perception, Naito suddenly revealed an interesting expression, looking at ane in front.


    Karin also seemed slightly aware, and her brows flickered slightly. As for Haku and Kimimaro, both aren¡¯t particrly good at perception and didn¡¯t sense anything.


    ........


    ¡°It hurts, you kid.¡±


    Kankuro grabbed Konohamaru with one hand, picked him up, then squinted at him.


    Temari on the side frowned slightly, then said: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    Kankuro saw how Naruto was screaming at him and noticed Konoha¡¯s symbol on his forehead protector, then suddenly smiled evilly, saying, ¡°I just want to have fun before the beginning of the Exam.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Naruto suddenly got furious, clenched his fist, and rushed toward Kankuro directly, who looked like an ordinary bastard.


    Kankuro saw this, his eyes shed slightly, and using a Chakra line, he easily caused Naruto to slip, then he sneered at him: ¡°So this is are Konoha week Genin.¡±


    Naruto was ridiculed, and of course, he was even more irritated. After standing up again, he stared at Kankuro so he could let Konohamaru go.


    Kankuro didn¡¯t dare to kill people casually in Konoha, but since Naruto acted so arrogantly, he wanted to scare them more.


    As a result, he clenched his fist and was about to hit Konohomaro in the stomach, but a stone suddenly flew over and instantly hit him on the arm!


    Snapped!!


    When the stone hit him, Konohamaru fell to the ground, and the grandson of the Third Hokage started crying.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t act too presumptuous in other people¡¯s viges.¡±


    Sasuke sat on the top of the tree, ying with a stone in his hand, and looking indifferently at Kankuro. After seeing Naito¡¯s power, his desire for power grew stronger, even Kankuro he couldn¡¯t give much intention anymore.


    So, Sasuke, with his new desires, looked faintly at Kankuro, and said directly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Although Kankuro got beaten, Temari, on the side, didn¡¯t care much. Instead, she was shocked by Sasuke¡¯s appearance and attitude.


    As for Sakura. Although she thought that Sasuke looked very cool, after seeing how Naito split that mountain, she didn¡¯t consider him as the coolest guy anymore.


    There¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s a big gap between Sasuke and Naito. And with that in her heart, she no longer loves Sasuke as before.


    ¡°You bastard...¡±


    Kankuro shouted coldly at Sasuke, then he grabbed the puppet on his back and prepared to fight him.


    Suddenly a cold voice emitted.


    ¡°Kankuro, stop.¡±


    Carrying a groud on his back, Gaara of the sand stood upside down under the tree trunk, looking coldly at Kankuro, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace me here.¡±


    Gaara¡¯s sudden appearance surprised everyone, including Sasuke, who didn¡¯t know when did hee so close.


    ......


    Far away at this time.


    Other people were watching, but Gaara and the others weren¡¯t aware of them.


    ¡°The Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki, it¡¯s really him.¡±


    Naito looked at him but didn¡¯t show any surprised expression. Since Naruto has be the Kyuubi Jinchuriki because of ck Zetsu, Gaara being the Jinchuriki of the Ichibi wasn¡¯t that strange.


    ¡°The one carrying that groud, Gaara of the sand... Is he really strong?¡± Hearing Naito¡¯s word, Kimimaro looked at Gaara in the distance with some surprise.


    He originally thought that this joint Chunin Exam gonna be easy, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Jinchuriki, but Kimimaro¡¯s determination didn¡¯t get shaken. Taking this Exam was an order from Naito, he will defeat everyone, and he will never disappoint Naito.


    Looking at Gaara, Naruto, Sasuke, and the others in the distance, Naito, who stood aside, smiled a little and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on Gaara. Look at the one standing on the tree trunk, his name is Uchiha Sasuke, and he¡¯s actually Itachi¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This sentence suddenly caused Haku and Kimimaro to get stunned, then the two of them immediately turned to look at Sasuke, on the side, Karin also watched him.


    When they encountered Uchiha Itachist time, they were doing a mission, and Karin was also in their team. Karin watched Itachi fight, and she could feel how powerful he is.


    However, in her perception, Sasuke was obviously too weakpared to Itachi.


    As for Sasuke¡¯s appearance, she didn¡¯t find him any attractive because all that she could think of all day is Naito.


    In terms of appearance, Naito is almost perfect, and he cannot bepared to Sasuke.


    Even if Sasuke as handsome as he is, the aura around Naito grants him a sense of perfection.


    ¡°Itachi¡¯s younger brother, but it seems that there¡¯s nothing special about him,¡± Kimimaro observed Sasuke for a moment, then revealed a thoughtful expression.


    Naito can still clearly perceive Indra¡¯s Chakra in him, but of course, Kimimaro and the other couldn¡¯t sense such a thing, but Naito didn¡¯t exin and nced at Naruto.


    ¡°In addition to Sasuke, don¡¯t underestimate the boy with the short blond hair, he¡¯s also a Jinchuriki.¡±

 Chapter 429: Kimimaro and Sasuke

    <h4>Chapter 429: Kimimaro and Sasuke</h4>


    Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?!


    Hearing Naito¡¯s words, Kimimaro, Haku, and Uzumaki Karin, showed almost a shocked and unbelievable look at the same time.


    They were not shocked by Naruto himself, but the fact that he¡¯s the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, isn¡¯t Lord Naito¡¯s wife, Uzumaki Kushina, is the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki?!


    Uzumaki Karin was the closest to Kushina, to be more urate, she eats at Kushina¡¯s every day, and she always prepares her special meals.


    As for Kushina¡¯s power, it was clear to Karin. Kimimaro and Haku, on the other side, have also been trained by Kushina. And they clearly understand how invincible and insanely powerful she is. Even with their current level, it would be impossible for them to win against Kushina.


    The strongest Shinobi, after Naito, is Kushina.


    Moreover, she was the closest to finally finish the Sage Mode transformation.


    Now, unexpectedly, another Uzumaki has appeared, and he¡¯s also the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, which made Kimimaro and the others extremely shocked!


    ¡°Well, how can I exin it, Kushina has only half of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra inside her body, and the other half has been divided into several parts, thergest is now inside Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s boy.¡±


    ¡°Naruto¡¯s mother is also a member of the Uzumaki n. Uzumaki Mei used to be a good friend of Kushina, but she was attacked when Naruto was born and died protecting him.¡±


    Naito picked up the simplest words to exin the situation, with that Kimimaro and the others finally came back to their senses, and looked at Naruto differently now, they no longer belittled him but took him seriously.


    Kimimaro didn¡¯t care how strong is Gaara, nor how strong his Jinchuriki. He was more focused now on Uzumaki Naruto, the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    After all, he once fought Kushina, although it was just a spare, he was, of course, miserable, he couldn¡¯t even get close to her, Kimimaro, who was very proud of his speed and strength, found out that in these aspects he¡¯s not even close to Kushina.


    Having seen and experienced the strength of Kushina that crushed him once, he couldn¡¯t naturally underestimate the strength of Kyuubi.


    Kimimaro knew that since Naito mentioned them specifically, they¡¯re worthed opponents.


    Noticing Kimimaro¡¯s sharp eyes, Naito suddenly chuckled: ¡°If you¡¯re that interested, just go and y.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Kimimaro was obviously a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Naito to say that, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Naito smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see where the other team leaders are gathered, I¡¯ll sign you up, you can go and have fun.¡±


    After saying that, Naito disappeared, leaving the three behind.


    Kimimaro¡¯s eyes flickered, then he bowed down to the direction where Naito had just left, ¡°Thank you, Naito-Sama!¡±


    When he looked up again, a touch of great interest appeared in his eyes. With a flicker, he rushed directly to them.


    Haku, on the side, smiled slightly, then followed.


    ¡°Really...¡±


    As for Karin, she was irritated. She wanted to stay with Naito more than Naruto and Sasuke, but he suddenly disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t even perceive the direction he took. Looking helpless, she followed Haku and Kimimaro.


    ..........


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Looking at three, who turned around and were about to leave, Sasuke jumped from the tree and asked.


    Temari turned around, then responded while she looked extremely ttered, ¡°Ah!! M-Me...?¡±


    ¡°No, the gourd guy.¡±


    Sasuke ignored Temari and stared at Gaara¡¯s back.


    Gaara turned around, nced at Sasuke, then said lightly: ¡°Gaara of the Sand... I¡¯m also very interested in you, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke.¡±


    Sasuke looked at him, while his eyes were shing with inexplicable light, Gaara then turned to leave, but suddenly stopped.


    At that moment, another voice emitted from the side.


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke...¡±


    Who is this?!


    This voice made both of them startle. They turned their heads and looked to the left, and they saw a handsome young boy with long white hair falling on his shoulder.


    It¡¯s Kimimaro.


    ¡°This guy... where did hee from?!¡±


    Both were stunned, in fact, Kimimaro¡¯s sudden appearance shocked Sasuke more than Gaara¡¯s.


    Because Gaara suddenly appeared in the rear, but Kimimaro flickered in the middle of the two on the left.


    Temari, Kankuro, Naruto, Sakura, never found out how Kimimaro came out, but his speed was much faster than Gaara¡¯s!


    Before Sasuke could ask about Kimimaro¡¯s identity, thetter¡¯s sentence made Sasuke¡¯s expression change, and a strong killing intent erupted throughout his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re Uchiha Itachi¡¯s younger brother... But it seems that there¡¯s nothing special about you, you¡¯re so weak.¡±


    Kimimaro looked calmly at him. Sasuke didn¡¯t even react to his speed, and he seemed that he didn¡¯t even know which direction he came from, he¡¯s really notparable to Itachi.


    Although Sasuke is much younger than Itachi, Kimimaro was only two years older than him.


    When Kimimaro was 13 years old, he was much stronger than the current Sasuke. At least he could perceive his speed, even though he couldn¡¯t react to it.


    There are three ways to express the speed gap. The first one is that although it¡¯s fast, it can still be avoided and counterattacked.


    The second is that it¡¯s so fast that even the eyes can¡¯t follow it, and the body can¡¯t keep up to it, thus naturally, you can¡¯t react to it nor avoid it.


    As for the third type, it¡¯s invisible, the eyes simply can¡¯t see it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Uchiha Itachi was always Sasuke¡¯s limit, he himself didn¡¯t want to speak of his name, but Kimimaro spoke of him so lightly, and he evenpared Itachi to him, then he dared to say that he¡¯s so weak.


    This is simply ignited the anger in Sasuke¡¯s heart!

 Chapter 430: One Strike Sasuke

    <h4>Chapter 430: One Strike Sasuke</h4>


    Konoha alleyway.


    There was no building on the side, just wooden boards were lined up like fences, slightly higher than people, and in the middle is a p moderately wide roadway.


    The wind blew through, bringing a bitter icy breeze.


    Sakura and Naruto have never seen this side of Sasuke. Both were stunned, and there was a trace of cold sweat on their forehead.


    At this time, Sasuke has already opened the Sharingan, which made him look scarier while revealing his killing intent.


    Seeing Sasuke in such a state, Gaara frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t expect Sasuke to have such a side.


    ¡°Sharingan...¡±


    Kimimaro stood there calmly, ignoring Sasuke¡¯s cold stares and his crazy killing intent, and looked at his eyes, feeling a little bit surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one tomoe Sharingan eyes, you¡¯re really iparable to Uchiha Itachi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed... to mention that name in front of me!!¡±


    Sasuke heard Kimimaro mentioning Itachi¡¯s name yet again, and could no longer suppress that crazy killing intent in his heart. He rushed directly toward him.


    Seeing Sasuke closing in, Kimimaro looked at him faintly, as if he was looking at an ant, and then rushed toward him.


    Whoosh!!


    The moment the two got closer, Kimimaro¡¯s figure suddenly seemed like it has turned into a phantom, and a shed quickly like lightning and appeared again behind Sasuke!


    Sasuke wants to turn over, but his body got pinned to the ground with dozens of long bones, that nailed him to the ground.


    Although none of these bones directly prated his body, his clothes were nailed to the ground and made him unable to move. Even when he desperately screamed, he couldn¡¯t get rid of these bones.


    All of this happened almost instantly.


    ¡°Sasuke!!¡±


    Although he saw how Sasuke was behaving strangely, Naruto was still worried about him, no matter what Sasuke bes, he was still hispanion, and he can¡¯t just ignore him.


    Seeing Sasuke was instantly defeated by Kimimaro, Naruto¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat, looking at this with great disbelief.


    How can this guy... be so strong?!


    On the other side, although Gaara didn¡¯t shed cold sweat, his eyes shed with inexplicable light, revealing a touch of shock. Obviously, Kimimaro¡¯s speed was also beyond his expectations.


    ¡°What are these...¡±


    At this time, Naruto and Sakra were already running toward Sasuke to get rid of bones. However, they couldn¡¯t break even one of them.


    Anxiously, Naruto took out a Kunai and shed it hard, trying to cut off the bone, but to his horror, he couldn¡¯t cut it, and the Kunai got damaged!


    At this moment, Sakura finally found out that these bones were really, and with a panicked expression on her face, she withdrew her hand, and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°These things are real bones?!¡±


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, the people around were even more horrified.


    Even Kankuro and the other felt a cold chill on the back of their necks.


    ¡°Damn it! This bastard!!¡±


    Sasuke struggled hard, but couldn¡¯t break free, so he gritted his teeth looking at Kimimaro, and said, ¡°How did you know that person?! What kind of rtionship you two shares!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my enemy.¡±


    Kimimaro looked at Sasuke indifferently and said: ¡°He¡¯s very strong, he¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve recognized as my rival. He¡¯s the man I want to defeat. As for you... I thought that since you¡¯re his brother, you will be stronger, but now I¡¯m very disappointed.¡±


    Very disappointed... Disappointed... Disappointing...


    Thest word echoed in Sasuke¡¯s mind. Even after all of these years, he was still thinking of what happened that night, and he couldn¡¯t help but remember at this moment how Itachi told him that he wasn¡¯t even qualified to kill him.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!


    Under his violent range, Sasuke closed his eyes slightly, then when they appeared again, a pair of three tomoe Sharingan showed up!


    The nearest Naruto and Sasuke didn¡¯t notice the change, but Kimimaro did, although he was surprised, he shook his head, because he was still far worse than Itachi.


    Even with these eys, Sasuke can¡¯t just jump to Itachi¡¯s level, and he couldn¡¯t even bear using these eyes, after opening it, he took a few breaths then fainted out.


    Seeing Sasuke easily defeated by Kimimaro, Gaara was insanely excited.


    Only when such an enemy is killed, he can feel his existence!


    ¡°Are you also here to take the Chunin Joint Exam?¡± Looking at Kimimaro in front of him, Gaara¡¯s voice sounded creepily excited.


    Kankuro and Temari in the rear couldn¡¯t help but swallow, feeling that they shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    ¡°Rain Vige, Kaguya Kimimaro.¡±


    Looking at Gaara, who was revealed his excitement and fierceness, Kimimaro replied calmly, then frowned slightly, wondering why each one of them seems like a lunatic.


    Itachi¡¯s calmness, how he gasps every detail in the battle, his manners, Kimimaro hardly saw any of that in Sasuke. As for Gaara, he seemed even crazier than Sasuke.


    On the contrary, the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, who was beside him. Although he looked weaker and a bit silly, he seemed normal.


    ¡°Although the exam didn¡¯t start yet, I can¡¯t help it...¡±


    Gaara¡¯s grinned and smirked, starting terrifyingly at Kimimaro. Inside the gourd behind him, the stand has already flowed out, and gradually spread in the alleyway.


    Kimimaro stood peacefully in the field, without the slightest fear.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, the sand rushed to Kimimaro crazily and looked like it was gonna devour him directly, then crush him.


    However, in the face of this attack, Kimimaro just waved his hand, and two bones suddenly came out of his arm. Waving his bones des, Kimimaro quickly scattered the sand.


    ¡°Sand? This is interesting.¡±


    Kimimaro snorted, then suddenly stretched out his hands at Gaara.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    Suddenly a series of bangs were heard from Gaara¡¯s side, Kimimaro¡¯s fingertips suddenly spurted out of his finger and flew toward Gaara like bullets, and the sand that Gaara used to defend himself was directly prated!

 Chapter 431: Frozen

    <h4>Chapter 431: Frozen</h4>


    Kimimaro is much stronger than the Original, and Gaara can¡¯t defend against his bone bullets at all.


    The bones prated Gara¡¯s sand, then right through his sand armor, it pierced, piece by piece it fell on the ground while blood flew out of his body.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Kimimaro to be this strong, the moment they start fighting, he ended up injured.


    Seeing the blooding out of his body, Gaara revealed his killing intent and becamepletely in a state of rampage and madness.


    ¡°This... this is blood, this is my blood! Ahhhh!¡±


    Looking at the crazy Gaara, Kankuro and Temari looked horrified, and without hesitation, the retreated at once.


    They were very familiar with Gaara, they know once Gaara enters this state, he may end up releasing that monster!


    ¡°This is bad. If that monsteres out, we will be in trouble!¡±


    Kankuro¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat, and his eyes were full of horror, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward and stop Gaara.


    Naruto and Sakura also looked terrified, and at the same time, they could feel that horrifying Chakra surging inside Gaara.


    The two desperately tried to break the bones that trapped Sasuke, but they couldn¡¯t, which made it impossible to rescue Sasuke.


    Kimimaro himself stood motionless. Looking at Gaara, and feeling his Chakra flowing, he lowered his head slightly and smirked.


    ¡°Is this the power of your Bijuu?¡±


    Right when he was about to release the Ichibi, a voice emitted from the end of the alleyway.


    ¡°Ice Release: Ice Age!¡±


    A faint light shout, made the entire ce be cold.


    Crack! Crack!!


    With the spread of that coldness, ayer of ice like a mirror suddenly covered the ground, in a matter of moments, the entire roadway turned into ice!


    This chill bypassed Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke, and directly rushed to Gaara, and froze his body, turning him into a huge ice ball!


    Just a moment ago, it was a sunny day, but next, the entire field turned into ice, which made everyone look dull.


    ¡°Who... did this?!¡±


    Under the shocked gazes, a figure came from a distance; he took a few steps, then stood beside Kimimaro.


    ¡°Naito-Sama said it would be fine as long as he¡¯s not dead, so you can¡¯t just do whatever you want.¡± Haku looked at Kimimaro with a smile. His tone was so soft, which made everyone unable to believe that the person who froze the entire area is this ¡®girl.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Kimimaro looked at the frozen Gaara in the distance, then nodded.


    At this time, Gaara, who was frozen, had a stunned expression on his face, and gradually withdrew from that crazy state he was in.


    In the distance, Karin walked over without saying a word, covering her forehead while looking at Haku and Kimimaro as if they gave her a headache, saying: ¡°Really? Both of you didn¡¯t follow Naito-Sama¡¯s orders and made such a huge move!¡±


    ¡°Sorry I had to do this. If I didn¡¯t stop him now, we wouldn¡¯t be able to recover after the releasing isplete.¡± Haku looked at Karin with an embarrassed expression and apologized to her.


    Karin couldn¡¯t handle Haku, who was always extremely gentle. So she only shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s almost time to go, causing such a big movement, will cause Konoha¡¯s shinobi toe out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kimimaro nodded with a touch of disappointment in his eyes, then turned away. In the Chunin Exam, he might get the chance to see how strong is the so-called Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Haku also nodded but looked at the field again and walked to another direction.


    Crack! Crack!!


    With his little hand, Haku gently broke the bones that trapped Sasuke. The bones instantly froze into ice, then all shattered easily.


    Sasuke was finally free, but neither Naruto nor Sakura thought that Haku woulde over and help Sasuke out of this trouble, which made their expressions freeze.


    ¡°Than... Thanks.¡±


    Naruto held the unconscious Sasuke, and looked at Haku, then thanked him embarrassedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Haku smiled, it was hard to believe that this person was the one who froze the field a moment ago.


    Naruto looked at Haku, who turned around and was about to leave, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Sister, are you also here to take the Chunin Exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, were the Rain Ninjas, who came here to take the Chunin Exam.¡± After nodding, Haku turned around again and took two steps, then suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Also, I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Wow!!


    Naruto felt like if he was hit hard on the head and stood there with a dull expression. As a result, he couldn¡¯t no longer hold Sasuke, who was still unconscious, and the two fell to the ground again.


    Sakura¡¯s mouth twitched, and then couldn¡¯t help but look at the entire frozen street.


    As for Temari and Kankuro, it seemed that the danger dispelled, so they walked back carefully, but when they heard Haku¡¯sst words, the two suddenly looked stiff.


    They looked at the frozen street, and Gaara, who was frozen, and both couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    The Rain Vige ninjas... who came here to take...


    These words were like firecrackers that were blowing up and down in their minds. Both of them felt like going back home quickly. This is not a ce where they can stay in at all. They thought that they were already very good. But it seems that it was only their imagination.


    This is not a Chunin Exam any longer. It¡¯s a monsters¡¯ party!


    .......


    Karin looked helplessly at Haku and said.


    ¡°Do they have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that he was nailed like that. Even if Konoha Shinobis came over, they wouldn¡¯t break him free easily, so I thought I would do him a favor this way.¡± Haku smiled at Karin.


    Kimimaro and Karin, who have been long ago used to Haku¡¯s tenderness, shook their head, then continued to move forward, but Karin then couldn¡¯t help but feel that she needs to vomit.

 Chapter 432: Late

    <h4>Chapter 432: Late</h4>


    Konoha, in the Hokage Building, in a hall.


    The Third Hokage was sitting there, holding a pipe in his mouth. While smoking, Hiruzen looked at the information in his hands.


    In front of him, there was a Jonin and a Special Jonin. These were the instructors of the Chunin Joint Exam and Team leaders of every genin participant in this exam.


    ¡°So the list of all the Shinobi, who applied to participate in the Chunin Joint Exam, is already here.¡±


    The Third Hokage finished reading the list, took a deep breath, then a few puffs, blow out a few smoky rings, then looked up at the ninjas.


    At this time, among the ninjas¡¯ group, Naruto¡¯s first teacher Iruka was clenching his fist and gritting his teeth, looking at Kakashi, who looked rather calm.


    Obviously, the two have disputed whether Team 7 should take this exam, but thest call was to Kakashi. After all, Kakashi was the Jonin responsible for them.


    The Third Hokage looked at Iruka and Kakashi and shook his head slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up then and asked a ninja beside him: ¡°Did all the ninjas from the other viges came?¡±


    ¡°Genin from around the world hase to Konoha. And the Jonin who led them are currently in the guesthouse, but...¡± The ninjas lowered his head and said a little hesitantly.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Sarutobi¡¯s vision was covered due to the smoke, so he took the pipe from his mouth to his hand.


    The ninja said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s just the Jonin responsible for the Rain Vige Team, he didn¡¯t arrive yet. All the other team leaders arrived yesterday.


    ¡°Rain Vige... No one has signed up their team yet?¡±


    Hiruzen sighed, revealing a thoughtful expression. As the sixth major vige, the Rain should be able to send more than three people to participate.


    Konoha is thergest, and the Chunin Exam is held in its own vige. Thus, they had the most participants. In addition to Konoha, there are the Sand and the Rain.


    The Sand is taking the Jonin route, so only a few kids came, but the Rain should be able to send more, but they only sent three to take the exam, which is very strange.


    Moreover, it¡¯s also surprising that the team leader hasn¡¯t appeared until now. After all, the Rain Vige is closer to Konoha than the Sand vige.


    ¡°If he got attacked on the way, then we will be in big trouble.¡±


    One of the Jonin next to him looked slightly worried, as he said: ¡°If a ninja from the Rain Vige, who¡¯s leading a team to join the Chunin Exam, was attacked on the Land of Fire, I¡¯m afraid this matter will be difficult to handle.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Hiruzen¡¯s face also changed, saying: ¡°Yes, they only sent three people, counting the leader they are four. If one of them got killed, then it will be difficult to exin this to the Rain Vige.¡±


    If it was another vige, and ninja who was leading his team to participate in the exam died halfway, Konoha wouldn¡¯t bother exining this.


    But they can¡¯t afford to face the Rain Vige.


    The Rain Vige, although it¡¯s only the sixthrgest ninja vige, with Naito sitting in it, it¡¯s the most terrible one out of all the other five!


    Just when Hiruzen was preparing to call for an Anbu to investigate, a ninja suddenly broke in with a look of surprise on his face.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama! Something happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Suddenly, Hiruzen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the ninja from the Rain Vige has really got k...


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hokage! Just now on the street, a few participants from several viges got into a conflict. During the battle, they managed to damage the ce, which affected the vige¡¯s public security.¡±


    ¡°How big of aa damage?¡±


    Hearing the news was not about the Rain Team Leader, Sarutobi felt relieved at first, then he had a strange expression.


    Some Genins are ying around, to what extent they can do damage. Destroying a house is the limit for these kids.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ninja nodded, then he handed him a piece of information.


    Sarutobi frowned as he looked at the report, then he suddenly seemed shocked, saying: ¡°They froze the whole street? And he¡¯s a Genin from the Rain vige participating in the Chunin Exam... How is this possible?!¡±


    A few words from Sarutobi made everyone start talking.


    They froze a street, this is kind of scary!


    ¡°Ice Release? Isn¡¯t this a bloodline limit from the Land of Water? Why did it appear with a Ninja from the Rain Vige?¡±


    ¡°Is he really from the Rain Vige? No, he wouldn¡¯t fake his identity.¡±


    After reading the report, he heard the people in the field still talking to each other. Sarutobi then shouted: ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Sarutobi¡¯s influence was still strong, despite being Jonin, with a word, everyone was quiet.


    ¡°In any case, since the Genins of the Rain Vige are here, we will wait for their Team Leader and be patient, when that happens I will inform you.¡±


    After he made them silent, Sarutobi tried to wrap the situation quickly.


    In his view, since the Rain Genins has arrived at Konoha, things are not that bad. Although a missing ninja will cause Konoha some trouble, it won¡¯t be big. At least three of them made it safe, and if they stay that way, Konoha can exin the situation to the Rain Vige.


    Moreover, freezing the street is really not a weak move, but also not particrly that powerful. ording to his knowledge, the Sand has also sent the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki.


    Since the Rain Vige has only sent three Genins, they should be strong and special, but this is also something expected and reasonable.


    Hearing the Third Hokage¡¯s words, all the ninjas in the hall nodded, and they didn¡¯t speak a word after him but followed him to the ce where all the Team Leaders from different viges supposed to gather.


    Soon, a ground of people came there.


    Sarutobi, with a solemn expression and also with a smile, walked into the room, nced at the audience, then said politely.


    ¡°On behalf of Konoha, I wee you all. If we have kept you waiting, I hope you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank You, Lord Hokage.¡±


    The Team Leader didn¡¯t particrly respect Sarutobi. After all, they are all Jonins of major viges but noticing how polite he was, they still responded individually.


    And at this time, a ninja from Konoha walked to Sarutobi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Lord Hokage, except for the Team Leader of the Rain Vige, everyone has arrived.¡±


    ¡°The Rain Team Leader hasn¡¯te yet?¡±


    Hiruzen frowned; he knew that someone has signed the Rain Genins to the Chunin Exam, yet he didn¡¯te to the gathering.


    The Team Leaders seemed unsatisfied when they heard of this.


    ¡°What is this? One man from the Rain Vige is keeping us waiting here?¡± He said coldly, with a trace of impatience in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be really curious to know this mysterious man who dared to keep everyone waiting.¡± Another said.


    Listening to thesements, Sarutobi frowned, but he was also curious. Who is the leader of the Rain Team? And where did he go?


    When everyone was getting more impatient, a man finally came in from outside and nced at the field with a dull face, and said lightly.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m the only one who was left behind.¡±

 Chapter 433: Presence

    <h4>Chapter 433: Presence</h4>


    The Rain Genin Team Leader, who finally arrived, was naturally Yuu Naito himself.


    As for why he camete, it was because Naito didn¡¯t go here directly after separating from Kimimaro and the other two. Instead, he went to a practice site near Konoha.


    Team Eight, formed by Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Aburame Shino, was practicing in that field. Of course, the difference in strength between these team members is really a bit big.


    Even the Jonin responsible for this team, Kurenai Yuhi, may not necessarily be able to defeat Hinata. Although she¡¯s proficient at Genjutsu, Hinata, who possesses the Second Stage of the Sage Mode Transformation, is also quite resistant to Genjutsu.


    But in the aspect of the experience, Kurenai is far stronger than Hinata. She has experienced wars and life and death situations, and that cannot bepared to the few battles Hinata had, so Kurenai can still be good guidance for her.


    In fact, Kurenai was also amazed by Hinata¡¯s strength. She knew that Hinata was Naito¡¯s disciple. Sometimes she even feels that she¡¯s not qualified to be her teacher.


    The only problem is that Hinata¡¯s character is too gentle.


    She¡¯s not weak, Hinata has a very strong heart. The most correct description should be gentle, which makes her not very good at attacking enemies, she¡¯s even tenderer than Haku.


    If Haku chose to freeze enemies than kill them, Hinata wouldn¡¯t even consider hurting them until toote.


    Of course, this was the original Hinata. But both Naito and Kurenai taught her well, and now she can at least fight firmly.


    Kiba and Shino saw Naitoing, but of course, they didn¡¯t know who he is. Not everyone had Hinata¡¯s same chance to see and know Naito.


    Especially when Hinata yelled ¡°Sensei¡± with a surprised expression, then ran at him, the two of them felt more puzzled. Neither Hinata or Kurenai ever mentioned Naito in front of them.


    But just by feeling Naito¡¯s presence, and how Hinata was showing her respect and admiration around him, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend Naito. Instead, they stood aside obediently.


    Naito didn¡¯t pay any attention to these two but just said a few words to Hinata, mentioned the Chunin Exam, encouraged her, then turned away and left.


    Leaving Hinata, Naito went to the ce where all ninjas from different viges were gathered together.


    ......


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m the only one left behind.¡±


    A faint voice emitted and instantly made the crowd silent.


    Hearing this voice, Hiruzen felt that it was familiar. He turned his head to see a teenager with a white cloak and hair,ing in with a dull face.


    The moment he saw Naito, Hiruzen¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, revealing a touch of surprise. Of course, he recognized Naito in an instant.


    It¡¯s just... why did hee here?!


    At this time, some of Konoha Shinobi were guarding the doors, while they were standing there, Naito suddenly appeared out of nowhere, which stunned them. Of course, they were scared of him, they wouldn¡¯t dare to block, even if they were ordered to do so; thus, Naito went straight in.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    When Naito¡¯s voice came, all the Jonin from the different viges looked at him. At first, they all stared coldly.


    But when they recognized him, all of those gazes faded away in an instant!


    Everyone stopped moving as if the time has paused, and they all froze there as if they were vivid human statues!


    Shocked! Scared! Horrified!


    Various emotions kept sinking their hearts.


    They came to Konoha to lead their teams, and each one of them was a Jonin, and it can be said they were almost the most experienced ninjas in the major viges. Perhaps some other people wouldn¡¯t recognize Naito, but how can they not?


    Moreover, some of these people even saw Naito on the battlefield of the Third Shinobi World War!


    Although Naito didn¡¯t attack them and only focused on the Bijuu, that scene when he yed those Bijuu like some sort of pets never fazed out of their minds!


    Even those who have never seen Naito in person had a very good understanding of Naito¡¯s appearance and strength. Even though his appearance changed a bit, but everyone recognized him at a nce!


    Naito, the God of Shinobi! Why did he appear here?!


    This is the same question that everyone shared, but no one dared to ask. If Naito wanted toe here, who would dare to say anything?


    On the other side, where Konoha¡¯s Jonin stood, everyone was shocked.


    Kakashi, Kurenai, Gai, all of them were in amazement. They didn¡¯t see him for a while, but they never expected him to appear here today.


    The wiser, Kakashi, thought of the words Naito said when he walked in, and he suddenly looked stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s no... Is he?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is the form for the three Rain Genin to apply for the Chunin Joint Exam.¡±


    Everyone was so silent, but Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone and handed over the three forms in his hand to Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen came back to his senses, and reached for it, then responded abruptly, looking at Naito in disbelief, ¡°Naito, you are...¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you waiting for the Rain Team Leader? I¡¯m here. I felt like some of you have been waiting here a little impatiently.¡±


    While talking, Naito nced indifferently at the crowd.


    Naito was really calm, and his tone was light, but it sounded like thunder in the ear of everyone.


    What did he just say?


    The Rain Team Leader... is Naito himself? The God of Shinobi is leading a Genin Team to take the Chunin Joint Exam? Is this a joke?!!


    The moment Naito gazes swept through them, everyone lowered their head and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Impatient?


    I¡¯m afraid no one is impatient today here!


    Although he didn¡¯t reveal any killing intent, Naito¡¯s presence was so strong that everyone felt strong oppression for him, as if they were watching a terrifying existence, which they can only bow their head to him!


    A few who weren¡¯t sure if he was the right deal, became certain at that moment.


    With one look from him, they felt scared, and couldn¡¯t face him any longer. This kind of momentum cannot belong to anyone but Naito, the God of Shinobi!


    Those who had seen Naito before and were lucky to live after became more fearful and horrified, and those who never saw him were extremely shocked.


    Although they can also stare and reveal their killing intent to frighten ordinary ninjas, and make them soaked in cold sweats. However, that cannot be effective on a Jonin.


    Most of these people have experienced countless life and death battles. Still, they were terrified just by looking at Naito¡¯s eyes.


    In fact, Naito didn¡¯t use his Spiritual Shock; this was only his presence. If he used it, only a few would have managed to stand still.

 Chapter 434: Kakashi and Gai

    <h4>Chapter 434: Kakashi and Gai</h4>


    Even Kakashi and others, who had roughly guessed it before, could not keep calm when hearing Naito¡¯s words, but show some astonishment.


    No matter how you think about it, it is impossible to imagine that the Rain Team Leader will be Naito!


    This Joint Chunin Exam is indeed very important to the major viges, but it is absolutely unimportant to the point that God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito, wille to participate in it personally.


    The Third Hokage waspletely stunned, so he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, and could only show a slightly embarrassed smile, saying: ¡°Shame on me, you didn¡¯t just wait alone for a while, but I also failed to greet you, It¡¯s my fault as the Hokage, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    At the same time, Hiruzen couldn¡¯t help but think of the report he had obtained before. There was a conflict between the Genins, but the attack range of the Rain Genin was toote.


    He didn¡¯t think it was anything, but apparently knowing now that Naito is leading the team himself, Sarutobi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble, but he hides it behind his smiley face.


    I¡¯m afraid this Chunin Exam is no longer a simple one.


    ......


    In a veryrge hall, the elite ninjas of the major viges were sitting.


    Hiruzen left, and the list of the applicants for the Chunin Exam isplete. Next, it¡¯s time to deal with Konoha¡¯s own participants and prepare for the exam.


    Most of the ninjas on the scene were Jonin, but there was also Special Jonin. They are all famous around the Shinbo World, and they know a lot about each other.


    However, they rarely talked; most of the people seemed a little nervous, and from time to time, they looked in one direction with fear.


    Naito was sitting casually on a single sofa, with a table in front of him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi came over with a cup of tea and sat on a chair next to Naito. At the same time, she handed another cup to Naito, while her face was full of respect and admiration.


    She didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to Naitost time. She also didn¡¯t notice how Naito didn¡¯t change much, as if time didn¡¯t affect him.


    Although Tsunade has the Yin Seal and she¡¯s almost youthful forever, that technique is notpared to Naito¡¯s situation, there will always be some differences in details.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Naito smiled at her slightly and then turned to look at Kakashi and Gai sitting on the opposite side of the room.


    Kakashi has seen him not long ago, but Gai didn¡¯t.


    Gain talked about Lee to Naito.


    ¡°Lee, he¡¯s really a genius, not just a hard worker... In such a short period, he managed to open the fifth gate, and even I couldn¡¯t do that at his age.¡±


    Gai praised Lee a lot. Compared to Neji and Tenten, he¡¯s more fit as his disciple.


    Naito actually listened very speechlessly.


    But speaking of it, Lee is indeed a genius, at least when ites to the Hachimon Tonkou.


    ¡°Gai, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very harmful to pass such a forbidden technique to your student without permission?¡± Kakashi watched Gai showing off there, so he teased him.


    Of course, Gai looked at him, then said, ¡°You know nothing about him? That kid showed his persistence, and I approved.¡±


    Looking at Gai and Kakashi, who seemed to be quarreling, Kurenai next to Naito showed a helpless expression, covering her forehead.


    Seeing that Naito didn¡¯t have an angry expression on his face, she felt relieved. Speaking of seniority, although Naito¡¯s presence was very strong, it didn¡¯t give the kind of feeling that he¡¯s difficult tomunicate with.


    ¡°By the way, Naito-Sama, it seems that the three children you brought are very strong. My student Sasuke seems to has been defeated in a sh while using his Sharingan.¡±


    Kakashi was toozy to argue with Gai, but suddenly remembered his students, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Naito, and ask.


    When Gain heard Kakashi¡¯s words, he also stopped arguing. Looking all surprised, he said: ¡°To defeat a Sharingan user that quickly, is really something amazing.¡±


    After hearing Kakashi mentioning Kimimaro, Naito smirked, then said, ¡°If you¡¯re that interested, Kakashi, you can try your luck with them.¡±


    When this sentence was spoken, the people around Naito were a little surprised.


    Gain and Kurenai clearly knew how strong Kakashi is. If Gai doesn¡¯t open the Seventh Gate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him.


    But Naito clearly meant that even Kakashi can¡¯t win against the Rain Genin Trio!


    ¡°No, do you mean...¡±


    Kakashi seemed to have realized something, and his eyes widened suddenly.


    Gai¡¯s reaction was a bit slow, but at the same time, Kurenai thought of something. She looked at Naito in amazement and said, ¡°Are they actually your senior disciples Naito?!¡±


    ¡°No, they are not.¡±


    Naito shook his head, making Gai and Kakashi slightly relieved, but the next sentence made everyone stunned again.


    Naito paused to take a sip out of his tea, then said lightly: ¡°I just took care of all of them at a young age and trained them personally.¡±


    Kakashi: ¡°...¡±


    Gai: ¡°...¡±


    How strong these kids, who had the chance to be trained by Naito personally from a young age, only Gai and Kakashi could understand that, because both of them also had the opportunity to have Naito¡¯s guidance a few times!


    Moreover, being trained by him from a young age is even worse!


    The other candidates won¡¯t even make it out alive!


    Gai and Kakashi looked at each other stiffly.


    ¡°Cough, I suddenly felt that Neji should wait another year.¡±


    ¡°I also think Naruto is too tender.¡±


    On the other side, Kurenai¡¯s expression also became a bit stiff. Although she had not been directed by Naito, her student Hinata was one of his disciples, and she knew how powerful his disciple can be!


    Naito¡¯s methods can turn such a weak young kid into a powerful beast... which made her couldn¡¯t help but think about the consequences of making her team participate in the Chunin Exam.

 Chapter 435: The First Tes

    <h4>Chapter 435: The First Tes</h4>


    Without staying in the reception that was prepared for the Team Leaders, Naito just casually chatted with Kakashi, Gai, and Kurenai for a while, then left Konoha.


    He didn¡¯t worry about Kimimaro and the other two safety, since they¡¯re in Konoha no one will dare o to harm them, and even if someone was that stupid, it would be impossible to deal with the three of them.


    After Naito left, Kakashi quickly went to find Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura.


    ¡°Although things are kind of unexpected, I still rmend you to take the Chunin Exam.¡±


    Looking at the three, Kakashi said while sounded a littlezy, then a slight look of surprise appeared on his face because he could feel that Sasuke seemed to change a lot.


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Sasuke continued to bow his in silence, while Naruto looked excited, then cheered and jumped straight up.


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s attitude was still expected. Kakashi rolled his eyes and then looked solemnly at the three of them, saying:¡± However, I want to remind you that you should surrender immediately if you encounter the Rain Team.


    ¡°If you surrounder, they won¡¯t attack.¡±


    Naruto, who was extremely excited, immediately remembered what happened to them before, when Kakashi said this. When he remembered Kimimaro¡¯s scary bones and Haku freezing the street, his movement suddenly became stiff, and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    Sakura, on the side, wasn¡¯t excited from the beginning, feeling uneasy.


    As for Sasuke, he seemed the strangest. At first, when Kakashi rmended participating in the Chunin Exam, he bowed his head expressionlessly, but when he heard thetter¡¯s sentence, he suddenly raised his head with a cold stare in his eyes.


    ¡°No, if we meet them again, I will win!¡±


    In Sasuke¡¯s eyes, the pair of the Sharingan glowed with a cold touch.


    Kakashi noticed Sasuke¡¯s eyes, and his brows suddenly winkled slightly.


    Three tomoe?


    He really growing quickly, but he¡¯s still a lot weaker than Itachi. But even with these eyes, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a chance to win against these three.


    When Naruto looked at Sasuke, he didn¡¯t feel any fear, of course, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore, and he also clenched his fist. He smiled then and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, we will never lose to them. You can rest assured, Kakashi-Sensei!¡±


    In fact, not only Kakashi intentionally reminded his students, even Kurenai and Gai also said the same to their teams, try not to fight with the Rain Team, it would be better if you just surrounder.


    If Naito didn¡¯t assure them that the Rain Team won¡¯t attack anyone who surrenders, Gai and Kurenai would have already withdrawn their teams from the Chunin Exam.


    In Kurenai¡¯s team, Hinata may be okay and qualified to participate, but Kiba and Shino are much weaker. This was the same case in Gai¡¯s Team. Although Lee is very strong, and Neji also a genius, but they still didn¡¯t reach the level of a Jonin.


    .......


    Konoha, on a dark street.


    Orochimaru folded his arm on his chest, then leaned against the wall. His evil snake pupils gave a terrifying feeling in the dark.


    At this time, Kabuto appeared next to Orochimaru.


    ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, this is the intelligence gathered.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Orochimaru took the report, nced at it, then smirked, saying: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Rain Vige would let Kimimaro and Karin take the exam. And Yuu Naito woulde to Konoha personally as their Team Leader.¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, since Naito-Sama is here, will it affect the n?¡± Fixing his sses, a look of awe appeared on Kabuto¡¯s face.


    Orochimaru shook his head, then said, ¡°Despite this, I actually expected that he woulde. Among the people in her, there are a few who he cares about after all. It¡¯s normal for him toe to Konoha. But this will just make the execution of the n a little more interesting.¡±


    Speaking of which, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shed with an inexplicable color.


    What Orochimaru now wants more than anything is, of course, a suitable body for him and the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan.


    Orochimaru naturally knows how to awaken his Eternal, but for him, this won¡¯t be an easy goal to achieve. Since only two people left from the Uchiha n.


    Orochimaru has encountered Uchiha Itachi before. Although he had a Mongekyou Sharingan, he found it difficult to defeat Itachi even though he¡¯s stronger than the Original.


    So, he focused on Sasuke.


    ¡°This exam is gonna be very interesting. The Ichibi, the Kyuubi, Kimimaro, Uzumaki Karin, Sasuke...¡± Orochimaru murmured with creepy evil eyes on his face.


    .......


    Konoha, the Ninja Academy.


    The academy was full of the Genin who graduated from Konoha and wearing their personal forehead protections, and some other from different viges.


    On the second floor, two examiners were watching them. Although the writing test didn¡¯t begin yet, the actual test starts from the moment they put their steps in the academy and submitted their applications.


    Boom!!


    Lee, wearing his tight green pants, flew out and fell to the ground feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You dared to take the exam with this kind of strength!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I advise you to go home.¡±


    The two examiners at the door pretended to be Genin and snorted, looking at Lee.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two examiners pretended to bully him and stood there arrogantly.


    Seeing how Lee got beaten and didn¡¯t punch back, Tenten tushed over: ¡°Please, let go of him.¡±


    Seeing how Tenten came over and didn¡¯t notice the transformation technique he was using, feeling guilty, he couldn¡¯t help but continue to y the role of the bully and tried to p her.


    But at that moment, a hand suddenly reached over and grabbed his arm!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The examiner got startled. Although he didn¡¯t use his full strength nor his full speed, he actually couldn¡¯t see when this hand came out and blocked him!


    It other words, the person who blocked him appeared in front of the examiner in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t react at all!

 Chapter 436: Who Is Naito

    <h4>Chapter 436: Who Is Naito</h4>


    Even the two examiners failed to react, then present Genins were naturally more unresponsive, and they all looked shocked, including Lee and Tenten.


    Sasuke, who was moving forward in the crowd, also looked somewhat shocked.


    He didn¡¯t know the person who appeared suddenly, but Naruto and Sakura knew him and couldn¡¯t help but exim at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The person who suddenly appeared was Haku from the Rain Team.


    Sasuke had fainted when Haku appeared, so he didn¡¯t see him, but when he saw Kimimaro and Karining out to his side, Sasuke suddenly understood.


    Someone who can have this speed is probably one of that Rain Shinobi Team.


    ¡°Sorry, if you want to fight, first cancel the transformation technique, then let us go.¡±


    Haku blocked the examiner¡¯s hand that was aiming at Tenten, but his tone didn¡¯t seem cold; instead, it sounded soft.


    The two examiners looked at each other, with shocked gazes. At this time, they also noticed the symbol on both Haku and Kimimaro¡¯s forehead protectors.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly impressive to actually find out about an examiner¡¯s disguise...¡±


    The two fell back and, at the same time, released the Transformation Technique without trying to fight back.


    The two of them knew the special circumstances of the Rain Team, and even knew that these three are not actually Genin, but when they saw Haku¡¯s speed right now, they still couldn¡¯t calm themselves down.


    ¡°these three... are really strong.¡±


    Neji, Lee, and the others looked at the Rain Team with a dignified expression, they were also informed by Gai that these three are terribly strong. And that speed can already exin a lot of things.


    Standing there in amazement, Tenten finally reacted, it was Haku who blocked this attack, although she was also shocked by his speed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful to him.


    Haku smiled, then walked off with Kimimaro and Karin.


    The first test has failed to be arranged because of Haku, so they didn¡¯t stay there and left directly. As for the other Genins, they just calmed themselves after a while, then entered one after another to the examination room.


    The room was full.


    Kimimaro and others who stepped in first were sitting casually in a corner, ignoring the noises around, as if the others didn¡¯t even exist.


    Naruto and Sasuke, who walked in, saw how full the room was with Genins from around the world, and couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. After all, this was the first time they take the Chunin Exam.


    Ino didn¡¯t jump on Sasuke like she did in the original. She looked at Kimimaro, who was sitting in the corner with his eyes closed, he seemed like he didn¡¯t care about the outside world.


    Almost all of the ninja present seemed fierce and evil, but Kimimaro is the only one who looked only handsome and cool. Although Haku didn¡¯t wear his Kimono, he looked beautiful rather than handsome.


    Soon, except for Gai¡¯s Team, the other nine teams who graduated in the same year all gathered together.


    However, everyone was focused on The Rain¡¯s trio in the corner.


    Because almost everyone was warned by their Team Leaders to not provoke the Rain Team. Once encountered by them, they were ordered to immediately surrounder.


    ¡°It seems that you have all been warned too.¡± Shikamaru Nara¡¯s looked sharp as he was frowning at Kimimaro.


    Even his team was warned by Asuma, so he estimated that everyone was warned too. With this considered, he started to think that the threat has raised to a very high degree.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯re Naito-Sensei¡¯s disciples.¡±


    There¡¯s no doubt that Hinata is the only one who calls Naito, Sensei. She looked at Kimimaro and Haku and the other one, and a touch of curiosity appeared on her face.


    At this time, Kimimaro and others also looked right at Hinata, because they also achieved the second stage of the Sage Mode Transformation, and they could sense the Natural Energy around her.


    In this ce, there¡¯s no Genin who can use natural energy, so they easily determined her identity.


    ¡°She¡¯s Naito-Sama¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Yea, there¡¯s no doubt.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Hyuga Hinata.¡±


    Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin felt a little envious. Being Naito¡¯s disciple is equivalent to being recognized by Naito. Up to now, none of them were really recognized by Naito as his disciples.


    Perhaps Karin¡¯s rtionship is even closer to Kushina more than Naito.


    However, no matter how jealous they felt, they never showed any disobedience, because this is Naito¡¯s will.


    They will absolutely obey Naito¡¯s will, and will not question it at all.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei?¡±


    Sakura looked at Hinata in astonishment and said, ¡°You addresses Naito-Sama by Sensei?!¡±


    Sakura exmation made everyone¡¯s eyes locked on Hinata. At that moment, Hinata didn¡¯t dare to look up, and she weakly said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naruto and Sasuke were also stunned. They both know from Kakashi that he was only directed once by Naito; thus, he was a senior more than a teacher to him.


    But among the nine teams who graduated together, one of them was actually Naito¡¯s disciple?!


    But Hinata doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong.


    ¡°Hey, who the hell is this Naito?!¡±


    Ino looked at them and asked strangely.


    Akimichi Choji, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, and the others also looked at Hinata curiously, but this only made Hinata bow his her shyly and stop talking.


    The expression on Shikamaru¡¯s face became very dignified when he heard the name, Naito. He was a smart kid with a very high IQ, although he had never seen him, he heard of Naito.


    As long as he heard of him, he will never forget who he is. But he wasn¡¯t prepared to talk, because he feels that it may cause trouble to talk about Naito casually.


    But at this time, a medic ninja who sneaked into Konoha as a spy was standing among the crowd. He first looked at Kimimaro and the other, with a clear trace of fear in his eyes, then he turned to look at Konoha¡¯s Genins.


    Looking at Naruto, Sasuke, and the others, his eyes shed under the round-framed sses.


    Uchiha Sasuke, the younger brother of Itachi... The Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto... Kind of interesting.


    ¡°I hope a few of them would be actually good enough.¡±

 Chapter 437: Naito鈥檚 information Card

    <h4>Chapter 437: Naito¡¯s information Card</h4>


    Hidden the thoughts in the heart and the strange light in the eyes, Kabuto walked out of the crowd and came to the front where Naruto and other others were gathered, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the nine new graduated Genin from the Ninja Academy.¡±


    With one finger on his sses, Kabuto stood tall in front of Naruto and the other, as if he were teaching young kids.


    Ino was very curious to know who Naito was. But when she saw how Kabutoing, she felt a little ufortable and said, ¡°Acting so cool, who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Kabuto, now, look around.¡±


    Kabuto smirked.


    Hearing these words, Ino and the others immediately looked around. At first nce, they found out that everyone was staring at them, revealing an unfriendly stare. They kept talking for so long that they caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°Everyone will be nervous before the exam. You should be careful not to provoke anyone... Well, I can¡¯t me you, you¡¯re new. I did the same the first time.


    Watching the reaction of Ino and the others, he shrugged.


    Sakura, who had cold sweat on her forehead, turned to Kabuto and said, ¡°Are a senior, Kabuto, is this your second time?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my seventh, because there are only two exams every year, it¡¯s already my fourth year,¡± Kabuto said.


    Hearing these words, Sakure suddenly became surprised, saying, ¡°So, are you familiar with the content of the exam?¡±


    Noticing Sakura¡¯s expressions and the others, Kabuto smirked slightly, ¡°Hehe, let me give you some information about these guys, using my ninja cards.¡±


    ¡°Ninja Card?¡±


    Naruto and the other looked at Kabuto with some doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a card that I store information on. This is the intelligence I have collected over the years, there are almost two hundred pieces.¡±


    Speaking of that, Kabuto took out a stack of cards, then demonstrated it in front of Sakura and the others. In addition to recording all kinds of information about the Chunin test, most of these cards were Characters Data.


    Seeing all of these cards, Sasuke nced at Kimimaro and the others in the distance and said in a deep voice: ¡°So you basically have information about everyone in the room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected as much as possible, but not necessarily everyone.¡±


    Sasuke pondered for a moment, then his eyes shed with inexplicable light, saying, ¡°So, do you have information about the three ninjas from the Rain Vige?¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s request was also what everyone present wanted to know. Everyone was extremely concerned about the ninjas from the Rain Vige.


    ¡°Well, let me see.¡±


    Kabuto smirked secretly as he quickly flipped between the cards, then draw three of them.


    ¡°First of all, Kaguya Kimimaro, a member of the Kaguya n, uses a unique bloodline limit, The Dead Bone Pulse, which grants him the ability to freely use his bones as weapons... He¡¯s a terrifying guy. I suggest you not to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Number of tasks performed, unknown.¡±


    ¡°Followed by Haku, he¡¯s also a Bloodline limit user, the Ice Release, and he should be a member of the Yuki n. His ability is a bit mysterious, but not a while ago, he froze an entire street in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Number of tasks performed, unknown.¡±


    ¡°Finally, Uzumaki Karin, from the Uzumaki n, I don¡¯t know have information about her abilities. Her specific situation is unknown, and the number of missions she performed is also unknown. But since following these two guys, she should also be strong.¡±


    This introduction made everyone feel a bit creepy, especially Shino, Kiba, and the others, who didn¡¯t encounter Kimimaro before.


    Choji, on the side, was eating potato chips. Hearing that the guy was pulling his bones and using it to attack made him almost shock on that chip.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow, then nced horrifiedly at Kimimaro, who was closing his eyes, and pondering.


    ¡°Uzumaki n...¡±


    Only Naruto, seemed surprised when he heard thest introduction about Karin, but nobody noticed him.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing. All three of them are ninjas under the guidance of Naito-Sama. Although they are all about the same age as you, and they¡¯re ranked Genin, but you should never treat them by their rank.¡±


    Kabuto fixed his sses, revealing a solemn look.


    Once again, they heard Naito¡¯s name from Kabuto, and he even addressed him respectfully, while his tone was very solemn, which made the other feel more curious.


    ¡°So, is there any information about Naito-Sama?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Kabuto nodded directly, looking at these Genin¡¯s twinkling eyes, he said, ¡°But, are you sure you want to see it?¡±


    All of them looked at each other, then nodded, including Naruto and Sasuke, who heard a little about Naito from Kakashi. They also wanted to know more detailed information.


    Kabuto nodded and draw the bottom card directly from the stack.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, the Strongest Shinobi, respected by the Five Major Vige as the God of Shinobi, recognized by the Shinobi World as man at the top of all ninjas. He¡¯s a member of the Kusanagi n, grew up in Konoha, and was unknown at first, then discovered his bloodline limit, the Earth-Quake Release, and became Konoha¡¯s Genius of all the time defeating the Fourth Hokage on the finals.¡±


    ¡°The number of specific missions is unknown. In the Second Shinobi World War, he defeated thousands of ninja teams in the Rock Vige with his own strength,ying the victory between Konoha and the Rain Vige.¡±


    ¡°Later Lord Naito and Hatake Sakumo joined forces to defeat the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki,pletely destroying the Rock¡¯s Forces, which caused them to withdrew from the Second Shinobi World War.¡±


    ¡°Later, Lord Naito, as the leader, teamed up with Konoha¡¯s Legendary Sannin, and they stopped the Demi-God, Hanzo the Smander. With this, Konoha won the war.¡±


    ¡°After the war was over, the world entered the second phase of local wars. Konoha burst into the territory of the Land of the Wind, but because the environment of the dessert was tough, the forces couldn¡¯tst a long time. Thus, Lord Naito attacked the Sand Vige alone and killed the strongest Kazekage of all the time. The fight between him and the Third Kazekage caused a lot of destruction, and by the end, the Sand Vige waspletely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Later, in the same way, Naito attacked the Cloud Vige alone and beheaded the Third Raikage. The Rain was defeated. And with that, the Second Shinobi World War was officially over, and Naito was regarded by everyone as the new Demi-God, and people called him Konoha¡¯s Ashura!¡±


    Speaking of this, Kabuto couldn¡¯t help but to stop and calm himself for a moment. Even though he read this information a lot of times, it was still difficult for him to suppress the shock in his heart.


    Naito was so powerful that a Major Vige was nothing to him, he went in and out as if he was walking in a park, and killed the strongest Kage of each vige at will.


    Kabuto himself was shocked and amazed, although he knew all of that, so you can imagine how shocked Naruto, Sasuke, and the other were; their minds actually wentpletely nk!


    He noticed the expression on Naruto¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smirk, saying, ¡°At that time, Lord Naito was less than fifteen years old, just one year or two older than most of you.¡±


    This sentence struck Naruto and the other like a lightning bolt, which made it even hard for them to simply think!


    ¡°By the way, after the end of the Second Shinobi World War, Lord Naito was only regarded as the Demi-God of Shinobi, so it isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Halfway through the story, watching the dull expression on Konoah¡¯s Genin, Kabuto couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. He had the same feeling when he first learned about the information.


    ¡°In the second war, Lord Naito only yed a key role, while in the third, he haspletely dominated all the battlefields!¡±


    ¡°The outbreak of the Third Shinobi World War was due to Lord Naito¡¯s action. But he was also the one who used his own power to end it!¡±


    ¡°Ending a ninja war with one¡¯s own strength, made the world peaceful again. After that, Naito-Sama became regarded by the entire world as The God of Shinobi. And even recognized as the strongest of all times!¡±


    With that, Kabuto abruptly stopped talking, but he¡¯s words kept echoing in everyone¡¯s minds.

 Chapter 438: Forest Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 438: Forest Of Death</h4>


    Looking at all the dull expressions in front of him, Kabuto slightly lowered his head with a hidden evil smirk: ¡°Ah, and he even defeated every Bijuu on the battlefield and helped to seal them, he was simply unstoppable. But heter disappeared from the world for a while, and not many people saw him, but rumors say that he got even stronger.¡±


    After he finished talking, Kabuto was no longer interested to see any more reaction from Konoah¡¯s young Genin. He simply turned and walked away.


    Even if they heard from Kakashi that Naito was the strongest Shinobi in the ninja world, hearing these shocking events, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were extremely shocked.


    As for the others, except for a hint of admiration on Hinata¡¯s face, no one seemed to keep calm.


    Even the potato chips in Choji¡¯s hands slipped silently and fell on the ground, without him even noticing.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s such a person, this is really...¡±


    It took Sakura a while to react, then she couldn¡¯t help but murmur, thinking about how lucky she was to be rescued by Naito before.


    As Kabuto said, Naito rarely appeared in the world again after the end of the Third World War, which made her feel even more fortunate to see Naito in action again. Although it was only a wave from his hand, only a fraction of his power, the scene was still vivid in her mind.


    ¡°So, this is what his identity turned out to be.¡±


    After Sasuke took a deep breath, his eyes shed with inexplicable light, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Kimimaro and the other two in the distance with an extremely sharp stare.


    Sasuke never thought about defeating someone like Naito. All that he wanted is the power to kill Uchiha Itachi, and nothing more. And the way Kimimaro talked about Itachi gave Sasuke a hint that even he couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    In this case... as long as he can defeat Kimimaro and the other three, he should be able to get Naito¡¯s attention. And get a step closer to killing Uchiha Itachi!


    Sasuke clenched his fist tightly, with a cold look on his face.


    Sakura noticed Sasuke¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. She didn¡¯t dare to get closer to him like the before. After she saw how Sasuke was defeated by Kimimaro, her emotions became unstable, and from time to time, she even felt scared of him.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but think of Naito again. It seems that Naito has ended the war at the age of fourteen years old, and became the God of Shinobi. Compared to Sasuke... well, they¡¯re iparable.


    Thinking of Naito¡¯s appearance, Sakura couldn¡¯t help but feel a little infatuated.


    At this time, a burst of white smoke burst in, and an indifferent voice suddenly emitted in the ssroom, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    From that smoke, arge group of examiners came out. Among them, there was one huge guy with scary scars on his face, and he was Ibiki Morino.


    ¡°The first test of the Chunin Joint Exam officially begins now!¡±


    ......


    The first test ended quickly, and the same way as the original, because of Naruto, many people managed to pass.


    After the first exam, Anko appeared all excitedly with her scandalous outfit. All of the people present felt speechless for a while, and even Ibiki seemed like he couldn¡¯t stand her, and shook his head helplessly.


    Even though Anko has grown up now, there is no slight change in her cheerful and lively personality. The only difference from the original is her rank, she¡¯s now a Jonin, not a special Jonin.


    Her real strength has fully reached the level of an Elite Jonin, or even stronger. This naturally a determination of what Naito granted her, which is far stronger than her cursed seal from the Original. She even managed to finish the Second Stage of the Sage Mode Transformation over the years.


    ........


    Outside of the Forest of Death.


    Watching all of the candidates take their respective scrolls, then walk to the entrance of the Forest of Death, Anko finally took a breath of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    The second exam has officially started. All of the candidates entered the forest, which gave Anko the chance to finally rx a little bit, revealing a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know how many of them will survive.¡±


    With such a grin on her face, she said these creepy words; she really had aplex personality.


    Hearing some movement in the forest, Anko smirked, then turned around and said, ¡°Well, I can finally eat. I heard that there¡¯s a new vor for the meatballs today.


    Seeing how one of the examiners was about to leave the room to eat, the other examiners felt speechless.


    Although some of them knew her... she still seemed kind of unreliable!


    ¡°Hehehe, you really haven¡¯t changed Anko.¡±


    At this moment, a chuckle came from the distance. When everyone turned to the direction of that voice, they saw someone walking toward them.


    The moment she heard that voice, Anko¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and all that energy she had a moment ago suddenly dissipated, and she abruptly froze.


    ¡°Hey, this a private room for the examiners of the Chunin Joint Exam, you can..wuaah...¡±


    A young Shinobi directly stepped forward to block the intruder, but another Shinobi beside him hurriedly pulled him back with a horrified expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Naito-Sama, please forgive his foolish.¡±


    With the cold sweat falling off his forehead, the senior Shinobi put his hand on the back of the young Shinobi¡¯s head and force it down, then he put a stupid smile on his face at and saluted Naito.


    The young Shinobi didn¡¯t respond at first, but when he heard Naito¡¯s name, his body stiffened for a moment.


    Naito-Sama?! Yuu Naito?


    Why is Yuu Naito here?!


    At that moment, he was scared to death too, trembling all over while looking at the snow-haired boy in front of him, who looked indeed very simr to the legendary Shinobi, Yuu Naito... but he looked too young!


    Because of that, he didn¡¯t recognize him at first.


    Anko, on the other side, of course, recognized Naito in an instant, and after freezing there for a moment, she looked extremely surprised and rushed toward Naito.


    She always heard the news that Naito is in Konoha, but she would find out that he left already whenever she rushed to see him. Thus, it has been a while since thest time she saw him.


    During these few days, she didn¡¯t get the chance to see Naito, so she has been feeling a bit sad. But she didn¡¯t expect that Naito would be the one toe and find her.


    ¡°Naito-Sama!¡±


    Anko flew directly toward Naito, then hugged him tightly with her whole body and hugged her arms on his neck.


    Watching this, the other examiners¡¯ jaws almost touched the ground from the surprise.


    Even Naito¡¯s mouth was twitching, feeling a little bit speechless.


    ¡°Cough, cough... Eeh...¡±


    The moment she realized what she had done, Anko immediately let go of Naito, then put one hand behind her back, and the other was touching the end of her hair while looking a little bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naito-Sama. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, and I got carried away by the moment...¡±


    Anko said while feeling a little bit scared. She was afraid of making Naito angry, and she carefully looked up to see his face, but she found out that thetter was actually looking at her helplessly.


    Anko really hasn¡¯t grown up at all.


    The only person who would dare to make such an inexplicable rush toward Naito in addition to her is Kushina. Maybe Tsunade too, but she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

 Chapter 439: Orochimaru

    <h4>Chapter 439: Orochimaru</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet each other some time ago?¡± Naito shook his head and said helplessly.


    ¡°Naito-Sama! That was more than half a year ago...¡±


    Anko tried to argue, but she remembered how embarrassing his behavior was just now. But when she noticed how it didn¡¯t bother Naito, she felt relieved, and she gradually recovered her smile again.


    Although Naito rarely went to see Kakashi, Gai, and the others, he didn¡¯t get the chance to see Anko for half a year.


    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, but you still act like a kid.¡± Naito kept looking at her helplessly.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Anki didn¡¯t say anything, she just stood there grinning.


    The examiners at the side, who had already shrunk their necks and hid far away, didn¡¯t dare to look at them.


    ¡°By the way, Naito-Sama, did you had something here to deal with, you wouldn¡¯te especially to see me, right?¡± Anko seemed like she has realized something, then asked, while blinking at Naito.


    Hearing that, Naito nced at the Forest of Death in front of him, with a slight touch of emotions in his eyes, and remembered of the exam he had to take to join Konoha¡¯s Anbu.


    At that time, he was a yer, now he¡¯s more like the game master.


    Anko smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a real honor! I have prepared a lot of meatballs, do you want to try some, Naito-Sama?¡±


    Even though he was outside of the forest, everything was happening inside was within his perception, and knowing that the second test had just begun, Naito nodded his head at Anko with a smile.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Seeing Naito agree made Anko looks very happy.


    The two came to a wooden house built next to the forest.


    This was where the examiners rest. Anko and Naito walked in, while the other examiners hid far away; none of them dared toe an disturb them, except for delivering more meatballs to them.


    Naito didn¡¯t really eat, he knew how much Anko loves meatballs. And since it¡¯s been a while, Naito chatted with Anko a little bit, until a Shinobi suddenly rushed in, hurriedly to report.


    ¡°Anko-San, something wrong has happened.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She has finally got the chance to chat with Naito and eat meatballs, and she got immediately disturbed. The expression on Anko¡¯s face was really cold.


    The Shinobi was soaked in cold sweats, while carefully ncing at Naito, to find out that thetter was drinking his tea without paying any attention to him. He was relieved then and looked at Anko timidly.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s better to deal with things alone thaning to Anko, but this was a big problem, and he couldn¡¯t help bute to her.


    ¡°Three corpses were found, and the way they died is weird. You need toe and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Three bodies?¡±


    The dissatisfied eyes on Anko¡¯s face suddenly became sharp, and she immediately let go of her personal feelings.


    Although she hated how she was interrupted while chatting with Naito, people got killed during the exam, and as the examiner, she couldn¡¯t be careless. However, after she looked at Naito again, she still hesitated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Noticing how she hesitated, Naito smiled, put down the cup in his hand, and then stood up.


    ........


    The Forest of Death.


    Uchiha Sasuke looked at Orochimaru disguised as Shiore, a Genin from Kusagakure, in front of him with traces of cold sweat on his forehead. Although he is stronger than the original and has three tomoe Sharingan, Orochimaru was also stronger!


    Orochimaru using his Mongekyou Sharingan would naturally have the upper hand.


    However, these newly added aspects to the story created another different scene.


    Using his Sharingan, Orochimaru first chose to reveal his killing intent and test Sasuke¡¯s spirit, but thetter opened his Sharingan too andpletely resisted Orochimaru¡¯s strong presence.


    However, this allowed Orochimaru to open his Mongekyou Sharingan, and severely crush Sasuke in the aspects of Dojutsu.


    Boom!!


    Under the strong suppression of the Mongekyou Sharingan over the three tomoe Sharingan, as well as the suppressioning of his momentum and spirit, Sasuke directly lost strength and knelt on the ground, with a touch of evident horror in his eyes.


    ¡°Your eyes... How can you have such eyes, this is impossible!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being Itachi¡¯s brother, you¡¯ve already awakened your three tomoe Sharingan. But unfortunately, you¡¯re still much worse than Itachi.¡±


    Orochimaru stood there, ring at him with his terrifying eyes and his extremely evil smile.


    Much worse than Itachi... Worse than Itachi... Than Itachi...


    Hearing these words from Kimimaro first, then from Orochimaru again, made Sasuke¡¯s heart sink in anger, and he immediately stood still while clenching his teeth.


    However, Naruto and Sasuke, on the side, could clearly see that Sasuke¡¯s state this time is very bad.


    ¡°Sasuke!¡±


    Naruto wasn¡¯t afraid of Orochimaru, even if he was stronger, he wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was much concerned about Sasuke who looked in a real bad state.


    Sasuke however, ignored Naruto and gritted his teeth at Orochimaru while shouting: ¡°Don¡¯t speak of that name in front of me!!!¡±


    Seeing Sasuke rushing over, Orochimaru smirked, allowing Sasuke to punch him, but it weirdly prated past him as if he was a ghost.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly Sasuke got hit and flew straight out, falling to the distance, Naruto, who saw that, jumped up immediately and caught him.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t connect, how did this happen?¡±


    Sakura looked shocked at Orochimaru, even though he had a clear shot, Sasuke¡¯s punch didn¡¯t connect, and he passed right through him, then he suddenly got hit and got sent flying to the distance.


    Is this guy a ghost?!


    Sasuke lost the battle of the Dojutsu and also got hit by Orochimaru. Although he didn¡¯t hit the ground and was caught by Naruto, he still looked hurt and spit out a bit of blood.


    Upon seeing this, Naruto suddenly became furious and turned to rush toward Orochimaru too. In this unstable state, his punch carried some of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra as he waved it at Orochimaru.


    ¡°The Kyuubi¡¯s power... You can actually use it?¡±

 Chapter 440: The Frustration of Sasuke

    <h4>Chapter 440: The Frustration of Sasuke</h4>


    The Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra wrapped his fist and bombarded Orochimaru.


    This scene surprised Orcohimaru slightly, and while looking at Naruto and Sasuke, he seemed like he thought of something, then smirked.


    Boom!!!


    Orochimaru was directly bombarded by the Naruto¡¯s punch and hit a big tree behind him, then he suddenly split into two, then four, and multiple figures of Orochimaru appeared.


    Genjutsu?


    Just as Naruto and Sakura though of that, the five phantoms suddenly rushed at Naruto and punched him, directly sending him flying in the air, then fell beside Sasuke.


    Once again, the four phantoms converged into one with a terrifying evil look in his eyes, then Orochimaru started walking toward Sasuke and Naruto step by step.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then looked at Naruto. He could feel how strong Naruto¡¯s chakra was, and after pondering for a moment, the stare on his face became colder.


    How can even Naruto be so strong?!


    Sasuke¡¯s state was already showing signs of his dark side, and that kind of state is the one that stimted the strength of the Uchiha nsmen; thus, evolving of their Sharingan.


    Of course, it¡¯s not easy to awake the Mongekyou Sharingan. Even Uchiha Itachi was 13 years old when he first awakened it.


    Boom! Boom!!


    Orochimaru confronted the two, and easily defeated them again, and at the same time sealed the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra within Naruto¡¯s body. About the same time, Sasuke lost all of his strength and was no longer able to maintain using his Sharingan.


    Facing Orochimaru, even if the two had all of their power, they wouldn¡¯t defeat him.


    ¡°Sasuke! Naruto!¡±


    Watching from afar, Sasuke looked terrified and wanted to step forward and support them, but she couldn¡¯t move at all, even the Kunai in her hand was a bit unsteady.


    Sakura¡¯s exmation caught Orchimaru¡¯s attention, and with an evil smirk on his face, he turned his hand and performed a one-handed sign.


    Bang!!!


    Horrible mes burst out suddenly, flying toward Sakura.


    In Orochimaru¡¯s view, killing a close person to Sasuke might cause him to open the Mongekyou Sharingan, and in this state, even if thetter awaken it, Orochimaru would easily take it away from him.


    Of course, the probability isn¡¯t big, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Sakura¡¯s existence was additional, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he kills her.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, looking at these monstrous mes rushing to eat Sakura, but he was almost at his limit, and he barely was standing.


    Sakura looked at the mes sweeping over and getting closer, but her legs were trembling from fear, and not only she couldn¡¯t escape, she even fell on the ground helplessly, with a look of despair on her face.


    Suddenly a light breeze blew gently from the side and stagnated Orochimaru¡¯s mes.


    However, it wasn¡¯t winding, it was ice!


    ¡°Ice Release: Ice Wall!¡±


    A light voice came from the side, and suddenly and ice wall appeared in front of Sakura, instantly blocking the mes.


    Bangs!!


    The mes kept pushing the ice wall, but not even one-third of the ice wall could be melt, and as if the fire fell into the sea, it disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes flickered, revealing a look of interest, then turned to the side.


    Did theye too? This is even more interesting.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    In an instant, the three figuresnded at the same time and appeared in front of Orochimaru. The look on their faces seemed slightly dignified, looking at him.


    Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin know Orochimaru but didn¡¯t know about Orochimaru and Naito¡¯s agreement.


    Although Orochimaru was disguising as a Genin from Kusagakure at the time, they could easily now it was him from his presence.


    ¡°Orochimaru...¡±


    Kimimaro looked at Orochimaru, while narrowing his eyes slightly, then said with a cold tone: ¡°We¡¯re following Naito-Sama whish to take the Joint Chunin Exam. Do you really want to destroy this exam?¡±


    Although it was an inquiry, Kimimaro had already taken a fighting stance, while staring at Orochimaru coldly.


    It was Naito¡¯s orders to take this Join Chunin Exam. In Kimimaro¡¯s view, Naito¡¯s order itself is absolute, and he will never allow anyone who dares to try and intervene!


    ¡°At least, the little kid has grown up now.¡±


    Looking at Kimimaro using his Mongekyou Sharingan, Orochimaru could feel how extremely strong Kimimaro was, and at the same, he could also feel Natural Energy flowing inside his body.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t learn Sage Mode, but he also obtained a physique simr to the first and second stages of the Transformation of the Sage Mode by transnting Hashirama¡¯s cells.


    However, this method¡¯s side effects are far greater than the Transformation, which allows the body to directly absorb the natural energy from the outside world.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Kimimaro snorted the moment he heard Orochimaru¡¯s words and stood there fearless.


    Upon seeing this, Orochimaru¡¯s smiled evilly, and without adding any more words, he turned into a phantom directly and rushed toward Kimimaro.


    He has always been very interested in Kimimaro¡¯s bloodline limit, and also in Haku¡¯s. He had also studied Karin¡¯s body a long time ago.


    Looking at Orochimaru rushing over, Kimimaro¡¯s expression became extremely m as he entered his fighting state, then rushed to meet him.


    At this time, Karin, who was standing by and watching Orochimaru rushing over, frowned slightly, looking hesitant.


    ¡°Strange... something is wrong!¡±


    Boom! Boom!!


    As the two passed by each other quickly, Kimimaro¡¯s bone sword directly split Orochimaru into two halves, but these two suddenly became twoplete clones of Orochimaru, then at the same time, struck Kimimaro directly.


    Kimimaro blocked it with his bones and avoided being injured. Hended then steadily in the distance, with a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Genjutsu? No!¡±


    Looking at Orochimaru¡¯s eyes, Kimimaro already knew that these were the same eyes as Itachi¡¯s. The one that gives special abilities.


    However, the power of Orochimaru¡¯s special ability seems like it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Genjutsu.


    ¡°His true body is there!¡±


    At this time, Karin, who has been focusing his perceptual ability on finding him, suddenly pointed to one direction.

 Chapter 441: Ice Bone Snake

    <h4>Chapter 441: Ice Bone Snake</h4>


    Kimimaro didn¡¯t overthink and immediately stretched his arms out.


    Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    In a dark corner, Orochimaru suddenly appeared, then directly got nailed to the ground by Kimimaro¡¯s bone bullets, then spit blood.


    However, Orochimaru didn¡¯t seem like he was in pain. Instead, he nced thoughtfully at Karin and said: ¡°It turns out that, not only she has a special healing technique, but also a very powerful perception ability, it can fully sense my presence.¡±


    As soon as he said these sentences, Orochimaru opened his mouth, then came out of it, and all the scars on his body disappeared.


    ¡°Dead Bone Pulse, Ice Release, perception, and healing... a perfect team.¡±


    Looking at the three of them, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but stick his tongue out and licked his lips.


    Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin were strong. Even the people Orochimaru has gathered cannot bepared to them.


    This made Orochimaru always unsatisfied. Especially when ites to Kimimaro, he was supposed to be a human experiment. Unexpectedly, Naito appeared in the Mist Vige, and he had no choice but let go of him.


    Orochimaru, who was very interested in studying Kimimaro¡¯s physical ability and bloodline limits, revealed a creepy look of excitement on his face. He looked at the three as if they weren¡¯t people, but more like some kind of experimental subjects.


    ¡°Just a bit of flesh, blood, and Chakra will be fine... The Dead Bone Pules, I¡¯ve finally had the chance, but I have to study it carefully.¡±


    Putting the creepy tongue back, Orochimaru rushed toward Kimimaro, while his eyes were shing with excitement.


    Seeing that, Kimimaro was fearless and continued confronting him.


    He managed to roughly guess Orochimaru¡¯s ability. It was indeed tricky, but with Karin¡¯s presence in his team, it won¡¯t be impossible to fight back. After all, she could clearly sense Orochimaru.


    Karin had a very solemn expression. Although she could locate Orochimaru, his ability to manipte light gave her a headache.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t provide every detail to Kimimaro instantly.


    He¡¯s interfering with vision by manipting light. In essence, it¡¯s not a Genjutsu, but a Ninjutsu, and a very troublesome one too.


    On the other side, Haku also watched the battle between Orochimaru and Kimimaro solemnly, but he didn¡¯t step forward immediately, he looked to Sakura, and said: ¡°This person is very dangerous, you better hurry up and leave.


    ¡°Uh... well... thank you very much.¡±


    Sakura didn¡¯t expect to be rescued at thest moment. However, she was very grateful, and at this time, she already knew that Haku is one of Naito¡¯s men. In this case, this is equivalent to being rescued by Naito twice.


    However, Sakura was also grateful to Haku, but Sasuke didn¡¯t think the same way; he regarded them as enemies, and being saved by them was disgraceful.


    Damn it! Damn it!!


    They are the ones which he should defeat, how can he ept this!


    ¡°Neither of them seems to be able to move, I will help you.¡±


    Haku looked at Sasuke, who was barely standing up, and Naruto, who already passed out. His eyes then flickered slightly, and used a hand seal and pressed his hand on the ground.


    Ice Release: Ice Age!


    Crack!!!


    The ice erupted suddenly, then spread along the ground in an instant, turning a great part of the Forest of Death into ice!


    Almost all trees were frozen, and suddenly it was winter in July!


    The ice surface was crystal clear un the sunlight. If you look at it from the sky, the forest seems to be transformed into fine art. The green leaves that were covered by iceyers gave the forest a mysterious atmosphere.


    However, all the ninjas in this area got horrified the moment they saw that.


    ¡°Damn, what power is this?!¡±


    ¡°The whole forest turned into ice...¡±


    ¡°Quick, run away!¡±


    The ninjas quickly reacted and fled to the distance, and didn¡¯t dare to go in the direction where the ice spread.


    At this time, Haku was still maintaining his hand sign and pressing the ground with his other hand, then suddenly snorted.


    Buzz!!!


    In an instant, an iceyer rose up under Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto. And in the exmation of Sakura, the three instantly slid along the ice to the distance.


    In a matter of moments, the three crossed a lot of distance and finally reached the edge of the ice and eventually stopped.


    ¡°This... this is...¡±


    Sakura stood up and looked at the back incredulously, and could no longer know the distance she has crossed in these second, that is to say, in an instant, Haku managed topletely freeze a vast range!


    This power is shocking!


    Sasuke, who has initially thought of defeating Kimimaro and Haku, looked at the back in disbelief.


    At a nce, the forest behind haspletely transformed into a world of ice and snow!


    ¡°That guy, howe... he¡¯s so strong?!¡±


    After gritting his teeth in disbelief, Sasuke finally fell helplessly on Naruto, then passed out too...


    ......


    After sending Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura away, Haku stood up and walked to Karin¡¯s side, staring at Orochimaru.


    Karin was already analyzing Orochimaru¡¯s ability, but so was Haku.


    However,pared to him, Karin¡¯s ability to analyze was stronger, or to be more precise, she¡¯s the most suitable person tomand.


    ¡°Haku, trap him with your Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hearing Karin¡¯s solemn tone, Haku nodded, used a hand sign, then joined the battle.


    Under normal circumstances, Haku and Karin wouldn¡¯t intervene in Kimimaro¡¯s battles. But in this situation, it was difficult for Kimimaro to deal with this light-controlling Jutsu on his own.


    Moreover, Orochimaru himself is very strong.


    If he was only controlling light, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but Orochimaru himself is creating various clones of himself, which can be troublesome.


    Even if they can tell the difference between the true one or the clone, Orochimaru needed only a moment of hesitation to finish them.

 Chapter 442: Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 442: Tragedy</h4>


    ¡°Ice Release: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!¡±


    Haku is much stronger today than when he was in the original, so as his mirrors, they are now extremely huge and has more numbers.


    Almost instantly, within a range of tens of meters around, mirrors appeared all over the ce.


    ¡°Kimimaro, Haku, arge-scale attack formation!¡±


    Seeing this, Karin took a breath, then released her power.


    ¡°Adamantine Sealing Chains!!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Numerous sealing chains burst out directly out of her body, and they were one of the most iconic seals of the Uzumaki n. It¡¯s also extremely powerful, and it can even suppress the Kyuubi for a short time.


    These chains spread out in an instant, and Orochimaru, who had limited movement options because of the ice mirrors, was finally wrapped in these chains.


    ¡°This technique...¡±


    Looking at the chain crushing his body, and hearing the words Karin has shouted, Orochimaru¡¯s squinted and screamed in pain.


    However, no matter how loudly he screamed, two strong other screams emitted on the battlefield.


    ¡°Vengeful Strike! The Bracken Dance!¡±


    ¡°Ice Release! Thousand Kill sts!¡±


    Crack!!!


    In an instant, the ice on the ground explodedpletely, while countless bones pierced the ground and theyers of ice. In an instant, nearly 100 meters of the woods turned into a forest of bones!


    At the same time, the ice gathered around and condensed, then exploded and started bombarding the forest making various cracking sounds.


    It was like a flower of ice and bones, blooming in the Forest of Death, both beautiful and horrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    The bones on Kimimaro¡¯s body withdrew inside his body, then hended to Karin¡¯s side, Haku also walked to them, while his eyes were shing with the reflections of the light on the ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet...¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Karin showed a terrifying look in her eyes and said, ¡°I can still feel his Chakra around. This guy¡¯s vitality is really terrible!¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Kimimaro immediately frowned slightly, and then said with a cold tone: ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, then we will make sure to kill him next time!¡±


    ¡°The same trick won¡¯t work twice on me.¡±


    A snake swam out among the rumbles of the ice and bones, and then suddenly opened its mouth, and Orochimaru came out of it all sticky.


    Even though he looked extremely calm and rxed, he was, in fact, very dignified deep inside. Although Kimimaro and Haku consumed a lot of their Chakra, he also used a lot of his Chakra.


    Even without the Mongekyou Sharingan, Orochimaru is ranked at the peak of the Kage Level. However, the Mongekyou Sharingan didn¡¯t actually help him break through to the Super Kage Level, but it helped to strengthen him a little.


    The three are close to the peak of the Kage Level rank. However, when they team up together, it can be said that they¡¯reparable to Orochimaru¡¯s strength.


    It¡¯s just that the st of their movement is so strong.


    The st wave of a Kage-Level Shinobi can easily destroy the entire Forest of Death. There¡¯s no way that the examiners didn¡¯t notice them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, Konoha¡¯s Jonin should be on their way, I must get their blood and Chakra before that.¡±


    Looking at Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin, that evil look from before fade away, and it was reced by a serious and solemn look.


    However, just when the four of them were about to go for a second round, they suddenly stopped at the same time.


    The distance between the four is only a few meters.


    At this moment, the icy ground between Orochimaru and Kimimaro started cracking.


    Crack! Crack!!


    The moment this fragmentation appeared, it began to spread to the surrounding, the pace was very fast, and directly reach both sides where Orochimaru, and Kimimaro where standing. At the same time, it spread around the frozen trees, and to the huge bones created by Kimimaro!


    Just in a few moments, dense cracks appeared on all the ice and the bones around the ce.


    Time seemed to stagnate as Orochimaru, and the other had already stopped moving.


    Crack!


    Suddenly a sound simr to ss breaking emitted from all directions.


    The ice in the entire forest and even the big bones all copsed in an instant!


    The ice got shattered, and green leaves and trees finally were freed from it without any damage.


    It seemed as if this frozen forest has returned to its original state in an instant!


    The ice and the bones werepletely turned into powder as if they didn¡¯t appear in the first ce.


    Looking at this scene, Kimimaro didn¡¯t seem shocked, but showed a respectful expression and bowed to the figure that appeared silently.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    The only person that can instantly freeze is Haku. And the only person who can wipe all of that as if it didn¡¯t happen is non but Naito.


    ¡°So far, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    Naito nodded softly at the three. They managed to stand their ground against Orochimaru, and they even took a little advantage. Naito was quite satisfied.


    Moreover, in Naito¡¯s view, if they¡¯ve continued to fight, the advantage of having Karin in the team, would have shown up, her healing and sensing ability would have kept them sharper than Orochimaru, and he would have likely lost in the end.


    However, Orochimaru¡¯s movement was a bit big. If they continued to y, the exam would have ended up being canceled.


    ¡°You really puts high standards, Yuu Naito, is this performance is just good?¡±


    Looking at Naito, who appeared in the field, Orochimaru wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, but he instantly converged all of that momentum, took a deep breath, then said: ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s already unexpectedly perfect performance.¡±


    The words of Orochimaru¡¯s didn¡¯t give the three any special expressions. For them, Orochimaru¡¯s evaluation doesn¡¯t matter, and won¡¯t be as good as hearing Naito evaluating them by ¡°Good Job.¡±


    After hearing that, Naito looked at Orochimaru seriously and nodded, then walked toward Orochimaru and, at the same time, said: ¡°Well, this is just good, as for perfection... Unexpected perfection should look this way!¡±


    As soon as he said these words, Naito waved his fist at Orochimaru, who wanted to scream badly.


    Although there was still a long distance between the two, when he saw Naito waving his fist at him, Orochimaru looked horrified.


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t even have time to think, he sput blood directly, then the whole person few to the sky like a falling meteor and disappeared.


    It turned out that even he can be bullied, it¡¯s indeed unexpected... perfection...


    ¡°I always wanted to punch him.¡±


    Looking at Orochimaru, who was blown away by his fist to god know where, Naito retracted his fist, then shook his head angrily.


    Naito originally wanted to punch him when he saw how Orochimaru bullying Sasuke and Naruto, but he held back; as a result, Orochimaru even dared to fight Kimimaro and the other two to take some of their blood. He really deserved it!


    Even if they can tell the difference between the true one or the clone, Orochimaru needed only a moment of hesitation to finish them.

 Chapter 443: Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 443: Encounter</h4>


    Watching Orochimaru being wept by Naito punch, didn¡¯t surprise Kimimaro and Haku. On the side, Karin was somewhat ted, and she seemed very excited about Naito punching Orochimaru.


    Sure enough, Naito-Sama is the most powerful, and he defeated that disgusting snake with one punch.


    Thinking so in her heart, Karin revealed her nympho side and stuck her tongue out, but suddenly she sensed that many ninjas approaching and finally came back to her senses.


    Whoosh!


    The first person who rushed over was naturally Anko. She looked at the field, but she couldn¡¯t find Orochimaru. Pursing her lips, she walked to Naito.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, Orochimaru...¡±


    She knew about Orochimaru¡¯s defection and crimes, so he had no respect for him anymore.


    Naito reached out and patted Anko¡¯s shoulder gently, saying, ¡°He¡¯s no longer here.¡±


    Unusually of her, Anko stood there quietly.


    Naito knew exactly what is going on. Anko knew about Orochimaru¡¯s experiments, and if it wasn¡¯t for Naito, she would have ended up being one of them. Thus, as a survivor, Anko felt responsible for trying to stop Orochimaru the same as the original. However, Orochimaru didn¡¯t miss up with her memories, and she knows about strong she is. She¡¯s ambitious, and she¡¯s way stronger than the Original.


    After patting her little head, Naito turned to look at Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin, then he said, ¡°The Second Test will continue, you need to go.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Naito-Sama.¡±


    The three answered, then turned away.


    Immediately after they left, two Anbu and a number of the examiners quickly came here. At first sight, they noticed Naito and saluted him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    The awe was evident in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Although Naito has been away for a long time, and even though he was the Rain Vige leader, his name was still awe-inspiring in Konoha.


    Naito nced at the Anbu, and the examiners then looked at Anko, who was bowing her head.


    Noticing the arrival of the Anbu and the examiners, Anko calmed down, raised her head, and said with a deep voice: ¡°Naito-Sama has solved the problem. Let¡¯s leave. The Exam will continue.


    Since Naito has said that Orochimaru is no longer here, then it should be the truth, and there¡¯s no need for a patrol or a search.


    Hearing this, the Anbu looked at each other, then nodded and disappeared in the smoke.


    As for the examiners, after they heard Anko¡¯s words, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay. Anko herself was horrifying, not to mention Naito next to her.


    Watching everyone retreating, Anko turned to look at Naito, and said with a smile: ¡°Naito-Sama, do you want to continue to watch the Chunin Exam with me?¡±


    Looking at her grinning again, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod casually.


    ¡°So, how about we head to the tower, where we can see more clearly?¡±


    Anko grinned and pulled Naito¡¯s arm with a smile, acting like a child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Naito responded with a smile, but suddenly showed a trace of surprise, and turned to look at a certain direction.


    Anko saw Naito¡¯s sudden movements and looked in the same direction, but she couldn¡¯t see anything unusual.


    Anko looked more puzzled, and when she turned to look at Naito, she found out that thetter had already disappeared.


    ¡°Eh? Naito-Sama?¡±


    .....


    Deep into the Forest of the Death.


    At the center of the forest, there was a big tower, with multiple entrances and exits in all directions.


    Kimimaro and his party happened to be there too.


    Kimimaro and his teammates were approaching carefully, while on the other sides of the tower, three teams were approaching, but one particr team was a bit farther away.


    It was Hinata¡¯s squad.


    Shortly after they entered the forest, Hinata, Shino, and Kiba encountered another team. Although Hinata was soft and gentle, her strength was unquestionable, and she, with the help of her friends, easily got the scrolls they needed.


    At this time, Hinata and her teammates found two other teams in the distance. Although Hinata¡¯s was the strongest, she wasn¡¯t the team captain because of her weak personality.


    So following Kiba¡¯smands, the party rushed toward the two teams.


    The two teams in front were from the Sand Vige, and the other from the Waterfall Vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sand¡¯s brats... You met us first, how unlucky!¡±


    The Genin from the Waterfall Vige looked at each other with a cold expression.


    On the other side, Kankuro ignored them, then looked at Gaara next to him, saying, ¡°Oi, Gaara, you know how this is work, right? If were have the same scroll, then this battle will be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°So what.¡±


    Gaara looked coldly at the Waterfall Vige Genin. And with murderous intent, he said, ¡°Everyone that encounter us must die!¡±


    Hearing Gaara, Kankuro¡¯s forehead gradually showed traced of cold sweats, then he simply turned to look at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky for you to encounter us guys.¡±


    The Genin from the Waterfall Vige noticed how they were being ignored by Gaara and the other and became furious and immediately pulled out their weapons and rushed at them.


    It was at the same moment that Hinata and her team came.


    Seeing this outrageous battle, Kiba showed an interesting expression, saying, ¡°They¡¯re already fighting. So who do you think will win, the Sand Team? That little red-headed guy doesn¡¯t look very strong.¡±


    However, almost at the same moment, Kiba¡¯s voice fell, Gaara stretched out his hand.


    Whoosh!!


    In an instant, the sand surged, directly grabbing the Waterfall Vige Genin by the leg, forcing them to stop. The Sand then wrapped their entire bodies in the blink of an eye before they could even react.


    ¡°Sand Binding Coffin!¡±


    The murderous intent was evident in Gaara¡¯s eyes as he clenched his hand tightly.


    The Sand wrapping them gradually shrank and squeezed them hard inside.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 444: Hinata Vs Gara

    <h4>Chapter 444: Hinata Vs Gara</h4>


    Watching this scene, Kiba was so scared that he almost fell off the tree. He felt chills on the back of his neck, and the sweat started falling off his forehead.


    ¡°What is this!!!¡±


    ¡°I think we should go.¡± Shino, on the side, was still calm and said seriously.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Hinata, standing on the right, responded weakly, as she was watching the sand sweeping directly toward them.


    No good!


    Kiba was horrified; he has just seen the Waterfall Genin directly getting crushed by this sand. He didn¡¯t dare to fight back or block that sand, so he immediately backed away.


    However, the sand condensed, and like a wave, it covered the three of them underneath it!


    Far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s the scroll that we need, lucky! It¡¯s all done... Oi, Gaara, we can go!¡±


    After holding the scroll, Kankuro saw how Gaara attack Hinata and the others, and he tried to stop him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gaara responded, with evident killing intent in his eyes, saying: ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied yet. This is not enough... I want to kill them all!¡±


    Looking at the waves of sand falling at the front, a trace of cold sweat appeared on Kankuro¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°F... forget it, Gaara...¡±


    ¡°We already got the scrolls we need, we won¡¯t get any good from killing them. After all, it¡¯s Konoha...¡± Kankuro said, trying to convince him, but when he saw how the san didn¡¯t stop from falling, he could only sigh helplessly.


    These Konoha Genin must be really unfortunate for running at them.


    After shaking his head, Kankuro prepared to turn away.


    Suddenly, Kankuro, Temari, and Gaara, on the side, simultaneously looked stunned.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Almost at the moment when the sand wave fell, a series of explosion sounds emitted, then the terrifying sand wave burst all around.


    ¡°Whew. Thank you, Hinata.¡±


    Kiba wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, then thanked Hinata for saving his life.


    Hinata didn¡¯t have time to respond to Kiba, as she showed a very serious and solemn expression while looking at Gaara, who jumped close toward them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that there¡¯s such a strong Shinobi in Konoha...¡±


    Gaara looked strangely at them, he totally didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to stop his sand wave, and it was none but the weak one in the middle.


    Looking at Hinata, he suddenly revealed his killing intent.


    ¡°Well this is better, now I can finally feel satisfied...¡±


    At the moment when Gaara¡¯s voice fell, the sand surged and swept toward Hinata.


    Hinata took a deep breath. Although she was a little scared recalling the scene, which Gaara crushed those poor souls to death, her expression was more serious when she thought of her teammates¡¯ safety.


    ¡°Kiba, Shino, you go first.¡±


    Hinata, who has always been weak, quickly made such a decision, which made both Kiba and Shino surprised.


    Apart from that moment, they dismissed the distraction they felt, and as they started falling back, they noticed Temari and Kankuro on the other side.


    Even if Hinata managed to block Gaara, they wouldn¡¯t let her just escape.


    Roar!!


    In the face of Gaara¡¯s attack, Hinata whispered softly, then her hands flew up and down like a butterfly.


    Compared to the rigid punches of Lee, the movements of Hinata are undoubtedly beautiful.


    Every time Hinata waved her small hand, powerful Chakra burst out of her palm, bursting a mass amount of the sand directly.


    This move is actually rted to the Gentle Fist technique, but with Naito¡¯s training, it became more powerful.


    Although it can¡¯t bepared to Kaguya¡¯s Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, it started to take the same shape.


    ¡°This girl...¡±


    Seeing his sand scattered by Hinata easily, Gaara couldn¡¯t help but look shocked.


    At this time, he could clearly feel her powerful Chakra. It was really incredible. Such a Chakra, he would have never expected to belong to a weak girl like her.


    ¡°Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!¡±


    Buzz!!


    Hinata waved her hands fast, and struck rapidly, repelling the sand, and destroying itpletely, and under the shocked gazes of Gaara, he got directly hit by a few strikes and flew out!


    Hinata obviously had the upper hand, but she didn¡¯t chase after victory and stopped hesitantly.


    ¡°Shit... Damn...¡±


    Gaara struggled slightly to stand up again, and the sand armor on his body aspletely cracked. And even though the sand protected him, and he didn¡¯t have any severe injuries, he trembled and felt dizzy.


    Hinata, who thought she might have directly killed Gaara, was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect him to have ayer of sand as armor on his body.


    However,pared to her surprise, Gaara was feeling shocked.


    The feeling of being hit by Hinata was very bad, and it had even reminded him of that scene a few days ago, on Konoha¡¯s street, when he got wounded by Kimimaro¡¯s bones and frozen by Haku¡¯s ice.


    ¡°You... will die now!!¡±


    He shouted as the blood started flowing on the side of his forehead, covering his eye, then he suddenly pressed his hands on the ground.


    ¡°Quicksand Waterfall Flow!¡±


    Bang!!!


    The ground started trembling, and the mud and rocks shattered, turning into sand, then a colossal wave took a form.


    Kiba and Shino, who were about to engage, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified again. They immediately retreated and jumped to the nearby trees.


    Hinata in the center didn¡¯t try to hide, because the attack was directed at her, and jumping to the trees won¡¯t protect her, and it will endanger her friends.


    Moreover, all she was thinking of is, ¡°It seems... it seems... that it¡¯s not particrly strong...¡±

 Chapter 445: Breaking the Strongest Defense

    <h4>Chapter 445: Breaking the Strongest Defense</h4>


    Looking at the sand surging like an unstoppable sea, Hinata gently took her fight stance.


    ¡°Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!¡±


    Buzz!!


    With a quick spin, Hinata created an absolute defense instantly and blocked all the sand easily.


    Moreover, because of the huge amount of Chakra that Hinata has, the range of her technique was extremelyrge, almost covering the radius of several meters.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over!


    This technique can be taught only by a Patriarch to another Patriarch. Even though Naito could easily parse it. However, he didn¡¯t stop there and also helped her improve it.


    The idea was to allow Hinata to change from a purely defensive move to a technique that can be used in offensive situations and also grant her protection!


    When Chakra gathered to a certain extent, Hinata suddenly changed the speed of rotation. All of the Chakra channeled into her hands.


    Hum!!


    Instead of dissipating the Chakra after finishing the technique, it has was all gathered in Hinata¡¯s hands; this what Naito tried to improve!


    Strike!


    Boom!!


    Using the Chakra she gathered, this single strike was stronger than any of her other techniques, and it quickly swept through the sand falls and rushed toward Gaara.


    However, it wasn¡¯t taking the shape of a palm, but a converged bright white light sphere that kept spinning as it flew toward its target.


    Buzz!!


    On the way, it was making buzzing sounds due to the continuous rotation, and at the same time, seemed like it was changing its shape.


    The center of the rotation, gradually raised, bing extremely sharp, then the sound changed from buzzing to sharp hissing. And as it kept flying, it turned into a spear that seemed extremely scary because it looked like it could prate everything!


    There¡¯s no doubt that with Naito¡¯s improvements and the second stage of the Sage Mode Transformation, coupled with her massive Chakra Volume, this technique was an S-ss Ninjutsu or higher!


    Only such a rank would satisfy Naito!


    As the rotation be sharper, the speed became faster and kept prating the endless sand that Gaara was using to stop it.


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    Seeing how it was toote now avoid it. Gaara¡¯s face became dark, then the sand stopped flowing and quickly gathered in front of him.


    This time, the sand didn¡¯t only converge, but alsopressed, and hardened more than steel.


    Suddenly a colossal monster with a big belly appeared in front of Gaara.


    The strongest absolute defense! Shield of Shukaku!


    ¡°Gaara has ended up using this technique. It¡¯s unbelievable. This girl from Konoha was so strong... But this is the end.¡±


    Kankuro looked at this scene, took a deep breath, and said: ¡°No one can break Gaara¡¯s absolute defense.¡±


    At the next moment, Hinata¡¯s Chakra Spinning Spear finally hit the Shield of Shukaku.


    Bang!!!


    A trembling roar emitted as the sand was wildly bursting, but suddenly the rotation speed of the spear decreased, and its speed slowed down.


    Kankuro and Temari, standing in the distance, were calm at first, then Temari¡¯s expression gradually changed, showing a trace of horror.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Temari, who was the best at Wind Release, knew what was gonna happen next!


    The spear didn¡¯t stop rotating, it was actually strong enough to make the entire monster rotate, and due to the massive amount of Chakra used to creat him, he actually twisted, then instantly, crack started appearing on the back of the shield.


    Suddenly a hole appeared and expanded, then the Chakra Spear burst out of it,pletely prating Gaara¡¯s strongest shield!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    When he saw his strongest shield break forcefully, Gaara looked horrified.


    Gaara barely avoided it sideways, and the Chakra spear directly hit his shoulder. Then finally prated the tree behind him and dispersed.


    The injury wasn¡¯t that bad since his sand armor barely counteracted a little of its attack power too.


    However, silence controlled the ce.


    Temari and Kankuro looked stunned.


    The blood kept flowing out of his shoulder and dripping on the sand below.


    He has never been injured; he never has seen his blood until he arrived at Konoha. First, it was Kimimaro, then now it¡¯s Hinata, and this injury is more serious thanst time!


    Even Kankuro and Temari couldn¡¯t believe this. It seems that this Exam is full of crazy powerful people!


    Augh!!!


    Kankuro looked at the side again to find Gaara standing again with a touch of madness in his eyes.


    ¡°This is horrible... that monster... ising out!¡±

 Chapter 446: The cute little Tanuki

    <h4>Chapter 446: The cute little Tanuki</h4>


    Gaara was injured again. Because of the severe injury he suffered, coupled with the fact that he couldn¡¯t ept that the strongest defense was defeated, the power of the Ichibi finally got out of control.


    He didn¡¯t use the sleeping technique, nor was he on control of that power, in an instant, the Ichibipletely took control of his consciousness!


    ¡°Auaaaaagh!¡±


    A mad roar echoed in the field, and from the hole in Gaara¡¯s shoulder, a weird strong Chakra rushed out, then in an instant, it turned into a huge yellowish arm.


    Suddenly that arm grabbed Gaara until he could no longer be seen.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the Ichibi¡¯s colossal body appeared in the forest of death!


    Konoha Shinobi, who were monitoring the exam, saw this scene, and all showed horrified colors.


    ¡°No! That... isn¡¯t it a Biju?!


    ¡°Why did it appear in the Chunin Exam?!¡±


    Everyone looked shocked, even the Anbu in charge of the overall situation seemed terrified.


    First, the forest was instantly frozen, then horrible huge bones spurted out, then the ice and bones were all shattered into powder, and now the Ichibi suddenly appeared in the middle of the forest.


    This is no longer a Chunin Exam, this is a Shinobi War!


    In the forest of death.


    Looking at this huge beast before her, Hinata looked shocked.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    With her Byakugan, she could clearly see the Chakra contained inside the Ichibi¡¯s body. It¡¯s simply extremely huge. Although it¡¯s far inferior to Naito, it¡¯s way stronger than her.


    The amount of Chakra is iparable to her, maybe if she finished the Third Stage, then she would at least have a chance.


    ¡°Muahahaha!! I¡¯ve finallye out!¡±


    After he roared to the sky, Ichibi finallyughed creepily as always.


    This roon¡¯s life has always been sad. He was always sealed, and whenever he finally gets out, he will find Naito right in front of him and beats him again.


    And after getting beaten, he will wake up to find that he was sealed again.


    ¡°That bastard isn¡¯t here this time?¡±


    Thinking of Naito, Ichibi shuddered deep inside, his small eyes twitched, then he nced at the forest, and saw Hinata and the others.


    Okay.


    Naito can¡¯t just appear every time because that¡¯s so unlucky. This time it¡¯s gonna be easy.


    Thinking about this, Ichibi gave another burst ofughter, and then raised his huge ws, aiming at Hinata and the others.


    Hinata, who saw this, was shocked and terrified. After all, the huge size of this beast, coupled with his terrifying amount of Chakra, is much worse than dealing with Gaara.


    Just looking at him makes her feel scared!


    Kankuro, Temari, Kiba, and Shino were scared and stood there stiffly, unable to move.


    Looking at Ichibi lifting his paws, Hinata froze in her ce and didn¡¯t know what to do, revealing a scared, weak expression.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Time passed little by little, but the Ichibi ws didn¡¯t fall. Instead, they stopped mid-air and remained motionless.


    At this time, even Hinata, who was almost scared to tears, felt that something was strange, and she used her 360-degree vision.


    And she suddenly saw someone whom she didn¡¯t know when he appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    That voice made the tears disappear instantly from her eyes, then she turned with a cute expression.


    ¡°Na... Naito-Sensei!¡±


    Hinata was still afraid, though, and she immediately hid behind Naito¡¯s back and pulling his sleeves. Naito didn¡¯t do anything and stared coldly at the Ichibi.


    Kiba, Shino, and the others all saw Naito, which made them surprised.


    Naito-Sama!


    The two saw Naito before, but they didn¡¯t know who he was. When they asked Hinata, she didn¡¯t tell them, but they were there when Kabuto shared his shocking story.


    Seeing Naito there, both of them were relieved, but also somewhat worried.


    Although Naito is the strongest Shinobi, he¡¯s only human... That thing in front of them is a monster. Even Naito-Sama can win, the fight might be so big that they will end up getting hurt.


    Compared to Shino and Kibra, Kankuro and Temari didn¡¯t know Naito.


    His sudden appearance certainly surprised them, but they didn¡¯t think that such a young guy, could defeat the Ichibi.


    However, they couldn¡¯t understand why the Ichibi stopped his attack?!


    Is it because he was charging his attack?!


    In fact, if the Ichibi had a human form, he would have had the same expression as Hinata before, he would have even cried more miserable.


    God!!


    Why!!


    Why do you have to be so cruel to this Tanuki?!!


    Why does he end up seeing the person that he least want to see every time hees out!


    Naito simply stood there, but he looked as if he was a giant in front of that cute little Tanuki.

 Chapter 447: Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 447: Disappearance</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ve met again, Ichibi.¡±


    Looking indifferently at the huge fat Taniki, then he grinned, saying, ¡°You need to pay more attention next time when youe out, you¡¯re scaring people!¡±


    Naito said casually, and at the same time reached out to Hinata¡¯s head, patted it, and said to the Ichibi, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve scared her, you know what you need to do now, right?¡±


    These few words of Naito made Kiba and Shino look shocked.


    Kankuro and Temari, on the other side, also froze for a moment, then looked at Naito with a dull expression.


    This man... he¡¯s retarded, isn¡¯t he?!


    Temari and Kankuro stood there waiting for the inevitable death of this arrogant white-haired boy, those ws will definitely crush him at any moment.


    However, they never fall, instead, the Ichibi¡¯s expression turned funny, and he kept nodding his head at Naito fearfully.


    The scene looked funny, but no one dared tough.


    Poof!


    The smoke suddenly burst, and the Ichibi¡¯s huge body disappeared out of thin air.


    The process of retracting was even faster than the process of his appearance.


    The silence controlled the field, and the Ichibi was dealt with by him, without even causing any damage.


    However, deep inside, the sound of the rumbling thunder was echoing in everyone¡¯s minds!


    Kiba looked shocked, and his knees were shivering. Even the calm Shino felt like he was dreaming and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    Temari couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes, wondering if she was dazzled or daydreaming. While Kankuro¡¯s jaw was still opened wide.


    Is this a joke?!!


    At this moment, none of the people present could believe what has just happened!


    Hinata, who was still hiding behind, Naito pulled his arm.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei, it... it seemed to be afraid of you?!¡±


    Looking at the Ichibi who hurriedly disappeared, Hinata looked at Naito and asked weakly.


    Naito looked at Hinata, and patter her head again with a smile, saying, ¡°It seems so. After all, it was beaten by me twice before, and I don¡¯t think it was ready for the third time.¡±


    Rumble!!!


    These few words felt like thunder exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. Kiba and Kankuro almost fell off the tree.


    If they didn¡¯t actually see it with their own eyes, they would have definitely felt that Naito was talking nonsense.


    However, watching how the Ichibi turned from being a terrifying monster to a cute little thing and didn¡¯t even dare to attack Naito, then hurriedly disappeared, the couldn¡¯t help but believe that it was afraid of Naito.


    All of them at that time were widening their eyes as they were looking at Naito.


    ¡°Okay, the problem has been dealt with, the Chunin Exam can be continued now.¡± Naito nced around, then looked at Hinata and smiled, ¡°Good job.¡±


    After being praised by Naito, a blush appeared on Hinata¡¯s face, then she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    When she looked up again, Naito¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    After freezing there for a long time, Kiba and Shinobi finally reacted and came to Hinata¡¯s side.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t know what to say at this time, they looked as if they had lost their ability to speak. As for what they should do next, they didn¡¯t have any idea.


    Hinata wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble, so the three looked at the distance at Kankuro and Temari, who looked still stunned and left and headed toward the center of the tower.


    After they left, Kankuro and Temari finally came back to their senses. Then rushed to find unconscious Gaara.


    However, they didn¡¯t speak a word.


    In their minds, there was only one question being asked again and again.


    Who was that... white-haired boy?!


    .......


    The second test duration was five days, and Kimimaro and his team were the first to arrive at the tower, followed by Hinata and her team.


    However, they were the first a few seconds, then Hinata and the others followed.


    After fighting Orochimaru, Kimimaro and his team easily found another team took their scroll then headed toward the tower.


    They could arrive faster, but when they saw the Ichibi, Kimimaro was interested in going and fighting him, but it didn¡¯t go as he wished, because the Ichibi suddenly disappeared, so they turned around and rushed toward the tower.


    At the bottom of the tower, Kimimaro saw Hinata, who has walked to the tower almost at the same time and nodded gently at her.


    After all, Hinata was a disciple recognized by Naito himself, and in Kimimaro¡¯s view, Naito¡¯s will is absolute. Even the three of them have not been recognized by Naito as disciples, so his attitude toward Hinata should be nothing but respect.


    As for Haku, he gently smiled at everyone.


    Everyone was nice to her, except for Karin, who seemed like she was murmuring a few curses.


    Karin was a little jealous of her since she was able to get Naito¡¯s approval. That what Karin has ever wanted but never managed to get.

 Chapter 448: Primary Selection

    <h4>Chapter 448: Primary Selection</h4>


    ¡°Naito-Sama¡¯s team is ridiculously strong.¡±


    Walking forward, while looking at Kimimaro and the others, Kiba and Shino looked terrified.


    Hinata didn¡¯t know how to respond to the greeting of Kimimaro and the others and shyly looked down.


    Shortly after the two teams arrived, Gaara and his party finally entered the tower. At that time, Gaara regained consciousness, and the wound on his body disappeared due to the opening of the Ichibi¡¯s seal.


    However, his mood was extremely low, and even traces of fear were evident in his expression.


    Because when the Ichibi got control, their consciousness swapped, and he was trapped inside.


    He saw and felt everything clearly.


    He could feel the Ichibi¡¯s fear of Naito, and those feelings spread to Gaara¡¯s heart. He had never seen the Ichibi scared, which seemed unbelievable to him.


    Even his father was afraid of the Ichibi and tried to kill him several times, but now, the Ichibi actually was trembling in front of a human being.


    Who is that man?!


    When they arrived at the tower, Gaara and the others soon met their team leader Baki.


    The team leaders waited in the tower and watched what¡¯s going on inside the forest from a distance. Baki¡¯s most concern was undoubtedly Gaara.


    When he saw the Ichibi¡¯s rampage, he was totally shocked, but it suddenly disappeared.


    Baki also wondered why Gaara was forced to release the Ichibi? He obviously didn¡¯t run into Kimimaro and his team, after all, they came from the other side of the forest.


    After the two met, Gaara immediately asked who Naito was, and Baki asked what happened.


    ....


    ¡°It turned out to be this way.¡±


    Hearing the description of that man, Baki took a deep breath, then with a serious tone, and dignified expression, he said: ¡°Gaara, the Ichibi was defeated more than once by that man, that¡¯s why he was so afraid.¡±


    ¡°As for who was he... He¡¯s the man who beheaded the Third Raikage, killed the Third Kazekage, the strongest Kazkage of all time, and also destroyed our vige. Whatever is the situation and the circumstances, do not provoke that person!¡±


    Speaking of this, Baki¡¯s expression was solemn, and he even seemed scared. Staring at Gaara, he continued, ¡°Gaara, I know what kind of person you are, but never try to fight him. That person has the power to easily wipe out our entire vige!¡±


    These few words made Gaara very quiet. However, he wasn¡¯t excited at all; instead, his body was slightly shivering from fear.


    He is a Jinchuriki, and the emotion of his Bijuu can naturally affect him, coupled with the fear he originally had in his heart, he could barely control his breathing.


    As for Kankuro and Temari, they looked at each other and swallowed.


    He can easily destroy the Sand Vige!


    It was this sentence that scared the two of them, they couldn¡¯t believe it, but watching Baki¡¯s solemn expression, and recalling how that monster was afraid of Naito, this sentence... slowly made sense!


    ......


    Five days passed quickly.


    During the period, although Sasuke and Naruto were in aa for a couple of days and cause Sakura a lot of troubles, when they woke up, none of the remaining Genin in the forest were their opponents.


    Basically, all of the powerful Shinobi have already passed the exam.


    So, near the end of the second test, they also obtained the scroll they needed, and entered the tower, to find out that they were thest team.


    In the hall inside the tower.


    All of the Genin who passed the test were gathered there. Some of them who arrived today looked in an embarrassing state, while those who arrived sooner seemed to be much better, and their mental state was strong.


    Comparing each other, anyone could see the difference, but the final arrivals are not necessarily the weakest. After all, luck can also be a major aspect of this test.


    In front of these Genin, the elites of the viges, who were mostly Konoha¡¯s teachers, were standing there in front of them.


    The Third Hokage has alsoe to the tower in person. Standing in front of the elites, he looked at the Genin, with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°The number of kids who passed is a little too much. I didn¡¯t expect all of our Genin to pass, which is very interesting.


    While murmuring, Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help but think of the training that shocked all of the Anbu department. Naito stood alone under the tower and defeated all the candidates.


    As a result, in that Anbu Exam, only Naito has passed.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi nced at Kimimaro and his team in the crowd.


    If Kimimaro and his friends have done this, they could have stopped everyone from entering the tower, but they didn¡¯t do that, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was Naito¡¯s instructions or their own reasons.


    In short, this is good, having a lot of people passing the exam, better than only one team.


    After pondering for a while, he noticed Anko on the said, giving him signs to start speaking. Sarutobi took a puff from his pipe then he started talking.


    He briefly exined the purpose of this test, then he called Hayate Gekko to exin the third test.


    Because too many people passed, they tend to run additional preliminaries to reduce the number of finalists.


    What is different from the original, is that Kabuto didn¡¯t pass the second test. It wasn¡¯t impossible to pass, but it was meaningless, so he left the forest and chose to give, then went to find Orochimaru, who was punched by Naito and flew somewhere.


    After he coughed twice, Hayate announced the beginning of the preliminaries.


    ¡°The two sides in the first matchup are... Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Karin!¡±


    ¡°No way?!¡±


    These two names made Sakura exim, and felt that Sasuke was really unfortunate, to meet one of Kimimaro¡¯s teammates at the first match!


    Although she didn¡¯t see Karin¡¯s actual strength and abilities, it was unlikely that she will turn out to be weak as a group member with strong and outrageous people like Kimimaro and Haku.


    ¡°Sasuke, are you sure that you want to fight...¡±


    Sakura was worried as she hesitantly was about to ask him to simply give up.

 Chapter 449: Karin Vs Sasuki

    <h4>Chapter 449: Karin Vs Sasuki</h4>


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Sasuke directly interrupted her, with a cold stare on his face, then locked his eyes on Karin while walking forward.


    In the face of Kimimaro, he was defeated by a single shot, and in the face of Haku, although they didn¡¯t fight yet, the gap is clearly terrifying just by looking at that technique he used to freeze the forest.


    In the end, there is only Karin left, and he must win!


    All three can¡¯t be so strong. Moreover, Karin is just a woman. How bad can it go?!


    Thinking of this, Sasuke took a deep breath and continued to walk forward.


    Karin didn¡¯t expect that she would be the first one, shrugged casually, then she walked forward while staring at Sasuke and perceiving him.


    Well, although he¡¯s quite handsome, he¡¯s still worse than Naito-Sama.


    ¡°Okay, the first round will start, except for the contestants, please got to the stands.¡±


    After Hayate coughed, everyone walked to the stands.


    Sarutobi nodded walked first, then the elite, followed by the Genin.


    Speaking of that, Naruto originally wanted to cheer Sasuke, but thest name Uzumaki made him feel weird. Besides, Karin looked weak, he couldn¡¯t cheer Sasuke to know her down.


    ¡°Ah... what a pain.¡±


    Kakashi stood in the stand and looked down at the field with a helpless expression.


    He didn¡¯t stop Sasuke from fighting Karin, because Kakashi knew what kind of person he was, Sasuke won¡¯t ept losing, so he could only hope that he will win. However, he didn¡¯t feel the odds are on in his side, even if she was just a girl.


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke, did he think he can win against someone who was taught by Naito-Sama?¡± Anko leaned on the railing fence while grinning.


    Since Naito the time Naito stopped the Ichibi, he disappeared and didn¡¯t show up again; thus, Anko was feeling a bit lost.


    But the moment Anko¡¯s voice emitted, someone answered from the side, ¡°It depends on Karin herself. If she¡¯s not serious, maybe Sasuke will have a chance of winning.¡±


    Anko turned excitedly to find out that Naito was leaning on the fence next to her.


    Naito appeared out of thin air, and one of the people present noticed him there, even Sartuobi.


    ¡°Naito-Sama!¡±


    Anko reacted instantly, showing a happy expression, and smiling at Naito.


    Anko¡¯s loud voice caught the attention of the people around, and soon, everyone in the ce noticed that he was standing next to Anko.


    Everyone was startled at that moment, including Kakashi and others who knew Naito personally.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.¡±


    Hayate bellow stood firmly, then respectfully saluted Naito, and said, ¡°Yuu Naito-Sama.¡±


    ¡°You can proceed, I just came to see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hayate nodded, then took a deep breath and looked at Sasuke and Karin again.


    However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Naito, and they saluted him one by one, but it wasn¡¯t only out of respect, but with awe too.


    Even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi, seemed very surprised by Naito¡¯s sudden arrival, and he smiled at him and greeted him.


    As for Naruto, Sakura, Konoha¡¯s other Genin, Kankuro, Gaara, and even Temari, knew who was Naito by now and looked at Naito with respect and awe.


    ¡°Is that Naito-Sama?¡±


    Lee wasn¡¯t there to hear Kaburo¡¯s introduction and didn¡¯t encounter Naito in the Forest of Death; however, his teacher Gai reminded him to be very respectful to Naito.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Neji stood there, while his eyes had an evident trace of awe in them and nodded. He had actually seen Naito more than once. After all, he lived in the Hyuga Station.


    Moreover, after seeing Naito for the first time, he learned everything about him from his father, he also deliberately collected information about Naito, so his awe for Naito wasn¡¯t any bit weaker than Naruto and others.


    However, under this awe, there was also a trace of dissatisfaction and jealousy.


    He was in awe, but he couldn¡¯t ept how he choice Hinata over him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Naito epted a weak Shinobi like Hinata, why she could be Naito¡¯s disciple, while he couldn¡¯t.


    He was the genius of the Hyuga n, he was eager for Naito¡¯s approval and hoped to be Naito¡¯s disciple, so he worked harder, but Naito never looked at him and never paid attention to him.


    So he was very dissatisfied.


    This time, he felt that it was a very good opportunity for him. He wanted to defeat Hinata here and prove to Naito that he¡¯s the one who deserves his recognition!


    ¡°Hinata... you¡¯re pathetic, even if you be Naito-Sama¡¯s disciple, you¡¯re still weak, don¡¯t you?¡± While murmuring in his heart, Neji looked at Hinata in the distance, and his eyes showed a bit of fierceness.


    .....


    In the field.


    ¡°Naito-Sama, every time I saw him, he looks the most perfect.¡±


    Seeing Naito actuallying to watch her match, Karin¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    When she looked at Sasuke again, she was more serious and no longer casually looked at him.


    If Naito didn¡¯te, what he predicted would have happened, and Sasuke could have taken the opportunity and defeat her.


    After all, Sasuke has awakened his three tomoe Sharingan, and it¡¯s not weak. Also, Indra¡¯s Chakra within his body can be a very unstable factor.


    In the presence of Naito, Karin would never act carelessly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Naito-Sama toe, you¡¯re really unlucky.¡±


    Looking at Sasuke in front of her, Karin murmured, she really wanted to have a good time and y with him.


    Sasuke nced at Naito leaning on the railing fence, then looked again at Karin, then with a Kunai in his hand, he looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Although you are a woman, I will fight seriously, so be prepared!¡±

 Chapter 450: One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 450: One Punch</h4>


    Zero chance.


    Sitting on the top while leaning on the fence, Naito smirked the moment he heard Sasuke¡¯s words and gave him zero chance.


    Karin heard these words too, and she felt annoyed.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    But Karin kept her calm expression and stood there rxed.


    Hayate looked at them, then announced the start of the first round.


    Whoosh!!!


    From the very beginning, Sasuke rushed at Karin. Although he said she was a woman, and she shouldn¡¯t be strong. Karin was still the teammate of Kimimaro and Haku, so he won¡¯t give her any chance, and chose to strike first.


    The Sharingan was also activated; in terms of body techniques, he can even see through Kakashi¡¯s movements with these eyes.


    Facing Sasuke¡¯s attack, Karin shook her head, so she casually stretched out her hand and tried to grab his wrist.


    ¡°Humph! You think you can stop my attack with such a move?¡±


    Sasuke snorted since he could see through her move, and responded by spinning his body in the air and swiping with his Kunai before she could even finish her move.


    However, the odds suddenly changed!


    Whoosh!!


    A strange chain suddenly emerged out of her palm. This was the Adamantine Chakra Chain Technique, which is a special sealing technique characteristic by the Uzumaki n.


    This time, it was clearly beyond Sasuke¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    With a look of surprise, Sasuke stared cluelessly at the chains, but he knew that she shouldn¡¯t get caught by it, and with his flexible moves and his eyes¡¯ ability to read the movements¡¯ motion, he avoided all of her attempts on catching him with these chains.


    However, Karin forced him to step back, and he failed to rush at her.


    ¡°It turned out that her ability is these chains?¡±


    Looking at the chain waving gently in front of Karin, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flickered, revealing a cold look.


    Even if these chains are strong, as long as he has the Sharingan, it won¡¯t touch him!


    The three tomoe in his eyes slowly circled, then Sasuke once again rushed at Karin. Since he was prepared, he easily avoided the chains and rushed at her.


    However, when he got closer, Karin smirked.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, countless chains emerged out of her body, and swept across the field, making Sasuke feel like he was inside a storm!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Sasuke, everyone in the field looked shocked.


    ¡°The Adamantine Chakra Chains technique, and at this age... She seems to be even stronger than Kushina¡¯s talent!¡±


    Sarutobi murmured in his heart, and when he thought of Kushina, he felt a bit bitter deep inside. He even unconsciously nced at Naito on the side.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The chain kept waving in the faces of the audience, shattering the ground and bombarding it, while Sasuke was hiding in disbelief!


    Even though he could see through the movements of the chains, his body wasn¡¯t fas enough to just avoid all of them.


    After being forced to retreat, Sasuke, who couldn¡¯t avoid all of the attacks, got caught by one of the chains and directly got wrapped tightly.


    However, just when everyone thought that Sasuke was going to lose, Sasuke suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared!


    This is an avatar!


    Suddenly he showed up behind Karin while waving his fist!


    I won.


    Sasuke smirked as that thought shed through his mind, while his fist was about to fall on Karin.


    However, that smile got wiped quickly.


    Because Karin suddenly turned around and looked at him calmly.


    ¡°You think that your Sharingan... makes you see through my movements, but in fact, your movements are all in my perception.¡±


    In the face of Sasuke¡¯s punch, Karin¡¯s clenched her fist and greeted him with one too.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke was shocked and looked even stunned.


    Does she think she¡¯s stronger?!


    When he saw how Karin turned around, he thought she would attack him with one of her chains; he didn¡¯t expect her to punch him back.


    How much power can a girl have?


    Sasuke didn¡¯t try to dodge or change his moves. Karin could also see through his movements, so any extra action will be meaningless, he only needed to win with strength.


    Instantly the two fists collided.


    The moment the two fists connected, Sasuke knew that it was a poor decision as he could feel her brutal force.


    Almost instantly, his arm made a cracking sound, and twisted to a terrible level, the bones broke, and found himself flying like a bullet to the rear stands!


    ¡°No good!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi in the stands shouted loudly, then shed to Sasuke¡¯s sides and caught him.


    But even so, the two got still mmed into the wall by Karin¡¯s power. The entire wall cracked and almost copsed!


    The field became silent.


    Obviously, everyone was shocked by Karin¡¯s power.


    Naruto didn¡¯t have time to worry about Sasuke. He was opening his mouth wide. While being shocked to the extreme, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Sakura on his side.


    Uzumaki Karin is more terrifying than Sakura!


    That punch is horrifying!


    ¡°Is this...¡±


    Walking out of the ruins, while carrying Sasuke, Kakashi looked at Karin in the field solemnly.


    Sarutobi standing in the middle of the stands, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that one day I would see someone else as strong as Tsunade.¡±


    Why is she so strong?!


    Why I can¡¯t beat anyone?!


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, looking at Karin in the distance, then finally passed out.


    His battle with Karin was the same as the one with Kimimaro and Orochimaru, he got crushed in every single one of them.


    His Sharingan that he was so proud of couldn¡¯t help him win against Karin¡¯s brutal power and perception ability.


    ¡°In the first round, the winner is Uzumaki Karin.¡±


    Hayate walked over, and after he coughed, he announced the victorious, and at the same time, looked at Karin with surprise.


    She¡¯s really... strong!


    Even as an examiner, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could win against her.


    The people under Master Naito are all insanely powerful.

 Chapter 451: The Last Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 451: The Last Transformation</h4>


    Naito wasn¡¯t surprised by Sasuke¡¯s defeat, but how Karin won the fight did a bit. After he was stunned for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This seems to be his style.


    Moreover, in the original, Karin was stabbed by Sasuke mercilessly. It seemed at the time like an act of proper revenge.


    In fact, Sasuke wouldn¡¯t have won against her even if she didn¡¯t use her brutal strength.


    After Karin, it was Kimimaro¡¯s time, and his opponent was Shino, but thetter decisively confessed his defeat directly, then Haku and a Sound Shinobi, who was defeated in a mere second with his Ice Release.


    As in the original, Sakura met Ino. It ended up with a tie. Afterward, Tenten and Temari stepped forward.


    Looking at Tenten¡¯s clothes, Naito felt nostalgic. Those memories were for a really long time, so long that he almost can¡¯t remember.


    The battle between the two girls waspletely one-sided, after all, Temari¡¯s wind release was almost the perfect counter against Tenten¡¯s Ninja Throwing Techniques.


    When she ran out of weapons, Tenten didn¡¯t gave up, and held thest Kunai, and rushed toward Temari for a close fight.


    Temari was sozy to give her that and waved her fan directly.


    Whoosh!!


    The wind roared like a storm and made the weapons on the ground fly to the sky then fall on Tenten.


    ¡°Whoops...¡±


    Looking at this scene, a trace of despair appeared on Tenten¡¯s expression. The consequence of getting hit by all these weapons is already predictable.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Sitting at the top, and watching quietly, Naito looked at these weapons, while shaking his head, then he waved his hand casually.


    Silence.


    Just when those weapons were about to fall, suddenly, all of them froze in the air.


    After waiting for a while, Tenten opened her eyes with a strange look on her face to find that these weapons were still suspended in the air and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, all the weapons turned into powder and scattered on the ground.


    This move has obviously made everyone shocked, countless of people looked at Naito in amazement, and even Anko on the side was widening her eyes.


    Naito is very kind to the point that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone hurt?


    Not a chance!


    Naito¡¯s old nickname was Ashura, the God of War, he wasn¡¯t named after him, because of the people he rescued, but because of the people, he killed with his bloody hand. Without a doubt, there¡¯s isn¡¯t any Shinobi in this world that killed more people than Naito!


    If he saved Kimimaro, his teammates, or Hinata, it would be normal.


    But Tenten? No one had ever heard of her, and she had nothing to do with Naito.


    Even Tenten was stunned. Although she couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on Naito. And she guessed that he was the one who saved her life.


    Lord Naito... did he just save my life?


    ¡°The fifth round is over, Temari wins.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t show any emotions, nor did he want to exin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he announced the result, instead of the examiner, Hayate naturally didn¡¯t mind and nodded in reverence.


    Until she returned, Tenten looked stunned. Lee and Neji hurried toward her with a looked of surprise, then thetter whispered.


    ¡°Tenten, do you know Naito-Sama?!¡±


    She shook her head silently, then looked at Naito in the distance, while she couldn¡¯t understand why he helped her, she never met him before.


    Naito sat down on the fence and looked down on the field. However, if someone pays more attention, he will notice that Naito was really sitting on the fence, but slightly suspended in the air.


    There was a slight distance.


    Naito, looking down, was pondering, with a nk expression, almost unemotional, and with evident confusion in his eyes, he suddenly looked a bit emotional.


    This turned out to be the case. It has always been this way, although he was forcing himself to feel like he belongs to this world, he never fully integrated into it after all.


    And just at the moment when he rescued Tenten, he suddenly realized how he can belong, and what kind of rtionship he got with his world!


    He can just be him and sit here!


    There¡¯s no illusion and reality, he doesn¡¯t need to be integrated. He doesn¡¯t need to care about the plot, he just needs to be himself and do everything he wants to do!


    At this moment, the final part of the spiritual fusion of the Tenseigan eyes that he absorbed was finished, and itpletely merged with Naito¡¯s soul, pushing it to a higher level!


    ¡°This is thest transformation.¡±


    Feeling his soul transforming, Naito muttered.


    This transformation waspletely different from the previous one.


    Thest one made Naito¡¯s soul step into the Six Paths¡¯ level, possessing immortality and giving him the ability to travel between the Shinobi World and the Inbetwen. And essentially transcending mortals.


    But this time, the transformation let Naito¡¯s soul move toward a higher level. It seems that when it¡¯s finallypleted, his soul will be equal to this world!


    The only person who would be on par with him is Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    If she didn¡¯t give birth to her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, with the ability to seal her, she would have been able to control the entire world as its god.


    She would have used the Infinite Tsukuyomi and controlled almost every life under it.


    The soul gradually transformed, and Naito could finally perceive, what was previously undetectable, that is, the will of Kaguya that has scattered throughout the Shinobi World.


    The Chakra itself belongs to her, and if it wasn¡¯t for Hagoromo, no one would have obtained it.


    But these Chakras inside everyone actually contained her subtle will.


    ck Zetsu¡¯s n to use the Infinite Tsukuyomi and absorb everyone¡¯s Chakra, wasn¡¯t just so she could get back what belongs to her, but also to bring Kaguya¡¯s will together.


    Kaguya is an immortal existence, and the only reason she can¡¯t enter the Inbetween like Hagoromo is that because her power and will are scattered in the world.


    There is part of her will in the moon, as well as inside the Juubi, ck Zetsu is also a part, and what left was scattered between all the Shinobi in the world.


    Even Naito¡¯s Chakra is no exception!


    However, as his soul gradually moved toward the final transformation, Naito could perceive it in him, and sense her will that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Naito snorted, and gave it a light shock, he wanted to expel it out of his body, while using his will to forcibly wipe Kaguya¡¯s.


    It¡¯s a pity that Naito¡¯s soul was still transforming, and has not yet reached the final step; thus, he didn¡¯t reach Kaguya¡¯s level.


    Therefore, even though it was possible to expel Kaguya¡¯s will, it was still difficult.

 Chapter 452: Hinata Vs. Neji

    <h4>Chapter 452: Hinata Vs. Neji</h4>


    Why Kaguya cannot die, why she can only be sealed, but not killed, Naito finally understood everything at that moment.


    It¡¯s because of Kaguya¡¯s will that no one can wipe it out, even the Six Paths himself couldn¡¯t get rid of it, and could only helplessly divide it.


    Although Hagoromo sealed Kaguya¡¯s body and reced her Chakra by the Juubi, which he also divided into nine tailed-beasts, these were only her physical and strength. Still, in terms of soul and will, he couldn¡¯t do anything about them.


    No one can reach Kaguya¡¯s level in terms of soul and will, so no one can wipe it; this is why Kaguya is ¡°immortal.¡±


    But in fact, there is no real immortality.


    Naito has finally understood what is going on. No one can kill her because no one is on her level, the moment hepletes the final stage of the transformation, he will stand on par with Kaguya, and she will no longer be immortal!


    At this moment, Kaguya¡¯s will seemed to consider Naito as a threat, and it felt like it wanted to kill Naito, while he still didn¡¯tplete the transformation, but it was weak because it was still divided.


    However, Naito could still feel her will free and converging every second. Trying to gather up every Shinobi Chakra, but it is difficult to do so. Without the infinite Tsukuyomi, the progress was very slow.


    Naito didn¡¯t stop it, nor did he entangled with Kaguya¡¯s scattered will.


    Because there is no need to stop it.


    Naito knew clearly that Kaguya¡¯s resurrection before hepletes the final stage of the transformation is absolutely impossible!


    And what if she gets resurrected after he finallypletes the transformation?


    Everything will be over by then.


    Just after Naito¡¯s soul began to transform, he understood the reason behind Kaguya¡¯s immortality along many other things, and finally came back to his senses to watch the seventh round.


    In the sixth round, Naito didn¡¯t pay attention to the fight at all, but it seemed that Naruto was fighting Kiba.


    However, the seventh round made him smirk.


    ¡°The seventh round, Hyuga Hinata vs Hyuga Neji!¡±


    After seeing the draw in the seventh round, Hayate showed a little bit of different expression, and all the on-site Jonin focused on Hinata.


    Everyone knew that Hinata was Naito¡¯s disciple because this matter waspletely public, and also, due to this, no one dares to provoke the Hyuga n.


    Perhaps even this lottery was deliberately done. It would be risky to let anyone else fighting against Hinata, so they simply chose someone from the same n, Hyuga Neji.


    Hinata, who came down to the field, noticed everyone¡¯s eyes locked on her, and she couldn¡¯t help but show hints of cowardness and weakness.


    Only a few people knew that Hinata¡¯s real strength doesn¡¯t match her weak personality.


    Naito, Kiba, Shino, Kurenai, Graara¡­


    As for Neji, he wasn¡¯t one of them. Although he¡¯s from the same n, he was one year older than Hinata. Secondly, Hinata was Naito¡¯s disciple, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to practice with her. When Naitoes to train her, he never dared to get close to them, fearing that he would displease Naito.


    ¡°Just right¡­¡±


    Sure enough, his opponent was Hinata.


    Looking at the weak Hinata facing him, a hint of coldness appeared in Neji¡¯s eyes, with jealousy hidden in his heart¡¯s depth.


    His father, Hyuga Hizashi, currently runs the n. The separation between the main and branch families didn¡¯t bother him much. He¡¯s not jealous of Hinata because he¡¯s from the branch family, but because she was chosen to be Naito¡¯s disciple.


    Hinata¡¯s character isn¡¯t suitable in his opinion as a ninja at all, nor to be the head of the Hyuga n.


    ¡°Brother Neji¡­¡±


    Hinata didn¡¯t know Neji¡¯s inner thoughts or his opinion about her. Still, she could feel that his gazes were a little harsher, even worse than those people around, which made it hard on her to looking directly at him and ended up lowering her head.


    Gaara, in the stands, looked at the field silently.


    He was beaten by this seemingly weak girl, others may be deceived by her appearance, but he is not; he knew how strong she is.


    The same is true for both Temari and Kankuro, both of them witnessed what happened outside, this girl broke Gaara¡¯s absolute defense.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Hayate looked at Hinata, and Neji then looked at Naito above and waved.


    ¡°Hinata-Sama, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Neji didn¡¯t say anything to Hinata, nor he tried to break her spirit with words like he did in the Original. He couldn¡¯t do that, nor did he dare to do it, because Naito was watching them.


    He wants to defeat Hinata with his strength, and prove that he¡¯s the one who deserves to be recognized by Naito!


    Therefore, he first bowed his head to Hinata, then he took his Gentle Fist stance and suddenly rushed to Hinata.


    Hinata and Neji activated their Byakugan at the same time. Unlike Neji, Hinata¡¯s eyes were undoubtedly stronger, and his movement was clearly seen by her.


    With her strength, she could easily defeat Neji, but Hinata didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she passively defended against Neji¡¯s attacks.


    Although if she loses she fails the test, Hinata didn¡¯t want to kill Neji, even she could see in his eyes that he only wants to win.


    Therefore, she kept blocking his attack. But she couldn¡¯t help but think of Naito again, and with her ability of 360-degree angle of sight, she saw Naito smiling while sitting on the railing of the stands, and be serious.


    I cannot disappoint Naito-Sensei!


    I¡¯m¡­ sorry, brother Neji¡­


    At that moment, Neji was pushing Hinata back, and he could notice that she had no power to fight back, she had no intention of counterattack, she was just passively defending her self, which made him feel sorry for her secretly.


    It seems that even with Master Naito¡¯s guidance, she still weak.


    Soon, I will win!


    Thinking of this in his heart, Neji¡¯s eyes became sharp, and he increased the speed of his attack to quickly end the battle and defeat Hinata.

 Chapter 453: Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 453: Final Battle</h4>


    Hinata and Neji were constantly waving their hands. Neji was ready to strike, but he suddenly caught a certain movement that Hinata did, and it was very familiar.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Neji immediately fell back with no hesitation.


    ¡°Revolving Heaven!¡±


    Unpredictable to Neji, Hinata really used the Revolving Heaven, but the range was muchrger than what it should be, which was surprising.


    It seems that Hinata did learn a few things thanks to Naito-Sama.


    Apart from being surprised, Neji felt more jealous. These things should be given to him. It is a waste to be given to Hinata, a person who isn¡¯t suitable for being a ninja!


    Standing out of Hinata¡¯s range, Neji waited for her to finish the rotation, nning to catch her off guard and rush quickly at her.


    However, a suddenly shocked expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°What, no! This¡­ isn¡¯t a normal Revolving Heaven!¡±


    Under his shocked gazes, Hinata didn¡¯t just stop the rotation, but with a strange move, the Chakra around her suddenly gathered around.


    Chain attack!


    Under thebination of these two moves, Hinata gathered her Chakra then shot it at Neji. The Chakra flew toward him while continuously rotating and condensing. If this continues it will eventually be a sharp chakra spear.


    However, in the Chunin Exam¡¯s small field, the distance was short for it to be a Chakra Spear, so it kept the sphere form it flew toward Neji.


    Buzz!!!


    The horrible sense of her Chakra¡¯s oppression alone terrified Neji, and with such a small distance, he couldn¡¯t just avoid it.


    So, in a panic, he could only use the Revolving Heaven.


    Boom!!


    Hinata¡¯s Chakra Sphere bombarded Neji¡¯s Revolving Heaven and shattered itpletely.


    Hinata¡¯s Chakra was much stronger than Neji¡¯s; thus, the result of this collision was predictable.


    Neji fought back and tried hard to block the Chakra Sphere with a horrified expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified as he couldn¡¯t resist it!


    Neji was shocked, he never thought that Hinata could use such a powerful move that even his Revolving Heaven couldn¡¯t block!


    Watching he Revolving Heaven getting shattered, and Chakra Sphereing toward him, Neji felt a cold chill in his body.


    However, at the next moment, Hinata, in the distance, waved her small hand.


    It looked like a very simple move, but Hinata¡¯s expression was solemn. It¡¯s very difficult to control such a strong technique from such a distance. And she barely managed to shift its course at the very end.


    As a result, the Chakra Sphere hit Neji¡¯s hand, torn his sleeves, and injured him, then just when it was about to reach his shoulder, it changed course and passed by him.


    Boom!!!


    A horrifying roar emitted as the Chakra Sphere bombarded the bottom of the stand, and almost instantly created a big hole on the wall!


    Hinata could only change the direction, and couldn¡¯t stop it from hitting the wall.


    To some people, it looked as if it was a Bijuudama, this Chakra Sphere didn¡¯t only destroy the wall, but even opened its way through it and flew to the outside of the tower, destroying forest!


    The silence controlled the ce.


    This move can be said to be the most powerful attack so far, and it was performed by the most looking weak contender, which was shocking enough.


    This kind of attack can shock even those who are regarded as elites. And I¡¯m afraid only a few of them can stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    In this silence, Hinata lowered her head, then apologized softly, as if she was a child who did a wrong thing.


    At the same time, Hinata was even more embarrassed after what she did to Neji, who was standing there dizzyingly with an injured arm.


    ¡°Brother Neji, I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neji didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even listening. He didn¡¯t even know how to walk back to the stand, he was still shocked.


    Although there was no serious injury, and he only had bruises, but Hinata who he has called weak, defeated him, and even sted the wall of the tower. And defeated his Revolving Heaven technique that he was so proud of.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Naito stood up, then walked toward Hinata, watching how she was acting as if she has done something wrong, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, pat her small head, and took her back to the stands.


    It wasn¡¯t until Naito took Hinata back that people around the field came back to their senses.


    No one expected weak Hinata to be so strong. This kind of strength can only belong to a Jonin!


    Sure enough, no one rted to Naito, and had the chance to get his guidance would be weak!


    Kakashi, Gai, Anko, Kimimaro, Haku, Karin, Hinata¡­ even the weakest is as strong as a Jonin. The strongest was Gai, who could be on a par with a Six -Paths Level enemy when he opens the Eighth Gate.


    Countless people locked their eyes on Hinata, and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was so lucky to be Naito¡¯s disciple.


    As for the Third Hokage, Sarutobi, he took a puff from his pipe with shocked traces in his eyes.


    In the next battles, Naito stopped paying attention. He was busy getting care of crying Hinata, who felt like she had troubled Naito by destroying the tower, and feared that he was angry with her.


    After trying for a while, he finally calmed her down.


    And at this moment, it was finally thest battle. Like the original, thest battle was a duel between Lee and Gaara.


    As in the original, Lee could open the Fifth Gate, and he was Gai¡¯s disciple. It took him one year to learn how to use the Hachimon Tonkou and open the Fifth Gate. Exactly as Kakashi said, in a way, Lee was actually a genius.


    Naito has always appreciated Dai, Gai, and Lee¡¯s work rate, but their weird character¡­

 Chapter 454: Cure

    <h4>Chapter 454: Cure</h4>


    ....


    Boom!!


    The roaring sound exploded in the field. After Lee opened the Hachimon Tonkou, the power he possessed shocked everyone. The power it brought and the speed of his movement cracked the floor of the field.


    Hyuga Neji, who had been defeated by Hinata, didn¡¯t expect that from Lee, which Neji has ignored all the time. Lee¡¯s speed was almost beyond the limit that his eye could detect!


    He even has low odds against Lee now.


    ¡°Even Lee...¡±


    Neji Hyuga clenched his fists tightly.


    If Hinata¡¯s strength was due to Naito, Lee¡¯s strength was achieved entirely by his efforts.


    ¡°What a pity...¡±


    Naito standing next to Hinata, looked at the field with a look of sympathy.


    If Lee didn¡¯t meet Gaara, he would have been able to defeat everyone else. It would have been more exciting, but unfortunately, Gaara was a tough kid. He didn¡¯t even use the power of the Ichibi yet.


    However, even though Lee was defeated, it was a glorious one, the will and determination he showed surprised everyone, and even the Third Hokage couldn¡¯t help widen his eyes.


    It seemed that he could see Konoha¡¯s will of fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°The Will of Fire will not disappear.¡±


    After murmuring these words, Sarutobi¡¯s face showed a touch of joy.


    Naito stood there quietly, watching the field.


    Hinata next to him, noticing that thest fight was over, she looked at Naito weakly, then asked with a soft tone, ¡°Naito-Sensei, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I have one more thing to do.¡±


    After smiling at her, Naito disappearing out of thin air, and shed into the field below.


    .....


    ¡°He¡¯s barely breathing, his muscles are seriously damaged... it would be easy if that was only the case, but his left hand and left foot are hurt too much.¡±


    The medical ninjas seemed to have a low expression.


    They have been on standby the entire time, and they were also shocked to see Lee¡¯s will, but his injury really made them helpless, even the captain of the medical team seemed sad.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s frustrating to say this, I don¡¯t believe he can be a ninja any longer.


    After hearing this, Naruto and Gai on the side were shocked.


    ¡°How could this be... this is a lie...¡±


    Naruto looked at Lee, who was about to be lifted away, as he wasying on the stretcher with his body slightly trembling.


    Naruto seemed in disbelief, the same is true for Gai, but he couldn¡¯t just let it go, he stepped forward, stopped the medical team, and then looked at the captain.


    ¡°Is that really the truth? Isn¡¯t there any way?¡±


    The medical squad leader lowered his head and said, ¡°With my medical skills, there¡¯s really nothing I can do. At least, in my opinion, there isn¡¯t any cure.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t end like this...¡±


    Gai froze there.


    At that moment, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and patted his shoulder gently, then Naito walked in front of him.


    The medical ninjas carrying the stretcher widened their eyes the moment they saw him, then bowed their head down and saluted him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama.


    ¡°Yu... Naito-Sensei, can you help Lee?¡±


    Gai desperately grabbed thest straw as he was drowning into the depth of the ocean. Lee was indeed the most valued thing in his life.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naito looked at Lee lying on the stretcher and nodded slightly.


    To be honest, even Naito recognized that will. However, Tsunade is the Amekage now, and it will be troublesome for her toe to Konoha and treat Lee, so he had no choice but to do it himself.


    After Naruto got the power of Six Paths, he could even save Gai¡¯s life after opening the Gate of Death, and today Naito can naturally do the same.


    Although Tsunade is recognized as the best medical ninja, Naito, on the other hand, can no longer be regarded as a ninja, he surpassed that concept, and his mean can no longer be described by the term medical ninjutsu.


    Naito didn¡¯t even let the medical squad put down the stretcher, but just randomly pointer at the center of Lee¡¯s eyebrows and injected some of his vitality directly into him.


    This process was very fast, he barely even touched his forehead before retracting his finger again.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Gai though that Naito was diagnosing Lee¡¯s condition, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, fearing that he would hear the words that Lee cannot be cured.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t answer Gai, he turned around and stepped forward, while saying, ¡°He is alright.¡±


    When his voice emitted, Naito¡¯s figure disappeared again.


    Watching Naito leaving like this, Gai froze in his ce.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Why did the senior leave like this?!¡±


    When Naruto watched Naito leaving, then looked at Lee lying on the stretcher. There didn¡¯t seem to be any special changes. Lee was still covered in dust and scars, which made him a little confused.


    Even the medical squad seemed a little weird. They looked at each other, thinking if it was possible, that Naito took a look at Lee¡¯s injury and found out that he couldn¡¯t save him, so he left directly?


    At that moment, one of them suddenly though of Naito¡¯s words, and how he said that he¡¯s alright.


    With great disbelief, he put his hand on Lee¡¯s body, then injected his Chakra, and after sensing his situation, he stopped the Chakra, then raised his head with an incredible expression on his face.


    ¡°This...¡±


    He was shocked to the point that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    His other teammates looked at him strangely. Then they put the stretcher down and checked his body.


    This unusual situation invited a few more medical ninja into the scene.


    At this time, even Gai and Naruto reacted, revealing a look of excitement and disbelief.


    Could it be that...


    Both of them couldn¡¯t help but ask the medical ninjas. Although they were still a little shocked, looking at their expression, there¡¯s no way this isn¡¯t real!


    ¡°Is he alright?!¡±


    Hearing the eager question of Gai and Naruto, the leader calmed down, slowly took a deep breath, then turned to look at the two of them.


    ¡°As Naito-Sama said, he¡¯s alright.¡±


    He managed to squeeze this sentence out in a calm state, but even so, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself afterward as he was still shocked.


    In just a few moments, Lee¡¯s damaged muscles and bones from before were intact again, and there was no sign of injury.


    If he hadn¡¯t checked Lee¡¯s injury before, he would have believed that he was even injured!


    It was just a finger, a light touch at his forehead, that healed an injury that even the best medical ninjas in the vige wouldn¡¯t be able to treat, this thing Naito-Sama has done is simply amazing!

 Chapter 455: Seeking Power

    <h4>Chapter 455: Seeking Power</h4>


    Gai and Naruto heard the detailed exnation from the leader of the medical team, with shocked faces. Although they weren¡¯t medical ninja, they could feel how severe Lee¡¯s injury was.


    But for such an injury topletely heal an instantter by Naito, it was simply incredible!


    ¡°As expected of Naito-Sensei¡­¡±


    Gai said at that moment with a grateful look. He wanted to thank Naito, but he had already left.


    As for Naruto, looking at Lee, who got out of thea and was sleeping peacefully, in awe, and seemed more respectful to Naito, and he gradually admired him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only powerful, but even his medical technique is so good¡­¡±


    Even though he has always wanted to be the Hokage, and be the strongest ninja, thinking of Naito at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hesitant.


    Facing a high mountain, no matter how high it is, you can only be confident that you will climb one day, but when you¡¯re facing an unreachable sky, that confidence will easily fade away.


    Even Naruto was in a trance for a long time before finally suppressing these feelings in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Away from Konoha, in a small vige.


    He was not in Konoha because Orochimaru¡¯s current state was bad, and it¡¯s impossible for him to go back that any time soon.


    At this time, Orochimaru was lying there, with no signs of injury on the surface. However, the inside was scattered, and he could barely control his Chakra.


    Naito¡¯s fist is not that simple to bear.


    Orochimaru was in pain. He has always watched Naito kill people with one punch. Heck, he defeated Bijuu with one punch, and finally, experiencing it with his own body wasn¡¯t something he wished for.


    At the same time, he was a bit depressed. Kimimaro¡¯s body was originally his to take, but he was robbed by Naito. And now he¡¯s not even allowed to study it.


    ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, all the qualifiers have ended, and the officialpetition will start in one month.¡±


    Kabuto came to the front of Orochimaru, first saluted him, then game him the report.


    Orochimaru hummed and continued to sit there without saying a word.


    Looking at Orochimaru, Kabuto¡¯s eyes seemed suddenly sharp, and he asked tentatively: ¡°Orochimaru-Sama, how is your body?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    This time, Orochimaru locked his eyes on Kabuto, at first it was a bit of fierceness that was revealed in his eyes, then they seemed more like eyes of a snake that can see through everything.


    Kabuto was startled but still said: ¡°I feel that your Chakra is really unsettled. Perhaps Naito-Sama¡¯s punch didn¡¯t not only destroy your inner organs but also affected your soul.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Listening to Kabuto¡¯s analysis, Orochimaru smiled evilly with a trace of coldness, saying: ¡°So, are you gonna try your luck now?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be heavier, and Orochimaru¡¯s momentum gradually started to crush Kabuto.


    ¡°Howe, I will never think of that.¡±


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Kabuto¡¯s forehead as he said: ¡°I just want to help you Orochimaru-Sama, this is why I¡¯m trying to analyze the problem, and think about a solution.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I will recover in one month. No, half a month will be enough, this won¡¯t affect the n.¡±


    Orochimaru stared coldly at Kabuto, then faintly said: ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult for me to gather Chakra now, you can¡¯t kill me, even though you¡¯re also so strong yourself.¡±


    Sweating all over his body, Kabuto bowed his head.


    ¡°Get lost now.¡±


    Orochimaru raised his head, then Kabuto walked out obediently.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    Looking at the back of Kabuto, strange colors shed in Orochimaru¡¯s eyes. He always felt that something wrong with Kabuto, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.


    ording to his personality, it¡¯s quite normal, but Orochimaru couldn¡¯t shake that feeling, at some point, Kabuto seemed a little different than before.


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru smirked.


    ¡­¡­


    The night fell.


    Most of the ninja qualifiers were over. Of course, it would have been quicker if all of them won easily like Kimimaro and Karin.


    After the pre-selection of the third and final test of the Chunin Exam, the official third exam will start, and there will be a month of preparation time. During this period, celebrities from all over the world wille, including the Kazekage of the Sand Vige.


    Naito didn¡¯t stay in Konoha and returned to the Rain Vige. Kimimaro and the others didn¡¯t need him to take care of anything after all. And he also needed to focus more on the final transformation of his soul.


    When he was absorbing the power of the Rinnegan, he could feel that his soul getting bigger and stronger, but now it¡¯s shrinking orpressing, changing for quantity to quality.


    In Konoha, as the sky was getting darker, there was no movement at all, only some ninjas patrolling and walking around.


    In this dark night, a figure was kneeling in the Uchiha n¡¯s ancestral hall, gritting his teeth and hammering the ground with his fists.


    ¡°Why am I the weakest!¡±


    Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s fist was dripping with blood, but he didn¡¯t realize it, he was just clenching his teeth while thinking of his brother, Itachi.


    At this moment, a dark shadow suddenly emerged from the corner of the hall.


    ¡°Do you desire power? Uchiha Sasuke¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is there?!¡±


    Sasuke was socked, and stood up quickly, then opened his Sharingan eyes and looked at the back cautiously, but he found nothing.


    ¡°If you really want strength, thene with me.¡±


    The voice seemed to have hints of hoarseness.


    Sasuke located the source of the sound and chased it out.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Konoah discovered that Uchiha Sasuke was missing. No one knew where he went. Even after Orochimaru knew this, he a little surprised.


    He was still injured, and he couldn¡¯t be there in Konoha during this time; thus, Sasuke¡¯s sudden disappearance shocked him.


    However, Sasuke¡¯s disappearance was just a small wave. Except for a few people who really cared about him, his disappearance didn¡¯t even set off any disturbing in Konoha.

 Chapter 456: The last Selection

    <h4>Chapter 456: Thest Selection</h4>


    ¡°So, are you going to Konoha again in a month?¡±


    In a quiet room, Tsunade was sitting facing Naito drinking tea while Kushina sat down in the middle smiling, after bringing a te of snacks on the table.


    It was just a daily chat.


    Naito¡¯s building is the tallest one in the Rain Vige, and the top floor is where he and the others live. Most people can¡¯t talk to him casually. Kushina and most of the others live on the same floor, and Tsunade often visits them.


    ¡°Well, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Naito smiled, looking at Tsunade: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to Konoha, no one will dare to force you to go, it doesn¡¯t matter if I go.¡±


    The Kazekage of the Sand will go to Konoha personally, and the sixth major vige, the Rain Vige, is also invited. Naito was the First Amekage, and Tsunade is the Second, one of them will have to go.


    If Naito doesn¡¯t go, Tsunade won¡¯t be able to reject the invitation, but she doesn¡¯t really want to go to Konoha.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tsunade shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s it. Whether you go or not, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Naito ate the cookie that Kushina put in his mouth, then the look on his face changed, saying, ¡°However, if you don¡¯t go this time, you might lose the opportunity to see some people for thest time.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Tsunade suddenly looked sensitive, then she immediately stood up and said, ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the only thing I can say is that it won¡¯t be any other day Chunin Exam. The Third Hokage¡­ is already very old.¡± Naito decided to share what he knew.


    ¡­


    After learning about Orochimaru¡¯s n from Naito, Tsunade was silent and pondered for a long time, but finally chose not to go to Konoha, regardless of this.


    She had said that she won¡¯t care about Konoha anymore at that time, not to mention that the person who was going to make trouble this time was her formerpanion Orochimaru.


    After bing the Amekage, Tsunade could understand many of Sarutobi¡¯s thoughts, but never approved what he did.


    One month passed quickly.


    The third official test of Konoha¡¯s Join Chunin Exam finally started as scheduled.


    One after another, celebrities and elites from all over the world gathered in Konoha, sitting on the stands of the huge Colosseum.


    With such a huge field, surrounded by vast stands, it was difficult for any attack to reach the crowds.


    Moreover, even if a Shuriken, a Kunai, or some Ninjutsu crossed such a high stand and reached the audience, it will be stopped by the Anbu, using their sealing barriers.


    Of course, this barrier isn¡¯t powerful. The four purple mes formation that can trap a Kage Level Shinobi is just a rtively ordinary barrier.


    Although it was kind of weak, it was still more than enough to block general attacks. However, most of the ninjas who are participating in this exam today would not use general attacks.


    ¡°Be patient, no matter what the situation is, do not take the initiative to attack. If the Ichibi breaks the seal, the three of us will stop him. These are Naito-Sama¡¯s orders.¡±


    The candidates of the Chunin Exam entered the hall, and Kimimaro, who was on the side, reminded Karin and Haku of Naito¡¯s orders a month ago.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Karin nodded, looked around, and after sensing her surroundings, she suddenly revealed a thoughtful look.


    The match selection was made a month ago, and the first match was Kimimaro vs. Gaara.


    Sarutobi had already arrived here early, smiling and looking at the stands and the field below, and at the same time carefully observing the Colosseum, he wanted to know if Naito hade.


    However, after searching carefully for a while, he didn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡±


    Sarutobi felt strange. In the previous test, he was here, but he didn¡¯t show up when it came to the finals. Sarutobi had even reserved a ce for him.


    In the Honorary podium, there were three seats, one for him, one prepared for the Kazekage, and thest was for Naito, but he didn¡¯t show up yet.


    Just as Sarutobi was pondering, the Kazekage wearing his hat finally came, he seemed very calm, with no special momentuming out of his body, just a kind of dignity.


    ¡°Oh, wee, Kazekage-Sama.¡±


    Sarutobi saw him approaching, so he smiled and gave him a friendly greeting.


    The Kazekage was naturally Orochimaru. The real one has been killed by him halfway, with Orochimaru recovering from his injuries half a month ago.


    Orochimaru¡¯s body was enhanced by Hashirama¡¯s cells, so he had an extremely strong healing ability, coupled with his special ninjutsu, it was difficult for an ordinary shinobi to hurt him, and even if his body gets damaged, he can quickly recover.


    But Naito¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t just a purely physical attack. It can even damage the soul, and this is why it took him half a month to recover. But it was just in time to kill the Kazekage.


    Orochimaru, who disguised as the Kazekage, sat down on the chair without saying a word, and at the same time, nced slightly at the third chair.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that this chair was prepared for Naito, but it seems like he didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°It should¡¯ve been a long journey, sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Sarutobi smiled at the Kazekage.


    Orochimaru was smirking under the disguise, but on the outside, he seemed as calm as ever, then said: ¡°Well¡­ I should be saying that it was the right choice to hold the Exam here since I¡¯m still young to travel. It would have been much overwhelming to ask an old man like you to travel all the way to the Sand. It¡¯s better if you start thinking of a Fifth Hokage, Hokage-Sama.¡±


    It was clear that the Kazekage was making fun of his age. But Sarutobi didn¡¯t really give it much thought since the Kazekage was really young and inexperienced. He just smiled and said: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you say that to me, I still want to do it for a few more years.¡±


    With that, Sarutobi stood up, and walked to the forefront, then announced the beginning of the Exam.


    Orochimaru, sitting in the Kazekage¡¯s seat, looked down. Although his n to destroy Konoha was about to begin, he didn¡¯t mind watching some interesting battles.


    ¡°So Kimimaro is fighting Gaara? This is going to be an interesting duel.¡±


    Orochimaru watched the field with interest, and at the same time, following Sarutobi¡¯s announcement, the examiner Hayate finally announced the first battle.


    ¡°First round, Gaara Vs. Kimimaro, please walk forward to the center of the field.¡±

 Chapter 457: Konoha鈥檚 Collapse begins

    <h4>Chapter 457: Konoha¡¯s Copse begins</h4>


    Looking at Gaara ahead, Kimimaro finally smiled faintly.


    Gaara was picked against him, this time he will finally have the chance to y.


    ¡°Kaguya Kimimaro, and Gaara of the sand, there¡¯s quite a suspense about this battle oue.¡±


    The Third Hokage looked at the field but seemed to be a bit worried. If the Ichibi rampages again, it won¡¯t be a trivial matter. The barrier enchantment won¡¯t be enough to block his attacks.


    The Sand really picked a troublesome squad to take the Chunin Exam. It gave Sarutobi a headache, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Because the same can be said about Konoha¡¯s Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi, Uzumaki Naruto, who¡¯s participating in the Chunin Exam.


    Gaara, who defeated Lee, seemed much calmer after meeting Kimimaro again.


    With a sign from the examiner, the battle between the two broke out!


    ¡°Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!¡±


    As soon as the fight started, Kimimaro used again the same technique that injured Gaara before, then he stood up watching Gaara.


    However, this time Gaara was prepared, using the sand mixed with hard metal. He created a wall that could block the bone bullets.


    ¡°The same attack won¡¯t work twice on me.¡±


    Gaara, who was folding his arms against his chest, and standing there calmly, suddenly loosened his arm and quickly pressed his hands down.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, the sand under Kimimaro¡¯s feet sink, and tightly wrapped his legs, preventing him from moving.


    Then he quickly got dragged into the ground.


    ¡°Sand Binding Coffin!¡± The killing intent was evident in his eyes, with a sense of creepy excitement.


    Pressing both hands, while mobilizing his Chakra, the entire colosseum started trembling, as the center of the field gradually copsed a few feet. This scene made the celebrities and the elites from all the word extremely shocked.


    ¡°This... this terrible power, is that kid just a Genin?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±


    ¡°However, this should be already over.¡±


    Looking at the ground that had sunk a few feet below, everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Kimimaro, who was getting crushed by the ground, in their view, should already be a meatloaf by now.


    However, at the moment, this thought was crossing their minds, a clear voice emitted from the ground.


    ¡°Dance of the Seedling Fern!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    Instantly, the ground cracked from the center of the field, then huge bones prated it and pierced upwards, rushed fiercely toward Gaara.


    Watching this scene, Gaara also looked shocked, and without hesitation, he controlled the sand under his feet to fly upward.


    Although this colosseum field was huge, under an attack of such a level, there was no ce to hide but the sky.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    This terrifying attack instantly turned the entire field into a forest of bones, and almost broke the barrier set up by the Anbu around the stands, scaring them into a cold sweat.


    Even the Anbu were shocked, not to mention the celebrities and elites of variousnds that almost every single one of them was scared to death.


    Gaara flew quickly to the top of the bone forest, standing on a cloud of sand and looking down with vignte.


    But in the next moment, a cold voice came behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    Gaara secretly cursed in his heart, and he only had time to reluctantly turn sideways. The bone prated his right chest covering even his shoulder.


    ¡°Dam... damn you...¡±


    Gaara was clearly in great pain. This was the third time he gets injured. He has never seen his blood beforeing to Konoha, but this time the pain was even more than before.


    Kimimaro¡¯s lower body waspletely attached to the towering bone, and his arm was taking the shape of a long spear that was prating Gaara¡¯s chest.


    The blood flowed down.


    The audience was in silence, this level of battle is simply not something that a Genin can disy.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time to start.¡±


    Noticing how everyone was staring at the sky in shock, a ninja hiding in the crowd suddenly performed a hand sign with both hands.


    Genjutsu: Temple of Nirvana Technique!


    Quietly, countless feathers fell from the sky, and those who were focusing on the battle fell asleep in a drowsy manner.


    At the same time, The Sound and the Sand Shinobi hidden in Konohaunched a surprise attack!


    The n of destroying Konoha began!


    ......


    ¡°Do you only have this ability?¡±


    Kimimaro didn¡¯t care about everything happening below, Watching the Sand and the Sound Shinobi confronting Konoha¡¯s Shinobi, he had a faint look in his eyes.


    It turned out that Master Naito was talking about this.


    ¡°You... you piece... Damn it!¡±


    Gaara was trembling as dense blood traces appeared in his eyes, then he suddenly stretched out his hand at Kimimaro.


    What¡¯s strange is that his waving hand suddenly turned into a terrifying w!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Kimimaro pulled the bone spear out of Gaara¡¯s body while snorting coldly, then he struck down the ws fiercely, with no fear.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Ichibi?¡±


    Gaara¡¯s body was trembling, and he seemed like he was losing it, but the Ichibi didn¡¯te out, nor did he tried to control his body.


    Although he¡¯s an idiot, he wasn¡¯t mindless. It hasn¡¯t been long since he met Naito, and he was still in the same vige, so he wasn¡¯t stupid enough toe out.


    If he doesn¡¯te out, Gaara can take control of his Chakra to make partial tails, but the size wasn¡¯tparable.


    Because he had taken control of the Ichibi¡¯s Chakra, Gaara¡¯s wounds healed, and he had the chance to fight again with Kimimaro for a while, but he was still defeated.


    Perhaps a full body can suppress Kimimaro, but Gaara alone can¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°Finally... it started.¡±


    No one noticed that Naito had alreadye and sitting on the top of the colosseum.


    At this time, the Orochimaru, who was pretending to be the Kazekage, had also driven Sarutobi to the roof, and the Anbu cast the Four Violet me Formation, to keep him inside.


    ¡°Kazekage-Dono, we should avoid using force and talk to solve this problem. It¡¯s not toote for that.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, have you be demented as you got older? Hiruzen-Sensei!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    The moment he heard these words, Sarutobi shouted.


    If the Sand decided to attack Konoha, and the Kazekage is standing her, things would have been better, but if Orochimaru is the one standing in front of him, then things have obviously gone from bad to worse!


    ¡°It turned out to be this, I understand...¡±


    Sarutobi finally understood why Orochimaru appeared during the exam before, it wasn¡¯t just for Sasuke, thest descendant of the Uchiha n, but at the same time, he wanted to unite with the Sand to attack Konoha!


    Watching the chaotic situation below. The Sand and the Sound Shinobi have already started attacking Konoha¡¯s Shinobi. Everything was going on as he arranged, even the huge snakes broke into the vige under countless horrified gazes of the civilians...


    Seeing all of this made Orochimaru¡¯s body tremble slightly, his expression was very strange, and he seemed to have watering eyes. No one knew what Orochimaru was thinking at that moment.


    ¡°Are you so happy... or maybe just sad that...¡±


    Whoosh!!


    With Kunai he was holding in his hand, Orochimaru cut his palm, and the blood sshed the ground, then he wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling sleepy... Anyway, Hiruzen-Sensei, this is going to be the end!¡±

 Chapter 458: Sasuke and Kabuto鈥檚 Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 458: Sasuke and Kabuto¡¯s Disappearance</h4>


    Most of the people were at a loss for what to do with this sudden chaotic event.


    While Kimimaro was fighting Gaara, the two kept using one big move after another, until they left the Colosseum, fell into the vige, and continued to fight. Gaara was releasing more Chakra, and gradually he was close toplete the Bijuu Transformation.


    Haku and Karin looked at each other, then they followed.


    Until this moment, no one noticed that Naito was standing at the top.


    Looking at the messy Konoha, Naito had an inexplicable look on his face, his eyes looked sharp, then he stepped down and sat on the third chair in the Honorary podium Sarutobi prepared for him.


    But at that time, the other two were already empty.


    Sitting there, Masahiko casually looked at the field, where Kakashi and Gain were fighting the Sand and the Sound, and suddenly thought, if Sarutobi is killed, perhaps the Fifth Hokage will be Kakashi.


    Obviously, Jiraiya wouldn¡¯t ept the position and excluding him, maybe Nara Shikaku is the best candidate.


    Suddenly Naito found out that Sasuke was missing.


    ¡°Interesting, Sasuke isn¡¯t in Konoha anymore?¡±


    Although looking down at the field, and using his Ultra Perceive that could cover the entire vige, he didn¡¯t find Sasuke.


    At the time, another thing that made Naito feel strange that Kabuto wasn¡¯t here either.


    Both Kabuto and Sasuke are gone?


    Well, this is really interesting. As Orochimaru¡¯s subordinate, he should be here at this time.


    In a moment, Naito thought of many things, and a ray of light shed in his eyes.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Naito shed and disappeared from the seat.


    ....


    A roof in Konoha.


    The Four Violet me Formation was set up here, on the outside it was the Anbu of Konoha, with their captain leading them, but his the look in his eyes seemed worried.


    ¡°This is big trouble, we can¡¯t go through this barrier...¡±


    This Four Violet me Formation could even trap the Hokage. These Anbu had nothing to do about it. Unless the four Sound Shinobi run out of Chakra, this enchantment will stay there.


    However, just when he thought of that, a figure wearing a white cloak flicker appeared in front of the barrier and then stepped directly into it.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Noticing this, the Anbu couldn¡¯t help but exim. Just a moment ago, one of hispanions tried to run through it and got burned into ashes.


    The four Sound Shinobi who set up this barrier saw him and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a touch of mockery as if they knew what was going to happen next.


    But a secondter, the smirks and grins on their faces stagnated, revealing a shocked expression!


    Because when that person stepped inside, nothing happened, the man just walked inside!


    The Anbu were shocked, on then they finally recognized that it was Naito, and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sama!¡±


    They knew that it was almost impossible for anyone else to pass that barrier, but if it¡¯s Naito, then it¡¯s normal.


    In the eyes of a lot of people, Nato¡¯s existence is even above the Hokage.


    As for the four Sound Shinobi, who didn¡¯t know Naito, the all were left dumbfounded.


    This technique was taught to them by Orochimaru, and he exined that no one would be able to pass through it, even him!


    If Naito shattered it then walked in, although it would shock them, it would be better than watching him walking in casually.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that casual. When Naito crossed the barrier, they would feel a strong aura, beyond the limits of the Four Violet me Formation!


    There is simply a qualitative gap between the barrier and Naito¡¯s body.


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    The four Sound Shinobi had a drop of cold sweat on their forehead while staring at Naito stubbornly. However, they didn¡¯t dare to move at all or even say a word, they were all shocked by Naito¡¯s aura, and they could hardly move.


    Inside the barriers, there Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was fighting Orochimaru, saw Naito walking it, but didn¡¯t look happy, and revealed a touch ofplexity.


    ¡°Yuu Naito...¡±


    When Orochimaruunched this attack on Konoha, he knew that Naito would definitely not care about this matter, and he even estimated that he knew about it a long time ago.


    Orochimaru may be able to do a lot of things under his nose, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to do anything without informing Naito!


    ¡°Hehehe, hey, is it possible that Naito-San is also interested in Sarutobi-Sensei¡¯s head, do you want to do it yourself?¡± Orochimaru looked at Naito, who walked into the Four Violet me Formation, revealing an evil look.


    ¡°No, you can have him, I just came here to ask something.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then asked casually, ¡°When did Uchiha Sasuke disappear? Do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°About a month ago, and I don¡¯t know where Sasuke went.


    Orochimaru answer, then the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he gestured to Sarutobi on the side: ¡°You better ask Sarutobi-Sensei, maybe he know more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Sarutobi shook his head and said, ¡°Sasuke disappeared all of a sudden. I thought it was you, Orochimaru, then one who took him. Now it seems that it¡¯s the work of someone else.¡±


    Hearing the answers of Sarutobi and Orochimaru, Naito pondered, then looked at Orochimaru and asked: ¡°Then do you know where Kabuto went?¡±


    This question made Orochimaru look slightly strange. If Naito cares about Sasuke, it is still within the normal range, but if he cares about his subordinate, it¡¯s kind of strange.


    Moreover, indeed something very strange happened to Kabuto.


    ¡°No, he disappeared a few days ago.¡±


    Orochimaru shook his head, then a look of interest suddenly appeared in his eyes, and said: ¡°It seems that something is going on here, and Naito, you seem to know something.¡±


    ¡°I have a guess.¡±


    Naito shook his head, then shrugged with azy expression.


    If they don¡¯t know anything about it, then it¡¯s probably ck Zetsu.


    ¡°Okay, you can continue.¡±


    After finishing what he came for, Naito took a few steps, then once again walked out of the Four Violet me Formation, and instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 459: The Mutation Of the Shiki Fujin

    <h4>Chapter 459: The Mutation Of the Shiki Fujin</h4>


    Naito¡¯s sudden arrival and disappearing, left even Orochimaru and Sarutobi puzzled. And both looked at the direction where he left silently.


    After a few moments, Orochimaru turned to look at Sarutobi, and said: ¡°So where have we been, Hiruzen-Sensei¡­¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s tone was dark and cold, but Sarutobi seemed unmoved bt it.


    Crack!!


    The next moment, their Chakra burst out, and their Auras started raising and colliding with each other, creating waves and leaving signs of fragmentation on the roof.


    Immediately afterward, the two started moving their hands almost simultaneously, while rushing at each other.


    At this time, Naito had already arrived at a ruin in Konoha. This was the Uchiha¡¯s ancestral hall, and this was also where the Stone Tablet was hanging.


    ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯ve taken the chance toe here when I wasn¡¯t in Konoha.¡±


    Of course, only an Eternal Sharingan can read the entire writing on the stone tablet.


    Even though Naito didn¡¯t have any Dojutsu, he had the Six Paths¡¯ power, which allowed him to read the stone too.


    ¡°Rubbish.¡±


    After reading tablet stone, Naito shook his head, then walked out of the ancestral hall. The moment he took a step out, a crack suddenly appeared in the middle of the table, then it instantly spread, and finally, the whole tablet stone got destroyed.


    The battle between Orochimaru and Sarutobi surprised Naito a bit because Orochimaru didn¡¯t use the Edo Tensei, bu was confronting Sarutobi head-on.


    After using the power of the Mongekyou Sharingan, the old Sarutobi was no longer Orochimaru¡¯s opponent.


    However, this where Orochimaru has made a mistake, if he didn¡¯t trap himself and Sarutobi inside the Four Violet me Formation, he would have finished him easily. And he wouldn¡¯t have given Sarutobi the chance to use the Shiki Fuijin!


    ¡°Thest time I saw this technique, I couldn¡¯t feel this.¡±


    Looking at the god of death who was summoned by Sarutobi, Naito pondered.


    The grim reaper, which is summoned by this technique, looks very simr to the Otsutsuki nsmen. And the most person he seemed really simr to him is undoubtedly Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Last time, when Minato used the Shiki Fuijin to seal half of the Kyuubi into his body, Naito didn¡¯t feel any consciousness in it.


    But turned out that Kaguya¡¯s will was also inside Shiki as if it was moving him!


    However, it was weak, and it was still not enough to revive Kaguya.


    Yet, just when Sarutobi tried to use the technique to seal Orochimaru, a sudden change urred!


    As if some kind of power surging in it, the God of Death who couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eyes suddenly moved away from Sarutobi and Orochimaru, and turned to look far away, where Naito was standing in the distance!


    Although ordinary people couldn¡¯t see him, Naito could clearly!


    Therefore, Naito stared at him two, and they¡¯re eyes connected.


    Hum!!


    Suddenly, a wave of spiritual power surging like a whirlpool came crashing towards Naito.


    Although Shiki was only a small part of Kaguya¡¯s will, he could still feel threatened by Naito¡¯s existence, so he instinctively attacked him.


    ¡°Huh! Interesting¡­¡±


    Facing this mental shock, Naito seemed astonished, and with a cold stare, a Spiritual Shock burst out.


    Boom!!


    The terrifying collision of both spiritual shocks made it spread in all directions, making almost everyone else feeling dizzy.


    Except for Orochimaru and Sarutobi, whose souls have been connected to the Shiki due to the Ninjutsu, this terrifying spiritual shock almost hit everyone in Konoha!


    Although this is was just the wave created from the collusion of Naito and Kaguya wills, it wasn¡¯t something ordinary shinobi could withstand.


    The Four Violet me Formation was dissipated instantly, as the four Sound Shinobi faint out.


    Immediately after that, people outside of the barriers starting falling one after another.


    Puff! Puff!!


    Inside the vige, people started falling like pieces of wheat, and there were no exceptions, no matter whether it was civilians, Genin, Chunin, or even Jonin. Getting hit by this spiritual shock wave, no one could stay conscious.


    Only a few Kage-level powerhouses, such as Kakashi, Gai, Kimimaro, and the other, didn¡¯t pass out directly but were shocked badly and barely conscious.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    Kakashi and Gai, who were fighting the Sand and the Sound, suddenly have almost fainted out, but they barely managed to withstand it. However, the Shinobis facing them were already lying on the ground.


    After the two looked at each other, they quickly jumped to a high ce and nced at Konoha. It was even shocking to find out that almost every single life inside the vige dropped on the ground.


    Only a few people, including them, didn¡¯t pass out directly.


    The most conspicuous people were Sarutobi and Orochimaru, standing still in a strange way. Not far away, they could see Naito floating in the air, but it seemed that space was rippling around him.


    ¡°Is that Naito-Sensei? What is he doing?!¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s expression seemed serious as he was looking at Naito, as well as Orochimaru and Sarutobi in the distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha, far away.


    Kimimaro, who was finished fighting Gaara and wining, looked a bit pale.


    They didn¡¯t participate in the battle, but Haku and Karin also seemed tired. As for Gaara, he fainted out, and the sand that was on his body instantly scattered and fell to the ground.


    Kimimaro and Haku didn¡¯t pay attention to Gaara, who passed away. Instead, they all seemed shocked, looking behind at the vige.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Using her powerful perceptual ability, Karin sensed Naito¡¯s vast Chakra.


    Immediately afterward, she sensed Gai and Kakashi, but she ignored them and focused her perception on Sarutobi and Orochimaru.


    With her special perception ability, she can barely perceive the god of death summoned by the Shiki Fijuin technique, but this was her limit, she cannot perceive Kaguya¡¯s will that was moving him.


    ¡°Naito-Sama¡­¡±

 Chapter 460: Defea

    <h4>Chapter 460: Defea</h4>


    Karin was frowning, and seemed uncertain of the situation. Since Naito suddenly showed his power, the must be a reason behind that, it¡¯s very likely that there are enemies that even she can¡¯t perceive.


    Since she couldn¡¯t even perceive it, it was obviously impossible to help Naito at all, so she could only watch from the sidelines.


    However, in her opinion, Naito is aboslutely invincible, no matter who¡¯s there facing him, it would be impossible to be his opponent.


    ¡­..


    In the field, Orcohimaru and Sarutobi also were shocked, but neither of them truned his head, they were only looking into the distance from the corner of the eye.


    Both of them were connected directly to the reaper; thus, none of them were affected by this spiritual shock.


    However, they can feel that as if two auras, terrifying to the extreme, fighting each other!


    Under the pressure they felt from these two horrible auras, both of Orochimaru and Sarutobi felt extremely infinitesimal!


    ¡°Old man¡­ what did you do?!¡±


    With cold sweat flowing over his forehead Orochimaru asked.


    Sarutobi was also confused, he didn¡¯t understand why the reaper would take the intiative to attack Naito all of a sudden, now he seems like he¡¯s even losing control.


    Just as he was getting more confused and puzzled, the reaper, or to be more urate Kaguya¡¯s willunched another attack on Naito!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Naito coldely looked at the reaper in the distance, with that momentum only the surrounding building could no longer bear the pressure and copsed all at once. Even the ground under him cracked and shattered, even though he was floating in the sky.


    At the same time, a burst of power burst out trempling the void. Although Kaguya¡¯s will was still undestroyable, this was only a small part, and it was nothingpared to Naito¡¯s new born powers!


    Hum!


    With that another wave of spirtual shock rippled through toward the reaper. Kakashi, Gai, as well as Kimimaro and his friends, who were getting close, one again were hit, and stopped moving. With every hit they seemed to be losing power, and some of them seemed barely standing.


    At this time, although they couldn¡¯t see anything with their eyes, Kakashi, Karin and the other already knew that the battle was taking ce here!


    However, who was fighting Naito¡­ Orochimaru?!


    No, that can¡¯t, because no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not right!


    Huh! Huh!!


    This time when Naito countered the reaper¡¯s attack, it seemed that Kaguya¡¯s will has also been damaged, it felt as if it was scattered between the dimensions, then suddenly it was gathering around, and being poured inside the reaper, as if she was getting ressurrected!


    This time, even the other could feel that something was wrong, as if there was a terrifying power gathering around Orochimaru and Sarutobi.


    However, this power didn¡¯t belong to any of them, it was far more terrifying than something a human being could possess!


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?!¡±


    Sarutobi and Orochimaru, who have now fully lost control of the situation, and had their souls connected to the summoned reaper, could clearly perceive that terrifying power better than Karin and Kakashi.


    The traces of the cold sweat was filling their foreheads, because whether it was Orochimaru, or Sarutobi, both could feel horrifying aura behind that power. Especially Orochimaru, whose soul was about to get devoured by the reaper.


    Kaguya¡¯s will was actively gathering, and there was signs of recovery, which made Naito a little surprised.


    Naito finally looked fiercly, yet also coldly at the reaper floating in the sky, ¡°Now, is not time for you toe out!¡±


    At this time, the power of the Six Paths burst out of Naito¡¯s body, and the Six Paths Sage Symbol pattern appeared on his clothes, and turned into a chakra cloak.


    With a sharp look from his eyes, the Spritual Shock converged into a single line, then instantly, crossed the distance between him and the reaper, and directly bormbarded him!


    In ohter words, directly bombarded Kaguya¡¯s will that seemed to be ressurrecting!


    Hum!!!


    At this moment, the world seemed to have been instantly reced by a dazzling white light, as if the world that everyone knew had copsed!


    In the sturggle, Kaguya who seemed to be gathering her will to ressurrect, suddenly stagnated for a moment, then shattered!


    Crack!!


    Together with the repeaer that Sarutobi summoened, all of them shattered and entirely dissipated between the sky and earth.


    At this time, the afftermath of this terrifying Spritual Shock reflected in all direction, and everyone except Orochimaru and Sarutobi were affected.


    This time, even Kakashi, Gai and the other couldn¡¯t withstand it, and they all fell on the ground.


    Kimimaro, Karin and Haku were slightly in a better condition, but they couldn¡¯t stand too, even though they didn¡¯t faint out.


    In Konoha, no one else was standing expect for Naito, Sarutobi, and Orochimaru.


    But that doesn¡¯t man that Orochimaru and Sarutobi weren¡¯t affected, as a manner of fact, they were the most damaged.


    The reaper that Naito has just destroyed was connected to Sarutobi; thus he was the most affected. For a moment, Sarutobi¡¯s eyes seemed dim, spouted blood, then he fell on his back.


    And Orochimaru who was being caught by Sarutobi¡¯s soul, had part of his soul directly scattered by the spiritual shock wave!


    At the moment of the impact, Orochimaru had to make a critical descision, either he gave up that part of his soul, or hang to it and get entirely destroyed. Thus, hepletely cut off that part.


    ¡°Dam¡­ damn¡­¡±


    His soul was damager, and the pain was extremely serious. Although, Orochimaru has turned pale, he was still conscious.


    If he didn¡¯t also practice the Art of Soul he would also fainted out by this time.


    In the veryst breaths of Sarutobi, he recalled the scene where Orochimaru¡¯s soul got scattered, and a deep smile was raised at the corner of his mouth, then he finally passed away.

 Chapter 461: The Dark Side

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Dark Side</h4>


    After his soul got damaged, Orochimaru looked pale, and the cold sweat was falling off his forehead. Seeing the smile on the face of the fallen Hiruzen Sarutobi, he suddenly showed an extremely annoyed look, and couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth, and cursed.


    ¡°You died, old man! What are youughing at?!!¡±


    Although Orochimaru knew in his heart that most of this matter had nothing to do with Naito, it was impossible for him not to use him of getting hit by that shot. However, Sarutobi is the one who summoned the Shiki Fujin in the first ce!


    His soul was extremely damaged, which directly led to the fact that he couldn¡¯t gather the slightest power. And since that means he couldn¡¯t use any technique, he suddenly fell into a very embarrassing situation.


    This waspletely unexpected by Orochimaru.


    He nced at Konoha, and almost everyone was in aa. Only Kimimaro, Kakashi, and a few others were left. Although they fell on the ground too, they were still conscious, and they were trying to stand up again.


    Looking at the distance again, Naito was floating there but didn¡¯t speak a word yet. Orochimaru¡¯s eyes flickered and didn¡¯t say anything too. Instead, he turned around, and within a moment, he left Konoha directly.


    Konoha was in a mess, with ruined buildings and burning mes everywhere.


    Kakashi, Gai, and the others, who stood up looked at this scene, and couldn¡¯t but feel shocked, even Kimimaro and his friends couldn¡¯t hide it.


    In an instant, almost all of the tens of thousands of people in Konoha fainted out, this kind of power was unbelievable.


    Even now, they couldn¡¯t understand what happened!


    ¡°The other force had disappeared¡­¡±


    Karin, who had the strongest spiritual energy, because of her strong perceptual ability, which is actually a manifestation of the first, could recover faster.


    After recovering, she sensed that the power that seemed to be gathering before waspletely gone.


    However, the power didn¡¯t seem to have disappeared but scattered between the world.


    ¡°What the hell is thaT?¡±


    Karin looked at Naito in the distance, uncertainly on her face, as it was the first time she saw Naito in this state.


    The ck sphere around Naito terrified her. And gave her the feeling of never try to touch it.


    ¡°Master Naito, just¡­ what happened?¡±


    Kakashi looked at the vige, took a deep breath, carefully looked at Naito in the distance, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    At the same time, watching the floating ck sphere behind Naito, and the ck scepter that appeared in Naito¡¯s hand, Kakashi seemed extremely puzzled.


    Even without the perception ability of Karin, he could still feel that this ck thing is extremely dangerous!


    Moreover, Naito in this state also made him feel extremely unfamiliar, that kind of aura around him far surpassed any ordinary ninja, as if it had transcended to another level of existence.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Naitopletely shattered part of Kaguya¡¯s will. Although it could not bepletely eliminated, Naito felt that Kaguya wasn¡¯t resurrected yet, so he only shook his head looking at Kakashi. Naito didn¡¯t exin, just casually stood there. And after he said these words, he flickered and fell into Konoha.


    For Hinata, Anko, and the others, Naito shed by their side, and with a light touch on their foreheads, he made them wake up.


    However, Naito didn¡¯t stay long, nor did he wait for them to fully wake up. Instead, after a few shed in Konoha, he appeared in front of Kimimaro and the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Rain Vige.¡±


    After nodding slightly at Kimimaro and the other,s Naito didn¡¯t go with them either, but once again flickered, and appeared in the distant sky, and then disappeared.


    Kimimaro and the other two naturally didn¡¯t need Naito to escort them.


    ¡°Yes, Naito-Sama.¡±


    After hearing Naito¡¯s orders, the three bowed down, then nced at Konoha, and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Ninja World, in a far ruined area.


    There were weird patterns everywhere. Many ruined walls have the shape of a tomoe engraved on it. Simr to Ryuchi Cave and Mount Myoboku, this was a secret realm. Normally, it¡¯s impossible to step into or perceive i.


    ck Zetsu was standing there, locking his eyes in one direction, then finally shook his head.


    ¡°Sure enough, it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t have enough power, there isn¡¯t enough Chakra, she cannot be resurrected, but Naito, that guy made mother feels threatened, and actively seeking resurrection¡­¡± Zetsu said hoarsely.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it seems that he¡¯s a more serious threat than what I thought. Then, the n must begin, and the sooner, the better!¡±


    The body to which Zetsu was attached, after saying these words, his face was revealed. And it wasn¡¯t White Zetsu, but Kabuto!


    Around Zetsu, strange coffins were erected and arranged in a circle.


    At the same time, in a small country in the Shinobi World, one that war has destroyed and only a few people stayed here, two figures met.


    No one knows when, but dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the rain started to fall.


    Neither of them moved, allowing the rain to drip from their heads.


    ¡°How far can you see with these Sharingan¡­?¡±


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke in front of him calmly.


    Sasuke stared at Itachi coldly, but calmly, then his eyes turned suddenly into three tomoe Sharingan, and said, ¡°I see your death!¡±


    In the distance, ck Zetsu was standing on a ruined wall, watching this scene.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The entire ninja world was damaged by Orochimaru¡¯s n and the Sound¡¯s forces, but Konoha and the Sand were the ones who suffered serious losses.


    Although the Major Viges weren¡¯t in conflict with each other and tried their best to restrain themselves, the situation inside the small shinobi viges has all be chaotic.


    After Konoha¡¯s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen passed away, Jiraiya was unwilling to be a Hokage, so Hatake Kakashi seeded him as the Fifth Hokage.


    Whether it is strength or identity, Kakashi was more than enough to be the Hokage.


    After bing the Hokage, Kakashi quickly stabilized the situation and began to deal with things that he couldn¡¯t handle before, for instance, finding Sasuke.


    There¡¯s a faint sense of trembling in the entire Shinobi World as if a great star is about to hit the earth, yet one country was as peaceful as ever.


    That is the Rain Vige.

 Chapter 462: Land of Demon

    <h4>Chapter 462: Land of Demon</h4>


    Rain Vige, Amekage Office.


    Tsunade looked at the pieces of information on the table, leaned up on her chair, with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be messy again.¡±


    After a while, Tsunade picked up the cup on the side, sighed, then shook her head after drinking.


    However, no matter who chaotic the world is, it will never affect the Rain vige, at least in Tsunade¡¯s view, any big country will not dare to have any funny ideas when ites to the Rain vige.


    ¡°Tsunade-Sama, there are more and more refugees entering the Land of Rain recently, don¡¯t you think we should find a solution?¡±


    Shizune, standing beside Tsunade, picked up the teapot, filled Tsuande¡¯s cup, then asked with a low tone.


    Tsunade shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t forbid them from entering the Land of Rain. That would be too cruel, but you¡¯re right, we can¡¯t keep this going¡­¡±


    The door suddenly opened, and Konan walked in with a document, then ced it on the desk in front of Tsunade, with a solemn expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the Land of Demons, and they¡¯ve asked our help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tsunade felt strange. These days, things like these happen every day, and this is not the first small country to ask for help from the Rain. However, for Konan to personally deliver this information, it didn¡¯t seem right.


    Tsunade picked up the document, looked at it, then her expression gradually be serious.


    The Land of Demons and the Land of Swamps can be said to be connected, but they are separated by borders, because of how vast is bothnds.


    Ninjas don¡¯t exist in these twonds.


    However, the highest status in thisnd is a special priestess named Shion, who is said to have the ability to foresee the future and the ability to seal sprites.


    Sprites don¡¯t seem to be monsters from this word. They seem to havee from other worlds. Their power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, and they can create arge number of puppets that can be resurrected indefinitely. Although they are not enough to threaten Major Viges, they can be a big problem for small countries.


    In the beginning, sprites caused huge damage, and the five major viges were all rmed. Just when they were preparing to suppress them, the first priestless appeared and sealed the sprites.


    In the intelligence, it was the sprite that broke the seal and re-summoned the Ghost Army.


    ¡°Sprites¡­ even if they¡¯re not as troublesome as a Bijuu, they cannot be underestimated.¡± After reading the information, Tsunade pondered for a while, nodded at Konan, and said: ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then I will appoint you for this task, you should handle it personally.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Konan nodded and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s too close to our Land, and the threat is rtively high. If the Land of Demons and the Swamps fallpletely, I¡¯m afraid it will immediately cause more troubles to our Country.¡±


    Tsunade nodded slightly and said, ¡°Well, we will have to slove this¡­ it seems that the Land of Demons and the Swamps might end up being merged with the Land of Rain.¡±


    At this point, Tsunade suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Just when I had that problem with the refugees a chance to expand our territory came on a golden te.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Tsunade wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to annex the surroundingnds of the small countries, but this time, the request of the Land of Demons seems to be extremely urgent, and that only proves that they¡¯re willing to ept any condition, that is to say even if they asked them to surrounder theirnds to the Rain, they won¡¯t refuse.


    With the turmoil in the Shinobi World, all of the small countries are already in turbulent conditions, fearful and precarious, and most of them are desperate to be allied with any major vige.


    As for those countries that don¡¯t have ninjas, they are not qualified for the alliance.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Konan nodded slightly at Tsunade, then picked up the document on the table, turned around, and prepared to leave the Rain and head to the Land of Demons.


    However, as soon as he turned around, the document in her hand was snatched away by someone who suddenly appeared behind her.


    Konan was startled at first, then she reacted.


    ¡°Naito-Sensei.¡±


    Well, she didn¡¯t need to see his face because if someone managed to appear behind her without her noticing, it wouldn¡¯t be no one, but Naito, even Kushina, can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Foresee the future¡­¡±


    ncing at the document in his hand, Naito smiled slightly, then returned it to Konan, saying, ¡°Let me go there.¡±


    Upon hearing Naito¡¯s words, both Konan and Tsunade looked surprised.


    It¡¯s just a monster that can make an army of puppets. It¡¯s not even as good as a Bijuu. They didn¡¯t expect that Naito would be rmed, and he would get there personally.


    Before both could even speak a word, Naito¡¯s figure flickered, then disappeared from the office.


    However, that didn¡¯t bring any shocked expression. After all, they were used to Naito¡¯s supernatural powers.


    ¡°So, Konan, go back to your usual task.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Konan nodded, then turned and left.


    Tsunade and Konan were no longer worried about the Land of Demons since Naito was going there in person, not even ten sprites would be a problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Land of Demons.


    In a pce where Shion was, arge number of officials gathered all with a worried and panicked expression.


    Outside the pce, arge number of guards also had an uneasy expression. Their eyes were flickering, the cold sweat was filling their foreheads, and their weapons were trembling a little.


    ¡°Has no ninjae yet?!¡±


    ¡°Those puppets are almost here!¡±


    In the pce, they were getting more panicked with every second. Everyone was anxious.


    Shion was sitting on a delicate cushion at the top. Her white and tender skin made her look like a doll. Her slender body didn¡¯t show any kind of power.


    It¡¯s hard to tell that this woman could really seal sprites.


    She was sitting there calmly and pondering and didn¡¯t care about any of the officials¡¯ments.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent a request for help to every Shinobi Vige, but there has been no response so far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t those ninjas know that if they don¡¯t stop it, the world will be destroyed in the hands of that monster!¡±


    Just as these officials kept gritting their teeth, the earth suddenly began to tremble slightly, and rhythmically.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    The trembling seemed to be caused by countless people walking. Af first, the movement was extremely subtle, and not many people inside the pce noticed it, but gradually, it went louder and stronger, and everyone looked rmed.


    After a moment of silence, the pce suddenly became chaotic.

 Chapter 463: Dealing with a Poisoned Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 463: Dealing with a Poisoned Tongue</h4>


    ¡°Crap! They¡¯re already here!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and escort her Highness to a safe ce!¡±


    All the officials were horrified, sensing the armies approaching outside, and the entire pce becamepletely chaotic.


    At this moment, several guards rushed into the pce and came to Shion.


    ¡°Your Highness, please follow us quickly!¡±


    With a few words, one of the guards stepped forward, preparing to carry Shion on his back and take her away.


    As for where to flee, there was no goal. Even the pce of the Land of Demons was already falling. Even if they want to escape, there was no ce they can go to.


    Even if they fled to another country, this army would eventually reach them.


    But at this time, none of them thought of such a thing, protecting Shion was the most important thing.


    But, at this moment, a figure walked to the gate of the pce.


    Although the pce was chaotic, everyone noticed him the moment he stepped forward.


    ¡°Who?!


    Looking at him, he wearing a white cloak. He obviously wasn¡¯t from the Land of Demons, yet he didn¡¯t wear any forehead protection too, which made all the guards wary.


    Naito nced at the ce, ignoring these guards and officials, his eyes fell directly on Shion in the distance.


    Naito was still interested in the ability to foresee the future because this ability can be said to be knowing the fate, or more simply, it¡¯s the power of time.


    Seeing the future is foreseeing, just like the Great Sage Toad.


    Naito was curious about the power that can touch time. At first, though it was because of Chakra, heter discovered that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    It¡¯s far more difficult to touch time than touch space. Although space Ninjutsu is very rare in this world, it still exists, unlike time Ninjutsu, which has never been heard of.


    Strictly speaking, this predictive ability can be regarded as one of the time Ninjutsu.


    ¡°You¡­ are you a ninja?!¡±


    The guard, who was about to flee with Shion, saw Naito approaching and stood vigntly in front of the little girl, squeezing the weapon in his hand, and trembling slightly.


    ¡°Ninja fo the Rain Vige.¡±


    After he nced at him, Naito spoke softly.


    Hearing these words, the guard was relieved, without any doubt, because no one would pretend to be a ninja in such a situation. The Ghost Army has alreadye to the city and will soon step to the pce.


    ¡°Great! Please hurry up and escort her Highness to a safe ce!¡±


    While the guards were relieved, Shion, who has been silent the entire time, finally raised her head, and nced at Naito, frowning, ¡°Are you alone?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, only me.¡±


    Naito stood there, his gaze fell on Shion, and while examining her, he calmly responded.


    Speaking of it, sprites and priestess are originally one, and their ability to seal spriteses from the fact that they¡¯re sprites.


    It¡¯s like dividing a person¡¯s good and evil thoughts into two consciousnesses.


    Thus, this ability to predict should also originate from sprites.


    Naito knows that neither Hamura nor Hagoromo had such an ability, and even the ancestor of Chakra, Kaguya couldn¡¯t foresee the future, so it¡¯s impossible for a ninja to have this ability.


    The power of the Great Sage Toad obviously didn¡¯t originate from Kaguya, and for Moryo¡¯s case, Naito remembered that he came from a different space; thus, he also had nothing to do with Kaguya.


    ¡°Hey, how can you be so rude! Who allowed you to stare at me like this! Besides, if you¡¯re alone, how are you nning on protecting me.¡±


    Noticing the dull expression on Naito¡¯s face, Shion felt dissatisfied and ran her poisonous tongue.


    Humph!


    Naito knew what kind of a person she was a long time ago, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard these words.


    Her appearance is very simr to Hinata, her eyes are a bit white, and her heart is kind, but the two behaved differently; one is weak and cute, and the other is arrogant.


    Well, it just happened that she has encountered a more arrogant person than her.


    ¡°And who allowed you to yell at me again?¡±


    Naito walked directly in front of Shion then tapper his finger hard on her forehead.


    Boom!


    ¡°This!! It hurts!!!¡±


    A red mark appeared on Shion¡¯s snow-white forehead, and her eyes became watery. At the same time, she gritted her teeth and stared at Naito.


    ¡°You¡­ you bastard, what do you think you¡¯re doing!!!¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Naito smiled kindly, then he raised his hand and knocked her forehead in the same ce.


    After screaming from pain, Shion fell back, then angrily waved her hand at the guards.


    ¡°He¡¯s an enemy, attack him!¡±


    However, from the moment Naito walked in front of Shion, the guards were standing still, even when he knocked her forehead twice, they didn¡¯t move.


    It was as if they were petrified, which was extremely strange.


    Seeing that the guards couldn¡¯t move, Shion suddenly became scared, saying: ¡°You¡­ you stay back!¡±


    Seein that she was about to run, Naito smirked, then with a step, he caught up to her and urately knocked her forehead for the third time on the same spot.


    It hurts!!!


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m fighting with you!¡±


    Shion was finally mad, and she rushed forward, exposing her teeth and ws as if she was about to bite Naito fiercely.


    However, before she could even jump¡­


    Boom!


    ¡°Asshole!!!!¡±


    Boom!!


    ¡­..


    Shion sat there holding her forehead, and with tears in her eyes, and finally looked at Naito with no trace of the attitude she had before, just grievances and weakness.


    Naito smiled, then he raised his hand, Shion got scared and tightly covered her forehead, leaving no gap.


    ¡°You¡­ what you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I didn¡¯t allow you to yell at me.¡± Raising his hand, Naito smirked again.


    Hearing these words, Shion immediately closed her mouth and became more obedient than before.


    Seeing her like this, Naito nodded in satisfaction, no matter who it was, they better behave respectfully in front of him.


    ¡°Now we can have a good chat, so, do you¡­ have any predictions about me?¡±


    ¡­.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The roars became louder and louder, and the ground was more and more shaking intensely. Obviously, the Ghost Army was getting closer.


    Standing outside the pce, you can already see the neatly lined up Army Ghost, walking in an iparable orderly pace, maintaining an even speed, and walking towards the pce unstoppably.


    Seeing these puppets getting closer, and how the fire arrows didn¡¯t stop them, the guards guarding the pce all looked afraid.


    ¡°Dam¡­ damn¡­¡±


    ¡°These things cannot be defeated by human beings.¡±


    ¡°Only if her Highness seal that monster we¡¯ll survive. Otherwise, no one will stop this army.¡±

 Chapter 464: Scattered

    <h4>Chapter 464: Scattered</h4>


    Shion stood there looking at Naito, he obviously didn¡¯t look strong, how he would manage to carry her.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Shion stood there thinking, and only Naito¡¯s words made her go back to her sense. However, Naito casually was about to walk outside the pce.


    Shion stood there watching him stupidly.


    Did he forgot that this pce was under the siege of the Ghost Army, or is he nning on throwing her away?!


    ¡°Wait!!¡±


    Shion, who suddenly reacted couldn¡¯t help but yell at Naito, then she was startled and tried to exin: ¡°Don¡¯t go over there, there¡¯s a secret road here¡­ Also, I won¡¯t be able to run, you have to carry me on your back. If I die, no one can seal the sprite.¡±


    With that said, Shion directly jumped on his Naito¡¯s back, the hugged him by the neck tightly.


    What a mess.


    Naito felt a bit dumbfounded. This girl didn¡¯t only have a poisonous tongue, but also self-willed enough to even not know who he was, so she dared to make a fool of herself in front of him.


    Shion didn¡¯t know. If anyone who knew Naito saw this scene, they would have be frightened by her bold actions. Not to mention that she was just a priestess from the Land of Demons, even the name the major viges, would be trembling in front of Naito!


    Just because of her poisonous tongue, Naito didn¡¯t bother exining, and directly extended his hand, dragged her from behind, and put her in front of him, then continued to walk outside of the pce carrying her with one hand.


    ¡°Huh?! Wait!!¡±


    Seeing Naito still walking toward the main gate, Shion was shocked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. The Ghost Army will kill us!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Naito walked to the gate with an indifferent expression on his face.


    Looking at that expression, Shion closed her eyes while covering her forehead with her hand. Why did she end up encountering the worst ninja ever? This is over, and both of them will be dead in seconds!


    Outside the pce at this time, the Ghost Army was less than ten of meters away from the pce, and the guards were standing in front of the pce trembling all over.


    ¡°Quickly¡­ Run!¡±


    Watching the puppets getting closer, Shion looked scared.


    However, what Shion didn¡¯t expect was that Naito would go straight toward the Ghost Army!


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Shion couldn¡¯t help but exim, feeling shocked, her heart seemed to have skipped a beat.


    But at this time, the guards also saw Naito carrying Shion, and they all looked surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Shion had not escaped yet.


    The next moment, they discovered that Naito was leading Shion toward the Ghost Army, and all of them were stunned.


    ¡°What is he doing?!


    ¡°Stop it!!


    ¡°HEY!!¡±


    The guards were horrified by this scene. They didn¡¯t recognize Naito, but they still felt that he was familiar, yet Naito led the priestess toward these terrifying puppets; thus, he should be the enemy!


    And just when these guards wanted to stop Naito, thetter, who waspletely ignoring him, casually waved his hand towards the Ghost Army.


    The wind was nice, and the clouds were light.


    Nothing happened.


    However, ripples suddenly appeared in the void, then mover away in an instant, sweeping the entire army.


    Hum!!!


    Suddenly, the Ghost Army that has crossed almost the entire Land of Demons without stopping froze at the same time!


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The guards outside the pce originally were prepared to desperately rescue Shion, and then find a way to escape. However, a wave of Naio¡¯s hand made all the puppets stop moving.


    What¡¯s happening here?!


    Even Shion was astonished, and couldn¡¯t help but blink twice.


    Next, the breeze blew, and silently, the Ghost Army, in a nce, turned into dust in front of everyone and scattered on the ground.


    Silent death.


    All the guards froze as if they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Shion sitting in Naito¡¯s arms also was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t believe what has just happened.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    The Ghost Army that she didn¡¯t know how far it extends, all were shattered by a wave from this man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Actually, these things can¡¯t hurt you at all.¡±


    Naito nced at the young priestess and said casually.


    What he meant by this sentence, that since these puppets are controlled by Moryo, and Shion¡¯s power and Moryo are originally one, they will never attack her.


    However, what she understood is something else. These cannot hurt her at all because Naito can easily destroy these puppets.


    No wonder, this man walked outside casually.


    He¡¯s just¡­ too powerful!


    Shion couldn¡¯t calm her heart, she was still shocked, even if she was only twelve years old, she also knew that this kind of power is not something possessed by a regr ninja!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go an solve that¡­ well, sprite.¡±


    Naito nced at the puppet that had all turned into dust. The special power inside them had beenpletely destroyed by him, and could no longer make these puppets recover.


    Naito then flickered and instantly disappeared into the sky.


    The guards, who have just woke up from their shock, watched this scene with dull expressions again.


    ¡°Such power, could that person be¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong, it should be him!¡±


    The guards who gradually came back to their senses looked at the sky with a sense of awe.


    They were all ordinary people, not ninjas, so they hardly remember the names of famous ninja, they didn¡¯t even know much about the five Kages of the Five Major viges.


    However, there¡¯s a name that even ordinary people like them will always remember!


    That is, Yuu Naito!


    Everyone felt as if they were daydreaming. They asked so many viges to help, but no ninja cared about them. However, the God of Shinobi himself came to the rescue¡­


    However, they cannot be but happy about this.

 Chapter 465: The Last Gate

    <h4>Chapter 465: The Last Gate</h4>


    Although Moryo was strong, he waspletely vulnerable in front of Naito. However, he didn¡¯t even have to fight.


    Because Moryo and Shion shared the same soul.


    He didn¡¯t even need a seal, Naito just threw Shion over, and Moryo¡¯s energy poured directly into her body and became her power.


    After that, the Land of Demons was all merged into the Land of Rain under Tsunade¡¯s handling, and Shion finally learned of Naito¡¯s identity. She was shocked when her mother was still alive, she told her the stories about Naito and his legend, but she thought, that it was just stories, she didn¡¯t expect those myths to be true.


    ¡­..


    After Naito returned from the Land of Demons, his soul finallypleted the final transformation and reach Kaguya¡¯s level.


    Now even a Six Path ss enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Naito. The only way to defeat Naito would be sealing him just like Kaguya.


    However, this is obviously unlikely.


    Naito has always thought of it, but never found an answer. How can someone so powerful, and almost invincible, get defeated that easily.


    In his past life, this world didn¡¯t mean anything to Naito, he watched these events with a smile on his face, as it was just a way of entertainment, regardless of whether it was logical. For example, when Kaguya, who had a 360-degree angle of view, was about to get sealed by Naruto by Naruto, she chose to fly upwards and ended up getting punched by Sakura, who was above her head.


    Naito could go on and on, but you get the idea, a lot of events were unreasonable.


    However, since Naito is here, Naruto World is the real world. These illogical questions became very serious, and he needed to find exnations for everything.


    These unanswered questions caused Kaguya to be sealed twice, and Naito, who has be evens stronger than her, was very concerned.


    However, no matter how much he thought about it, sometimes you can¡¯t find the answers. However, this is a real-world now, and simr unreasonable events are unlikely to happen.


    After he shook his head, Naito stopped thinking about it.


    As long as he himself is strong enough, he can defeat all enemies head-on, so why consider any of this?


    ¡°Thest gate¡­¡±


    Naito sat floating in the air, muttering to himself with his head down.


    He could perceive that thest gate in his mind at this time was like a thin paper¡­ a thin paper that could be pierced with a single tap.


    Aftering to this world, seeking ultimate power is something that Naito has pursued for a long time. And now he only needed to take a gentle step to reach it.


    Countless thoughts shed in Naito¡¯s mind, but they were all instantly suppressed by him.


    Clearing his mind, Naito took a deep breath. After looking around, Naito didn¡¯t choose to open it inside his room and flew to the sky.


    Last time, opening the seventh gate caused a huge wave. Fortunately, no damage was caused. Of course, Naito wouldn¡¯t stay in the Rain Vige this time.


    Floating in the air, and surrounded by the thick clouds, Naito continued to fly up until he could clearly see the Land of Fire in the distance.


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    Feeling that it was time, the look in Naito¡¯s eyes became very sharp.


    Hum!!


    In the next instant, under Naito¡¯s thought, a terrifying amount of Chakra burst out of his body.


    If he was on the ground, or inside his room, it would have destroyed it!


    The Truth-Seeking Ball suddenly emerged, and in front of Naito, there was a suspended ck scepter.


    However, none of this was important. What mattered is the first seven gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou in Naito¡¯s body. At that moment, one gate after another burst out with powerful Chakra!


    It started with the first gate, The Gate of Heart. After the Chakra broke out, it rushed to the second, then instantly spread all the way to the mind.


    The Chakra contained in each gate seemed to beparable to a Bijuu!


    The Chakra was boiling inside him, if it was an ordinary human body, it would have been unbearable to it, and the body would have burst apart. It would have been even difficult for the body of an immortal to withstand such a terrifying Chakra.


    However, Naito is now a perfect Six Paths body. Even such a crazy burst of Chakra cannot break him, and he can perfectly control it.


    When the six first gates havepletely connected together, they looked as if they were six dazzling stars!


    In fact, there was no need for a Byakugan to see this, the naked eyes could see these six lights flickered on Naito¡¯s body!


    Suddenly, the Chakra flowing changed from violent into a condensed calm flow that was going up to connect with the seventh gate.


    When Naito opened the seventh gate, he had only to touch it, but the Eighth Gate was different. This was thest gate.


    When the Hachimon Tonkou is fully opened, the power that the user gains is far beyond the first seventh gate grants.


    That would sound normal because every gate is far way stronger than the one before it. However, what the Eighth Gate grant is not just the power of that single gate, but also the connection between it and all the seventh gates, bursting out all the vitality in the body!


    Therefore, it¡¯s called the Gate of Death!


    But what Naito practiced isn¡¯t the ordinary one, but the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, which has always been weaker than the normal one.


    If it weren¡¯t for Naito¡¯s Earthquake Release, the Lightning Armor, the Perfect Sage Mode, and Six Paths Mode, the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou wouldn¡¯t be so strong.


    However, at thisst moment, whether it was the Secret Art of the Lighting Armor, the Perfect Sage Mode, or the Six Paths Mode, none existed.


    Everything has vanished. Only the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou was left!


    All the powers he gained before got integrated into it. Just like Kaguya, who possesses all the Bloodline Limits as the Ancestor of the Chakra, everything returns to its origin.


    After the Seventh Gate was connected, Naito¡¯s Earthquake Release also naturally appeared, causing the Seventh Gate to tremble slightly.


    The Chakra in the first six gates was extremely violent, but after that, it became calm and peaceful.


    Almost all of his powers merged together, and finally rushed into the Eighth Gate,pletely opening the Eight Gates of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou!

 Chapter 466: The Complete Reverse Hachimon Tonkou

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Complete Reverse Hachimon Tonkou</h4>


    Hum!!!


    What Naito imagined didn¡¯t ur. In other words, when Naito opened thest gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou, the sky was as clear as ever.


    Even the clouds under Naito¡¯s fee weren¡¯t affected.


    However, at this moment, in Naito¡¯s body, it seemed that earth-shaking changes have taken ce!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    A series of explosions roared inside of Naito¡¯s soul. At that moment, his mind felt extremely clear, as if he has never been able topletely control everything in his body up until now.


    ¡°So this is it¡­¡±


    Perceiving the situation inside and outside of his body, Naito felt awakened. It turned out that he had not been able to fully extract all the hidden potential strength of his body until now.


    The eighth gate of the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou didn¡¯t continue to absorb Natural Energy in the world, it only helped him to fully grasp all the power of the body.


    It seems simple. It seems that there isn¡¯t much power improvement, but who knows what kind of hidden strength contained in Naito¡¯s body¡­


    Without the Lightning Armor, the Sage Body, and the Six Paths Mode. When the Eight Gate is fully opened, Gai could be on the same level as a Six Paths Ninja after hepletely burned his vitality, so how strong will Naito be!


    Even though Naito couldn¡¯t find an answer, he could feel that the space of this world seemed to be extremely fragile, far more than before.


    It seems that as long as he gets serious, he canpletely shatter and destroy this world!


    Having a power almost equivalent to the energy of the world inside a person¡¯s body is the kind of power Naito possesses now.


    With the Last Gate being opened¡­ The Reverse Hachimon Tonkou was finally perfect.


    When Naito finally reached this perfection, he understood that he had never been able to use all the power in his body until now.


    Controlling his power has always been something that concerned Naito. Lately, when he stepped into the Six Paths Level, he thought he finally had perfect control, how ridiculous.


    Naito now can control every cell in his body, every molecule and atom, and has perfect control over all of his powers!


    Naito¡¯s body can no longer be regarded as a Six Paths body because it haspletely changed.


    His body now can extract any kind of Chakra, and take any kind of form. Just by a thought, Naito can transform it into Water, Earth, Fire, or any other element.


    The Truth-Seeking ball itself is the aggregation of all the elements, but it¡¯s not so easy to make, not to mention, this transformation is by the change of Naito¡¯s body itself.


    Naito didn¡¯t know what to call the body he had now. On the surface, it was very ordinary. If Naito cut his arm, blood would flow out.


    But with just a thought, Naito can transform his body into any form.


    The fully opened Eight Gates is a physical technique that bursts out all vitality and controls all the power that one has in a short time.


    However, the fully opened Reverse Hachimon Tonkou allows Naito to control all the power without consuming any life force.


    Or to be more precise, since Naito possessed the Six Paths¡¯ power, there was no longer a concept of vitality exhaustion.


    Moreover, Naito gained the ability to travel through space.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the same ability as Kaguya, Naito could perform instantaneous space teleportation simr to the Flying Thunder God, but without the need for a sealing Kunai.


    To be more precise, Naito could control his body, instantly turn it into a state of nothingness, merge it into space, and teleport it to another ce.


    This can be regarded as a kind of supernatural power,bined between Kamui and Flying Thunder God.


    However, the only thing that Naito has regretted is that even though his body could instantly blur into space, he still couldn¡¯t touch the power of time.


    Space power is certainly strong, whether it¡¯s Kaguya, Six Paths Sasuke, Six Paths Madara, Six Paths Obito, all had space Ninjutsu.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s Limbo Border Jail is actually a spatial ability that allows him to summon clones in another dimension.


    ¡°I failed to grasp a time ability¡­ but it¡¯s nothing. And I don¡¯t even need a spatial ability.¡±


    Floating in the air, Naito breathed out softly, a smile appeared on his face, then he fell to the clouds below.


    He felt that his body can transform to everything, now he needed to rify.


    Naito¡¯s body silently turned into a cloud and merged with the other clouds without leaving any trace.


    Huh!!


    In the sky, a cloud suddenly floated out of the sky, then turned into Naito.


    Standing in the sky, Naito stretched out his hand, and with a thought, his hand turned into mes, then into water, lightning, ice¡­


    Kaguya is the progenitor of Chakra and possesses all the bloodline limits, so Naito now can also be regarded as another progenitor of Chakra. He who has reached this step also has all the bloodline limits.


    Of course, these are of little significance to Naito, and any bloodline limit cannot bepared to the power that has apanied Naito from the beginning until now, that is, Shockwaves!


    Naito didn¡¯t try to experiment here, but turned into nothingness then appeared where the moon was. After nodding, he clenched his fist, then smashed it toward the vast void.


    Huh!!


    It was as if a thinkyer of paper was smashed with a punch, Naito fist directly created a ck hole in the void.


    The power didn¡¯t dissipate but simply gathered around his fist, so its damage was utterly concentrated in one point.


    Before, Naito couldn¡¯t break the void so perfectly, but now he can do it.


    He can easily shatter arge area, or he can condense the power to only break a small part of space, and at the same time, st the power into the depths of that fragmented space.

 Chapter 467: The Senju Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 467: The Senju Brothers</h4>


    The moment his fist hit the space, Naito was taken aback.


    ¡°Behind the fragmented space, there really is a turbulent flow¡­¡±


    At will, Naito¡¯s hand became in a state of emptiness, unaffected by the power of the space, and after taking it out of the hole, it turned out again.


    Naito seemed thoughtful. Behind the shattered space, there is a turbulent void filled with the power of the chaotic pace. The space ispletely distorted, even the body of the immortal would turn into pieces if he came in touch with it.


    Only the likes of Naito, who can travel through space, would survive.


    The history we know from Uchiha Madara was fabricated by Zetsu. What happened really is that Otsutsuki Kaguya didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t a princess who eat the fruit of the tree life. In fact, the fruit she ate came from a remote ce, most likely the same space she, Kaguya, came from.


    She came to this world with that goal in her mind.


    She even crossed the distant spaces for it.


    ¡°If I want to cross the space, a lot of my power will be consumed. Even now, I can¡¯t just roam in it freely. Although I can ignore the turbulent power inside it, I will end up consuming a lot of my power if I ever wanted to cross a lot of distance. And recovering will take a long time.


    Naito looked at the void hole that was sted open by his punch, stared at that endless space in it, shook his head, but didn¡¯t step into it and explore.


    Naito¡¯s power is far beyond what he reached before when he opened the Seventh Gate. This time, the void hole he created shrank slowly after a long time, then finally disappeared.


    Watching it disappearing, Naito stood in the dar starry sky, lowering his head and pondering for a while. Finally, he thought of something, after nodding, a ray of light shed in his eyes, and then fell to the Shinobi World below.


    ¡­..


    The Shinobi World.


    Almost at the same time, The Sand Vige, The Rock Vige, The Cloud¡­ Except for the Rain, which was still calm, the five major viges, including Konoha, were all attacked.


    The assant is the Kages of the previous generation of the Five Major Viges!


    Konoha at this time.


    Kakashi, the Fifth Hokage, is leading Konoha¡¯s Shinobi and Anbu to attack the two ninjas outside of Konoha.


    Even if they had an absolute advantage in terms of number, facing these two ninjas, they were still being beaten. If the two ninjas weren¡¯t deliberately reminding Konoha¡¯s ninjas how to fight and how to avoid attacks, I¡¯m afraid Konoha would have already been defeated.


    These two were indeed the First and Second Hokage, who was reincarnated by the Edo Tensei!


    ¡°Be careful! You already have my Flying Thunder God mark on your body, all stand back to back, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to react!¡±


    The Second Hokage looked at the Konoha ninja in front of him and solemnly reminded him.


    However, even so, in the next instant, he still shed quickly, and the ninja failed to react, and he was knocked out dead.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Watching this scene, Tobirama cried, gritting his teeth as if he was trying to resist the control over his body, but no matter how hard he tried, he never seeded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work like this.¡±


    In fact, Tobirama was the only one attacking them, and even though he didn¡¯t use any wide range attack, they still couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Damn it!¡±


    Hashirama was crossing his hand and standing there, feeling furious. He suddenly looked at Tobirama not far away and shouted: ¡°Tobirama! Think of something!¡±


    Tobirama was also furious and said solemnly: ¡°Although this the technique that I¡¯ve created in the past, it was greatly changed. Although the caster of this technique gave us consciousness, it¡¯s still difficult to seize control over our bodies.


    When he and Hashirama fist woke up, they tried to resist the caster¡¯s control, but they failed. Then they went straight to Konoha. On the ay, they tried several times but still failed.


    If the person being reincarnated knows the seals of the Edo Tensei, he can take the initiative to cancel the contract and act freely. Tobirama and Hashirama were almost reincarnated in a nearly perfect state, possessing almost all the power they had before. Thus, Tobirama thought they could easily seize control.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the person behind the scenes who cast the Edo Tensei, did something to their awareness, and the two never managed to locate his Chakra or even sense it so they could cancel the contract.


    Tobirama suddenly looked angrier, he gritted his teeth, then looked at Konoha¡¯s ninjas, and said, ¡°The goal of the caster is the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, handed it over first.¡±


    ¡°Tobirama! What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Senji Hashirama¡¯s expression changed when he heard Tobirama¡¯s words and immediately shouted. He knew how powerful the Kyuubi can be if it was ced in the wrong hand.


    Tobirama replied, ¡°This the best way to reduce losses. They can¡¯t stop us. Instead of continuing like this, it¡¯s better to hand over the Kyuubi to caster fist, then think of a solution.


    Tobirama was different from Hashirama, he was ustomed to thinking about problems rationally and profitably. It can be said that politicians such as Sarutobi learned from him.


    When these words were said, the ninjas of Konoha looked at each other hesitantly. After all, the current Naruto hasn¡¯t saved Konoha, and he wasn¡¯t their hero. In their eyes, he was just the Demon Fox.


    However, just now, Naruto has saved many people more than once, and even when the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra went out of control, he only attacked the First Hokage, who easily suppressed it came very close to seal him. Fortunately, Gai was ver close and rescued him.


    Everyone saw that scene, so they hesitated somewhat.


    ¡°Excuse me for not being able to agree.¡±


    At this time, Kakashi stood at the forefront of the army, looking very embarrassed. Still, there was a touch of firmness in his eyes when he said: ¡°Second Hokage-Sama, no matter what, we can¡¯t abandon ourpanions!¡±


    No matter what others think of Naruto, at least Kakashi absolutely approves him. Even in this case, he would never hand him over to the enemy.


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, the First Hokage standing in the back suddenly showed a touch of admiration. He already knew that Kakashi was the Fifth Hokage, and in his opinion, Kakashi was pretty good.


    However, suddenly, he made a hand seal, and his terrifying Chakra flowed violently.


    At this moment, Tobirama and Hashirama¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    This technique¡­ this is bad!!


    ¡°Quickly, run away! Everyone fall back, you can¡¯t stop this technique!¡±


    There was a hint of evident anxiety on Hashirama¡¯s face, and he yelled at Konoha¡¯s ninjas, who looked scared, and quickly turned to escape.


    However, the vige was behind them, where should they go?!

 Chapter 468: The Tree鈥檚 World

    <h4>Chapter 468: The Tree¡¯s World</h4>


    Hashirama gritted his teeth, trying to stop his body from releasing that Ninjutsu, but he was being controlled, and the caster was very strong, so he could barely dy it.


    Finally, the Ninjutsu was released.


    Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees!!


    The ground suddenly trembled, and countless twisted trees with terrifying power bust out of the ground and swept toward Konoha¡¯s ninjas in the front. The expression on Hashirama and Tobirama were already anxious.


    Especially Tobiram, who tried his best to you the flying thunder god and save others, but couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only stand beside Hashirama and watch the world of trees technique st towards Konoha.


    The scope of this technique was vast, directly covering the entire vige, with countless trees resembling a surging sea, rushing away.


    Compared with the one used by Danzo, the difference is like the distance between heaven and earth!


    Watching this scene, all of Konoha¡¯s ninjas were terrified.


    ¡°Damn it! Everyone hurry up and use you¡¯re most powerful Ninjutsu to stop it!¡±


    Kakashi looked at this scene, shocked. This is the power of the previous God of Shinobi, someone like Naito, who cannot be described as a human!


    Kakashi performed the strongest Thunder Release, followed by Konoha¡¯s ninjas, who also used their strongest Ninjutsu.


    In the next instant, countless Ninjutsu shed and collided with the world of the trees technique.


    However, it was in vain, the trees had a terrifying vitality, whether it is fire or thunder, these basic Ninjutsu can¡¯t restrain the Wood Release, and the water can even have a counterproductive effect!


    Almost instantly, the tree crossed a great distance and fell into the vige¡¯s interior. From that point, wherever it encountered, itpletely leveled it in an instant.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Damn it! Stop it!!¡±


    Hashirama gritted his teeth, watching this scene for him was almost like a mother watching her child taken away from her. Desperately, using all of his power and will, his body started trembling.


    Whoosh!


    The Trees World Technique finally stopped, but half of the vige was destroyed!


    Tobirama watched this scene silently. After a while, he looked at Hashirama and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re Wood Release is strong, Konoha is really in trouble.


    Hashirama was full of anger. Hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but yell: ¡°It isn¡¯t because of my Wood Release, it¡¯s because of you damn filthy technique, you should feel ashamed!¡±


    As the two brothers quarreled, the dust gradually dispersed.


    ¡°First¡­ Hokage, Second Hokage¡­¡±


    The Ninjas on Konoha¡¯s side struggled out of the ruins, all with a horrified expression, looking at Hashirama and Tobirama.


    Although Konoha¡¯s ninjas weren¡¯t all killed by a single move, they all suffered heavy casualties.


    Kakashi, the Fifth Hokage, was also in the crowd with bloodstains on his body. He looked at Hashirama and Tobirama, feeling embarrassed, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    He¡¯s not their opponent at all!


    The gap is too big!


    Just like when facing Naito, he seemed unreachable.


    ¡°Hurry back and stop trying to resist. This will only increase casualties. Even if I warn you or give you hints, you won¡¯t be able to win.¡±


    When Tobirama aw this, he could only shout at Konoha¡¯s ninjas.


    As for Hashirama, he looked sad, but the terrifying aura that wasing out of his body was making everyone tremble.


    He was manipted to attack Konoha, and his technique has almost destroyed Konoha. If he didn¡¯t manage to stop it at thest moment with his own will, Konoha would have beenpletely destroyed.


    But even so, it was fatal. He, the first Hokage of Konoha, watched this scene sad, and he also felt extreme hate. He has never hated a person so much.


    At the same time, he also hated this damn filthy technique very much, and he cursed Tobirama many times, this technique shouldn¡¯t have been created at all.


    Even Tobirama hated this, but he never expected that the Edo Tensei will be used on him and his brother to attack Konoha.


    ¡°Fifth Hokage, it¡¯s impossible to go on like this. You can only listen to what the Second said, and hand over Uzumaki Naruto to them.¡± A badly injured ninja turned his head to look at Kakashi.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°This is the only choice, we cannot stop the First and Second Hokage!¡±


    This time, almost of Konoha ninjas responded with a look of fear on their faces. They really didn¡¯t want to continue this fight.


    With a single technique, the First has almost destroyed their confidence.


    Kakashi was in a bad situation, with his disciple Naurot on one side and Konoha on the other side, the choice was too difficult.


    Maybe if it was the Third Hokage, he would have hesitated, then decided to hand over Naruto, but Kakashi was different.


    When Kakashi was struggling, a figure suddenly walked over from behind, patted him on the shoulder, and showed a rxed expression at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rare, Kakashi.¡±


    ¡°Gai¡­¡±


    Walking to Kakashi¡¯s side, it was Gai who opened the Seventh Gate and saved Naruto.


    Gai looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face, as if he had already made his choice, and said, ¡°But you need to stand up, the way you look right now, doesn¡¯t suites you, Fifth Hokage!¡±


    After saying this, Gai walked forward alone, ripped off the top of his green suit, and ced his thumb against his heart.


    Watching this, Kakashi instantly looked shocked, and couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Gai! You can¡¯t do this!! You will die!¡±

 Chapter 469: Hashirama Vs. Gai

    <h4>Chapter 469: Hashirama Vs. Gai</h4>


    ¡°This time, I need to show off my youth. Although Naruto is your disciple, he¡¯s also a ninja from Konoha. And I will never abandon mypanion to the enemy.¡±


    Gai turned his back to Kakashi and said with a firm tone.


    Naruto was the Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. No one knows what the consequences will be if he was handed over. At the same time, no one is actually sure that if they handed him over, the caster would actually stop the attack on Konoha.


    More importantly, in this case, if Konoha really surrenders Naruto, no one will trust the vige system anymore, and sooner Konoha will copse.


    The so-called will of fire meant a lot to people like Gai, and he knew in his heart that he didn¡¯t only want to protect Naruto, but also the vige.


    Kakashi understood all of this, so he couldn¡¯t stop Gai.


    In fact, even Hashirama and Tobirama understands.


    It¡¯s just from their perspective, losing their way and faith would be better than losing a good man like Gai.


    Seeing Gai walking to the forefront, the expression on Hashirama¡¯s face was solemn. Just now, Gai opened the Seven Gate and smashed his wood release. That was when he saved Naruto, so he left a strong impression in Hashirama¡¯s heart.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°First Hokage-Sama, Second Hokage-Sama, be ready!¡±


    Gai¡¯s eyes looked sharp, he knew deep inside that if he ever wants to defeat them, he would have to open¡­ the Eighth Gate!


    He pressed his thumb against his heart suddenly, and the violent flow of Chakra burst from the first gate to the seven, then surged wildly, crashing the Eighth Gate.


    ¡°Hachimon Tonkou¡­ Kai!¡±


    Hum!!!


    A horrible Chakra wave suddenly burst out, then instantly, blood-red steam rose from gay¡¯s body.


    ¡°Red steam, he opened all of the gates!¡± Tobirama seemed serious, and said: ¡°Maybe he can really stop the two of us.¡±


    Hashirama, on the side, had a solemn look. Just when he was about to speak, he suddenly began using hand signs.


    Wood Release: Wood-Dragon!!¡±


    Crack! Crack!!


    A wooden dragon suddenly hovered out. This dragon was a strong technique that could even suppress the Kyuubi for a short time. The power that was about to be used in this fight is no longer a ninja under the super Kage level could resist.


    After the dragon hovered out, it suddenly rushed towards Gai.


    ¡°What out!¡±


    Watching this scene, Hashirama couldn¡¯t help but warn him.


    Gain suddenly rushed his head and threw a punch.


    ¡°Sekizo¡­ One step!¡±


    Boom!


    A terrifying white light energy fell in an instant, directly covering the wooden dragon.


    The wooden dragon that was enough to suppress the Kyuubi, under Gai¡¯s punch, it directly cracked, then head got destroyed!


    Gain clenched his fist again, preparing to smash HAshirama and his brother with a bang, but stopped because of pain.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really painful, but I must get used to it.¡±


    Gai took a deep breath, raised his head again with sharp eyes, looking at the Senju brothers.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Seeing Gai¡¯s punchpletely destroying his wooden dragon, the light shed in Hashirama¡¯s eyes.


    Even after they were gone, Konoha still has strong ninjas!


    Tobirama also seemed surprised. Obviously, the power of the Hashimon Tonku was also shocking to him. He was able to smash Hashirama¡¯s wooden dragon with one punch. Ninjas, who possess such power, are really rare at this time!


    ¡°We are reincarnated by the Edo Tensei technique. We cannot be killed, the only solution is to seal us!¡±


    Noticing that Gai was getting ready to attack again, Tobirama immediately shouted at Konoha¡¯s side.


    Kakashi didn¡¯t care to be shocked by Gai¡¯s power at this time, and immediately ordered his side with a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    Hashirama whispered as Gai was about to attack.


    ¡°Wood Release: The technique of Wood Human!¡±


    ¡°Wood Release: Wood Expulsion!¡±


    Boom!!!


    A huge wooden golem, bigger than the Kyuubi, suddenly rose up, trembling the ground.


    Hashirama and Tobirama instantlynded on the top of the golemn¡¯s head. At the same time, two blocks of wood appeared in front of them, blocking the course of any attacks that would being in their way.


    ¡°This technique¡­ this is bad!¡±


    Seeing this, Hashirama¡¯s expression suddenly changed. This move was his absolute defense technique. Even Uchiha Madara couldn¡¯t beat it using theplete Susano and the Kyuubi!


    Tobirama¡¯s expression looked ugly, he didn¡¯t expect the caster to be this familiar to their technique, and to be able to manipte their bodies to this extent.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting moreplicated. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to defeat this technique.¡±


    While the two talked, Gain, who stopped for a second because of pain, finally attacked again.


    Whoosh!!!


    In an instant, Gai shed, and directly appeared on the top of the golemn¡¯s head and fell with a crash!


    ¡°Sekizo¡­ One step!¡±


    Boom!!


    The terrifying white beam of light shook the sky and earth, piercing down, and bombarding the head of the wooden golem!


    ¡°Two steps!¡±


    ¡°Three steps!¡±


    ¡°Four steps!¡±


    Gai¡¯s figure constantly shed in the sky, and in an instant, four beams of light gathered, and the whole wooden golem¡¯s body was plunged into the ground, and even created a crack!


    ¡°Five steps!¡±


    From one to five steps, the speed kept increasing, whit no pause in the middle, in fact, he could crush the wooden golem without the need for five steps, but because the speed was so high, all were connected together.


    When Gai appeared again on the top of the wooden golemn¡¯s head, thest punch fell fiercely, and its entire body finally fell apart!


    And it didn¡¯t just shatter, but directly exploded into countless pieces and scattered in all directions. Even the blocks of wood that were protecting the Senju brother was crashed at the same time.


    ¡°Impossible, my absolute defense was defeated¡­¡±


    Watching the beam of light fall directly on them, Hashirama looked astonished, and in disbelief, then finally, his body copsed and turned into countless fragments.


    At thest moment, Hashirama looked at Gai, who had defeated him and couldn¡¯t help but show him his admiration.


    ¡°Nice job, kid!¡±

 Chapter 470: The Power Of Will

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Power Of Will</h4>


    Boom!!


    The whole earth copsed, creating a horrifying pit, and Gain also fell from the sky to the ground, sweat ran down his body, and at that very moment, he began to pant violently.


    Konoha¡¯s ninja has long been shocked by this scene. Although many people have heard about his father and his heroic act, it felt that Gai¡¯s Hachimon Tonkou was way stronger than Dai!!


    This kind of power would be enough to destroy Konoha!


    ¡°Seal Squad! Seal the two of them quickly!¡±


    Kakashi took a deep breath, ignoring the shock in his heart, he looked at the First and Second Hokage and noticed that their bodies have already begun to reform.


    The ninjas of the sealing squad swallowed, then jumped out in the pit one after another.


    The First and Second Hokage were beaten to pieces by Gai¡¯s five steps. Anyone who saw this result couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked and even thought of the other God of Shinobi, Yuu Naito. If he was here, would he be able to defeat Gai?


    Seeing that the ninja in the sealing squad had already prepared the seal, it was a matter of second before they finally get out of this dangerous situation, so he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, an afterimage suddenly shed in, and all the ninjas in the Sealing squad were hit, and the blood sshed out!


    Flying Thunder God!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Suddenly the Second Hokage appeared!


    Watching him standing there, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but curse and yell. Just before the impact, Tobirama quickly used the flying thunder god technique and escaped Gai¡¯s attack.


    Tobirama tried his best to forcibly block it, but in the end, he still used the Flying Thunder God, but he didn¡¯t bring Hashirama with him.


    ¡°No way! Lord Second!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Flying Thunder God!¡±


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Konoha¡¯s ninja, as well as Kakashi and Gai, all looked horrified.


    Gai screamed loudly, rushed over again without any hesitation, tried his best to smash Tobirama, but no matter how fast his body is, he still couldn¡¯t catch up to the speed of the Flying Thunder God.


    Whoosh!!


    In the next instant, Tobirama immediately disappeared out of thin air, appeared next to Hashirama, then shed again with him!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at this scene, almost confused.


    Although Gai still had ast trick, Night Guy, it was impossible to use it if the enemy wasn¡¯t there in the first ce.


    Once the Eighth Gate is opened, he could no longer stop it. As time passed, the Chakra me beating in his heart became weaker and weaker, he could no longer stand still, and finally fell to the ground.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in the field again with twinkling lights. It was Hashirama and Tobirama who looked furious.


    Hashirama has never thought he would hate his brother developed techniques. But here they were, the Edo Tensei was used to reincarnate them and make them attack their beloved vige, and the Flying Thunder God made them almost invincible.


    Looking at Gai, who was unable to stand up anymore, the expression on Tobirama¡¯s face was extremely heavy.


    Tobirama couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then he turned at Konoha ninjas in the distance, and said, ¡°Forget it, no one can stop the two of us, you guys need to stop this, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Gai isn¡¯t dead yet, but he¡¯s struggling to stand up, but he can¡¯t do it anymore. After all, the Hashimon Tonkou is a kind of consumable Ninjutsu. If Tobirama takes Hashirama and leaves again, it will be the end for him.


    ¡°How can I give up now¡­¡±


    Gai clenched his teeth, with his perseverance only, he stood up abruptly!


    At that moment, even Hashirama and Tobirama were moved by his courage.


    However, standing up is also the limit, his vitality has been burned out, he won¡¯t even be able to throw a punch.


    But his body gave upon him, and he was about to fall again. Suddenly a figure appeared behind him, and after he supported him a little, he gently touched his heart with a finger.


    Hum!!


    Strange runes spread, and me in his heart suddenly strengthened, and his body got injected with new vitality. At the same time, the Eighth Gate was forcibly closed.


    This strange man was Naito, who had just fallen from the starry sky to the Ninja World. Noticing the huge movement in the direction of Konoha from a distance, he came here.


    Naruto could stop the Eighth gate, and so could he.


    However, even though the gate was closed, Gai could no longer stand, so Naito ced him on the ground.


    ¡°Naito¡­ Sama¡­¡±


    ¡°You can sleep for a while.¡±


    Naito looked at Gai, who was barely conscious and slightly nodded at him. After a pause, he said, ¡°And don¡¯t call me Sama again, call me Sensei.¡±


    Because of Dai and that promise he gave him, Naito has always regarded Gai as his disciple but never stated that because of how funny and weird Gai acts sometimes.


    He¡¯s only weird, actually.


    But watching how heroically Gai burned out his vitality, he returned, and then he stood up forcefully only by his will, Naito couldn¡¯t help but feel moved!


    This power of will Naito himself has acknowledged it!


    Naito has always disliked Sarutobi and his politics, and especially Danzo, Naito hated him even more.


    However, Konoha still has people like Gai after all.


    Dark is fed on the light. Behind the light, there will always be shadows. This is unavoidable, but as long as the heart seeks the light, it will find the true will of fire.


    Konoha¡¯s ninja didn¡¯t expect that Naito would suddenly appear this time, and they all looked surprised.


    Seeing how Naito suddenly appeared and rescued Gai, Kakashi also looked surprised.


    Naito nced at him, then whispered softly: ¡°Take Gai with you, he needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Kakashi nodded, then immediately stepped forward, helped Gai, and ced him on the medical team¡¯s stretcher.


    After that, Kakashi looked at Naito hesitantly.


    After bing the Hokage, Kakashi learned a lot of things he didn¡¯t know before. While sighing, he felt a little nervous, fearing that Naito would still not interfere this time too.


    Naito interrupted Kakashi¡¯s words, turned around with faint expression at Hashirama and Tobirama, then said: ¡°Just take care of Gai, and leave¡­ Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kakashi finally felt relieved, and a touch of gratitude appeared on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Hashirama and Tobirama looked at Naito with a hint of surprise, because neither of them noticed Naito¡¯s movements, that is to say, Naito should be a Space Jutsu user. Something like the Flying Thunder God!


    At the same time, they really thought that it was a pity he didn¡¯t appear a bit earlier, Naito and Gai would have had better chances to seal them.


    After hearing the conversation between Naito and Gai, both of them wondered how could Naito, someone who looked much younger than Gai, be thetter¡¯s Sensei?!

 Chapter 471: Naito鈥檚 Evening Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 471: Naito¡¯s Evening Elephant</h4>


    In the back, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi looked at the three people, Naito, Hashirama, and Tobirama, standing opposite each other with a touch of trance.


    Naito the God of Shinobi of this era.


    Hashirama the God of Shinobi of thest era.


    The two represent two eras. It should have been impossible for the two to face each other if it wasn¡¯t for the Edo Tensei technique!


    The two are Gods of Shinobi, but who is the strongest?!


    These ninjas were horrified just now by the mighty strength of Hashirama, and instantly, they were shocked by Gai¡¯s power.


    Immediately afterward, Naito suddenly appeared in the field again, and the two Gods of Shinobi met each other, and a collision was about to take ce.


    The ninjas felt dazzled, they¡¯ve never imagined they would ever witness any of this!


    ¡°All of you fall back¡­¡±


    Kakashi quickly returned to the field, then with a calm expression, he ordered everyone to retreat far away.


    He knew that once two Gods of Shinobi, like Naito and Hashirama, start fighting, they will cause a lot of damage to their surroundings.


    Naito took two steps toward Hashirama and Tobirama, then stopped, and looked at the faintly.


    Hahirama nced at Tobirama to find that he was looking at him a little strangely, which means he also didn¡¯t know him. It seems that Naito should be really young.


    ¡°Are you Konoha¡¯s ninja too?¡±


    Noting that Naito didn¡¯t wear Konoha¡¯s forehead protection and that he didn¡¯t wear their official outfit. Hashirama¡¯s eyes shed, then he said, ¡°I just heard the Fifth Hokage¡¯s words. Yous seem to be called¡­ Yuu Naito? You look very young.¡±


    From Hashirama¡¯s point of view, Naito is a junior who has mastered space Ninjutsu at such a young space, he should be an extremely outstanding genius boy. Naturally, he appreciates it, and even if Naito doesn¡¯t seem to be a ninja from Konoha, he¡¯s surely rted to the vige, since he¡¯s helping them.


    Tobirama didn¡¯t smile but stood beside with a serious face, then he said solemnly: ¡°Young man, our body isn¡¯t normal. If you don¡¯t have the confidence to block us, it¡¯s best not to try it.¡±


    While talking, both Hashirama and Tobirama were looking at Naito. Looking at how the Fifth Hokage entrusted him with this, they knew that Naito should be very strong and trusted by the people in the vige.


    However, how strong he¡¯s, and will he be able to stop them, it wasn¡¯t clear to Hashirama.


    Moreover, Naito looks young, and he doesn¡¯t have a strong appearance, no matter how he looked at him. In addition, sensing his body, Hashirama couldn¡¯t feel any special powering out of his body.


    If Naito was now in the Six Paths Mode, Hashirama would easily perceive his power.


    Of course, as long Naito is willing, Naito could transform into the Six Paths Mode in one thought, or into the Hydrification body mode of the Hozuki n in one thought, and so on¡­


    Nothing special could be felt from Naito¡¯s body. However, he actually used a Space Ninjutsu a moment ago, so both came to a conclusion.


    Naito¡¯s strength may be simr to Tobirama. Space Ninjutsu is kind of broken in this world, and this is why no one can defeat Naito, so those Konoha ninjas think of him as an invincible Shinobi.


    Being able to master a Space Ninjutsu can indeed define a genius ninja, but¡­ from what they perceived, it¡¯s nothing remarkable.


    ¡°Youngd¡­ Well, you¡¯re called Naito, right? He¡¯s right. If you¡¯re not sure, don¡¯t try to stop us. We¡¯re not in control of our bodies, even if you have Space Ninjutsu. It will be hard to stop us, and if you¡¯re not careful, you might die.¡±


    Hashirama looked at Naito very seriously, and said to Naito: ¡°You¡¯re still very young, don¡¯t waste your life.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Naito looked at Hashirama and replied inly.


    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Hashirama shook his head and sighed, but he was confident that Naito would still be able to escape if things went wrong since he could use Space Ninjutsu.


    However, there was one more strange thing that happened since the moment Naito appeared. The caster has suddenly stopped controlling their bodies, which made both feel a little strange.


    At the next moment, the expression on Hashirama¡¯s face suddenly changed, and Chakra started flowing in his body as his hands began to move and form one seal after another.


    ¡°This is¡­Not good! Naito, hurry up and avoid it using Space Ninjutsu!¡±


    Sensing the Chakra flowing in his body, Hashirama suddenly shouted at Naito.


    However, he was a bit slow, and the moment his voice fell, thest seal had already beenpleted.


    Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees!!!


    Boom!!!


    With a crack under Hashirama¡¯s foot, the ground instantly shattered, and terrifying thick trees surged out violently, rushing toward Naito.


    These trees became more and more terrifying as they advanced toward him, like a wave rising from a sea of trees, crashing down towards Naito!


    Watching this scene, the ninjas in the distance couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. It was this technique that defeated them and destroyed half of the vige.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Hashirama, who barely managed to stop it in the end, it would have killed all of them. Even so, almost all of them were injured now.


    However, standing in the field, looking at the roaring sea of treasing toward him, Naito¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    In the next moment, just when the attack was in front of him, Naito finally moved.


    ¡°Evening Elephant!¡±


    What Naito has used was Gai¡¯s Evening Elephant. Of course, Naito could also use this technique, and its power is far more terrifying than Gai¡¯s!


    Hum!!!


    When Naito¡¯s fist fell, a horrifying beam of light that was so many timesrger than Gai¡¯s was fired, and crashed to the front!

 Chapter 472: true Several Thousand Hands

    <h4>Chapter 472: true Several Thousand Hands</h4>


    The horrifying beam of light looked for a second like the Tsuchikage¡¯s Dust Release as it instantly sted the entire waves of trees that were falling on Naito.


    This technique can hardly be named after Gai¡¯s Evening Elephant, it should be called, EarthQuake: Smite!


    It was just terrifying how the Evening Elephant can be as vast as Hashirama¡¯s World of Trees.


    Hum!!!


    Instantly, the World of Trees Technique that crushed half of Konoha stopped advancing, then it showed signs of fragmentation.


    It didn¡¯t shatter or break apart, but as if it were created from ice, it melted!


    When the beam of light disappeared, the entire earth in front of Naito seemed to have been wiped away!


    As for the World of Trees, not a leaf one was left!


    Even though they have seen a lot of shocking scenes today, the ninjas in the back couldn¡¯t help but feel so.


    Among these people, there was Genin, such as Neji, Shikamaru, Hinata, Ino, etc¡­


    The knew that Naito was so strong, but they never had a clear idea of how strong he really is.


    And at this moment, they finally understood!


    What it means to be the strongest ninja in the Shinobi World!


    Even Hinata, the closest one to Naito, has never seen him use such strength, and at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.


    This is the true power of Naito-Sensei¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The field.


    Everything in front of Naito was leveled to the ground by his punch.


    Naito calmly looked at the front, and suddenly whispered: ¡°Flying Thunder God¡­ It¡¯s indeed a good Ninjutsu.¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Almost as soon as Naito¡¯s voice fell, two figures suddenly appeared on the ground. They were Hashirama and Tobirama.


    Originally, Hashirama asked Naito to use his Space Jutsu to avoid his technique, but unexpectedly, it was Tobirama who used the Flying Thunder God to help Hashirama escape Naito¡¯s Evening Elephant!


    Tobirama was really ashamed at that moment.


    However, what was evident on his face is his shock. Even Hashiram didn¡¯t expect Naito to have such a terrifying power, he easily destroyed his technique!


    Even Madara had a rough time dealing with it, it¡¯s not a weak technique. However, this white-haired boy in front of him is really strong!


    At that moment, Hashirama finally understood who Naito was exactly. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s the same as him. He¡¯s the God of Shinobi of this era, the man who stands at the top of the Shinobi World!


    ¡°The World of Trees gotpletely wiped out, you¡¯re really strong¡­¡±


    Hashirama looked at the field with a shocked expression. He didn¡¯t expect that after he and Madara die, someone wille and actually surpass them!


    Shocked, Tobirama took a deep breath, and at the same time, he thought that since someone like Naito exists in this era, then maybe Naito is simr to Hashirama, and the person who cast this technique, is actually the one who represents Madara.


    Well, since Naito is this strong, the world doesn¡¯t seem to need him to worry too much.


    But the most important question now is how Naito will defeat both of them. Although he¡¯s very strong, from Tobirama¡¯s point of view, it may not be easy to suppress them, since he can also use the Flying Thunder God.


    ¡°Naito, you must find a way to limit this old man¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique, otherwise, even if you can defeat my big brother¡¯s Wood Release, you might not be able to seize the opportunity to seal us.¡±


    ¡°The Flying Thunder God¡­¡±


    Naito looked the Second Hokage¡¯s extremely solemn expression, and couldn¡¯t help but smile excitedly.


    The initial Soul Art research started from the Second Hokage¡¯s studies. The Flying Thunder God has also been an issue for Naito, but¡­ that was before he opens the Seventh Gate.


    Today¡¯s Naito fully possesses the Reverse Hachimon Tonkou¡¯s powers. Although the Flying Thunder God is very strong, it¡¯s nothingpared to Naito.


    Tobirama suddenly smiled when he saw Naito¡¯s expression; it seemed like Naito was about to prove him wrong, so he didn¡¯t try to help him or give him advice on how he could directly counter it.


    Hashirama, on the side, smiled helplessly, it seems that the two have the same character, but he felt more rxed now.


    However, before he could speak, his hand once again started moving on its own.


    ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    With an uncontroble cry, strange patterns appeared on Hashirama¡¯s face, and he instantly entered the Sage Mode!


    ¡°Damn it! How much does that bastard know about me, even this Ninjutsu¡­¡±


    Seeing this technique, Hashirama couldn¡¯t help but feel confused, but before he could even think of an answer, the Chakra inside his body began to flow violently.


    ¡°Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!!¡±


    Boom!!!


    His Chakra alone could tremble the world, and now it was mixed with the Senjutsu Chakra!


    As soon as the True Several Thousand Hands appeared, the ninja in the distance looked a little dazed, because that statue was colossal!


    If that wooden man technique was already bigger than a Bijuu, then this titanic statue far exceeds a Bijuu. Actually, it can even use the grab the Kyuubi with one hand, and use it as a ty!


    This is only the size of the wooden figure in the middle, as for the countless arms that were stretching out, they have expanded its size many times. From a distance, it looks like a god who can crush everything!


    ¡°Be careful! This is a Senjutsu¡­¡±


    Standing on the top of the statue, Hashirama looked very serious and shouted at Naito, but his words were cut short, and he suddenly said.


    ¡°Artifacts! Of The Buddha!!¡±

 Chapter 473: Controlling The Space

    <h4>Chapter 473: Controlling The Space</h4>


    Crack! Crack!! Crack!!!


    With a cry from Hashirama, the statue emitted a sound like the cracking of wood.


    Apanied by this creepy sound, the several thousand hands of the statue all clenched, falling on Naito!


    Naito¡¯s size is already extremely smallpared to a Biiju, andpared to this colossal statue, he was like an invisible little point!


    Watching the countless fists of the statue falling on Naito, Hashirama couldn¡¯t help but look anxious.


    This technique even Madara couldn¡¯t stop, it was his most powerful technique.


    Watching the countless fists falling toward him, Naito smirked with a faint look in his eyes.


    What¡¯s the benefit of using more than one fist?


    One punch can also be the answer!


    This time, Naito didn¡¯t use Gai¡¯s technique, he was serious this time, and he has even taken his punching posture.


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s small fist met with the countless huge fist of Hashirama¡¯s statue.


    Hum!!!


    This punch didn¡¯t shot a beam of light that shook the sky before, and particrly there wasn¡¯t any terrifying momentum in it.


    On the contrary, after his punch fell, the whole world seemed to be silent for a moment!


    At this moment, it would have been heard if a needle fell on the ground, but no one dared to blink, even the Konoha¡¯s ninjas in the distance.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the void suddenly twisted strangely in front of Naito¡¯s fist.


    Although it¡¯s far away, the scene was extremely clear, as if space was rotating, then it suddenly torn silently!


    His punch has actually created a ck hole!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Tobirama looked at it with widened eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    He who studied space Ninjutsu and developed the Flying Thunder God knew what this ck hole is, and because of that, the shock in his heart was the greatest!


    Hashirama was also shocked, he didn¡¯t know what the ck hole was, but he could sense the terrifying force that enveloped that area a moment ago.


    This kind of power, that strange vibration, and tear, instantly turned his colossal statue into pieces!


    But that wasn¡¯t all, immediately afterward, the shattered void suddenly twisted and enveloped those pieces, then finally it was sucked into that strange ck hole and disappearedpletely!


    Even the Flying Thunder God lost it¡¯s effect because space was distorted entirely, and it cannot be used in such conditions!


    Almost all Konoha¡¯s ninjas watched this scene with dull expressions.


    If he used something greater than the Evening Elephant and caused the world to tremble, they wouldn¡¯t have been this shocked. However, because it didn¡¯t have any momentum, his punch seemed weak to them.


    But the effect and the feeling was too unreal!


    They felt like they were daydreaming, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a real thing at all!


    Some of them couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes.


    After it sucked the statue inside, the ck hole didn¡¯t disappear directly. Instead, a more terrifying attracting force surged, and it seemed as if it was gonna tear this piece ofnd and pull it in.


    This time, the Konoha ninja felt a life-threatening feeling, as if they were about to be sucked.


    But two illusory-looking hands suddenly grasped the edges of the ck hole, and then violently pulled it to the middle!


    Whoosh!!


    These illusory-looking hands were Naito¡¯s hands. After he turned into the state of nothingness, he could freely blend into space.


    After he closed the space hole, Naito¡¯s hands returned back to their normal appearance again.


    ¡°The Edo Tensei is really interesting. It seems that they cannot be pulled inside the ck hole. Their souls are forcibly fixed inside this world, and they can only be sealed.¡±


    The moment he closed the ck hole, two illusory shapes appeared again, and gradually they started to gain their form.


    Obviously, you can travel through space using this ck hole. But they can¡¯t simply leave the Shinobi World in their state.


    Hashirama and Tobirama¡¯s bodies gradually recovered, but this time, both were silent, Naito¡¯s power overawed them.


    Tobirama seemed even sorer. Just now, he told Naito that it would be hard for him to deal with them since he can use the Flying Thunder God, but a momentter, Naito smashed the space with a punch, and forcibly distorted and fixed the surrounding void, to forcibly restrict his technique using!


    In fact, Naito isn¡¯t only smashing and distorting the space but also blending a part of his body into the surrounding void.


    This allows him to easily stop the Flying Thunder God.


    Even Hashirama could tell that Naito has bent the space between them. This way, Tobirma couldn¡¯t use his Flying Thunder God.


    After all, using the Flying Thunder God in a distorted space is impossible, and teleporting into the bent space is also risky, because the coordinates will shift, and they might just teleport into his range of fire.


    He simply countered every possible move, and the Flying Thunder God suddenly became useless.


    Naito could shatter the space, distort it, fix it, blend it¡­ the perfect counter for the Flying Thunder God.


    Naito¡¯s control over the space made Tobirama feel amazed. He simply surpassed him in every aspect.


    ¡°Yuu Naito, we¡¯re reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, use a sealing technique to stop us for good.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to fully recover, Hashiram spoke softly to Naito, with a bit of admiration in his tone.

 Chapter 474: The Prologue of the Fourth War!

    <h4>Chapter 474: The Prologue of the Fourth War!</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome.¡±


    Naito looked at Hashirama and Tobirama and shook his head lightly, and then suddenly extended his hand, and a ck scepter suddenly appeared in Naito¡¯s hand.


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s the Truth-Seeking Scepter.


    Holding the scepter, Naito casually waved at Hashirama and Tobirama twice,pletely dispersing their bodies.


    This time their body could no longer be recovered and was scattered entirely on the ground. As a result, these bodies couldn¡¯t continue to carry their souls.


    Therefore, Hashirama and Tobirama¡¯s souls floated out of their bodies, suspended in the air, both with a stunned expression.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thing is created from the Yin and Yang Releases, it can even destroy my Edo Tensei technique¡­¡±


    Hashirama looked at the scepter in Naito¡¯s hand with admiration, then his and Tobirama¡¯s souls emitted white light, and finally disappeared.


    The two have initially been dead, and even with the Edo Tensei, they were still dead. Naturally, they belong to the afterlife. And after he destroyed their reincarnated bodies, they went back there.


    Perceiving how their aura has wholly disappeared, Naito stood there quietly, with an inexplicable light shing in his eyes.


    Although Naito didn¡¯t have any kind of Dojutsu, he still clearly saw through the state of the Edo Tensei.


    In that state, their Chakra was infinite, or it can be restored infinitely, but Kaguya¡¯s will didn¡¯t exist in it.


    It¡¯s precise because even the Infinite Tsukuyomi can¡¯t affect them.


    When Naito came to Konoha, he found out that all the Chakra of the ninjas inside the vige had Kaguya¡¯s will¡¯s fragments. The Naito now can easily wipe these fragments out of them, but it needs to be done one by one. Erasing it will be a bit troublesome.


    ¡°Otsutsuki Kaguya¡­ Huh!¡± Naito looked at the void, and a ray of light suddenly shed in his eyes as he smiled.


    Naito¡¯s figure faded instantly without any goodbyes, disappeared out of thin air under countless gazes of awe and admiration.


    The battle between Naito and the Senju brother was very short, there were only a few techniques in total. However, in their eyes, it waspletely one-sided.


    Even former God of Shinobi and the legendary First Hokage couldn¡¯t stand in front of Naito!


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that Naito¡¯s strength surpassed even the title God of Shinobi?


    However, whates after the God of Shinobi.


    No one knows. The only thing they knew was that the gap between Naito and them cannot be narrowed even after a thousand-year!


    ¡­¡­


    Shinobi World. An unknown ce.


    Arge number of open coffins arranged her, and there, they look extraordinary and terrifying.


    ck Zetsu was attached to Kabuto¡¯s body, which looked very weird. Even thetter didn¡¯t know what happened to him.


    Suddenly, Kabuto opened his eyes, but these eyes were actually ck Zetsu¡¯s. Kabuto couldn¡¯t defeat ck. After all, ck Zetsu was an ancient existence, and he could even control Madara. He was Kaguya¡¯s third son, and he has the power to control the entire world with one hand.


    However, there is one person in this world he cannot control, that is Naito.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t worthy of being his opponents, that guy has even got stronger. Although he cannot control the space the same way Mother does, this power is enough to destroy the void¡­¡±


    ck Zetsu took a deep breath, then he turned to look at one of White Zetsu¡¯s clones, and said hoarsely, ¡°How is Sasuke?¡±


    ¡°He awakened the Mongekyou Sharingan, and I have added a few ¡°things¡± to his body. I also told him the truth about Itachi, and now he has decided to destroy Konoha.¡±


    White Zetsu spread his hands, and a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    ck Zetsu also smirked, then he said, ¡°This way, Sasuke will inevitably fight with Asura¡¯s sessor Naruto. With his eyes, he will easily possess Asura¡¯s Chakra. Everything is finally done!¡±


    ¡°But there is a problem.¡± White listened to ck Zetsu¡¯s words, with a smile on his face, ¡°Naito can intervene at any time¡­ Once he makes a move, it will be the end for us.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ck Zetsu then said with a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for Madara-Sama toe out and control the scene.¡±


    White and ck Zetsu were surrounded by opened coffins, but there was an unopened coffin, lying there quietly¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Rain Vige.


    Soon after Naito returned from Konoha, the Rain Vige received a request for a meeting from the five major viges, because all of them were attacked by ninjas, who were reincarnated by the Edo Tensei.


    The other reincarnated Kages from the other viges were obviously less strong than the First and Second Hokage, but they were still strong. Coupled with their immortal bodies, the other viges were hit hard. The Shinobi World suffered heavy losses from this attack, and all the Bijuu were captured.


    Due to these losses, the other viges exchanged information, to find that all six major viges were attacked, except for the Rain Vige.


    And the targets were the Bijuu!


    Undoubtedly, the same person should be the one who organized these attacks, and the power his possessed made all the other viges feel afraid. Although they don¡¯t know his purpose, with all the Bijuu in his hand, he can easily wipe out the Shinobi World!


    Obviously, no vige has the ability to fight back on its own against all of this power. If the person behind the scenes decided to use all of that power to target one vige, he would obviously destroy it!


    Obviously, these big ninja viges will not sit still.


    As a result, the Five Major Viges made a decision almost simultaneously, initiated the Five Kage Meeting, and prepared to form a Shinobi Joint Army to confront the enemies.


    Its called the Five Kage Meeting, but in fact, it was six Kage, because the Shinobi World now has a sixth major vige, and a sixth Kage, that is the Rain Vige and the Amekage.

 Chapter 475: The Break Out Of The Fourth War

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Break Out Of The Fourth War</h4>


    The fact that the five viges are surprisingly agreeing on joining the Rain Vige to the alliance is because they needed Naito in the front lines.


    Naito¡¯s existence with them was undoubtedly a key to victory!


    Someone who can use the Edo Tensei to force Kage against their own viges, and also have the Bijuu in his hand, this man behind the scenes is undoubtedly capable of destroying the Shinobi World with his own power, and Naito is also the only person who can do that.


    The five major viges were a little worried initially, worried that Naito is too strong, and since the Rain Vige wasn¡¯t attacked, they won¡¯t join the alliance.


    But the fact is that Tsunade not only agreed to participate in the Six Kage talk but also directly agreed to join the alliance. Of course, these were all under Naito¡¯s acquiescence, and observation.


    The Six Kage meeting ce wasn¡¯t set up in the Land of Iron like the original because it isn¡¯t safe now.


    And the safest ce in the Shinobi World is the Land of Rain!


    The ce where Naito, the God of Shinobi World sits, without any doubt, will make anyone feel more at ease than of the other viges that are led by the Kage. Although Naito himself is terrible, he¡¯s better than the guy who is trying to subvert the Shinobi World.


    Tsunade and Kakashi jointly proposed to hold the Six Kage meeting in the Rain, and the Kage from the other major viges finally agreed.


    Thus, The Six Kage meeting began.


    Unlike the original, all the major viges were attacked, the purpose was clear: to form one alliance and one army. Therefore, this meeting was actually to discuss the formation of the Allied Shinobi Forces.


    Therefore the Kage didn¡¯te on their own, nor did they brought one or two guards. They directly came followed by their armies.


    Fortunately, the Rain Vige is massive now, and the ninjas aren¡¯t stupid, they know this was Naito¡¯s vige, and no one dared to do any funny thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Rain Vige.


    The meeting took ce on the middle floor of the tallest building in the Rain Vige.


    On the highest floor, Naito was sitting there drinking tea with a m face in a room.


    After a while, Kushina, with wet hair, came out wrapped in a snow-white bath towel, then started drying her hair, looking at Naito.


    ¡°Hey boy, you¡¯re really ignoring the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Why should I care.¡±


    Naito put down the teacup, smiled at Kushina, then stood up and walked toward her.


    Kushina haspleted all the stages of the Sage Mode Transformation, and now she has a perfect immortal body, like the one Hashirama has, plus the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, even though she still didn¡¯t reach the Six Paths level, the gap wasn¡¯t that big.


    It can be said that she can easily suppress all the five Kage that are discussing the world safety below by herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about such a big thing as the formation of the Allied Shinobi Forces?¡± Kushina curled her lips and rolled her eyes at Naito. Almost the entire world was in turmoil, but Naito was drinking tea with peace of mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who willmand the army. Moreover, Rain Vige is indeed peaceful during this period. Shinobi, who didn¡¯t experience life and death situation, cannot be regarded as elites. Let them fight. This a good thing.¡±


    Naito gently passed his hand through her soft hair, then pinched her cheeks, pulled it to the side. With a weird experience, he smiled and simultaneously said: ¡°Besides, these people are not worthy of my concern.¡±


    Kushina grabbed Naito¡¯s hand in dissatisfaction, pulled out her face, and said, ¡°Then what is worthy of you concern?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Naito hugged her gently from behind, and after smiling, he seriously said: ¡°In short, I will handle everything in the end.¡±


    Almost everyone has a fragment of Kaguya¡¯s will in their Chakra, but it would be so troublesome to erase it out of everyone, one by one.


    Naito didn¡¯t bother to do such troublesome things.


    ¡°Are you really going to let her resurrect?¡±


    Kushina had already learned the whole story of the world from Naito, and all the stories about Kaguya, Hagoromo, etc. But couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    She knew what kind of existence Kaguya is, Chakra¡¯s ancestor, such a creature must be extremely terrifying, and Naito¡¯s battle with her would probably destroy the world.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about this. She only wanted Naito to be safe. Kushina was afraid that she might lose him.


    ¡°Wrong, I will not allow her to resurrect.¡± Naito smiled confidently, and Kushina couldn¡¯t help but smile watching his arrogant expression, then he said, ¡°I will let her gather her scattered will, then I will finish her once and for all.¡±


    ¡°You boy¡­¡±


    Kushina rolled her eyes, but she knew what kind of a guy Naito was. She has never seen him afraid of anything.


    She stared at Naito lightly, then she lowered her head and said softly: ¡°You must win.¡±


    ¡°I have never lost.¡±


    Naito stretched out his hand, hugged her, touched her cheek lightly, and smiled, sensing the situation of the meeting below.


    Humph!


    After a soft snort, Naito let go of Kushina, turned around, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going down again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kushina nodded.


    This the Rain Vige, and with Naito¡¯s presence, Tsunade undoubtedly has an absolute advantage in this talk, but because of this, the other Kage didn¡¯t want her to be the supreme leader.


    As Konoha¡¯s Hokage, Kakashi was quite supportive of Tsunade, but things started to getplicated since the other Kage were against it.


    Until¡­ Naito suddenly walked in.


    Naito came to the meeting room and only said a few words, ¡°Tsunade is the Supreme Commander, do you have any problem?¡±


    Which such an understatement, all the Kage shut up, even the Fourth Raikage, who had the hottest temper, didn¡¯t dare to speak a word.


    As a result, the quarrel that took a long time ended.


    The formation of the Allied Shinobi Army was very rapid. After all, this army is entirely formed of ninjas, and almost all ninjas are well-trained. The only problem is that there are contradictions among them, but these ninjas forcibly suppressed those contradictions when facing amon enemy.


    The Allied Shinobi Army was divided into several divisions, each advancing towards the same destination.


    ording to the location of the reincarnated Kage and the direction of their arrival, they could quickly locate the enemy in a particr area.


    But what the Kage didn¡¯t expect is that their units will encounter not only previous dead Kage, but also some reincarnated famous powerhouses ninjas¡­ and one 100,000 White Zetsu!


    In terms of numbers, the Allied Shinobi Army has only tens of thousands of ninjas, but the enemy, who has the White Zetsu Army plus those Elites who were reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, almost have an absolute advantage.


    But there is a problem here; that is, these elites are not necessarily wholly obedient. Even if ck Zetsu is controlling Kabuto, it¡¯s impossible to keep an eye on all of them at once.


    Finally, the Allied Shinobi Army shed with the Reincarnated Elites and White Zetsu Army, and the Fourth Shinobi World War broke out!

 Chapter 476: Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 476: Night Attack</h4>


    The Allied Shinobi Army headquarters.


    Tsunade sat in the supreme leader position controlling the overall situation, while the Inoichi Yamanaka Captain of the Intelligence Division and Nara Shikaku Chief Strategist of the Allied Shinobi Forces worked on the other aspects.


    In the center of themand center, there was a giant water ball. This is a unique sensory water ball. It¡¯s controlled by multiple perceptual ninjas.


    Naito was standing in front of the sensing water ball at this time, watching it with interest.


    A small technique can control and perceive the situation of the entire battlefield of the Fourth Shinobi World War. I have to say that this is even Naito admired because even with his Ultra Perceive, it¡¯s difficult to cover such a range.


    Naito had no interest in fighting minions. Even the previous Kage were just slightlyrger ants to Naito, and it was difficult to attract his intention.


    Staying in this headquarters andmand the entire world must be nice, but Naito was toozy to be in charge, so he left the job to Tsunade, Nara, and Yamanaka, and just watched.


    As for what Naito has to do, naturally, no one dares to orders him. Although Naito isn¡¯t the supreme leader, no one is ranked above him.


    Only Tsunade as the Amekage was in the headquarter, and the other five Kage were all in the front line. After all, unlike the original, there were many more reincarnated Kage from previous generations, and the five Kage needed to work together to deal with them.


    Fortunately, Naitopletely destroyed the First and Second Hokage¡¯s reincarnated bodies, and there was no way to summon them again. Otherwise, it would have been much difficult for the five Kage to defeat them.


    Even though this was a close match, the Allied Shinobi Forces had the upper hand.


    Of course, Naito stayed in the headquarters and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything. Even though he could perceive every corner of the battlefield more clearly by using the water ball.


    Naito is always paying attention to the battles of Hinata, Anko, and Kimimaro, and the other. Thetter¡¯s party was more at ease. Anko did good, but Hinata¡¯s performance on the Fourth Shinobi World War battlefield isn¡¯t so reassuring.


    Naito didn¡¯t want anyone to die, even if this was the battlefield of the Fourth Shinobi World War!


    And just when Naito was watching the battlefield, suddenly an urgent report was sent over.


    ¡°Konoha was attacked, the elders, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane were killed. The enemy is trying to destroy the vige!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Hearing this information, Naito turned around, with a smirk on his face. Although Tsunade guessed who it was, she still asked: ¡°Who is the attacker?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke!¡±


    Hearing this information, Tsunade frowned, but it still felt good to hear that both were dead.


    They were worse than Sarutobi. And they always helped Danzo with his evil ns. The vige and the world is better without these two.


    ¡°It¡¯s already chaotic enough, and now we have this Uchiha kid¡­¡± Tsunade sat in themanding position and pondered for a while. She didn¡¯t care much about the two elders, but if Konoha is wholly destroyed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this to Kakashiter.


    So Tsunade immediately turned to look at Naito.


    Naito smiled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go, someone had already gone there.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Tsunade looked surprised.


    And at the next moment, another urgent report came over.


    ¡°Naruto Uzumaki, who was training in Mount Myobuku has just returned, and went straight to Konoha, and he¡¯s currently fighting with Uchiha Sasuke.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    Naito shrugged. Well, that was obvious, as a good friend, Naruto will definitely go after him.


    However, these two unlucky children are only thirteen years old now, several years younger than the original. And their fight has turned Konoha upside down. It seems that Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra have been fully exploited.


    The fourth Shinobi World War was


    At night, in a camp.


    This where Konoha¡¯s ninjas have stationed their tents, although this was the Allied Shinobi Forces camp, of course, every vige had its own corner inside it.


    The Fourth Shinobi World War wasn¡¯t a one day battle, and an intermission was needed. The night was for resting and healing the wounded, but it was also the time for White Zetsu to sneak behind their lines.


    Inside one of the tents, there were three young girls from Konoha, Sakura, Ino, and Sakura. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t let girls sleep with boys.


    Hinata is introverted and doesn¡¯t like to talk much, and she just sat on her bed alone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest.¡±


    Sakura took off her jacket, then walked to Hinata, and tried to be friendly to her.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Hinata looked at Sakura with a lovely smile, and after nodding, she undressed and was ready to sleep.


    But at this moment, a white-haired teenager suddenly walked into the tent.


    Ino, Sakura, and Hinata were a little surprised. This is the ce where the girls sleep. The three girls almost eximed, but when they saw the appearance of the person who came in, they forcibly held it back. And they looked even more stunned.


    ¡°Naito-Sama?!¡±


    If Naruto came in, Sakura would have sted him out with a fist without hesitation, but it turned out to be Naito. After reacting, her cheeks suddenly flushed and sat down with evident shiness, and dodgy eyes.


    Ino¡¯s reaction was simr. As for Hinata, she wasn¡¯t shy, because Naito has been taken care of since she was a child, and she was so familiar with him.


    ¡°You did a good job, I¡¯ve been watching you.¡±


    Naito smiled at Hinata and then slowly approached her. Hinata, who was praised by Naito, suddenly lowered her head in embarrassment.


    However, just when Naito got closer, she suddenly blinked, revealing a strange expression.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly Naito sted her with a punch, and aimed directly at her head!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Sakura and Ino suddenly reacted and couldn¡¯t help but exim, however, it was toote to rescue her.

 Chapter 477: Uchiha Madara Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 477: Uchiha Madara Reappears</h4>


    Hinata also couldn¡¯t react because she was too close, and even though she had been hit by Naito, she didn¡¯t die; thus, she figured out that something was wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Facing each other, Hinata was ready to attack ¡°Naito,¡± suddenly a hand stretched out of the void, grabbed ¡°Naito¡± by the neck, and yanked him on the ground.


    Suddenly, ¡°Naito¡± who attacked Hinata, turned back to his original form, and it turned out to be White Zetsu!


    And the hand that suddenly stretched out of the void continuously extended, then Naito walked out.


    Carrying White Zetsu¡¯s clone, Naito directly threw it outside. White kept flying into the sky, then exploded into pieces.


    ¡°You did a great job during the daytime, but you lost your focus at night¡­ You should have figured out that it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Naito said with a helpless expression.


    Naito knew that White Zetsu¡¯s clones were gonna sneak into the camp, so Naito deliberately paid attention to the camp, only to find out that one has taken his appearance!


    Obviously, White Zetsu knows about the rtionship between Naito and Hinata. However, with her second stage of the Sage Mode transformation, even without opening the Byakugan, she should be able to know that it was White Zetsu¡¯s clone.


    In the end, he managed to fool her because he took Naito¡¯s appearance.


    Fortunately, Naito paid attention to the camp form the beginning. Otherwise, unless he has some habit of peeping at the girl¡¯s dorm, he wouldn¡¯t have arrived at the right time.


    However, Naito really felt speechless. They really dared to take his form!


    And these girls have really thought he has broken into the girl¡¯s dorm!


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Hinata lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Naito. She made such a mistake, she was careless, and she almost got injured.


    Sakura and Ino also felt embarrassed. They didn¡¯t expect White Zetu¡¯s clone to take Naito¡¯s appearance, and the two of them didn¡¯t even react. They even thought that Naito is the one who breaks into their dorm, which is even more embarrassing.


    ¡°Okay, pay more attention next time.¡±


    Noticing Hinata¡¯s expression, Naito didn¡¯t admonish her more. He just shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°By the way, there is more than one White Zetsu¡¯s clone in this camp, so you need to go and deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ me?¡±


    Hinata raised her head weakly and looked at Naito. She stillcked self-confidence, which made Naito smile. Even though she got stronger, she never changed.


    ¡°Well, you can, if you want.¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t order her. He knew her, and he knew that she will do the right thing.


    So, after nodding, Naito turned around and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened that night was just a small event. The Fourth Shinobi World War was still going on. However, as the ninjas reincarnated by the Edo Tenseiwere being sealed one after another, the Allied Shinobi Forces gradually gained the upper hand.


    Although the state of their body cannot be beaten to death by ordinary people, and their amount of Chakra is unlimited, there are weaknesses.


    Ninjas, who have experienced countless life and death situations, will almost always have strong instincts, able to exert one hundred and two percent of their power while focusing.


    However, the people in the reincarnated state cannot have these enthusiastic feelings, nor can they have any sense of crisis, which causes them to be rtively slow, and they can disy up to 80% of their power.


    And more importantly, most of the ninjas who got reincarnated by the Edo Tensei had their consciousness, and they were telling others how to beat them.


    In this case, although the Edo Tensei was strong, it had a lot of weaknesses.


    Moreover, the original protagonist, Uzumaki Naruto, failed to beat Uchiha Sasuke, who had the eternal Mongekyou Sharingan and got captured by him.


    However, thanks to Naruto¡¯s obstruction, Konoha¡¯s civilians were almost evacuated. Although the Vige gotpletely destroyed by Sasuke, the casualties weren¡¯t serious. After all, almost all of Konoha¡¯s ninjas were on the front line.


    The Fourth Shinobi World War. The core of the battlefield.


    This is the ce where ck Zetsu and the other are located. It¡¯s only a few miles away from the area that the Allied Shinobi Forces inferred and surrounded.


    ck Zetsu was attached to Kabuto, maintaining a hand sign, and at the same time, he spoke in a deep voice to White Zetsu¡¯s clone in front of him, with his hoarse tone.


    ¡°Any news on Sasuke?¡±


    ¡°I already assisted him in capturing Asura¡¯s sessor. The Rinnegan is almost awakened, but he didn¡¯t want to kill Naruto. It seems like your n didn¡¯t work.¡±


    White Zetsu grinned at ck.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, as long as the Rinnegan eyes appear. Everything is ready now. It¡¯s time to start!¡±


    After he said that, ck smiled weirdly, then he suddenly used a hand sign.


    Edo Tensei!


    Crack! Crack!!


    A coffin appeared, its lid was opened, then Uchiha Madara walked out of it, and said,¡± So that kid Nagato has finally grown up¡­ huh?!¡±


    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t resurrected, but summoned by the Edo Tense, Madara frowned and turned to look aside.


    Seeing ck Zetsu and White Zetsu at a nce, Madara solemnly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    ¡°Madara-Sama, your eyes that you¡¯ve given to Nagato were taken by Naito. In order to resurrect you, I had to temporarily use this technique instead.¡±


    Hearing ck¡¯s exnation, Madara stared at him coldly, then snorted and said, ¡°Even if he transnts my Rinnegan eyes. It will always be mine, and I can control it.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is, it seems that he has destroyed the Rinnegan¡­¡±


    ¡°Destroyed? He didn¡¯t transnt them?!¡±


    When Madara heard these words, he looked extremely shocked and then suddenly burst inughter. He didn¡¯t seem angry that his eyes were destroyed.


    ¡°That interesting! It¡¯s worthy of being an opponent I recognized. This didn¡¯t fall into my calctions at all, but¡­ Since you used this technique to revive me, then you should be all ready.¡±


    Madara¡¯sughter gradually ceased, then he looked at ck Zetsu indifferently.


    ck Zetsu showed an evil smile, then he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve caught all of the Bijuu except for the Kyuubi, but I already got a part of its Chakra. It should be enough. However¡­¡±

 Chapter 478: The Frontlines

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Frontlines</h4>


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°The other Rinnegan isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not awakened, but you still hurriedly resurrected me. It seems that you¡¯ve encountered a lot of troubles, is it, Naito?¡±


    Uchiha Madara almost understood the entire situation in a second.


    ck Zetsu shook his head, ¡°Not Naito, he didn¡¯t make a move yet, but the entire Shinobi World has untied andunched a Fourth Shinobi World War on us. The White Zetsu Army can¡¯t hold them any longer.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be so.¡±


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes shed with lighting, looking into the distance.


    Madara then smiled in disdain and said, ¡°Since that guy, Naito hasn¡¯t moved yet, and the recement Rinnegan eyes aren¡¯tpleted, let¡¯s y with these ants first.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Madara took a light step, then disappeared.


    Seeing how he left, ck Zetsu stood up, then walked to a distant direction.


    Uchiha Sasuke and Naruto Uzumaki were lying there.


    Both of them are still alive, and the Kyuubi inside of Naruto¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been extracted yet, because one the Chakra of the Kyuubi is added, the Gedo Mazo will transform into the Juubi, and without the Rinnegan, this process is uncontroble.


    As for Sasuke, with ck and White Zetsu¡¯s assistance, he managed to take Asura¡¯s Chakra from Naruto. Now Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra have begun to merge inside his body.


    In the original, Orochimaru trained Sasuke, but in the end, Sasuke got stronger thanks to his Sharingan and defeated Orochimaru. ck wasn¡¯t Orochimaru. He knew everything about Sasuke, Indra¡¯s Chakra, and the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo.


    He knows so much that he already put him under his control from the beginning.


    When he walked in front of Sasuke and Naruto, ck¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t looking at Sasuke and Naruto, but at Indra and Asura.


    ¡°Indra, Asura¡­ Hagoromo, in order to deceive your two sons, it took me thousands of years of ning. Now, it¡¯s finally time to end this world.¡±


    ¡­


    Battlefield.


    The third division of the Allied Shinobi Army was fighting the First Mizukage and the Second Kazekage. The second Kazekage has been sealed, and now only the First Kazekage is left.


    As for the White Zetsu¡¯s clones, they were defeated a long time ago.


    Leading this unit is the Third Tsuchikage Onoki and the Fifth Mizukage Mei. The two, with the help of arge Shinobi army, and themanding of Nara Shikaku, controlled the situation.


    After several confrontations, Onoki finally found a chance and sted the First Mizukage, and the Sealing Squad quickly rushed up and sealed him.


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Sama, you¡¯re really strong.¡±


    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Onoki smiled cheerfully: ¡°This is really isn¡¯t the time to be old, but we must continue.¡±


    Mei smiled and was about to say something when a cold voice was emitted on the battlefield.


    ¡°Onoki, you little devil, you really have grown up, you¡¯ve even defeated the first Mizukage.¡±


    This voice stiffened Mei¡¯s face since that person has just called Onoki imp, it was undoubtedly another Tsuchikage, and it seems that their gonna have another fierce fight.


    However, Mei didn¡¯t notice, is that when Onoki next to her heard this voice, his face suddenly changed, revealing a horrified expression!


    Turning around, Onoki recognized the person standing on the top of the mountain at a nce. It was Uchiha Madara!


    The moment he saw Madara, Onoki¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he secretly cried out, how could even Madara be reborn by the Edo Tensei.


    Although he was both shocked and horrified, Onoki, who was floating in the air, still smiled and said, ¡°Unexpectedly, even the mighty Madara is being controlled by the Edo Tensei.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted and looked down at Onoki, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, no one can control me!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Madara jumped, and as he started doing hand signs, he said faintly to Onoki, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten how can I be so terrifying, little Onoki.¡±


    ¡°Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!!¡±


    Boom!!


    The terrifying huge mes covered the range of tens of meters, bursting out of Madara¡¯s mouth, eating everything on its way toward the Allied Shinobi Army.


    Even far away, they could feel its zing heat.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying Fire Release!¡±


    The ninjas of the Allied Shinobi Army watched this with awe.


    Uchiha Madara, who has just got reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, and wanted to adapt to this body, a fire release that he casually used shocked the ground!


    ¡­¡­


    Headquarters.


    A huge ripple suddenly appeared on the sensory water ball.


    One of the perceptual ninjas suddenly raised his head with a look of horror on his face.


    ¡°This¡­ what is this?!¡±


    ¡°I feel a Chakra fluctuation that far exceeds those of the previous reincarnated Kage!¡±


    In shock, the ninja immediately reported to Tsunade, who was sitting in themander¡¯s position, and even she felt surprised when she heard the ninja¡¯s report.


    Those previous Kage are already extremely strong, someone who¡¯s stronger than those people. Who is it this time?!


    Without waiting for Tsunade to figure it out on herself, an urate report came from the front lines.


    ¡°Report! Uchiha Madara appeared on the frontline battlefield! He¡¯s currently fighting with the Third Division!¡±

 Chapter 479: The Five Kage

    <h4>Chapter 479: The Five Kage</h4>


    Uchiha Madara!


    As soon as the name was said, the atmosphere changed in the room. Almost everyone in this room was an elite, and almost all of them heard this name before.


    ¡°Damn it, Grandpa was reincarnated, is it Uchiha Madara¡¯s turn this time?!¡±


    Tsunade mmed with her first the table, with a solemn expression, and said, ¡°Let the first, second, and fourth units support immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The ninja immediately responded and went to handle the instruction, while Shizune next to Tsunade was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Tsunade-Sama, isn¡¯t it better if we ask Naito-Sama?¡±


    Naito didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t in the headquarters.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Naito take action every time something goes wrong, and this time, all of the Five Kage are here!¡±


    Tsunade shook her head, and slowly she looked calm again.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t say one more thing, that is, although Naito is here, she can¡¯t just ask him to go. When he feels like it, he will step into the battlefield.


    ¡­


    ¡°Water Release: Water Formation Wall!¡±


    ¡°Water Release: Water Formation Wall!¡±


    More than ten Ninjas used the water to stop Madara¡¯s fire, and arge stream of water gathered together.


    Whoosh!!


    The fire and water merged, producing steam that quickly covered everyone¡¯s vision.


    It took the Allied Shinobi Forces more than ten people to stop Madara¡¯s fire release, and the moment they blocked it, Mei, who had been standing there, took a shot!


    The reason why she didn¡¯t take action to stop Madara¡¯s fire is that she needed to save Chakra. She consumed a lot of it in the previous battle.


    ¡°Vapour Release: Skilled Mist!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth, and white mist suddenly spewed out. The white mist that could evaporate everything poured into the distance instantly.


    Uchiha Madara, who was just about to rush into the crowd, suddenly frowned and stopped.


    What a character he is, he could naturally see through her technique in an instant.


    ¡°Huh! Bloodline limit at this level, this woman¡­ is he the Mizukage? The new generation isn¡¯t as good as the old one.¡±


    Madara snorted coldly, then a blue Chakra suddenly wrapped his body, and a bone arm swept fiercely, tearing apart the mist!


    Susanoo!


    ¡°Not this time.


    Onoki, who was already floating in the air, watched Madara¡¯s Susanoo, but wasn¡¯t surprised, and stretching his hand forward, a white beam of light appeared in his hand and fell towards Madara.


    ¡°Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    The dust release fell from the sky and instantly wiped out the first stage of Madara¡¯s Susanoo, and at the same time, directly sted his body.


    Seeing this scene, Mei and the ninja couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Some of the ninjas even shouted out loudly, and the sealing squad got ready to step in.


    However, everyone was stunned by the next moment.


    Because Uchiha Madara, who stood there calmly, suddenly absorbed the beam of light!


    Only then did Madara raised his head leisurely and looked at Onoki, ¡°It seems that even after all of these years, you still only have this technique, Onoki.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the Susanoo once again condensed and formed, as if he was swiping a fly, it stuck Onoki, sending him to the ground.


    Boom!!


    Onoki hit the ground hard. With a shocked expression, Mei rushed to his side.


    ¡°Tsuchikage-Dono, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Onoki stood up, shook his head, but suddenly spewed blood, and at the same time, a trace of fear appeared in his eyes, looking at the indifferent Uchiha Madara.


    The Dust Release ispletely useless!


    Even though he managed to get rid of the Susanoo, Madara managed to stop his technique; thetter¡¯s power had exceeded his expectations.


    He felt that Madara ispletely invincible, and the only person who made him feel like this before is Yuu Naito!


    ¡°Humph!


    Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and without giving him any more breath, he waved the Susanoo¡¯s lightsaber.


    Onoki and Mei were shocked, and immediately spread out, avoiding the sword, and at the same time, the ninjas on the side started rushing at Madara.


    However, Madara, who was already inside the Susanoo, folding his hands on his chest, looked at them with disdain, then closed his eyes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    The next moment, the Susanoo swung his lightsaber several times, smashing the entire battlefield and directly destroying the Shinobi Army.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Damn it!¡±


    Watching this scene, Onoki¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat, and said, ¡°Why Naito isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    From Onoki¡¯s point of view, if they ever want to defeat Uchiha Madara, I¡¯m afraid that only Naito can do it, but he wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Why should hee?!¡±


    Suddenly, Onoki heard a strong and angry voice, and it was the Fourth Raikage who has just joined the battle!


    The Fourth Raikage looked at Madara and snorted coldly, ¡°The battle on my side is over. We don¡¯t need Naito to win this battle!¡±


    Standing inside the Susanoo, Madara opened his eyes and looked at the Fourth Raiakege and Onoki with disdain.


    Of course, he heard what he just said. Although he didn¡¯t know the specifics, he could guess Naito¡¯s status in the world right now, but Naito didn¡¯t show up until now. Is he looking down on him? Does he think that these minions are enough to stop him?!


    Even when he is only in the Edo Tensei state and cannot use the Limbo, he¡¯s still¡­ Uchiha Madara!


    Upon seeing the Hokage and the Kazekage finally arriving, Madara stared at them coldly. Their speed was only a little slower than the Raikage. After all, all of the other battlefields were close, so they came immediately.


    Seeing the five Kage gathering together, Onoki felt more confident. Although Madara was terrifying, he was still defeated by Senju Hashirama and Naito. Now he¡¯s just a dead man, he doesn¡¯t look so invincible anymore.


    What if Naito isn¡¯t here¡­ The Five Kage are here!

 Chapter 480: Chibaku Tensei

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chibaku Tensei</h4>


    The Fiva Kage finally gathered and confronted Uchiha Madaa, while the ordinary ninjas were hiding behind them; of course, none would dare to attack him.


    Uchiha Madara stood quietly inside Susanoo, not looking sideways at the Allied Shinobi Army, just staring coldly at the Five Kage gathered together and smirked proudly.


    ¡°Are all of the five Kage here? Humph! That¡¯s good. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t get interesting.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that we¡¯re the Five Kage¡­ You should be ready to get killed!¡± The fourth Raikage said. Although he fears Naito, facing Uchiha Madara, who has never met before, he didn¡¯t show the slightest of fear. Even though he knew Madara should be strong, he rushed directly.


    Boom!!!


    The Raikage hit Madara¡¯s Susanoo with a terrifying punch, causing it to tremble, but no crack appeared.


    ¡°Do you only have this?¡±


    Uchiha Madara folded his arms on his chest and looked at Raikage¡¯s disdainfully, and after a cold snort, Susanoo¡¯s giant arm fell fiercely at the Raikage.


    Compared to the Raikage¡¯s fist, the Susano¡¯s sword was much terrifying.


    Feeling its sharpness, even with his Lightning Armor fully on, the Raikage didn¡¯t dare to block it and immediately stepped back to avoid.


    Boom!!


    The lightsaber fell and instantly cracked the ground. The cracks spread out, reaching the other four Kage ahead.


    And at that moment, all of the Kage moved together!


    ¡°Lava Style: Melting Apparition!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    Mei took the lead to take the first shot. Her bright red lips were slightly open, and strong corrosive liquid spewed out like a big river, directly enveloping Madara¡¯s Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°A skill of this degree¡­¡±


    Madara shook his head, looking a little disappointed, as he directly controlled the Susanoot to cross his arm, and the cross-shaped sword energy suddenly fell towards Mei.


    Standing there motionless, Mei looked at the sword energy. Suddenly, a white light shed by, as if the rays of light from the sky and the earth gathered here.


    ¡°Thunder Release: Ghost sh!¡±


    Thanks to Naito¡¯s advice, Kakashi managed to create abination between his Kenjutsu and Thunder Release, which gives him a significant boost of speed and cutting strength.


    One moment, Kakashi was beside Mei, the next, he appeared behind the Susanoo.


    Instantly, the Susanoo¡¯s two arms were cut abruptly!


    ¡°Combining Kenjutsu and Thunder Release, your style is really simr to the Third Raikage, but this Kenjutsu style, you should be from the Hatake n.¡±


    Madara saw Kakashi¡¯s move, and finally, his eyes lightened up. Even though he didn¡¯t think that Kakashi was strong, his moves were still bright.


    However, his words were really disrespectful to the Fourth Raikage.


    ¡°Make no mistake¡­ I¡¯m the Raikage!!¡±


    The Fourth Raikage suddenly shed from the sky with a roar and anger that was evident on his face.


    ¡°Thunder Oppressive Level Chiyo Dance!!¡±


    ¡°Earth Release: Ultra, Heavy-Weight Rock Technique!¡±


    Boom!!!


    The Raikage fell from the sky like a meteor, blessed by the super-weight rock technique of the Tsuchikage.


    This time, because of the Tsuchikage¡¯s help, the second form of the Susanoo couldn¡¯t block the Raikage¡¯s attack, and finally, cut it into two halves using his hand!


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    Watching this scene, Madara finally moved, and with a few jumps, he once again stood on the top of the cliff overlooking the five Kage.


    Onoki and the other defeated Madara¡¯s Susanoo, forcing him to retreat, which made all of them look excited. It seems that Madara isn¡¯t invincible after all!


    ¡°Raikage-Sama! Tsuchikage-Sama!¡±


    Watching the scene, the ninjas in the back cheered them off, thinking that they really suppressed Madara.


    Indeed, standing here facing the Five Kage of the Shinobi World, even the famous Uchiha Madara ist just a dead person now, and they will take him down with one effort!


    This isn¡¯t just the thoughts of the ordinary ninjas, but also what the Five Kage believed.


    However, Madara, standing at the highest point, smirked as if he read their thoughts. It seems that the world has really forgotten about the terror of these eyes!


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Finally, Madara made a move, with one hand, he used a seal. At the same time, a blue Chakra rose up, then turned into the Susanoo, which instantly wrapped his body.


    But this time, the Susanoo this time, who was three-headed and six-armed shaped, didn¡¯t hold a lightsaber but was also performing the same seal.


    Silence.


    The world suddenly dimmed.


    The ordinary ninjas who were excited and cheered for the five Kage subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    Then, their expression all solidified.


    Cang Dang!!


    This was the sound that has emitted after a weapon fell on the ground, not just one, but one after another, the ninjas could no longer hold their weapons and fall on the ground without realizing it.


    When everyone looked at the sky, their legs started shaking, and they didn¡¯t even have the strength to move, as if their bodies were emptied entirely in an instant.


    ¡°Is¡­ this a joke¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ the power of God?!¡±


    Above, a terrifying meteorite that obscured the sky was falling toward the ground!


    What kind of meteorite is this?! It¡¯s simply a falling star!


    Before this colossal meteorite fell, a terrifying air pressure hit them, making them feel heavy and breathe difficultly.


    At this moment, not only the ordinary ninjas but also the five Kage, Onoki, and even Kakashi and the others who were present, looked at the sky in awe and disbelieve.


    Even the Fourth Raikeg widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    ¡°He¡¯s on a whole different level¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy, haven¡¯t been fighting us seriously?!¡±


    Mei looked at the sky, then at the top of the cliff where Madara was overlooking them, and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, with bitter in her heart.


    This is the Chibaku Tensei, one of the Rinnegan techniques, the power of the so-called gods!


    Looking at the huge meteorite above her head, which was almost as big as a star, Mei could only feel her smallness and powerlessness.


    At the same time, Mei couldn¡¯t help but think of Naito, who she saw outside of the Mist Vige a long time ago, tearing the earth and creating an abyss with his hand.


    This level of power is simply not what their so-called five Kage can face!

 Chapter 481: Nine Stars

    <h4>Chapter 481: Nine Stars</h4>


    The Allied Shinobi Army. The headquarters.


    Perceiving the crazy Chakra from the water ball, the perceptual ninjas sitting around all had a dull expression.


    ¡°Report! Above the battlefield between Madara and the Five Kage, there is a huge meteorite falling!¡±


    Hearing the report, Tsunade, who had been sitting there, finally couldn¡¯t stay still. She stood up and said, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    The ninja who reported to her stood there shocked, while cold sweat was covering his forehead.


    Seeing his appearance, Tsunade gritted her teeth and immediately thought that this must be some kind of Ninjutsu performed by Madara. Although the Five Kage were all there, it was estimated that the chance of winning was not too high.


    ¡°I¡¯m joining too!¡±


    Tsunade said in a deep voice after taking a deep breath, she was ready to help the five Kage and fight Madara.


    However, just when her voice fell, a voice emitted with a slight chuckle.


    ¡°Sister Tsunade, don¡¯t worry. Just keep drinking your tea.¡±


    The sound came from the water ball direction. Next to tit, Naito was standing there, w a smirk on his face.


    It seems that it is almost time for him to y.


    ¡°Naito.


    Seeing Naito appearing, Tsunade finally felt relieved and smiled.


    Since he¡¯s here, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    ¡­¡­


    The colossal meteorite that almost obscured the sky was falling on the ground, with an almost irresistible force.


    At this time, the Five Kage finally reacted.


    ¡°Now is not the time to give up. You can¡¯t just ept your fate without doing anything about it!¡±


    Onoki and Kakashiw ere the quickest to react, and with a shout, Onoki helped the others regain their focus and fighting spirit.


    On the other hand, Kakashi calmlymanded the ninjas of the Allied Shinobi Forces to run away as far as they could.


    After that, the Five Kage stood together, raising their head up to the sky, with no fear or confusion in their eyes. After each took a deep breath, they had no choice but to use their strongest Ninjutsu.


    ¡°Wind Release: the dance of sand de edge!¡±


    ¡°Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet!¡±


    The wind and water merged together, creating a storm. The power was on another different level. After all, these people represented the five Kage, the five strongest shinobi in the world. And they weren¡¯t thinking about blocking the meteorite, but to smash it!


    However, the storm hit the surface, but the meteorite and only slowed him down a little, then it continued its way toward the ground.


    At this time, Onoki flew to the sky, then tried to stop it using the super lightweight rock technique.


    The Raikage was the fastest between all of the other Kage, so he didn¡¯t use any Ninjutsu, but directly rushed to the sky and fiercely bombarded the giant meteorite with a fist wrapped in thunder.


    The four Kage joined forces to attack. Although this meteorite was giant, it was just an ordinary meteorite. After all, it wasn¡¯t created from steal, and finally, some crack appeared on its surface.


    Kakashi then gabbed his White Light Chakra Sabre, stared at the meteorite in the sky, then finally rushed into the sky at thest moment.


    Whoosh!!


    Kakashi didn¡¯t use any unique technique; it was only his Kenjutsu style,bined with Chakra flow. But it was the most perfect kind of Chakra flow.


    With one cut, dense cracks finally appeared on the huge meteorite.


    ¡°Okay! Onest!¡±


    The five Kage had already used all of their attacks, so the final blow was an attack jointly released by the five.


    Boom!!


    The meteorite that was enough to cover the sky was finally destroyed!


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°We did it!¡±


    After Onoki and the others smashed the meteorite, they all looked excited. Uchiha Madra isn¡¯t invincible after all. With their powerbined, they were still very hopeful of defeating him!


    Uchiha Madara has been standing there quietly watching the whole time, while the five Kage were desperately attacking that one meteorite.


    They¡¯re really ignorant kids. That¡¯s what he thought as he was looking at the sky, smirking.


    Watching the five so excited, Madara finally looked at them and spoke faintly, saying: ¡°Very good, but¡­ What are you gonna do about the other nine?¡±


    Hearing Madara¡¯s words, the expression on their faces stiffened, and they couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. Still, they subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    Whoosh!!!


    Under the sky, another meteorite of the same size as before appeared on the top of their heads!


    Moreover, what is even more terrifying is that because this meteorite has just fallen from the cloud, they could clearly see the other eight identical meteorites above that one and all nine were connected in a line!


    Damn it!


    This was too much to handle that all of the ninjas were shocked. And the five Kage present were almost motionless, and they finally understood the kind of gap between them and Uchiha Madara!


    They¡¯re clearly not on the same level at all!


    This is no longer a thing they can solve. And even if they trying, the Five Kage will never be able to defeat Madara.


    Back then, when he was alive, he could actually defeat all of the Four Kagebined too, but he couldn¡¯t do that because of one man, Senju Hashirama.


    Uchiha Madara wanted to crush the entire Shinobi World with his own power, but he couldn¡¯t.


    But now, Hashirama is no longer here, and the so-called Five Kage and the So-called Allied Shinobi Forces are too weak.


    Now he can finally rule the world.

 Chapter 482: Big Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 482: Big Entrance</h4>


    Nine meteorites joined in a line and fell from the sky magnificently, but it looked like he had dropped a few stones for Uchiha Madara.


    However, these meteorites weren¡¯t targeting the Five Kage directly. In fact, the five Kages were just on the edge of its zone. The nine meteorites falling from the sky were targeting the entire Allied Shinobi Forces!


    These nine meteorites were still very high in the sky. With the Kage¡¯s speed, of course, they can easily escape that attack range, but for these Allied Shinobi Forces running is not an option, and just in ten, none will remain!


    ¡°Damn¡­ damn¡­¡±


    This time, even the irritable Raikege couldn¡¯t help but curse with a trembling voice.


    Onoki looked at the sky, while sweat dripped off his face, he didn¡¯t say a word, or you can say he couldn¡¯t speak even if he wanted.


    Mei¡¯s body was also trembling slightly, and her bright eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°This, there is no way to stop it, no one can stop it!¡±


    And just when the Five Kage were desperate, a faint voice suddenly emitted out of nowhere, spreading clear throughout the field.


    ¡°Okay, Uchiha Madara, enough of bullying children.¡±


    As soon as his sound fell, a light suddenly shed in the sky, then an illusory figure emerged, and then slowly solidified.


    The moment his figure appeared, Uchiha Madara¡¯splexion finally changed, and he became solemn.


    Is he finally here?


    Upon seeing that figure, the five Kage below finally could breathe out, feeling as if they had already escaped hell.


    It was Naito who appeared on the battlefield.


    Seeing that Naito finally appeared on the stage, Onoki and the others were relieved, but they also felt a bit of bitter. Before, they thought they could stop Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Madara waspletely ying games with them!


    However, even though Naito finally appeared, the Nine meteorites were still covering the sky. although it was initially ten, one of them were crushed by them after joining their forces, but still, this was enough to end the entire Allied Shinobi Forces.


    This kind of power, I¡¯m afraid that even Naito won¡¯t easily block it.


    Moreover, with so many meteorites, even if Naito can smash them all one by one, then fallen rocks are enough topletely bury this area, and the Shinobi Allied Forces will still suffer heavy casualties!


    However, even if they are worried, the five Kage can¡¯t do anything. They all know their limits; they can¡¯t help Naito. They could only stand and watch, hoping that Naito, the God of The Shinobi World, can really block these nine meteorites.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t bullying kids. Since you bear Kage¡¯s name, you should have the strength to defend it. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Uchiha Madara stood there, looking at Naito standing in the air, and finally spoke lightly.


    ¡°However, since you¡¯re here, and want to protect these little ghosts, please be my guest.¡±


    As he said, Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t make any movement but gestured slightly at the nine meteorites in the sky.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to be resurrected this way, having unlimited Chakra and an immortal body wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Thest time he lost to Naito, so he was feeling slightly upset.


    Hearing Madara¡¯s words, Naito suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve said it was just a trick to bully kids, I can¡¯t treat it seriously now.¡±


    Naito clenched his fist with a smirk, and without even lifting his head, he lightly punched the void above him.


    Hum!!!


    With a punch, the world was turned upside down!


    It looked so random, so weak, but the moment it fell, a huge force burst out, and the bright white light emitted into the sky, covering it and the nine meteorites!


    Hum!!!


    The white beam of light that prated the sky bombarded the first meteorite that was as big as the Five Kage destroyed and shattered it almost instantly!


    Moreover, this white light seemed like an enhanced version of the Dust Release. The moment it bombarded it, the meteorite was shattered silently, then disappeared without leaving a trace!


    But it didn¡¯t stop there with the first meteorite, and immediately rushed to the second, without dropping any speed.


    Immediately afterward, the third, the fourth¡­


    Hum! Hum!! Hum!!!


    With a continuous buzzing, the moment when all the nine meteorites were wiped out, the white beam of light seemed to have pierced the sky!


    What a shocking scene this is!


    Almost all the Allied Shinobi Forces were looking at the sky, feeling that their minds were nk. It was indeed a scene that only can be seen in dreams.


    Not only these Shinobi in this area, but every Shinobi in the other battlefield stopped to look at the beam of light sting into the endless starry sky.


    No one could remain calm under this kind of shock, and even the Five Kage looked too shocked.


    Since Uchiha Madara shocked them before, none what words they could use to describe what they felt when they saw what Naito has just done!

 Chapter 483: Wiped Out

    <h4>Chapter 483: Wiped Out</h4>


    Sponsored Content


    SPONSORED CONTENT


    At this moment, even Uchiha Madara looked shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Naito to possess such power, which was far stronger than thest time!


    Not only this battlefield but even the entire Shinobi World, all the civilians, even if they couldn¡¯t see the nine meteorites, they saw the beam of light prating the sky and sting into the endless starry sky.


    A distortion appeared on the headquarters¡¯ perceptual water ball, then it abruptly stretched and trembled violently. In the end, the water ball burst apart, and the water sshed on the entire buildingmand and the ninjas within it.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tsunade ignored the water stains on her clothes and suddenly stood up.


    Nara Shikaku¡¯s expression changed, watching this scene as if he was thinking of something, but he couldn¡¯t get himself to say a word. With a stunned expression, he looked out the window. And as expected, he saw far away, in the battlefield¡¯s direction, a beam of light piercing the sky.


    Sitting on the side, Yamanaka Inoichi, who was in chargedmunication, looked stunned, motionless, the expression on his face frozen, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    The perceptual ninjas, who sit in the circle around the water ball, looked shocked.


    Unbelievable.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    Tsunade was as stunned as everyone there, and couldn¡¯t help but m the table fiercely, and finally, everyone came back to their sense with a bang.


    The perceptual ninjas looked at her, then looked at each other, and finally, one of them took a deep breath, barely restraining the shock in his heart, and reported back to Tsunade.


    ¡°It seems that Uchiha Madara has summoned many meteorites from the sky and targeted the entire battlefield. However, these meteorites were instantly destroyed by another force.¡±


    ¡°After it destroyed the meteorites and rushed to the sky, the force was toorge for the sensory water ball to percept, and it got exploded.¡±


    Reluctantly maintaining hisposure, he reported to Tsunade, but the shock was still evident on his face.


    Having been a perceptual ninja for a lifetime, he has never encountered such a situation!


    Madara¡¯s power already made them feel terrified. It was already horrifying that it shook the water ball. But Naito¡¯s power directly exceeded the limit of the water ball, causing it to explode!


    Until now, he¡¯s still in a trance, he has perceived and sensed countless information materials in his lifetime, and even though he sensed everything happened just now, he still couldn¡¯t understand Naito¡¯s power.


    Not only him, but Nara Shikaku on the side also didn¡¯t understand. He figured out that what exploded the water ball is Naito¡¯s power, but he couldn¡¯t understand Naito¡¯s power even with his high IQ.


    This is no longer within the range of his understanding, and it has nothing to do with IQ.


    ¡­¡­


    The white beam kept rushing toward the starry sky until it gradually dissipated, and Naito loosened his fist and put it down.


    The meteorites werepletely destroyed, and no fragments fell to the ground. Only a little dust fell from the sky at the ninjas below.


    ¡°I feel like this is no longer a ce for us to stay.¡±


    ¡°Horrifying¡­¡±


    Some people trembled, and other swallowed.


    Onoki and the other Kage looked at Naito and Madara. After slowly calming down, the five of them silently fell back, leading the Allied Shinobi Army to retreat together.


    Madara¡¯s expression was extremely solemn while looking at Naito. If he wasn¡¯t summoned by the Edo Tensei and had a normal body, perhaps a trace of sweat would have overflown on his forehead.


    After taking a deep breath, Madara¡¯s eyes looked sharp, Naito didn¡¯t fear anyone, and so he is.


    He was just shocked by Naito¡¯s strength, but he will never be afraid!


    On the contrary, seeing Naito¡¯s terrifying strength, Madara¡¯s heart surged with excitement and a strong will to fight.


    ¡°Sure enough, only you are qualified to be my opponent!¡±


    Apanied by the excitement, Chakra surged out of Madara¡¯s body and instantly transformed into the Susanoo¡¯s second form, suddenly bing bigger, turning into the third form, and finally, under countless shocked gazes, it was aplete Susanoo!


    Onoki and the others looked at this scene in the distance, and they felt their throats bing dry.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, that thing has several forms¡­¡±


    This technique is even more terrifying than the previous meteorites. Onoki and the others knew in their hearts that this form of the Susanoo could easily destroy the previous meteorites with that kind of Chakra!


    No matter how big the meteorite is, it doesn¡¯t contain a lot of Chakra, so it can be easily smashed. However, facing this, Susanoo, I¡¯m afraid that everything else is helpless except for Onoki¡¯s Dust!


    Even if Onoki¡¯s Dust Release can work, the size of the Complete Susanoo is too big. So big that using his Dust Release does not make any sense even if he puts all of his Chakra in it.


    ¡°Sure enough, has he been ying with us just now?¡±


    Mei also used the word ¡°y¡± with a bitter tone. It seems that Madara has only be serious facing Naito.


    It¡¯s just¡­ Naito doesn¡¯t seem as serious as Madara. In fact, he looks like thetter when he was fighting against them.


    ¡°The Complete Susanoo, I have seen it before, there¡¯s nothing new.¡±


    Naito shrugged and treated Madara the same way he was treating the Five Kage. In fact, he seemed even more rxed.


    After hearing Naito¡¯s words, Madara¡¯s eye twitched, then he coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Hum!!!


    A strong Natural Energy surged from Madara¡¯s body and quickly flowed into the Susanoo, making it look brighter and the aura around it more magnificent. At that moment, it looked like a god standing on earth!

 Chapter 484: Incomprehensible level

    <h4>Chapter 484: Iprehensible level</h4>


    Sponsored Content


    SPONSORED CONTENT


    Zetsu prepared a unique Edo Tensei¡¯s body just for Madara. He transnted it with a lot of Hashirama¡¯s cells and even added other extraordinary things.


    There are some things that Zetsu took when he manipted Obito to invade Konoha. Most of them were some research results of the Second Hokage.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s body contains more Hashirama cells than in the original, so now he can even control Natural Energy on his own, and has also awakened his Sage Body.


    ¡°Oh, so you have a Sage Body now? Natural Energy is also integrated inside the Susanoo, it¡¯s a little, but it can be count as new.¡± Naito decided to y with Madara, but he still ridiculed him.


    Naito¡¯s attitude naturally made Madara very upset because this how he behaved while dealing with the five Kage, so after a cold snort, Madara controlled the Susanoo, which was fused with natural energy, and drew his sword suddenly at Naito.


    Whoosh!!


    The blue energy lightsaber was unleashed, its shape edge seemed to be able to tear the sky. Everyone looked like they were inside a Genjutsu and imagined how their body is cut into two parts by this sword.


    Looking at the sword sweeping and feeling its sharpness, the Allied Shinobi Forces retreated even far away, including the Five Kage, showing horrified expressions.


    But more shocking scenes are still toe!


    Hum!!!


    Before it reached Naito¡¯s body, the sword suddenly caused the air to tear apart, causing the surrounding ground to shatter.


    However, when the sword came to Naito, thetter raised a finger, and casually moved it toward the lightsaber, and blocked it!


    His finger,pared to the lightsaber, was so small, yet unshakable like a mountain!


    The lightsaber was bursting out with energy, the aura surrounding it gave the feeling that it can split the earth, but such a terrifying sword couldn¡¯t make Naito¡¯s finger even move an inch!


    Everyone was stunned. This wasn¡¯t as good as wiping out nine meteorites, but sure the shock wasparable!


    Although Naito is very strong, this scene is too exaggerated, a finger blocking a full out Susanoo¡¯s swing. What concept is this?


    Is Naito really human?


    Looking at the white figure suspended in the air, everyone couldn¡¯t help show a trace of awe, including Onoki and the other four!


    This power¡­ is already the power of the gods!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Madara, who stood inside the Susanoo, looked shocked too.


    Although he knew that Naito didn¡¯t use his finger to block it, and stopped it using that bizarre, shocking force, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned by the fact that he could block it anyway.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Floating in the air, looking at Madara calmly, he said faintly: ¡°Your vision and insight are so narrow. You used to stand at the apex of this world. You thought that were you stood is the highest point, but in reality¡­ you were just a frog at the bottom of the well.¡±


    Naito gently bent his finger on the de of the sword.


    Crack!!


    The shock force prated into it, and a crack suddenly appeared on the Susanoo¡¯s sword, spread all the way on the de, then finally it shattered every inch of it!


    Seeing this scene, Naito shook his head casually and said, ¡°If this is the case, you won¡¯t even be qualified to punch me.¡±


    As he said, Naito stretched out his hand lightly again and pressed it toward the Susanoo¡¯s body.


    Crack!!


    Suddenly, the world in front of Naito shattered like a mirror. These fragmented traces seemed to form a giant hand that was bigger than the Susanoo¡¯s body. That hand then pressed the Susanno from above and crushed it.


    Shattered!


    Under the Naito¡¯s shock force, even Madara¡¯s Sage Mode Complete Susanoo was stillpletely wiped out!


    The ninjas of the Allied Shinobi Forces, Onoki, and the other were already speechless, and this scene has only made lose even a few breaths.


    Madara was very strong, his power was almost unbelievable, but they could understand where that strength came from; however, Naito¡¯s power is already beyond the range of their understanding.


    With just a finger and palm, the Susanoo was utterly destroyed.


    Afte the Susanoo was crushed by Naito¡¯s palm, the entire battlefield was shattered, while Naito in the sky faintly retracted his hand and took a step forward. He suddenly flickered and fell to the ground below.


    Countless fragments were gathering back there, gradually converging into Madara¡¯s form. His body was made by the Edo Tensei. Although he was crushed by Naito, he still recovered quickly.


    ¡°Do you know this?¡±


    Naito stood in front of Madara, with a white robe on his body. Without any external force, the Truth-Seeking Shakujo naturally fell into Naito¡¯s hand.


    Madara, who had just recovered, looked at this scene, and his face darkened, then stared at Naito and said, ¡°You really¡­¡±


    He awakened the Rinnegan eyes, and he naturally knows what power is this. And even he didn¡¯t get yet, his purpose behind bing the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki was to get this power.


    The Six Paths Mode, Truth-Seeking Ball!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±


    Naito casually grabbed it, then he waved it, and Madara¡¯s body wholly shattered.


    At this time, the dust around them gradually settled, and the Shinobi in the distance all saw how Naito finally destroyed Madara¡¯s Edo Tensei¡¯s body.


    There was a sh of light in Onoki¡¯s eyes, and after taking a deep breath, he shouted: ¡°He has to be sealed, Fuinjutsu Team prepare!


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Kakashi stopped Onoki, who gave the order, then shook his head, ¡°He was hit by that ck thing, he won¡¯t recover.¡±


    Kakashi had seen this before when Naito defeated the First and Second Hokage in Konoha. Although he still doesn¡¯t know theposition of that ck thing, he still saw what it¡¯s capable of.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    It was only then that Onoki looked at the thing in Naito¡¯s hand carefully. And only then, he sensed the chaotic power it contained.


    ¡°That thing¡­ it contains at least four or more Chakra natures, which exceeds my Dust Release.¡±


    Mei listened to Onoki¡¯s words, and a strange light shed in her beautiful eyes, and said: ¡°Sure enough, so Naito already possesses the power of the legendary Six Paths?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, everything is over anyway.¡±


    Kakashi sighed lightly, and with a touch of respect and admiration in his eyes, he looked at Naito¡¯s back.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from the battlefield.


    The Gedo Mazo stood here, surrounded by a strong aura, as energy seemed to be flowing inside it. Narutoy motionless, and it wasn¡¯t clear if he was alive or dead. Lying beside him was Sasuke.


    But at this time, Sasuke¡¯s were closed tightly by a weird bandage wrapped on his head, while ck Zetsu was also attached to his body.


    Suddenly, Sasuke opened his eyes. First, it was the ordinary Sharingan, then the Mongekyou Sharingan, the Eternal Sharingan, and finally, weird circles appeared.


    Rinnegan!


    ¡°Just about time.¡±


    ¡°End this? Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s just the beginning!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Sasuke who said this, Zetsu, who was attached to Sasuke¡¯s body, the one who prepared for everything. However, after awakening the Rinnegan, Sasuke began to regain consciousness and struggle, trying to break free of ck Zetsu.


    But ck Zetsu anticipated this. He knew that it would be challenging to control Sasuke for a long time, especially after he awakened the Rinnegan. He couldn¡¯t use his body to seal the Juubi andplete the Infinite Tsukuyomi, so he still followed the previous n and used a seal all of a sudden.


    ¡°Gedo Art of Rinne Rebirth!!¡±

 Chapter 485: Container

    <h4>Chapter 485: Container</h4>


    The dust gradually dissipated. After Naito used the Shakujo to finally end Madara, he directly turned to look in one direction.


    He was naturally looking to the direction where Zetsu and Sasuke were hiding.


    This is very close, Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive could clearly see what¡¯s happening, but he didn¡¯t stop them. Instead, he just stood there quietly, with his eyes fixed on them.


    ¡°Was this really the Edo Tensei?¡±


    Although Madara, who was summoned by the Edo Tensei, was strong. He still wasn¡¯t qualified enough even to be a warming partner for Naito.


    For a long time, Naito didn¡¯t encounter a worthy opponent who can make him go all out, so he himself doesn¡¯t know his current level of strength. Therefore, he hoped that Madara would help him uncover it, but thetter in the Edo Tensei state wasn¡¯t enough.


    Just when Kakashi and the others were about to rush toward Naito after seeing that he seemed to have dealt with Madara, a white light suddenly bloomed in front of Naito.


    Hum!!


    This white light seemed to contain incredible power and instantly shrouded Madara¡¯s shattered body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Kakashi and the others, who just came over in the distance, stopped again with warry expressions.


    Instantly, the fragments of Madara¡¯s Edo Tensei¡¯s body shrouded inside the light and quickly gathered, and a strong aura burst out.


    ¡°Outer Path ¡ª Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique!¡±


    Whoosh!!


    The endless fragments gathered, then condensed into Madara¡¯s form and quickly peeled off.


    When it was condensing, the weird thing is that they could actually see his own bones, flesh, and skin taking form!


    Suddenly his figure flickered, and he jumped to the top of the distant rock formation.


    ¡°Finally, I can fight with all my strength! As expected, only this body gives the feeling of blood boiling!¡±


    Madra was excited, looking at his hands, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Onoki and the others were shocked to see this scene. Of course, they figured out that Madara this time wasn¡¯t summoned by the Edo Tensei, but he was resurrected entirely!


    Standing there, Madara¡¯s eyes were fixed on Naito, filled with a strong fighting spirit.


    However, at the next moment, his eyes suddenly began to peel off, instantly, his pupils disappeared utterly.


    This technique can resurrect him from the dead, but it can¡¯t give him back his Rinnegan eyes. The Rinnegan he had previously was also rted to the Edo Tensei form and didn¡¯t have the same power as the original. So the moment he was resurrected, they naturally disappeared.


    This, of course, was expected, so he calmly pressed that fighting intent in his heart and closed his eyelids calmly.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to fight Naito.¡±


    Thinking of this, Madara didn¡¯t hesitate at all. While leaping backward, he quickly started performing hand seals and opened his mouth.


    He just needed to perform a Ninjutsu to get rid of him. After regaining his Rinnegan and seal the Juubi inside him, he will break again with him.


    ¡°Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust Technique!¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    In the next moment, the dust in the sky resounded like a wave of air, then instantly enveloped Naito and the others, blocking everyone¡¯s sight for an instant.


    Moreover, these ashes weren¡¯t just for blocking sight; they also have high-temperature characteristics!


    However, when the dust fell on Naito, thetter just waved his Shakujo, it immediately got shattered, and an empty area created around Naito.


    ¡°Hiding in Mist Technique!¡±


    ¡°Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique!¡±


    Onoki, Mei, and the others in the back naturally wouldn¡¯t be defeated by such a move. Although it was a bit slower than Naito¡¯s reaction, they also quickly caster their own Ninjutsu to get rid of these ashes.


    However, when the five Kage looked around, there was no trace of Uchiha Madara, only Naito was standing there calmly.


    ¡°What is Uchiha Madara?!¡±


    ¡°Did he escaped?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Madara waspletely resurrected, and it seemed that even Naito couldn¡¯t prevent it, nor could stop him from escaping. Which made the others anxious again.


    Kakashi looked at Naito, a bit confused.


    He knew what kind of power Naito possesses, he should be able to prevent Madara¡¯s resurrection, and indeed, if Naito wanted, he would have stopped him from escaping.


    Looking at Naito¡¯s faint expression, Kakashi couldn¡¯t guess what Naito was thinking.


    ¡°The timing is just really right.¡±


    Standing there quietly, looking into the distance, Naito¡¯s expression changed. There were traces of disdain and sarcasm.


    ¡°Nex time, maybe I can be a little more serious.¡±


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s figure slowly disappeared silently under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh!!


    The ce where Madara resurrected was already very close to the ce where Zetsu hid, so after using that technique, he quickly reached it with a few flickers.


    At this time, Zetsu was attached to Sasuke¡¯s body, and thetter¡¯s consciousness had clearly awakened, fighting with Zetsu to take control of his body, and at the same time, he wanted to obliterate him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control me.¡±


    Half of Sasuke¡¯s body was attached to Zetsu, but his killing intent was powerful. At the same time, a terrifying force surged out of his body, as it was meant to force Zetsu out.


    Zetsu gradually couldn¡¯t control Sasuke anymore, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest of panic. Instead, he sneered and said: ¡°Give up the struggle, you¡¯re just a container of the Rinnegan, now it¡¯s time to hand over these eyes!¡±


    ¡°Container?¡±


    Sasuke sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is my power. With this power, I can do anything. Now you have no control over me. It¡¯s your end!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s you, Sasuke.¡±


    Half of Zetsu body was already expelled, and it was a matter of time before Sasuke could get rid of him, and when that happens, Sasuke surely will not give him a chance to escape


    And just when Sasuke was about to use all of his strength to drive Zetsupletely away, then kill him, Uchiha Madara¡¯s figure finally flickered and came to the room!

 Chapter 486: Six Paths Madara

    <h4>Chapter 486: Six Paths Madara</h4>


    ¡°It seems you have a little problem here.¡±


    Madara closing his eyes approached Zetsu and Sasuke.


    Zetsu smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that easy to control someone with the Rinnegan. This is something expected. Besides, how¡¯s your body now, Madara-Sama?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Uchiha Madara!¡±


    Sasuke was shocked the moment he saw Madara. He always felt as if he had fallen into a trap, so he tried his best to finally get rid of Zetsupletely.


    However, Madara suddenly stretched out his hand, pressed it on Sasuke¡¯s body lightly, and suddenly it got stagnated. He could only watch as Madara took away his Rinnegan eyes.


    After he easily took Sasuke¡¯s Rinnegan eyes, Madara pressed it directly into his eyes sockets, then opened his eyelids.


    The scene was hideous and terrifying as the blood slid from the corner of his eyes, but Madara looked excited.


    ¡°Finally, everything is perfect!¡±


    ¡°Dam¡­ damn¡­¡±


    Sasuke got rid of that stagnation, but he lost his eyes. He wasn¡¯t gonna give up though, and with an angry expression, he suddenly drew his sword out and waved it at Madara, who easily avoided it and knocked him to the ground.


    Looking at Sasuke, who fell on the ground, Zetsu walked over and said with a sneer: ¡°I told you a long time ago, Sasuke, you¡¯re just a container, a container for Madara-Sama to prepare his Rinnegan eyes.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was full of madness, he struggled, but he couldn¡¯t stand anymore and fell beside Naruto. At the same time, he felt that Naruto seemed to be slowly dying, just like him.


    His body gradually became cold, and he started to lose consciousness.


    What have I¡­ done?!


    ¡­¡­


    Madra didn¡¯t even look at Sasuke and Naruto on the ground. He wiped the blood off the corner of his eyes with a touch of his hand, then easily gained control over the Rinnegan eyes.


    For Madara, who has opened the Rinnegan before, even if these eyes are not his own, he can easily control them.


    After getting the Rinnegan again, Madara didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Completely ignoring the dying Sasuke and Naruto, he turned to look at the Gedo Mazo behind him.


    Although he¡¯s now way stronger than before, he knew that he may still not be Naito¡¯s opponent.


    Boom!!!


    Instantly, white smoke suddenly burst out from the Gedo Mazo, and a huge Chakra wave broke out, trembling the world!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In the smoke, the body of the Gedo Mazo suddenly started moving and roared up to the sky.


    This is no longer the Gedo Mazo, this is¡­ The Juubi!


    Ten-Tailed¡¯s Chakra fluctuations instantly shook the world. Almost all the ninjas in the battlefield could feel its terrifying Chakra.


    Onoki and the others ordered everyone to look for Madara, and they suddenly felt these horrifying Chakra fluctuations, and their expressions changed.


    ¡°That direction!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Damn, how could there be such Chakra? This is simply¡­¡±


    Gradually approaching the location, cold sweat started to appear on Onoki and the others¡¯ foreheads, as they felt the Juubi¡¯s aura suppressing them.


    ¡­


    ¡°The Juubi.¡±


    Madara looked at the touring Ten-Tails smirking, and with a loud scream, he moved his head and suddenly sealed it.


    Hum!!!


    Instantly, the Juubi¡¯s figure distorted turned into dazzling energy, then directly rushed toward Madara¡¯s body and gotpletely absorbed by him.


    Madara¡¯s hair suddenly turned white, and the armor on his body disappeared silently, turning into the Six Paths¡¯ robe in a sh.


    The Truth-Seeking Balls appeared behind him, and the Shakujo in his hand.


    Six Paths Mode! Open!


    ¡°Is this the power of the Six Paths?! Hahahaha!¡±


    Feeling that the power he possessed at this moment was far greater than before, Madara finally looked to the sky andughed. This time, theughter was full of disdain to everything.


    Smiling, Madara¡¯sugh gradually stopped, and his brows slightly frowned.


    Because at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, floating in the air.


    ¡°Are you happy with the power of the Six Paths?¡±


    Naito stood there quietly, looking at Madara.


    However, Madara could feel it, even though he has awakened his Six Paths Mode, Naito was still looking down on him!


    Zetsu finally faced Naito for the first time and felt his aura. Standing beside Madara, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his body, and at the same time, he was ncing at Madara on the side.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t try to stop me, since I¡¯vee to this point, this world willpletely belong to me!¡±


    Holding the Shakujo in shi hand, Madara looked at Naito and spoke slowly.


    Madara actually knew very well that even if his technique could stop Naito a little, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make him run all the way here, get the Rinnegan eyes, and seal the Juubi inside him.


    The original n was to make Zetsu take the Rinnegan eyes and bring it to him, saving time, but Sasuke has almost killed ck Zetsu.


    If Naito wanted to stop him, it would have been the end for him.


    However, Madara could roughly understand why Naito didn¡¯t stop him.


    Because he once stood in the same ce as Naito, overlooking everything, and sought to find a strong opponent. Madara had Hashirama in his time, but Naito stood alone at the highest point.


    Naito wanted an opponent, so he didn¡¯t stop him.


    This is what Madara thought. He also believed that only Naito is qualified to be his opponent.


    ¡°This world belongs to you¡­ Do you really think so?¡±


    As he floated in the air, with the Truth-Seeking Balls behind him, Naito looked at Madara calmly, then a hint of mockery suddenly appeared on his face.

 Chapter 487: Limbo

    <h4>Chapter 487: Limbo</h4>


    Naito and Madara levitated in the sky, standing far away.


    At this time, Kakashi and the others finally reached the ce, looking at Madara in the sky, a look of shock appeared on their faces.


    They could see that Madara¡¯s state this time was obviously the same as Naito, both possessed the ck orbs, and their hair had turned white, and both were holding the Shakujo in their hands.


    The only difference is their clothes.


    ¡°Madara¡­ actually awakened the power of the Six Paths? How did he do it?!¡±


    Onoki looked at Madara with a trace of horror.


    If there is only one Six Paths existence, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t feel such pressure.


    However, with two Six Paths users, their aura was confronting each other, creating waves of energies that were forcing a terrifying sense of oppression.


    Those weak ninjas can¡¯t even get close to this area!


    ¡°Naruto! Sasuke!¡±


    At this moment, Kakashi¡¯s gazes suddenly caught Naruto and Sasuke lying on the ground, and suddenly rushed to them.


    After carefully checking their bodies, Kakashi screamed painfully and loudly. He couldn¡¯t perceive the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra inside Naruto¡¯s body. It was evident that the Kyuubi was taken away from him.


    Sasuke¡¯s body was also in a mess, and his eyes were taken away from him.


    Although Sasuke betrayed the vige, for Kakashi, Sasuke is still his student, not to mention Naruto¡¯s situation was worse than Sasuke.


    Kakashi carried Naruto in one hand and Sasuke in the other, and was about to head to the medical squad quickly, but he suddenly froze, feeling that their state seemed to be inexplicably better.


    Although they were still dying a moment ago, they no longer seem to be in a dying state.


    ¡°Sure enough, that guy couldn¡¯t just stand it.¡±


    Naito, who had been floating in the sky, nced at Naruto and Sasuke all of a sudden.


    Madara felt that something was strange too, and nced at Naruto and Sasuke, then frowned slightly, sensing some fluctuations of the Six Paths¡¯ power.


    This is the power of the Six Paths.


    It¡¯s normal for Sasuke to have fluctuations of the Six Paths power within him since he awakened the Rinnegan, but he sensed the same fluctuationsing out of Naruto¡¯s body, saving him from death, which made Madara a bit confused.


    He can faintly feel that there seems to be a strange power surging within their bodies, but it wasn¡¯t strong; it¡¯s actually fragile.


    Compared to Madara, Naito could clearly perceive that the will of the Hagoromo had fallen on Naruto and Sasuke.


    However, that power was only enough to save both of them.


    After rescuing Naruto and Sasuke with thest remaining power, Hagoromo took an in-depth look at Naito and then disappeared again.


    ¡°It seems that there are still some things in this world that I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s not important anymore.¡± Madara locked his eyes on Naito again, with a very sharp look, full of fighting spirit.


    Today he has been wholly resurrected, obtained the Rinnegan, sealed the Juubi¡¯s Chakra inside him, and awakened his Six Paths Mode.


    In his opinion, even if Naito possesses the Truth-Seeking balls and awakened the Six Paths Mode, it¡¯s impossible for him to be the opponent of the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki!


    But in any case, Madara didn¡¯t hesitate to go all out from the start, and directly activated the real Rinnegan, the Dojutsu power that far exceeded Nagato.


    This is the real power of the Rinnegan!


    ¡°Limbo: Border Jail!¡±


    Hum!!!


    Instantly, a world invisible to the naked eyes descended,pletely ovepping with this world, and act as a shadow to it.


    Four of Madara¡¯s shadows emerged, and then they rushed toward Naito, attacking from four different directions simultaneously.


    Madara¡¯s original body was standing there motionless, staring at Naito.


    ¡°So this is the Limbo, I finally got to see it.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to see with the naked eye, but Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive can clearly sense it along with Madara¡¯s four shadows.


    Holding the Shakujo in his hand, Naito casually waved it.


    Crack!!


    A white crack suddenly exploded around Naito, and Madara¡¯s four shadows copsed almost instantly, merged into the Limbo World, and disappeared.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, I can affect the Limbo World¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Madara frowned slightly. He initially thought that after stepping into the Six Paths Realm, the Limbo could quickly gain the upper hand and even easily defeat Naito.


    But Naito could not only see through the Limbo World, but the shadows couldn¡¯t even resist Naito¡¯s attack at all and were wiped by Naito with a wave of his hand.


    At this time, some questions were finally raised in Madara¡¯s mind. Why does Naito¡¯s shock power still work with the Six Paths power?!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Feeling a little uneasy, Madara snorted coldly, forcibly calming his mind, and summoned the shadows again to attack Naito.


    In the next moment, his body suddenly exchanged position with the shadow, and suddenly shed in front of Naito, and waved his Shakujo down at the top of Naito¡¯s head.


    This is the Six Paths¡¯ powers!


    Of course, it¡¯s all about this realm, who ever has the strongest Six Paths¡¯ powers will have the advantage. In Madara¡¯s view, after he sealed the Juubi within him, his Chakra must have even reached the Six Paths level.


    Even if Naito stepped into the Six Paths realms through some other means, his power could not bepared to him.


    Looking at Madara, who was swung his Shakujo down on him, Naito snorted and waved his Shakujo upward.


    Hum!!


    The two Shakujos collided, making a dull sound as if two pieces of leather were mming. At the same time, the aura of the Six Paths¡¯ power rippled in all directions, causing the surrounding space to wave like water.

 Chapter 488: Limbo Destroys The Prisons Borders

    <h4>Chapter 488: Limbo Destroys The Prisons Borders</h4>


    Uchiha Madara holding his Shakujo in his hand, pressed hard against Naito with an extremely confident expression.


    However, just a secondter, his expression changed drastically.


    Crack!!


    A weird power suddenly passed from Naito¡¯s Shakujo, causing a crack to appear on Madara¡¯s Shakujo.


    This crack spread in an instant, and finally, Madara¡¯s Shakujo got shattered to pieces!


    ¡°What?!


    Watching this scene, Madara was shocked. Instantly, he felt a shocking force that was terrifying to the extreme, crashing his body!


    Moreover, Madara felt a threat of death at this moment. It seemed that this shocking force could harm him, someone, who had the body of the Six Paths, and even kill him!


    Horrified, Madara didn¡¯t think much about it, and without hesitation, he switched positions with the shadows of the Limbo.


    Crack!!


    The air in front of Naito burst like a mirror, and Madara¡¯s shadow was directly shattered, while Madara fell back to the distance, looking at Naito vigntly.


    ¡°Is that Shock Force originally one of the Six Paths¡¯ power? It¡¯s just like my Rinne Sharingan techniques, an ability that can be used in a battle of such level.¡±


    As if he understood something, Madara¡¯s face darkened, thinking of a way to defeat Naito¡¯s shock power.


    Naito and Madara¡¯s confrontation didn¡¯t look like a battle that could turn the world into ruins. It was like two ordinary people tapping with sticks.


    However, the collision of their Six Path¡¯s powers still brought extreme oppression to the Shinobi below.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    After the Shakujo got shattered, a small piece fell from the sky on the top of a Shinobi.


    Although he knew it might be dangerous, he didn¡¯t avoid it sideways. Instead, he tried to block it with his hand first, then pick it up.


    At this time, Onoki, on the side, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Do not touch it!!¡±


    Onoki¡¯s exmation instantly brought the eyes of all the ninjas, but it was toote.


    The shard of Madara¡¯s Shakujo fall on the ninja¡¯s Kunai, and without a sound, it directly prated it, and then fell on his forehead, and ran through it all the way to the ground.


    Under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes, the ninja¡¯s body suddenly froze, the instantly copsed and disappeared silently without a trace of blood!


    At this moment, everyone was horrified. Looking at the remaining shards falling from the sky, everyone run scared as if they were looking at some kind of a beast.


    However, they suddenly stopped falling, gathered again, taking the form of the Shakujo, and then flew back to Madara¡¯s hand.


    After that horrible scene just now, no one dared to underestimate the Shakujo of the Six Paths. At that moment, some people have even started to think of fleeing.


    ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Onoki, who also looked terrified, took a deep breath, then he shouted in a deep voice, ordering everyone to retreat.


    A battlefield that has both Naito and Madara isn¡¯t a ce where an ordinary person can stand. They weren¡¯t even qualified to watch them from close!


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, Naito was carefully observing the realm of the Limbo.


    Naito was interested in the Limbo because it seems to be a technique simr to Amenominka.


    Kaguya¡¯s technique is a bit different. Unlike any other Space-Jutsu techniques, she doesn¡¯t use it to move her body to the other realm, but to bring the dimension to herself, which is simr to the Limbo. But what Kaguya brings bes the main realm, while the Limbo works as a shadow to the original world.


    Naito¡¯s power has reached the level of destroying the world, but creation is much moreplicated than destruction.


    Naito studied the Limbo, just to observe this power.


    ¡°The world of the Limbo¡­ is still a bit interesting. Physical attacks are ineffective against these shadows, but shadows can attack and interact with things in the real world.¡±


    Madara is thinking about how to deal with Naito¡¯s Shock Force, while Naito is studying Madara¡¯s Limbo.


    Strictly speaking, the Limbo technique is a kind of Space-Ninjutsu. Madara¡¯s ability to swap position with the shadows has proved this.


    However, the Limbo World is a realm that oveps the Shinobi World, and the Amenominka summons a world to take ce inside this world.


    As for Kaguya¡¯s Yomotsu Hirasaka¡­ Naito didn¡¯t see it yet, so he can¡¯t be sure.


    When Madara saw that Naito didn¡¯t do anything, he naturally didn¡¯t rush into action too, but he still couldn¡¯t find a way to defeat the Shock Force. After a long period of thought, he concluded that this power has always been the problem.


    ¡°That force is really troublesome. If I want to defeat it, it seems that the only choice is to use my strongest force to conquer it from the front!¡±


    The thinking process has finally stopped, and Madara was about to take action.


    Naito has also finished observing the Limbo World. Hearing Madara¡¯s words, he looked at him and said lightly: ¡°In a way, your answer is right.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Madara was very annoyed by Naito¡¯s attitude to him. He acted as if he was in control of everything, so after taking a deep breath, his hands suddenly performed a hand sign, and the power of the Six Paths all over his body surged violently.


    At the same time, his eyes were surging a horrifying power, and under this gathering of energy, it seemed as if the entire world was trembling!


    To be precise, it was the Limbo World that has started trembling.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Naito looked a little surprised. In his perception, he could sense the Limbo World shrinking, but at the same time, an extremely powerful force was bursting out of it.


    All of this was extremely hard to describe, but it only took less than a single breath.


    ¡°Limbo: Extinguishing The Prison¡¯s Borders!¡±

 Chapter 489: Madaras Death

    <h4>Chapter 489: Madaras Death</h4>


    The energy burst out of Madara¡¯s Rinne Sharingan instantly as he shouted the name of his technique.


    ¡°Limbo: Destroy the Prison¡¯s Borders!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, all the shadows in the Limbo World disappeared. At the same time, the world inside started trembling, shaking, and shrinking quickly. Simultaneously, countless sharp ckthorns burst out of its targeting Naito in the middle.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually using the shadow world to attack me? He never revealed this technique in the original.¡±


    Naito sensed the shadow thorns around, then shook his head, saying: ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Crack!!!


    Out of Naito¡¯s body, a violent, shocking force suddenly burst out in all directions distorting the surrounding space!


    With that, all of the shadow thorns copsed instantly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet!¡±


    Madara maintained forming the hand sign.


    At first, he was surprised by Naito¡¯s strength, then he cried out loud; obviously, he was exerting his full strength.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, the Limbo World shrank to the limit,pletely enclosing Naito in it, then shrink even more fiercely, leaving nothing behind!


    The Limbo World seemed to have kneaded Naito in it, then finally burst apart.


    Boom!!!


    This time, the Limbo World explosion has even affected the realm of the Shinobi World, causing the world to overturn for a moment, then suddenly a terrifying huge cut appeared in the void and spread to an endless distance.


    This devastating scene horrified Onoki and the others, but fortunately, they had already retreated a long distance were was no harm.


    In the center of the explosion, even pitch-ck huge space crack appeared.


    However, this crack couldn¡¯t affect Madara. Since he finally got rid of Naito, he calmly floated in the air looking at the crack.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, it¡¯s impossible to block this technique.¡±


    Seeing that Naito seemed to have finally disappeared without leaving any trace, and the ck space crack gradually began to heal, Madara raised his head proudly to look at the sky, preparing to start the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Suddenly.


    Crack!!!


    The ck crack that was closing a moment ago received a big energy shot and instantly broke again!


    Madara looked shocked as he saw two illusionary hands suddenly grasping the edges of the cracked space and tearing it fiercely.


    Whoosh!!


    The cracks in the space slowly disappeared, as the illusory figure that stepped out of it gradually regained its colors, reforming Naito¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°It¡¯s really worthy of the Rinne Sharingan. Although it¡¯s notparable to Amenominka, it really has the power to destroy the world.¡±


    Naito¡¯s body was unscathed; without even a tear on his clothes, he stood there calmly looking at Madara.


    This is simply incredible!


    Impossible, unless¡­ Naito has already surpassed the power of the Six Paths!


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t show that expression. In fact, you have already caused me to consume some of my strength¡­ even though it was only a little of my physical strength.¡± Looking at Madara, Naito smirked.


    Madara¡¯s technique, Destroying the Prison¡¯s Borders, condensed all of the power in one point, shattered the space, and sucked Naito into the turbulent flow of the void, so Naito ended up consuming a little of his power.


    Of course, it was just a bit.


    This level of power can¡¯t kill Kaguya, so it won¡¯t kill Naito too. Even if Madara has be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, there is still a qualitative gap between him and Naito.


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible¡­¡± Madara looked at Naito in disbelieve.


    At this moment, he finally felt the gap!


    However, no matter how he tried to find the answer, he never found why there was still such a big gap, even though he awakened the Six Paths power and sealed the Juubi inside him.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Naito looked at Madara faintly, then sted him with a fist.


    Boom!!!


    The force of shock rushed toward him, and Madara, who has just used the Limbo, couldn¡¯t use it again for a short time, nor could he avoid Naito¡¯s attack. He had no choice but to use all of the Truth-Seeking Balls to create a barrier in front of him.


    However, this barrier was like a mere fragile mirror that was shattered to pieces the moment it the Shock force reached it!


    Immediately after that, Madara¡¯s body was blown to pieces by Naito¡¯s punch!


    Even at that moment, Madara couldn¡¯t believe how he lost. It was not until his body waspletely destroyed that he could ept this fact.


    He was wholly resurrected, got the Rinne Sharingan, and became the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Compared to his peak period, he was many times stronger, yet he couldn¡¯t even be Naito¡¯s opponent!


    What happened during the time he died?


    What did Naito do?!


    Madara couldn¡¯t find any answers to these questions in that short time, Naito¡¯s punch, even a Six Paths body, couldn¡¯t bear it. After his body got exploded, he lost consciousness and died.


    Watching Madara¡¯s death, Naito sighed. As expected, even Six Paths Madara wasn¡¯t qualified to make him fight seriously.


    From the very beginning, Naito was teasing Madara just like he did with the Five Kage.


    Madara failed to make Naito serious.


    In the distance, Kage, such as Onoki, Mei, as well as some ninjas from the Shinobi Allied Forces, such as Sakura, Hinata, and others, gathered around.


    At this time, almost everyone was in disbelieve.


    Uchiha Madara¡­ died just like that?!


    Uchiha Madara, who had gained the power of the Six Paths, seemed to be equal to Naito and seemed to even be able to have an earth-shattering battle with Naito, yet he died silently.


    Madara¡¯s power couldn¡¯t even tear Naito¡¯s clothes, and thetter destroyed him with a punch!


    Even Uchiha Madara, who awakened the Six Paths powers, isn¡¯t Naito¡¯s opponent, just how strong is Naito?!


    No one could answer this question.

 Chapter 490: Infinite Tsukuyomi

    <h4>Chapter 490: Infinite Tsukuyomi</h4>


    The boundless white world.


    Madara stood here he lowering his head and looking at his hands, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Madara.¡±


    At this moment, several figures appeared in front of Madara. One of them was Senju Hashirama and the other Otsutsuki Hagoromo.


    ¡°Hashirama¡­¡±


    Madara raised his head and looked at Hashirama, with a trace of endless loneliness in his eyes.


    Hashirama smiled and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have appeared in that world anymore, right? Besides¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Hashirama¡¯s expression changed, and he stared at Madara, ¡°You have caused a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Madara walked to Hashirama¡¯s front and then looked at Hagormo. Although he hadn¡¯t seen him before, he recognized him instantly.


    Hagoromo looked at Madara, and Hashirama shook his head, then with the Shakujo in his hand, he pointed at the vast white void below, and the Shinobi World appeared before their eyes.


    Seeing what was happening in the Shinobi World, Madara got shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madara, you thought you were in control, but in fact, you were just being used.¡±


    Hashirama also looked at the Shinobi World below and then sighed softly, ¡°But we¡¯re all dead now, we can only rely on him.¡±


    ¡­


    After Madara was bombarded with Naito¡¯s punch, his body, as well as his Six Paths strengths and his Chakra, were destroyed by that punch.


    Suddenly, these scattered Chakras were attracted by some kind of force and surged wildly into the direction of the sky.


    ¡°Have it finally started?¡±


    Naito raised his head to look at the sky.


    At that moment, Zetsu, who kept hiding during Madara and Naito¡¯s battle, finally appeared, with a tricky evil smile on his face, looking at the sky.


    Whoosh!!!


    The Chakra flew to the sky and finally gathered together, not turning into a figure, but into a huge eye that shed in the deep starry sky!


    In this eye, there were wave marks, and nine tomoe divided into three circles. This was the Rinne Sharingan!


    Hum!!


    In the next moment, the Rinne Sharingan suddenly burst out with a bright light, covering the entire ninja world and everything under it.


    The light prated the building, the shadows, and fell on everything.


    Infinite Tsukuyomi!!


    ¡°Hahhahahahaha!!!¡±


    Zetsu watched the light shining down, and finally let out a creepy, weirdugh full of evil and madness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! But even Naito has never been the savior, just like Madara and Sasuke, he was just a container!¡±


    In the Shinobi World at this time, the same patterns on the Rinne Sharingan appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, then every single human under the sky froze there in their ces, frozen, and each fell into his respective dream world.


    However, Naito, who was standing in the sky, wasn¡¯t affected and pondered looking at the Rinne Sharingan.


    At the same time, Naito felt that this power that belonged to the ancestor of Chakra seemed familiar as if this power¡­ he could also use it!


    This made Naito couldn¡¯t help but think of the initial starting point, the ¡°Gura Gura No Mi¡± fruit that he ate.


    That thing¡­ is it really a Devil Fruit?


    Or, is it actually¡­


    The traces of suspicion appeared on Naito¡¯s expression. And Zetsu realized that Naito wasn¡¯t affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi¡¯s Genjutsu, and his face darkened.


    ¡°That Naito¡­ even though he doesn¡¯t have the Rinnegan, he wasn¡¯t affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi? But that doesn¡¯t matter, Mother is about to be resurrected, and nothing will remain with her!¡±


    Instantly, Zetsu rose to the sky facing the Rinne Sharingan, then performed a seal using both hands.


    ¡°God Tree!¡±


    Rumble!!


    The earth roared and trembled. This time it was the entirend of the Shinobi World. Thick roots growing out of the ground and extending out simultaneously, wrapping everyone in it and connecting them with the sacred tree.


    At the same time, the endless Chakra began to surge wildly after being drawn out of everyone.


    This time, using the entire world, Kaguya¡¯s will was gathered along with the Chakra flow, that was bursting out of the God Tree and even visible to the naked eye.


    The Chakra wasn¡¯t only extracted from the ninjas. It was being drained out from every source of Chakra in the Shinobi World, even dragon veins itself.


    Naito floated in the sky, watching this scene quietly.


    Inside that endless flow of Chakra, a figure full of majesty gradually emerged.


    Zetsu attached to it, looking at Naito with a smug grin.


    Naito didn¡¯t move for a while. He was just floating in the air. And Zetsu thought that Naito must have never expected something like, and was shocked, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Of course, even if he did, it would have been impossible to stop it after it has started. From the moment the Infinite Tsukuyomi was cast, nothing would have able to Kaguya from being resurrected!


    ¡°Naito, although you¡¯re very strong, you forced me to hide for a long time, but I finallypleted thest step. Now everything will be over!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everything is over.¡±


    Naito looked at Zetsu, nced at Kaguya as she gathered her power, then shook his head slightly, and looked again at Zetsu indifferently.


    The way he looked at him made Zetsu¡¯s mind tremble because Naito didn¡¯t seem stunned, but as if he had foreseen this a long time ago!


    Impossible, impossible!


    Zetsu took a deep breath and tried to remain calm is he reminded himself that everything has been going ording to his n. Then he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Whatever you¡¯re nning to do is useless, my mother will be resurrected soon. She¡¯s the Progenitor of Chakra, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Otsutsuki Kaguya, right?¡±


    Naito interrupted Zetsu¡¯s words and looked at him indifferently as if he was an existence even higher than the mother he was talking about.


    ¡°It must be really difficult for you since you regard yourself as the person who wrote the entire history of the Shinobi World. Or should I call you Kaguya¡¯s third son, Hagoromo¡¯s younger brother? or maybe you prefer Kaguya¡¯s Will Materialisation?¡±

 Chapter 491: Two God Trees

    <h4>Chapter 491: Two God Trees</h4>


    Naito¡¯s tone was very light, but when it was heard by Zetsu, it felt like if it was a rumbling thunder!


    If he was a human, the cold sweat would have soaked his back!


    He looked at Naito horrifiedly and said in disbelieve: ¡°You bastard, how did you know, is it Hagoromo¡­ No! Even Hagoromo doesn¡¯t know of my existence¡­¡±


    Panicking, Zetsu looked at Kaguya, who was regaining her form, then gritted his teeth: ¡°Even if you knew everything, nothing would change! Mother has already been resurrected, and you can¡¯t stop it!¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Hearing Zetsu¡¯s words, Naito finally snorted coldly and said, ¡°You really thought that without my consent, this little trick of yours would have seeded in bringing her back to life?¡±


    Boom!!!


    This sentencepletely roared in Zetsu¡¯s heart like a thousand bolt of thunder.


    For a long time, Zetsu was uneasy because everything went so smoothly, and Naito didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to stop him. All that he needed to do is plug any small step to sessfully ruin his n.


    If Naito knew all of this and let him carry on and resurrect Kaguya, then what is exactly Naito¡¯s purpose?!


    Did he also wanted Kaguya¡­ to resurrect?!


    Thinking of all of this, Zetsu seemed like he realized something, and with a terrified expression, he looked at Naito and said: ¡°Could it be that¡­ you are¡­¡±


    Naito knew what Zetsu thought of, the enemies that even Kaguya feared, Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Kinshiki.


    In shock, Zetsu quickly leaned toward Kaguya¡¯s body, who had almost regained her consciousness and wanted to attach to her.


    But Naito pointed at him indifferently, saying: ¡°You no longer need to exist.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A sharp shout emitted, but Naito has already flickered his fingers.


    Boom!!


    Zetsu¡¯s horrified expression froze on his face, his body abruptly stagnated, then it exploded as if he was a bubble.


    Zetsu died!


    ¡°Dman!¡±


    The person who asked him to stop was unexpectedly the ultimately resurrected Kaguya, but her reactions were a bitte, and couldn¡¯t stop Naito from killing Zetsu.


    After his body shattered, it turned into countless ck fragments and merged into Kaguya¡¯s body, and with that, Kaguya¡¯s will was finallypleted.


    Naito could clearly perceive that the Shinobi World was emptied from Kaguya¡¯s will.


    Kaguya¡¯s will was finally assembled.


    In other words, as long as he defeats Kaguya in front of him, and then seal the Infinite Tsukuyomi and the God Tree, everything will be over!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Although Kaguya was extremely angry because Naito killed Zetsu, she didn¡¯t directly act but looked at him with icy eyes.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the second fruit of the sacred tree appeared after my death.¡±


    Hearing Kaguya¡¯s words, Naito didn¡¯t look surprised. Earlier, when he sensed the God Tree and the Chakra that was gathering from every source of Chakra in this world, he had figured this out.


    And Kaguya¡¯s words finallypletely confirmed Naito¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°To be precise, it should be the God Tree Seed.¡± Looking at Kaguya in front of him, while sensing the power brewing inside her, Naito shook his head slightly.


    A long time ago.


    A seed that no one knows where it came from fell into this world. It may have been nted by Kaguya¡¯s ancestors, or it may have been sprinkled by Momoshiki and Kinshiki.


    After this seed fell into this world, it began to absorb the power of this word and continued to grow, until it finally turned into a towering tree, which is the God Tree.


    In order to obtain the fruit of the sacred tree, Kaguya came to this world from a faraway ce, ate the fruit of the God Tree, and became the God of this world.


    However, she was also afraid that Momoshiki and Kinshiki woulde to grab the fruit of the God Tree, so she created the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and those were enveloped by it would gradually be her army, the White Zetsu. These weren¡¯t just her soldiers, but they were also supposed to be her Chakra stage props.


    All that she wanted is more Chakra and stronger power.


    After that, her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, joined their powers to seal her, andpletely disperse her power into countless shares.


    The source of all these powers is the fruit of the sacred tree.


    And the thing that Naito ate and looked like a Devil Fruit was actually the second seed of the God Tree that fell into the Shinobi World.


    Since the Shinobi World continued to develop and the God Tree continued to grow while Kaguya was sealed off, it produced another seed. And if anyone else eats its fruit, he will be the second Progenitor of Chakra.


    However, before it could make roots, it was discovered by Naito, and he ate it. Because it was just a seed and didn¡¯t draw any power from this world, Naito, who ate the God Tree seed, needed to practice continuously to improve his strength.


    In the end, Naito finally reached the level of the Progenitor of Chakra.


    The so-called shock force can eliminate the effects of all kinds of Genjustu and even destroy the Truth-Seeking Balls. In fact, it is the source of all powers.


    Kaguya¡¯s God Tree gave her the power of the Truth-Seeking Balls and Dojutsu, and Naito¡¯s God Tree gave him the power of the Truth-Seeking Balls too, but it didn¡¯t give him Dojutsu, it gave him the Shock Force.


    Two God Tree, one is inclined to the spiritual level, which controls everything with the Dojutsu, and the other is inclined to the physical level, which is to destroy everything.


    ¡°The seed of the God Tree¡­¡±


    Kaguya looked down, while muttered to himself, even Naito didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    Suddenly she raised her gaze again, then stared at Naito, revealing a strong desire and greed, and with a tone filled with cold killing intent, Kaguya said, ¡°Only I should have Chakra!¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s desire was longing for Naito¡¯s power. If she can take his power and merge the power of two Tree Gods, she can be even stronger!


    Perhaps at that time, even those enemies from her origins will fear her and leave her be, and she wouldn¡¯t even need to transform soldiers any more!

 Chapter 492: The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Final Battle</h4>


    The moment Kaguya¡¯s killing intent rushed out, the world seemed to have echoed her will, and it suddenly became cold, so cold that the wind felt like it was piercing the body. It was as if they were in a freezing hell.


    Suddenly, the cold hell turned into a hot burning hell, as the Magma Realm reced the Shinobi World!


    Amenominka!


    This was Kaguya¡¯s Dojutsu technique, bringing over her personal dimensions instantly; it¡¯s no longer a power a human being can have, even Madara¡¯s Limbo isn¡¯t a match to it.


    Because this Magma World is not a void of space, but a real-world, which is created by Kaguya!


    This is the ultimate technique of the Rinne Sharingan, the power of the mother of Chakra!


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s powerful. It¡¯s really breathtaking to forcibly rece dimensions.¡±


    Naito was still floating in the air. The ce was burning, yes, but the magma couldn¡¯t even ignite the corner of Naito¡¯s clothes, yet he couldn¡¯t help but look around with a hint of admiration.


    In terms of creation, I have to say that Kaguya¡¯s God Tree fruit has granted her things even Naito isn¡¯t capable of.


    But if ites to the destruction¡­ it will always be more straightforward than creation!


    Kaguya came out to take everything for herself, and Naito will naturally not let her do to him what she did to Madara. Although Naito has absolute self-confidence, Kaguya is an opponent that he needs to take seriously.


    As a result, Naito clenched his fists and was ready to st a punch at Kaguya.


    Boom!!


    The world roared and trembled. The two were inside a volcano, and it sted to pieces under Naito¡¯s punch, and the endless magma roared violently.


    The magma flew like a sea wave.


    However, both Kaguya and Naito ignored it. With the shocking force wrapping his fist, Naito smashed the void in front of him fiercely. Feeling this power, Kaguya¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Although she was determined to kill Naito, Kaguya wasn¡¯t sure of her power. After all, she wasn¡¯t like him. Kaguya has been powerful from the beginning. She didn¡¯t have to go through all of that suffering, training, and battles to reach the peak. She never gained her confidence and will, through her achievement.


    And this was her weakness!


    Even if she possesses the same power as Naito, she can¡¯t defeat him. The disparity in the will is what she¡¯s too far behind.


    Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The Chakra surged violently in Kaguya¡¯s body, shaking the earth and the heavens instantly, countless fists suddenly appeared and rushed toward Naito to bombard him.


    Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, offensively and defensively, this move was far more powerful than any Hyuga Techniques!


    Facing the Chakra fists that shook the world and even made the space tremble, Naito¡¯s movements didn¡¯t change, and he still finished his punch.


    The n was to crush the thousands of punches with one punch!


    Boom!!!


    The Eighty Gods Vacuum and Naito¡¯s punch collided, shaking the world, and directly causing the sea of magma below to st fiercely, making the endless magma sweep in all direction.


    Under the power of Naito¡¯s one punch, the Eighty Gods Vacuum stagnated mid-air with a few sign of fragmentations around, that spread out instantly and finally crashed it!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kaguya eximed secretly. She didn¡¯t expect Naito¡¯s power to be so terrifying. Even the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack that she put all of her power in it wasn¡¯t an opponent at all.


    Her Rinne Sharingan at that moment suddenly flickered, and the whole realm changed again, and they appeared instantly inside an acid-filled ocean realm.


    There seems to be no air in this world, and it was entirely made of acid.


    The effect of Naito¡¯s punch was left in the Magma World, while Naito and Kaguya fell into this acid ocean.


    Zizzi!!!


    Instantly, Naito¡¯s cloak showed signs of corrosion.


    This was a first. Any regr acid wouldn¡¯t affect Naito¡¯s clothes even if it was ten times stronger, but this ce belongs to Kaguya¡¯s space, so these acid liquid here are also part of her power, and it contains the Six Paths strength.


    ¡°Acid¡­¡±


    Naito¡¯s looked right and left, but he didn¡¯t panic. His mind was as calm as ever, and his body suddenly turned into an acid form, which somewhat surprised Kaguya!


    If Kaguya¡¯s body is immortal with super-regenerative ability, then Naito¡¯s body is on a higher level of ever-changing, even if it is this acid, his body can transform and blend to it instantly.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s abilities are very strange.¡±


    Kaguya merged into the surrounding space and didn¡¯t reveal her self. When the Eighty Gods Vacuum attack was smashed by Naito, she knew she couldn¡¯t fight against Naito head-on.


    ¡°However, even if your body can turn into an acid, as long as it¡¯s caught, you will definitely die!¡±


    Kaguya, who was hidden, stared at Naito coldly, then suddenly opened a space portal behind Naito, and with a wave of her hand, a gray bone suddenly fell on Naito¡¯s body.


    All-Killing Ash Bones!


    This technique is far superior to Kimimaro¡¯s Shikotsumyaku, and what is brewing in it is a powerful and extremely energy that can kill even a user of the Six Paths strength!


    Naito¡¯s Ultra Perceive has long been sensing everything around him, and he clearly saw it as soon as the portal was opened. At will, his body turned into the illusory form and rushed toward the space portal.


    Whoosh!!


    The killing bones prated Naito¡¯s body but left no trace as if it was utterly ineffective to him. Suddenly as the space portal was closing, Naito¡¯s hand grabbed its edges and torn it severely.


    Crack!!!


    Like the sound of shattered ss, the entire space trembled fiercely and suddenly exploded.


    After all, this ce was just a small world created by Kaguya, it wasn¡¯t the Shinobi World, and the spatial structure was less stable than the Shinobi realm.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Kaguya, who was hiding in the cracks of the space, looked shocked.


    It¡¯s not because Naito ignored her All-Killing Ash Bones, it was due to the fact that he fiercely tore open the space portal created by her with his hands!


    Naito doesn¡¯t seem to be able to create a space portal, but he can use a more violent ay to forcefully smash the space and tear it out.


    Moreover, All-Killing Ash bones passed through his body, Naito turned to a kind of illusory form,pletely ignoring her attack.


    This technique may have an unbelievable power on ordinary Six Paths users, but it¡¯s entirely ineffective for Naito.


    After severely tearing apart the space portal, Naito stepped into it without hesitation.


    This was a dark world, or a gap in space, where countless crystal wall-like space can be vaguely seen.

 Chapter 493: Destroy

    <h4>Chapter 493: Destroy</h4>


    The pyramid-shaped dimension was the closest, The crystal ice the second, and the desert was the farthest.


    There are a total of six dimensions. They seemed to be very close, but space here cannot be measured by the distance that the naked eye can see. Ordinary people whoe here will exhaust their life force before getting near to any of these sides.


    At first, Naito was a little surprised by the scenery around him, then he looked at the shocked Kaguya, and without saying anything, he threw a punch.


    Boom!!


    The space around the fist directly cracked.


    Kaguya tried to open a space portal and escape, but she didn¡¯t expect Naito¡¯s punch to bend and distort the space. The moment she opened that space portal, it abruptly twisted!


    However, it was either facing Naito¡¯s punch or go in, so she entered the unstable space portal.


    Immediately, Naito¡¯s shock force sted the vortex-shaped space portal.


    Boom!!!


    The Shock forcepletely smashed the portal.


    Naito couldn¡¯t control the space like Kaguya, who could summon dimensions and control them at will.


    However, Naito could destroy dimensions.


    If Kaguya¡¯s power is control, then Naito¡¯s power is pure destruction!


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re you going!¡±


    Seeing that Kaguya was totally unwilling to fight him head-on, Naito couldn¡¯t let her escape. Without any hesitation, Naito turned into an illusory form and went through the unstable space portal.


    Silence.


    Naito appeared in a weird space. The ground here seemed to be made from crystalline, containing terrifying strong gravity that instantly pulled Naito¡¯s body from the sky to the ground.


    However, it seems that he was on the wrong path, Kaguya wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Naito nced around, and after a cold snort, he threw a punch.


    Boom!!


    Space was shattered, and a ck hole appeared in front of Naito, who stepped through it without thinking twice and came to the ice and snow world.


    There he finally found Kaguya, who her expression changed the moment she saw him and turned around without hesitation.


    She had never expected that Naito¡¯s power would be this violent. He was simply smashing the space and chasing her around from dimension to another.


    Kaguya would rather face Hagoromo and Hamura once again and fight against the Rinnegan and the Tenseigan than fight against a space crusher like Naito.


    Crack! Crack!!


    Suddenly Naito heard the sound of the ice cracking, he looked at his foot to find that he was already freezing, and in a matter of a second, his entire body froze.


    However, a bright white light suddenly burst from Naito¡¯s body, and the ice exploded as the cracks surrounded Naito¡¯s body!


    The traces of fragmentation continued to spread in all directions reaching every edge of the Ice World and shattering it all!


    However, as he focused on destroying this realm, Kaguya took this opportunity to open another portal and escape.


    Naito¡¯s expression was indifferent. Even if she escaped, he will just crush the space again and chase here.


    A total of six realms and Kaguya and Naito kept circling around them.


    Kaguya was beaten by Naito every time, asionally trying to use her All-Killing Ash Bones technique, but Naito smashed it every time with his fist.


    Kaguya however, was the ancestor of Chakra. She could use every Bloodline Limit that the world has once known, yet no matter what kind of trick she used, Naito¡¯s answer was always simple; one punch to destroy everything!


    Kaguya never thought that the battle would turn out to be like this. It wasn¡¯t a battle about who has the most Chakra or the strongest technique. It was just Naito mming everything with his fists. It was almost impossible to fight back.


    ¡°If I want to deal with him, I will have no choice but to use that move, but¡­ that technique will cost me a lot of Chakra¡­¡±


    Kaguya continued to flee, frowning, thinking about how to deal with Naito while running away.


    In the chasing battle with Naito, she was attacked by Naito¡¯s shock force more than once, and that power was also effective on her immortal body!


    Just like her All-Killing Ash bones, if it¡¯s genuinely nailed to Naito¡¯s body, it would have definitely killed him, but that never came close to happen yet.


    However, the problem is that Naito managed to hit her, but she couldn¡¯t beat him just once.


    How is fighting like this?


    Kaguya was already a little dazed, and she didn¡¯t know to fight anymore. She could only use the power of the space to hide again and again.


    Crack!!


    Once space was shattered again, Naito stepped forward, then looked at Kaguya, running away and snorted.


    ying like this has already annoyed Naito.


    Although he can keep this until Kaguya consumes all of her strength, he didn¡¯t know how much that would take.


    This is one of Kaguya¡¯s six dimensions, the Ice World. The ground here was entirely made of ice, and it was continually repairing itself.


    ¡°There are six dimensions¡­ In that case¡­¡±


    Naito floated in the air and nced at the frozen world with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Suddenly the Chakra surged violently, and horrifying waves of killing intent poured out of his body.


    ¡°Aaaaah!!!¡±


    Naito¡¯s expression became severe. After clenching his fist, he put crossed his hand against his chest, then he shouted, hammering both of his fists at the void.


    Boom!!!


    The two punches fell, and the entire dimension was shocked.


    Around Naito¡¯s fists, a terrifying ck crack spread in all directions without any intention to stop and instantly reached the end of this Ice World.


    Like a mirror, the entire dimension cracked and shattered with no way to be healed again.


    Finally, the entire Ice World copsed!


    ¡­


    In the Magma space, Kaguya was standing there with an extremely alert expression. She was using her Byakugan the entire time to see everything around her. The moment the space cracks, she will immediately move to the next dimension.


    But at this moment, her expression suddenly changed, revealing a horrified expression.


    ¡°Impossible! That guy has destroyed the Ice Dimension¡­¡±


    Kaguya was the one who created all the six dimensions, and once one is destroyed, she will undoubtedly know it.


    In the battle with Naito, her dimensions were damaged, but they were frequently being repaired. So unless they were hit by power on the same level as her creation powers, it would be challenging to bepletely destroyed.


    After all, each of these dimensions was equivalent to a world.


    However, Naito actually destroyed one of her dimensions, proving that Naito might have already possessed the strongest power!


    Just when Kaguya¡¯s expression became so ugly, the space in front of her suddenly shattered.


    This time before he could even reach the Magma Dimension, Kaguya opened another space portal, and without any hesitation, she escaped.


    Silently, Kaguya appeared in the acid world, but at this time, she gritted her teeth, ash she focused on her Magma Dimension.


    However, before she could see anything, she felt a buzz in her mind.


    The destruction of the Magma Dimension!


    At this moment, Kaguya was finally a little shocked.


    Destroying two dimensions in a row, for her, is equivalent to releasing two consecutive Extended Truth-Seeking Balls, which is simply incredible.


    Before Kaguya could even react, the void shattered again, and Naito stepped into the acid world.

 Chapter 494: Expansive Truth Seeking Ball

    <h4>Chapter 494: Expansive Truth Seeking Ball</h4>


    The Acid World, destroyed!


    Desert World, destroyed!!


    Gravity World destroyed!!!


    Helplessly watching her five dimensions being destroyed one after another by Naito, Kaguya felt shocked.


    Although she can also destroy a world or even create one, she¡¯s not capable of this. Shattering five in a row is even out of her league!


    After destroying one world, Naito would rush to the next one,pletely ignoring her!


    Finally, one final dimension was left.


    Kaguya in the air took a deep breath, then a touch of determination appeared in her eyes, and the Rinnegan in her forehead started surging a crazy amount of Chakra.


    This is the end. There¡¯s no other way to do, only to fight to the death!


    In her heart, she knew that even if she asked for mercy, Naito wouldn¡¯t let her go. He would certainly want the take her God Tree Fruit for himself, and she will never give it up. After all, it meant life itself to her.


    Besides, she was the ancestor of Chakra, and she will never beg for mercy from anyone!


    Crack!!


    Space shattered once again, Naito stepped in, then looked up at Kaguya in the sky faintly.


    ¡°Expansive¡­ Truth-Seeking Ball!¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s strength has been consumed too much, and it¡¯s almost reaching the limit. If she keeps this fight any longer, she won¡¯t be able to use this technique.


    Hum!!!


    Under the violent surging of her Chakra, the Truth-Seeking Ball began to form and growrger.


    This is the change of Chakra Nature of the Wind, Thunder, Water, Fire, Earth, Yin, and Yang!


    The ultimate truth-seeking ball is also Kaguya¡¯s ultimate technique, which contains the power of destroying the world and recreating it.


    The Truth Seeking-Ball kept gettingrger and wrapped Kaguya inside it, while she stared at Naito coldly.


    ¡°This technique has the power to destroy the world, and this gonna be the end.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Whom end it will be?¡±


    After saying that, Kaguya disappeared inside the Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball.


    As it grewrger, signs of fragmentation gradually appeared in the space.


    Watching this scene, and hearing Kaguya¡¯s words, Naito couldn¡¯t help but smirk and looked up with absolute confidence!


    ¡°Yes¡­ it will be your end!¡±


    Facing the expansive truth-seeking ball, Naito didn¡¯t wait for it to destroy the dimension but gathered all of his strength for ast one punch.


    Hum!!


    At this moment, the world fell apart.


    At the collusion, a dazzling light converged, filled the space, condensed into one point, and finally copsed.


    Even in the Shinobi World, a bright white light appeared in the distant sky, like a star, bursting in the sky.


    The night was controlling the Shinobi World at that moment. However, the burst of this star illuminated almost the entire world.


    However, no one can appreciate this beautiful and shocking view because everyone was in Genjutsu.


    Gradually the light faded away, and the sky turned dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the nothingness.


    The violent spatial energy raged here, even a Six Paths user would quickly run out of power just trying to stand here, and finally, his body will tear apart.


    However, in this turbulent flow of void, there was an illusory figure floating, despite the constant pressure of the space power, he was unscathed as if he has integrated into space.


    It was Naito.


    After destroying the Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball, Kaguya was crushed and failed to create a new world, so Naito fell into the void of nothingness.


    Naito was slowly moving in this void.


    Naito can blend his body into space without any harm, but if he wants to move in it, he must resist the power of the turbulence of the void.


    After all, the power of space here ispletely disordered, and even techniques like the Flying Thunder God are ineffective here.


    Unless you can open a long-distance space channel, you can¡¯t just teleport in her.


    After moving forward for a while, Naito reached out with his hand and grasped the void.


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, something weird appeared in his hand. It looked like strange fruit that even this void couldn¡¯t destroy.


    After it fell into Naito¡¯s hands, it began to struggle desperately, but there was no way to break free from Naito¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Naito looked at the fruit and murmured softly, his will suddenly fell, as he held it fiercely.


    Suddenly, the fruit stopped shaking.


    ¡°The Tree God Fruit¡­ huh.¡±


    Holding the fruit in his hand, Naito smiled happily.


    Many other dimensions and worlds could be seen from the crystal walls inside this chaotic and distorted void.


    The closest was the Shinobi World.


    However, even though it was the closest, moving to it inside this void was consuming a lot of Naito¡¯s strength.


    Consuming even more power than Naito used to destroy Kaguya¡¯s dimensions.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t create a space channel, it¡¯s really troublesome, but¡­ I will have a lot of timeter to study it.¡± In the Shinobi World sky, his figure gradually took its form, and he finally returned to the Shinobi World. He then nced at the God Tree Fruit in his hand and smiled slightly.


    ncing at the Shinobi World below, Naito let go of the fruit, and it suspended naturally in the air, then he used a one-handed seal on it.


    ¡°Infinite Tsukuyomi: Release!¡±


    Silently.


    The God tree¡¯s sturdy roots and stems withered one by one, and everyone fell back to the ground, opening their eyes in confusion.


    And the rays of the sun once again rose from the end of the world.

 Chapter 495: Yuu Keiko

    <h4>Chapter 495: Yuu Keiko</h4>


    ¡­¡­


    The Fourth Shinobi World War was over with Naito ending everything.


    Everyone was inside the Infinite Tsukuyomi¡¯s Genjutsu, and they knew in their hearts that it was Naito who released them and saved the entire Shinobi World.


    Whether it is the Shinobi of the Sand or the Rock, those who have hated Naito, feared Naito, and even ordinary people in the Shinobi World turned to be reverencing Naito.


    Of course, Naito can destroy the Shinobi World with a wave of his hand, and the power he possesses is still terrifying, but Naito and Kaguya¡¯s are different. Since the end of the Four War, he has hardly appeared in the Shinobi World.


    With that, Naito¡¯s name became more like a legend. And as time passed, no only Konoha but other major viges also built stone statues of Naito and enshrined them.


    Numerous years ago, there was a goddess called Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Now, countless yearster, Naito was also revered as a God.


    Not God of Shinobi, because he would still be regarded as a ninja; in the eyes of many people, Naito was no longer a ninja, but a true God.


    ¡­¡­


    In a space parallel to the Shinobi World.


    This dimension was a sacred ce simr to Mount Myoboku or Cave Ryuchi, but even more special.


    This dimension was created by Naito, so he and Kushina can live in it. However, Tsunade, Konan, Hinata, Anko, and others asionallye here too.


    Of course, this dimension wasn¡¯t huge. After all, Naito¡¯s power tends to destroy more than creating. Although Kaguya¡¯s fruit was left behind after her death, he didn¡¯t eat it. Naito wasn¡¯t like Kaguya, even though he realizes that it contains a lot of power.


    He used this fruit for research purposes, and after he finished studying its mystery, he gave it to Kushina.


    Although the remaining power inside it isn¡¯t much, it was still enough to help Kushina step into the Six Paths Level, but it seems that Kushina isn¡¯t able to reach, for some special reasons, Kaguya¡¯s level.


    Naito guessed that perhaps the reason was that Kaguya isn¡¯t from this world, and Kushina could only be regarded as Kaguya¡¯s offspring. And even if she ate the fruit of the God Tree, it would be challenging to reach Kaguya¡¯s level.


    But this was enough. Kushina never cared about power. Today, although she¡¯s not as strong as Kaguya, time can¡¯t affect her body.


    Under the clear blue sky, Naito was lying on the grass.


    ¡°Naito, have you seen Keiko-Chan?¡±


    (Note: Keiko: Happy Child)


    Kushina looked extremely worried as she walked to Naito.


    Naito tilted his head slightly, looked at Kushina, then he smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look for her, this time she isn¡¯t hiding, she ran to the Shinobi World. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to open a portal channel that connects this dimension to the Shinobi World.¡±


    ¡°She went to the Shinobi World?!¡±


    Kushina was startled, stared at Naito with wide eyes, and then said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? She¡¯s only ten years old, what if she encounters some dangerous people?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Naito sat up, took Kushina in her arms, and smiled, ¡°She inherited both my power and yours, who would be able to hurt her in the Shinobi World.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough! She¡¯s still young, no matter how strong she is, they would still be able to trick her.¡± Kushina stared at Naito, dissatisfied.


    Naitoughed and said helplessly: ¡°Well, let me see where she is.¡±


    As he said, Naito wiped the void in front of him, and a mirror appeared, and inside it, there was the Shinobi World.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°This ce looks very fun.¡±


    With a pair of pink ponytails, a cute little girl, who is about ten years old, stood on the top of a cliff. Her big cute eyes blinked a few times as she looked at the bottom.


    Not only that, she isn¡¯t afraid of the height of the cliff, but she was even smiling, looking below at the valley, and then suddenly jumped down.


    Whoosh!!


    She didn¡¯t fall, but floated in the air, flew for a while in this valley, then finally fell to the bottom.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure I saw something here just now.¡±


    Keiko circled around twice curiously as she found some weird things that looked like they have been using for experiments, disyed at the bottom of this valley.


    Suddenly, the rock wall on the side was slightly opened, and a figure emerged from it, with a pair of snake pupils.


    It was Orochimaru.


    He stared at the little girl in front of him, showing a slightly surprised expression. How did this little girl discover his secret ce, and how did she get here?


    Looking up at the cliff, Orochimaru found this weird. But also felt a sense of eagerness to catch this girl and study her.


    So he walked toward Keiko.


    However, before Orochimaru could use any means to capture her, Keiko seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly turned around and saw Orochimaru.


    Ordinary people will almost be scared to death when they see Orochimaru, even if they¡¯re Jonin, they will be frightened just by a gaze from him, but this girl wasn¡¯t afraid. On the contrary, she blinked, with a curious expression.


    ¡°Hey, how did youe here?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This seems to be the question he should ask!


    He didn¡¯t know how this little girl appeared here and how she found him, but she doesn¡¯t look afraid of him, so he could tell that something was wrong here.


    However, the eagerness to catch her and study her was still there in his heart.


    It has been ten years since the day Naito disappeared from the Shinobi World. And since he left, no one this world can threaten Orochimaru¡¯s life anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to just break into someone else¡¯s house like this.¡±


    Orochimaru showed a slightly wicked expression at Keiko.


    ¡°Is this your home?¡± Keiko looked surprised. And just when Orochimaru was about to step forward to catch her, she suddenly showed a proud expression and said: ¡°So from today on, this ce is mine!¡±


    After saying this, Keiko smirked, then took a punching stance.


    When Orochimaru heard her words, he wanted tough. But the moment he saw that smirk and stance, he suddenly felt that it was too familiar.


    As a result, he opened his Mongekyou Sharingan and looked at her.


    With one nce, Orochimaru was startled, and with every second, he was getting even more horrified.


    The power brewing inside her little fist is so familiar!


    ¡°Wait¡­ Are you¡­!¡±

 Chapter 496: Momoshiki And Kinshiki

    <h4>Chapter 496: Momoshiki And Kinshiki</h4>


    Boom!!!


    Before Orochimaru could call out, Keiko¡¯s small fist struck the void in front of him, and it suddenly shattered like a mirror, and at the same time, a terrifying Shock Force hit Orochimaru¡¯s body.


    Even if Orochimaru used his power desperately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block her small punch. His body flew out directly, hitting the rock wall with a bang, and forcibly bombarded it, leaving a big human-shaped hole behind.


    Although he didn¡¯t die directly, he still kept crushing deep into the rock formation, and he felt like crying.


    Orochimaru had many unfortunate encounters in his life. The first was the Third Hokage sealing a part of his sound, the second being blown away by Naito, and the Third was being punched by this little pink-haired little girl.


    You didn¡¯t even have to guess Keiko¡¯s identity. With such familiar movements and such familiar power, it would be a ghost if it weren¡¯t Naito¡¯s daughter!


    Even Orochimaru couldn¡¯t get up after taking this punch head-on.


    ¡°It seems a bit too much, I didn¡¯t expect him to be this weak¡­¡±


    Standing outside, Keiko grabbed her hair and showed an embarrassed expression, saying: ¡°No wonder, Dad said that people in this world are very weak.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In Naito¡¯s dimension.


    On a piece of verdant green grass, Naito was lying there, looking at the mirror in front of him, andughed for a long time, even Kushina couldn¡¯t help butugh with him.


    ¡°This is the first time I see Orochimaru acting so careless. He even observed her with his Mongekyou Sharingan. Why did he end up doing such a stupid thing.¡±


    ¡°No way, Keiko¡¯s so cute, no one can suspect that she¡¯s that strong.¡±


    He stoppedughing, but Naito had a smile on his face. She looked exactly like him in every way, punching Orochimaru with a fist, even her style was too simr to him.


    Although she¡¯s only ten years old, Keiko, who has inherited both of her parents¡¯ power, is almost born at the level of the Six Paths, Hagoromo. But this girl has not been able to exert her full strength yet. Otherwise, Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t have just got bombarded.


    Afterughing for a while, Kushina pushed Naito and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get her back?¡±


    Naito shrugged helplessly and said: ¡°I think it¡¯s good for her to go out and y. At her age, the two of us werepletely independent. Kakashi has be a Chunin at the age of six.¡±


    Kushina shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°That¡¯spletely different!¡±


    Naito said disapprovingly, ¡°How is it different?¡±


    Kushina looked worried and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I mean, what if Keiko-Chan inherited something else from me¡­ what if she goes crazy and tears down the Shinobi World by ident?!¡±


    Naito widened his eyes, looking at how Kushina acting so embarrassed. His expression was like saying, why are you embarrassed to say this?!


    Kushina blushed, clenched her fist, then threatened him: ¡°Are you going or what?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Sure enough, she must have inherited that too.¡±


    Naito¡¯s mouth twitched, then banged the tip of his finger on Kushina¡¯s forehead as he stood up and stretched.


    Suddenly, Naito¡¯s expression changed, and looked bellow with a cold stare in his eyes, which made the dimension itself be a word of ice and snow.


    Feeling the sudden change in Naito¡¯s body, Kushina¡¯s expression instantly became serious and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, they¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Naito stared at the void ahead with indifferent eyes and stepped directly into it. His entire body gradually faded, then disappeared altogether.


    ¡­¡­


    After punching Orochimaru and finding out that he didn¡¯t die, Keiko sensed his vitality, and was surprised by how much power he had, so with a smirk, she decided to y more with her toy.


    However, just as she was about to walk over, the sky suddenly dimmed.


    Boom!!!


    The rocks in front of Keiko burst apart, and the cliffs cracked instantly, then copsed, and rubble sshed everywhere.


    Upon noticing this, Keiko finally looked dignified. She blocked the rocks with her two little arms, then leaped backward, and jumped into the air.


    Hum!!


    Silently, a ck passage appeared at the cliff¡¯s location before, and two figures came out of it floating.


    ¡°This world is¡­¡±


    They looked a bit simr to Kaguya, one of them was Otsutsuki Momoshiki, who was sitting surprised on Otsutsuki Kinshiki¡¯s shoulder.


    Kinshiki whispered: ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Momoshiki open the passage by tracing that huge Chakra?¡±


    Momoshiki nced at the world, then his gaze fell on Keiko, who was floating in the air and raised his brow slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a huge and wonderful Chakra. It seems that there is no deviation in the space channel this time.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Momoshiki-Sama.¡±


    Kinshiki looked at Keiko coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Momshiki floated in the air, looking at Kinshiki rushing toward Keiko, then a red halo suddenly transformed into a chain and rolled toward Keiko.


    Keiko observed Momoshiki and Kinshiki the entire time, but she didn¡¯t look afraid; she was more like curious.


    Just when the chain was about to fall on her, a figure suddenly shed in, held her with one hand, and grasped the chain with the other.


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous this is?¡±


    Naito held the chain with one hand, but instead of looking at Kinshiki and Momoshinki, he looked at Keiko in his arm and said helplessly.


    Keiko obediently leaned in Naito¡¯s arm, grinning, then she nced at the other two, ¡°The two of them don¡¯t seem to be from this world, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re not.¡±


    He then looked at her again, and Keiko helplessly opened a portal beside them. He then put her inside the passage and said, ¡°Go find your mom.¡±


    After the portal was closed, Naito calmly looked at Momoshiki and Kinshiki.


    The two were a little surprised by Naito¡¯s sudden appearance, so they didn¡¯t react until Naito sent Keiko away.


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, the golden-red chain in Naito¡¯s hand melted instantly, retracted to Kinshiki, and turned into a golden stick.


    ¡°Momoshiki-Sama, the Chakra inside him seems to be even bigger.¡±


    Momshiki looked at Naito calmly.


    A trace of greed and desire shed in Momoshiki¡¯s eyes, then said: ¡°I want him. The Chakra fruit that will be created out of him will certainly be delicious.¡±


    Kinshiki¡¯s heard Momoshiki¡¯s words and immediately rushed toward Naito extremely fast.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, he came in front of Naito and then hit him fiercely with his golden-raid stick.

 Chapter 497: One or Two Punches

    <h4>Chapter 497: One or Two Punches</h4>


    "It has been a long time since I fought."


    Looking at the club falling, Naito greeted him with a punch.


    Boom!!


    The fist collided with the club, and a terrifying force burst out. Even though both of them were suspended in the air, it still caused the ground below to crack open.


    Crack!


    At the next moment, Kinshiki''s expression suddenly changed, watching his club crack under Naito''s punch!


    This crack spread instantly, and finally, the club shattered!


    "Damn it!"


    Kinshiki didn''t expect Naito to be so powerful, and he secretly eximed, and when he wanted to fall back, Naito''s second punch caught him.


    Before it even connects, the air was already trembling, and the space in front of him was even distorted.


    Boom!


    Kinshiki wanted to block, but couldn''t resist Naito''s power, and was sted out. His body was instantly sted into the ground that copsed upon impact.


    "Yes, this is good¡­ I can''t wait to have this Chakra."


    Momoshiki, who was watching from the side, looked excited and flew directly toward Naito, ignoring that fatty who was blown away.


    "Wood Golden Release."


    Watching the trees flying over, Naito suddenly remembered that this guy seemed to have the ability to absorb Chakra, so he didn''t know if he should use the Shock Force against him.


    Therefore, Naito gave it a test punch.


    Crack!!!


    The air suddenly shattered, as if an ice surface was copsed. A bright white crack appeared, and at the same time, a shocking force sted toward Momoshiki.


    Facing Naito''s power, Momoshiki directly stretched his left hand, and a strange Rinnegan shined in his palm.


    Hum!!


    Naito''s shock force waspletely absorbed under this buzzing sound, and then it was reflected back at him with more force. The space around it seemed to have distorted and even shown signs of fragmentation!


    "Sure enough."


    Naito didn''t look surprised. Since Kaguya was afraid of this guy, it shouldn''t be surprising that his ability can restrain the power of the God Tree Fruit.


    Facing the power of his shock, Naito stroked the space in front of him casually, and the shock wave instantly calmed down.


    Although it was reflected with much more power, it still belongs to the Shock Force, and Naito can easily control it.


    "It''s useless. Your ability doesn''t work on me at all."


    Momoshiki looked at how Naitopletely eliminated his reflection from existence, with a surprised expression, yet he still responded proudly.


    "It looks like it."


    Naito nodded.


    Momoshiki showed a haughty look and said, "But that only means that I need to absorb more Chakra from yo!"


    With that, Momoshiki rushed toward Naito.


    Looking at Momoshiki flying over, Naito indifferently looked at him, and once again made a fist, and throw it at him.


    "It''s useless for you too, it doesn''t matter if you¡­ uh?!"


    Momoshikionce again stretched his hand, ready to absorb Naito''s attack, but this time, he couldn''t suck anything!


    Hum!!!


    Naito''s punch fell, and the air suddenly burst, and a white pir of light mmed Momoshiki''s body.


    "Impossible¡­ I couldn''t absorb it!"


    Momoshiki quickly crossed his arms in front of him and abruptly tried to resist this attack, but there was still a hint of a shock on his face.


    "No! No! How can this?! He didn''t use any Chakra!"


    "You''ve guessed right. But also toote."


    Naito looked at Momoshiki, with a smirk on his face. Even if he could absorb Chakra, and his Shock Force, so what?"


    With his physical strength alone, he can use the Evening Elephant!


    Moreover, Naito''s evening elephants were way stronger than Gai''s.


    "It seems that you''re a bit strong. If one punch won''t kill you, so¡­"


    Naito watched Momoshiki struggling to block his blow, and suddenly he smirked, made a fist, and threw another one.


    Naito didn''t even bother to move. He just stood there and threw a second one.


    "Two Steps!"


    Boom!!


    The barely standing Momoshiki, who blocked the first one, couldn''t stop the second one, and he got directly sted into the ground without even making a sound.


    Boom!!!


    Naito flew over, looking at the deep hole he created in the ground, then shook his head.


    "So, he couldn''t stop the second one?"


    Naito, who was about to give him another one, shook his head when he saw him copsed there. As expected, there isn''t an enemy in this world who he cannot defeat with one punch. If not, the second would be enough.


    "Caugh! Damn¡­"


    Momoshiki flew out of the pit. His gazes at Naito were no longer arrogant, but instead, he was gritting his teeth with a furious look on his face.


    Someone like him, who traveled to the endless space, and absorbed a lot of people''s Chakra, has never been so embarrassed!


    Just after Momoshik flew out, Kinshiki also crawled out of the other pit with a body full of scars.


    Naito didn''t n on giving these two a chance, but with a sh, he appeared in front of Momoshiki and punched him directly.


    Evening Elephant!


    However, this time, Kinshiki suddenly rushed at high speed and abruptly blocked Naito''s punch.


    "Momoshiki-Sama!"


    "I know."


    Watching Kinshiki blocking Naito''s punch with his body, Momoshiki suddenly stretched his hand out with hesitation.


    Hum!!


    Suddenly, Kinshiki twisted and then turned into a strange fruit, which looked very familiar to the fruit Kaguya left after she died.


    And without hesitation, Momoshiki swallowed it, and with a roar, the whole person suddenly changed.


    Huge energy suddenly surged violently. Momoshiki''s body got bigger, and purple Rinnegan eyes appeared on his forehead, and both his hands!

 Chapter 498: The Strongest Yegai

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Strongest Yegai</h4>


    "Very well, at least it''s a bit interesting now."


    Looking at Momoshiki that seemed to have grown several times stronger instantly, there was no fear in Naito''s eyes, but a fervent zeal.


    After the transformation, Momoshiki looked at Naito with evident touches of madness in his eyes. Then he suddenly extended his hands, then aimed both the Rinnegan eyes at Naito.


    With Rinnegan''s eye in the center of his forehead staring at Naito too, the three eyes formed a line.


    "San Magatama!


    The dazzling golden light suddenly converged in the sky, condensed into three dazzling Magatama, and then suddenly rotated, turned into a golden beam of light, then rushed to the sky flying toward Naito.


    Even far away, everyone could see a golden beam of light rising into the sky as if it meant to tear it!


    Looking at it, Naito didn''t see like he any intentions to evade it, but instead, he swung his fist to meet it. This move was huge, but it couldn''t prate even space. It was just enough to twist it.


    The ability to absorb Chakra''s attacks is troubling, but apart from it, his active skills seem to be weak.


    "Evening Elephant¡­ One Step!"


    "Two Steps!"


    "Three Steps!"


    "Four Steps!"


    "Five Steps!"


    Facing Momoshiki''s attack, Naito used the Elephant Evening again. Since Momoshiki could absorb the shock force, he had to rely on such physical techniques.


    Naito shed in the sky five times in a row, and five white pirs of energy fell from the sky and finally gathered into one, colliding with the three Magatama.


    Boom!!!


    A loud thunderous roar emitted.


    If the Naito''s previous move caused the area nearby to tremble, this collision made the entire Shinobi Realm roar and shake, as if it was about to copse.


    Coincidentally, Konoha was holding the Hokage handover ceremony. Naruto was about to take over the Hokage hat from the Sixth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi. Suddenly the sky trembled, and the hat fell on the ground.


    At this time, no one paid attention to the Hokage''s hat. Everyone, including Naruto, looked far away with shocked expressions.


    Even though it was so far away, everyone could see it on the horizon, a terrifying white beam of light and a golden beam of light colliding crazily.


    Feeling the power of this horror, Kakashi, Naruto, and the others, almost simultaneously thought of the same name.


    Yuu Naito!


    Except for Naito, no one can burst out such terrifying power. It feels as if the entire Shinobi World is shaking from fear!


    Moreover, Naito seems to be fighting with someone!


    Many ninjas who have experienced the Fourth Shinobi World War suddenly felt like crying, watching this horrifying yet familiar scene on the horizon. The Fourth Shinobi World War had just ended. Why are these beasts fighting again, and this time, it seems like they''re gonna destroy the entire world.


    Wait¡­?


    Didn''t that war broke ten years ago?


    Even though it happened 10 years ago, everyone feels like it was yesterday. Because not a single day passed without someone mention it. It seems to have just happened!


    Back the battlefield. Naito''s Evening Elephant and Momoshiki''s Sun Magatama were madly colliding in the sky.


    The two forces were constantly interwinding, making sizzling sounds. The Magatama''s prating power was extremely strong, but it has never been able to break through Naito''s air cannon.


    Finally, the white beam of light and the golden one shrank toward the middle, fused into one orb of light, then burst apart!


    Hum!!!


    After the two attacks converged and exploded, a wave mark spread instantly. Its rate wasn''t fast, but whether it hit a rock, a tree, or a mountain, it cut into two halves!


    It seems as if a gigantic long sword swept sideways and turned the Shinobi World ne.


    Whether it''s an ordinary civilian or a ninja, they all watched this scene dumbfoundedly.


    Of course, the most unlucky people were the Cloud Vige, because it was ced on a mountain, so the entire vige has been cut off!


    As for the Raikage, he just watched the energy wave approaching from his window helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at his attack getting blocked by Naito, Momoshiki had a hideous expression. He didn''t expect that Naito wouldn''t use Chakra, but only physical strength. He''s powerful.


    Although he was very eager to absorb Naito''s Chakra, he knew at this time that if he continues, Naito will surely kill him!


    His ability is mainly focused on absorbing others Chakra, so the moment Naito decided to use physical strength, he was restrained. And without using his prominent ability, he wasn''t strong.


    So, when the Sun Magatama was also blocked by Naito, he didn''t hesitate, and a ck portal instantly opened in front of him, then he entered it.


    "Remember this! I will be back!" Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say this arrogantly.


    Initially, Naito had a bit of killing intent, but after this sentence and how he acted so arrogant, Naito couldn''t just let him go and chased after him with one step.


    The ck passage distorted and disappeared after Momoshiki went in, but Naito''s hands suddenly turned illusory and grabbed its edges, then the space passage was suddenly torn apart again.


    However, Naito didn''t get in directly. He hesitated for a moment after he saw what was behind.


    He still can''t move freely inside the void, so after passing by and killing Momoshiki, he might not be able to return for a short time.


    However, Naito didn''t worry about that at that moment. Both Kushina and Keiko can be said to be invincible in this world. Although Keiko is young and a bit reckless, Kushina is there, and she will take care of her.


    Seeing that the space channel seemed to be fading, the look in Naito''s eye became sharp, and finally made his mind and stepped in.


    When he entered, Momoshiki was already too far ahead, but he still saw him stepping in.


    "That guy dared to chase me¡­"


    Looking at Naito, who was chasing him from behind, he started at him behind coldly.


    Since Naito dared toe here and chase him, he didn''t hesitate anymore. He became now more determined to absorb all of his Chakra.


    After taking a deep breath, Momoshiki suddenly stopped and waved his hands.


    Whoosh!!


    Naito was rushing toward Momoshiki, and suddenly a weird distortion appeared in front of him!


    The entire space passage suddenly split into two. Momoshiki''s side didn''t show any signs of change, while Naito''s side began to copse, and the turbulent flow of the void hit it hard.


    "Even if you made it in here, it doesn''t mean that you can travel inside, just give up. You ¡®e gonna die in this turbulent void!"


    Momoshiki stood there, stared at Naito coldly, then turned around, and waved his hand. A space portal appeared in front of him, and then he flew toward.


    However, just when he was about to reach the portal, he heard a sudden emitting of a sound behind him, and the turbulent void seemed to have trembled!


    "Seki!"


    Hearing the voice, Momoshiki couldn''t help but look back with a hint of shock.


    Momoshiko turned and saw Naito standing there in the center of the copsing turbulent void, and he seemed to have a cold smug grin on his face, while blood-red aura was surging from all over his body, then gathered around forming a blood-colored dragon.


    "Ryu!"


    Naito''s voice sounded like a roar from hell. Instantly, his figure was wrapped inside the blood-colored blue dragon as he rushed toward Momoshiki.


    Whoosh!!


    The blood-colored blue dragon flew rampant in the space channel that was on the verge of copsing, and even the turbulent flow of the void couldn''t stop it.


    Even the chaotic distortion of the space were all blown away abruptly under the impact!


    "This is impossible!"


    He looked in disbelieve. Even Momoshiki can only open the space channel and never managed to resist the void''s turbulent flow. At that moment, Momoshiki felt that even if he''s twice as strong as he''s now, he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    However, Naito unexpectedly rushed into the void''s turbulent flow and even caused the power of the chaos to fade by force!


    This kind of power is simply incredible!


    Horrified, Momoshiki tried to get into the space portal, but he suddenly heard onest shout.


    "Yagai!"


    Boom!!!


    The scarlet blue dragon broke through the turbulent flow of the void, mmed Momoshiki''s body, forcibly smashed the space gatepletely, and destroyed the passage, then flew into the endless void!


    Momoshiki''s body made a cracking sound with an evident look of horror in his eyes. Finally, along the way, he shattered inside the turbulent flow of the void!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    (Naruto Arc: The End) (To be continued¡­)

 Chapter 499: Dracule Mihawk

    <h4>Chapter 499: Dracule Mihawk</h4>


    Inside the turbulent void, an illusory figure that seemed to be integrating within the space, drifting slowly in it, freeing itself from the effect of the turbulent flow and the chaotic space power.


    After smashing Momoshiki with the Yagai, Naito fell into very distant space.


    He could clearly sense the Shinobi Realm, but it has be the farthest realm from him. Naito cannot teleport for a long-distance inside this ce. If he wants to go back, he will need to walk slowly.


    Of course, this isn''t the main problem. Using Yegain inside this turbulent void has consumed almost 99% of his power. Currently, Naito can only keep the illusory state and float slowing.


    "It seems that I would have to find a ce to recover."


    Feeling that he lost most of his power and knowing that it would be difficult to recover in his ce, Naito pondered for a while, then started looking for the nearest realm to him, and found a space channel.


    Although he didn''t know what realm was behind it, Naito stepped in it.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a blue covered by the sea.


    This is very peculiar, with countless inds scattered like stars, and a red ground encircling the entire, dividing it into two halves.


    Naito appeared above, looking at the world, he felt that it was a bit familiar at first, but after he thought for a moment, he looked surprised.


    "Could this be¡­"


    Naito floated down from the sky with a look of interest and then nced at the nearest ind. He could feel a strong presence that could almost tear the skying from it. Still, Naito went directly to that ind.


    At the same time.


    In the center of the ind, two figures stood facing each other, drawing their swords.


    One of them was holding a ck wide-ded long sword. The name of this knife was Yoru, one of the twelve Supreme Great Swords!


    The person holding it is surprisingly the world''s greatest swordsman, Dracule Hawk-Eye Mihawk, and this world is undoubtedly the world of One Piece!


    At this time, holding his sword, Mihawk''s presence felt so strong, as if everything in front of him would be cut off by him.


    On the opposite side, an unknown swordsman was standing. He also had a strong presence, but he was obviously much weaker than Mihawk.


    In the distance, many people were lying on the ground, watching the battlefield with awe. Of course, no one would dare to interfere or get close into the range of the greatest swordsman''s killing intent. Even the aftermath of his swing would kill them.


    "As expected to be the world''s number one swordsman, Dracule Mihawk, even the well-known Yamishi of the Water Sword isn''t a worthy opponent!"


    "No matter how many swordsmen have challenged him these years, no one managed to take the seat of being the number one swordsman from him."


    In the field.


    Mihawk was standing calmly holding his ck sword, while Yamishi was panting violently, with scars all over his body, dripping with blood.


    These scars weren''t sword injuries. Yamishi was wounded by Mihawk''s sword intent and scattered sword energy. If it was by Yoru, he would have died.


    "As expected of Mihawk¡­ Sure enough, I still can''t defeat you while holding that sword in your hand. Prepare this is thest move!"


    "You would rather die than retreat?"


    Mihawk''s eyes flickered a little and said in a deep voice, "You''re a strong man that one doesn''t meet all the time. As a swordsman, I will use the strongest sword, Yoru, to send you on the road."


    Yamishi took a deep breath and didn''t say any more. Instead, he focused on condensing his aura into one point. The sword''s slender de held in his hand got covered with a ck aura that suddenly burst out.


    The energy flowing out of the de looked like the flowing of water.


    Mihawk held Yoru with both of his hands, took a striking stance, then his sword intent burst out.


    However, just as the two swordsmen were ready for a final confrontation, the two stopped simultaneously and looked up to the sky.


    "What?!"


    Both of them raised their head and looked surprised at the sky to find a young man in a white cloak was floating there.


    "They''ve sensed me, is this kind of perception ability?"


    Naito looked down with a look of interest on his face, then fell to Mihawk and Yamishi''s side.


    "Who are you?!"


    "How can that guy fly?"


    In the distance, the pirates and civilians watching this fight looked puzzled and confused at Naito.


    Mihawk stared at Naito. Although there was no auraing from him, he could fly, and he wasn''t affected by his sword intent at all. He shouldn''t be an ordinary person.


    It''s just¡­ he never heard of such a person before. Was he hiding in the shadows all these years?


    Yamishi looked at Naito and noticed that thetter didn''tnd between him and Mihawk, but next to him. He also didn''t speak a word, so he''s probably here just to watch.


    Yamishi waspletely focused on Mihawk, and at this time, all he wanted is the title of being the strongest swordsman in the world!


    "Flowing Water Style¡­ Dripping through the rocks!"


    Ignoring Naito, Yamishi held his swords with both hands and suddenly rushed to Mihawk.


    Mihawk also retracted his gazes from Naito, solemnly looked at Yamishi, held his ck sword in both hands, rushed toward him, and then waved it horizontally.


    Ding!


    The sound of Yamishi''s de hitting the ground emitted, then the two passed by instantly.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly Yamishi''s body sshed with blood, and then he fell on the ground. In the end, he failed to defeat Mihawk.


    At the same time, invisible sword energy spread out and unexpectedly split a mountain in the distance into parts!


    The top of the mountain was sharply ttened, and the cut was extremely clean.


    Boom!!


    The cut off half of the mountain fell on the ground, causing the entire ind to tremble, and the sea was suddenly tumbling.


    All those who watched the battle couldn''t help but swallow.


    "This is, the world''s greatest swordsman, the world''s number one sh¡­"


    "Sure enough, no swordsman can defeat Mihawk."


    Everyone had more or less evident traces of awe on their expression, except one person who looked different. That person was Naito, standing at the forefront, looking at Mihawk and Yamishi.


    Watching Mihawk defeating this unknown character and seeing the scene where he cut off the top of the mountain, Naito''s face showed a look of interest.


    "Is this the swordsmanship of this world? I couldn''t even feel any special energy. He was relying solely on the swordsmanship to release a sh strong enough to achieve such effect."


    Pondering while watching Mihawk finishing off Yamishi, Naito''s eyes flickered as he analyzed their movements.


    Suddenly, a sword intent rose from Naito''s body.


    Although it can''t reach Mihawk''s level, it was a real one, but it felt invincible and gave a stronger sense of domineering than Mihawk''s!


    "What?!"


    Mihawk, who was about to take his sword and leave, felt the sword intent on Naito''s body, and suddenly showed a hint of surprise, then looked at him again.


    A moment ago, he thought that Naito was only here to watch the battle. He didn''t expect Naito to be a swordsman. And this sword intent¡­


    In response to Naito''s deration of war, Mihawk''s gaze gradually became solemn, then he looked surprised again.


    This sword intent feels more domineering than his!


    If Mihawk''s sword intent gives the feeling of cutting everything under the sky, then Naito''s sword intent seemed to be domineering everything under the sky, above it, and out of it!


    "I have never felt such a domineering sword intent. I didn''t expect to encounter two strong swordsmen in a row today."


    Mihawk didn''t retract his Yoru but instead held it in one hand while looking at Naito in the distance.


    Letting out of your sword intent means that Naito is challenging him. And as the World''s Greatest Swordsman, he certainly can''t decline.


    Such a title isn''t self-proimed but earned!


    Every challenger fell under his sword. No one could win against the ck sword in his hand; therefore, he was the strongest swordsman in the world!


    In the distance, the onlookers who were nning to leave stopped, each showing a hint of surprise.


    Especially some pirates. They heard that Yamishi is challenging Mihawk, so they came here especially to watch, but they didn''t expect that an unknown person would appear, and it seems he''s also challenging Mihawk.


    "Who''s that guy?"


    "I don''t know him. He looks so young. He should be someone new."


    "A neer dares to challenge Mihawk. How arrogant."


    Several pirates watched the field with a look of disdain. They looked so sure of the result as if they had already seen the scene where Naito was cut by Mihawk''s Yoru.

 Chapter 500: Nauito Vs. Mihawk

    <h4>Chapter 500: Nauito Vs. Mihawk</h4>


    In the field.


    Naito''s sword intent rushed out into the sky.


    "So, this is sword intent."


    Although Naito had no strength at all and didn''t recover yet, his vision was sharp, and his swordsmanship was always strong, so he efficiently analyzed and achieved the power of sword intent.


    What made Naito a little surprised was that after observing Mihawk''s sword intent, he tried to condense his own sword intent, and this seemed to have caused some misunderstanding with Mihawk.


    However, it''s okay if he misunderstood it.


    Naito wasn''t gonna try and exin to him why he did it. Instead, he smirked, looking at Mihawk in front of him, the sword intent in his body burst again stronger!


    Hum!


    As the sword intent burst out, the sky seemed to be trembling.


    Mihawk wasn''t underestimating Naito, a person who has such presence, and overly domineering sword intent, wouldn''t be weak.


    Feeling that that Naito''s sword intent has burst out again, and this time even overshadowed his, Mihawk''s expression became more serious, and he said in a deep voice.


    "Your name is¡­?"


    "Yuu Naito."


    Naito responded softly.


    This name made Mihawk''s eyes sh with a hint of doubt. He never heard of Naito''s name before, but that hint of doubt onlysted for a second.


    "Dracule Mihawk."


    Although he knew that Naito should know who he was, following the manners of a swordsman, Mihawk said his name, and at the same time move Yoru in front of him, and said, "The sword is, Yoru!"


    Seeing that Naito didn''t hold a sword in his hand and didn''t seem to have a sword on his body, Mihawk''s eye shed with a hint of doubt again.


    "Sword, Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi."


    (Note: Heavenly Sword of Gathering Clouds)


    Naito didn''t make Mihawk wonder for long. The moment he called that name, he stretched his hand to grab the void, the light flowed, then a golden sword appeared in his hand.


    This sword wasn''t the Kusanagi Sword Naito used before, butter, when Naito was bored, he made another one by himself, which could perfectly fit into his body.


    The moment Mihawk saw this sword, a ray of light shed in his eyes.


    As the greatest swordsman of this world, Mihawk immediately knew how strong this sword is.


    Although it looks a lot like a sword made by Kizaru, the man in front of him wasn''t Kizaru, and this sword wasn''t just made by light. Mihawk could perceive its shape.


    This sword is not one of the twelve supreme great swords, nor one of the twenty-one great grade swords, and it has the ability to integrate into the body. This is mostly a sword that has eaten a devil fruit.


    Humans can eat devil fruits, and objects can also "eat" it.


    Although it is rather strange, it''s not particrly surprising to Mihawk, as the world''s greatest swordsman, he saw all sorts of things.


    As for the people in the distance, they were not so knowledgeable. Most of them looked surprised when they saw Naito''s sword.


    "Weird sword."


    "However, even if the sword is strange, it''s useless. The person he''s facing is Mihawk."


    "Yes, if it was possible to defeat Mihawk with a strange sword, he wouldn''t have been the greatest swordsman."


    As they kept discussing, Mihawk, who was holding his Yoru, suddenly let out of his sword intent.


    Hum!!


    Without even moving an inch, the battle began, and a strong sword intent swept in all directions as if the air had turned into countless sharp-ded that could cut the flesh and skin.


    Looking at Naito from a distance, Mihawk held Yoru with one hand, raised it high, then swung it down.


    Boom!!


    Instantly, a cyan sword energy tore the earth, whistling towards Naito like a blue dragon.


    "This is a purely physical sh¡­ and it''s very powerful."


    Seeing this sword energy tearing everything through, as if it was gonna cut everything on its way into two, Naito was fearless, and there was a sh of happiness on his face.


    This kind of sword energy is simr to his shock wave, but the difference is that his Shock Force is an attack that relies on energy, but this sword energy is simply a sh with a sword!


    This blue dragon-like sword energy power, movement, and the way it was released were all clear in Naito''s perception, and the whole process kept reying in detail several times in Naito''s mind.


    At the next moment, Naito also raised his sword, then waved it.


    Whoosh!!!!


    A golden energy sword suddenly rushed out, took the form of a heavenly golden dragon, then tore the earth as it swept forward.


    The two sword energies suddenly collided, and suddenly a thunderous roar was emitted.


    Boom!!!


    In the confrontation between these two dragons, the earth suddenly split, as if it turned into an abyss, and the cracks spread to both sides instantly.


    At the same time, Naito''s sword energy was defeated, and the cyan sword energy continued to fly toward Naito, but its color was dimmed a lot.


    "It''s powerful."


    His sword energy couldn''t stop Mihawk''s, but Naito didn''t expect any less. He just learned how to use it, and if the sword energy he can surpass Mihawk''s, then this so-called world''s greatest swordsman title would be worthless.


    In the original, when the war was on top, Diamond Jozu, the Third Division''s Captain of White Beard''s Crew, wanted to block Mihawk''s sword energy. But in the end, he only managed to push it to the sky and let it explode. He couldn''tpletely resist it.


    Using such strong sword energy is the ultimate level of swordsmanship!


    Naito directly ced the sword in his hand in front of him. The cyan sword aura swept across, then it hit Naito''s Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi, making a loud sound on the impact, and finally exploded.


    The violent blue dragon finally shattered, and Naito''s figure appeared again unharmed, he looked like an unshakable mountain, he blocked Mihawk''s attack and didn''t even take a step back; only a piece of his clothes was torn!


    "He blocked it?!"


    "He perfectly blocked Mihawk''s attack¡­"


    Those in the distance who thought Naito would be killed in seconds watched this scene shocked; they never expected him to block it.


    However, Naito''s sword energy was obviously weaker than Mihawk''s just now, and Naito should still be unable to defeat him.


    Thinking about this, these people looked no longer as shocked as before and continued to observe the battlefield.


    "Interesting."


    Mihawk watched this scene, then a sharp look appeared in his eyes. It wasn''t sword energy, this time, Mihawk personally rushed towards Naito, and Yoru suddenly fell.


    Facing Mihawk''s cut, Naito swung his sword to greet him without any fear.


    Ding!!!


    Yoru and Kusunagi suddenly collided with each other, making a resonant metallic sound.


    The swords collided, and the ground behind Naito was torn apart instantly, creating an abyss that spread to the distance.


    However, under this pressure, Naito stood firm and calm and didn''t take a step back.


    If seemed and felt unshakable, as if he has experienced wind and waved ten times stronger than this!

 Chapter 501: Split Island

    <h4>Chapter 501: Split Ind</h4>


    On the de of Yoru, a ck color shined due to the Armament Haki''s subtype, Hardening, which was precisely why it didn''t suffer any damage.


    Kusanagi no Tsurugi was Naito''s sword. In essence, it must surpass all of the 12 Supreme Great Swords. Even if it''s Yoru, it will be cut or broken when it is directly confronted.


    However, Hardening seems to be able to effectively resist the sharpness of Kusanagi no Tsurugi.


    Ding-Ding Dong Dong!!


    Mihawk''s first strike was ineffective, so he started a barrage of attacks, while Naito kept swinging Kusanagi no Tsurugi and continuously blocking. At the same time, Naito kept analyzing Mihawk''s sword intent to understand the power of this swordsmanship.


    The two swords collided again and again, and the aftermath of their shed reached the ground from time to time, and a bottomless abyss kept spreading.


    At first, Mihawk had the upper hand, but the more they fought, the more frightened he got.


    Naito''s swordsmanship was too insufficient, and it seemed that it has ws everywhere, but Naito was faster than him, stronger than him, which helped him block every attack.


    Moreover, as the battle continued, Naito''s swordsmanship seemed to be continually improving, growing at an extremely terrifying rate, and gradually, without the help of his speed and strength, he could fight back!


    In the distance, the pirates watched the sh between Naito and Mihawk with dazzled expression; they were almost speechless. They never expected Naito, who looked so young, to be a worthy opponent to Mihawk!


    Itpletely overturned their previous opinions.


    "This guy¡­"


    Compared to the idea of continually improving his swordsmanship during the battle, Mihawk found it more believing that Naito didn''t use all of his power from the beginning but slowly disyed his full strength.


    If this is the case, then he should also go all out!


    A fierce color shed in his eyes, and a strange power suddenly appeared on Mihawk''s body, spreading instantly in all directions, like an invisible field, covering everything in it.


    This is¡­ Sword Domain!


    Within the sword domain, a swordsman can cut off anything he wants to cut. One sword swing is equivalent to swinging thousands of swords, and thousands of swords can also be condensed into one de.


    "A higher level of swordsmanship? As expected, you didn''t use all of your power earlier."


    Perceiving the surrounding area and how it seemed to be enveloped by a strange sword intent domain, Naito looked at Mihawk and smirked.


    Mihawk looked at Naito and replied in a deep voice, "You didn''t show your full strength too."


    "As you wish!"


    After taking a deep breath, Naito was ready to use his full power. Although it was one of ten, or maybe even one out of hundred, he was still extremely powerful.


    Naito himself didn''t know how powerful he''s now, but since Mihawk was about to his full power, Naito also wanted to treat him with mutual respect since he was the World''s Greatest Swordsman!


    Hum!!!


    When Naito started to gather the power in his body, Mihawk''s gazes suddenly changed. He was shocked. He could actually feel intense oppression!


    Who is he?


    Mihawk is the strongest swordsman in the world, standing on the very top!


    Even when he faced an admiral or one of the Yonko, he never felt such oppression.


    Yet the white-clothed boy in front of him, who seemed to be less than twenty years old, could make him feel such terrifying oppression. Could it be said that this man in front of him is stronger than the Yonko?!


    This is incredible!


    With a deep breath, Mihawk cleared his mind then focused all of his senses on Naito while holding Yoru in his hand.


    The light flickered on the sword''s de, the sword intent permeated, the sword intent dominated, and the sword aura rushed to the sky!


    All the sword''s power seemed to have gathered together, bursting out with a dazzling light.


    Mihawk held Yoru with both hands and rushed toward Naito.


    It seemed that endless rays of light converged together in the field, leaving the world in darkness.


    It cannot be described in words, but it seemed that under the pressure that Naito has brought, Mihawk swordsmanship was unlocked, and his swings became perfect, surpassing his past-self.


    Facing the stunning, Naito took the same stance, held his sword with both hands, and swung it simultaneously with him.


    If Mihawk''s sword was bright and dazzling, then Naito''s sword seemed ordinary and had no light.


    However, space seemed to tore with each strike, causing endless ripples that spread away instantly.


    Silence.


    Naito and Mihawk exchanged blows while the bright light and the invisible crack interweaved behind them, then disappeared at the same time.


    The breeze was cool, then clouds were light, everything looked normal, but for a moment, it felt as if everything was stagnant, and a leaf that was falling abruptly froze in the air.


    Suddenly, the leaf split from the middle.


    At the same, clouds above the no one knew how far they were split into two¡­ No the entire sky itself seemed to have been torn apart!


    Facing each other, the ground between Naito and Mihawk suddenly cracked. And the moment that crack appeared, it spread instantly to the distance, and a horrifying abyss run between the two of them, which abruptly split the while ind into two parts. Even the sea on both sides of the ind was cut off!


    In the distance, everyone looked shocked.


    The sky split, the ind split, even the sea on both sides of the ind was cut, and then the sky was turned upside down, setting off a monstrous wave.


    What¡­ kind of power is this?


    This young white-clothed boy is pushing the World''s Greatest Swordsman to such an extent. This is simply incredible!


    "It''s a tie."


    Naito was unscathed. He didn''t have any wounds on his body. He slowly turned around after he said this, nced at Mihawk behind him, then walked away, and instantly disappeared.


    After he left, Mihawk slowly put away his ck sword, returned it on his back, then turned around and looked to the ground.


    "A tie, huh?"


    After shaking his head, Mihawk also turned and left.


    The people in the distance were still shocked even after both of them left the ce.


    Tie?!


    The world''s greatest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk, drew with that boy?


    "The sea is going to be stormy again¡­"


    The moment this thought shed in everyone''s mind, they found it difficult to calm down for a long time.


    All of a sudden, a powerhouseparable to the world''s greatest swordsman has appeared!


    As expected, the news of Naito''s draw with Mihawk spread all over the sea almost instantly.


    Countless forces had their eyes locked on the white-clothed boy who appeared out of nowhere and drew with Mihawk.


    Above this sea, the wind was surging¡­

 Chapter 502: Shaking The World

    <h4>Chapter 502: Shaking The World</h4>


    Marines Headquarter, Marineford.


    Sengoku was sitting on his desk in the fleet admiral''s office looking through the documents, yet a seagull was standing above his head, which looked a little strange.


    At this moment, after a marine soldier knocked on the door, he walked in, saluted the Fleet Admiral, and put a piece of information on his desk.


    "Sir, this is vital information from the New World!"


    "Emergency report?"


    The fleet admiral raised his head with a somewhat troubled expression. After taking a look, he suddenly looked shocked.


    "What?!"


    The report stated that the World''s Greatest Swordsman, Dracule Mihawk, fought a white-clothed boy on a particr ind in the new world, and he drew with him!


    This little information made the fleet admiral''s mind buzzing.


    It''s not umon to see powerful neers. Not a long ago, they knew about a kid called Firefist Ace who ate Mera Mera no Mi, but he was a neer who has just stepped into the New World.


    However, this report stated that the battle between this guy and Mihawk was a tie. Doesn''t this mean that another unknown strong pirate is standing on the top of this sea?!


    This kind of thing will make the entire world fall into chaos!


    Shocked, the Fleet Admiral asked his soldier to look into this matter even further and confirm if Mihawk was actually using his full power. Soon, he received some pictures from the ind the two fought on.


    The entire ind was divided into two from the middle!


    This alone confirmed that Mihawk was fighting seriously, and even if Naito''s actual strength was a bit exaggerated, he would be trouble soon.


    "What a troubled autumn¡­"


    Seeing this, Sengoku put down the picture and couldn''t help but sigh. After a while, he took a deep breath, and his expression became solemn.


    "Gather me all the information about this guy!"


    "But¡­"


    The marine soldier in charge of the intelligence looked distressed, saying, "Fleet Admiral, I couldn''t find any information about this guy¡­ he seemed to have appeared out of thin air!"


    "What?"


    Sengoku frowned when he heard this, and then thought of something, and immediately asked in surprise, "In other words, this guy isn''t a pirate?!"


    "It seems to be the case. Among the pirates'' records, there isn''t such a person."


    Hearing this answer, Sengoku pondered.


    In the end, as if he has made a decision, he ordered in a deep voice, "Inform Borsalino toe to my office."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Soon afterward, Kizaru, one of the three admirals, came to Fleet Admiral''s office with a teacup in his hand. After walking in, he sat directly on a chair.


    "Fleet Admiral, what''s so urgent?" Kizaru said slowly, then took another sip of tea with an indolent expression.


    Sengoku has been long ustomed to Kizaru''s character. He nced at him and said solemnly, "I''m sure you''ve heard of it."


    "Well, it''s terrifying to be able to get a tie with Mihawk. Surely, this means that there''s another monster in the sea." Kizaru narrowed his eyes, took another sip of tea, then casually put it down.


    "I need you to go to the new world." Sengoku said to Kizaru in a deep voice, "That guy doesn''t seem to be a pirate. If you can find him, see if you can recruit him to the Marines."


    "Otherwise, if he ends up joining one of the Yonko, it will be really troublesome."


    Even if Mihawk wasn''t using all of his power to be able to tie with him, you''re more than qualified to receive a visit from an admiral.


    Hearing these words, Kizaru stood up reluctantly and said, "It''s really troublesome. I''ve just returned from the New World. I was thinking of taking a vacation."


    "Please."


    The Fleet Admiral sighed but still nodded and said, "You can have er. But if that guy caused you any trouble, you can be tough."


    He meant by this sentence that if Naito wants to be a pirate, or if he finds him dangerous, he can also catch him on the spot or kill him directly to avoid future threats.


    Listening to these words, Kizaru suddenly shook his head helplessly. Although he looked reluctant, he still walked out of the Fleet Admiral''s office, boarded a warship, and left the Marine Headquarter to the New World.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The Second Half of The Grand Line.


    This is was the territory of White Beard, one of the Yonko and the strongest man in this world.


    On a colossal ship, the first division''s captain of the white beard pirates, Marko, stood against the railing, holding a newspaper in his hand, showing a slightly surprised expression.


    "He tied with Mihawk! It''s been a long time since I saw such a fierce neer. Hey, Vista,e and look at this.


    Vista, the fifth division''s captain, took the newspaper from Marco, and from just a nce, he looked shocked.


    "He tied with Mihawk! I had never heard of such a guy before."


    Vista was also a swordsman, and he also wanted to challenge Mihawk, but as the captain of the fifth division of the Whitebeards Pirates, his identity makes it difficult for him to directly challenge Mihawk.


    Because he will be representing one of the Yonko, and the other is one of the Shichibukai, they cannot just fight; otherwise, a war might break.


    And hearing that an unknown kid has tied with Mihawk made him a bit irritated.


    Whitebeard was also looking at the newspaper. After reading it, he threw it, took a sip of wine, and then looked at the endless sea with a longing expression.


    The tides are bing more intense.


    Such a young kid, who was born yesterday came and immediately tied with Mihawk, even he was moved, this guy cannot be just called a genius, he''s aplete monster!


    However, although he drew with Mihawk, it wasn''t enough to make Whitebeard feel threatened. At least in his view, his era has note to an end yet.


    This era belongs to him, and no one can shake his position!


    ¡­¡­


    The Second Half of the Grand Line.


    Another Yonko, Red-Haired Shanks, looked at the newspaper in his hand with an irritated expression, then yelled, "Hey! What kind of a joke is this?! A neer tied with Mihawk?!"


    "Nah, that''s impossible!"


    "Stupid captain, what are you saying?!"


    Shank''s voice made his crew gather around, looking at the newspaper''s content, that shocked them the moment they saw it.


    The ones who had the most contact with Mihawk are undoubtedly the Shank''s crew because Mihawk and Shank were friends and foes, often meeting up to drink.


    Shank''s crew are naturally very aware of how strong Mihawk is. Because of this, almost all of them were shocked when they saw the news.


    "I''m sure Mihawk didn''t fight him seriously," Shanks said and suddenlyughed, "Hahaha, I would really love to meet this guy."


    "Idiot captain, stopughing. Do you know how serious this is? I''m afraid it will make the sea fall into chaos."


    Shanks continued to smile and wave, "Alright, alright, we''ll just have to find him first, then we''ll see if he would like to join our crew."


    "I''m afraid that won''t be easy."


    Benn Beckman took a puff of his cigarette, then shook his head with a wise profound look on his face, then said, "I think he''s the troublesome kind of guy. It''s best if we look for more information first."

 Chapter 503: Swordsmanship And Haki

    <h4>Chapter 503: Swordsmanship And Haki</h4>


    Dressrosa, in the pce.


    Domingo, one of the seven Shichibukai, was sitting there resting one leg on the other while reading the newspaper with an evil expression.


    "Fuffuffuffuffu, a tie with Mihawk, isn''t this a bit too much? He probably didn''t fight him seriously."


    "Doffy, do you want to try and contact him?" Trebol squirmed in with his disgusting nose, then wriggled to Domingo''s side, and said, "Even if Mihawk didn''t fight seriously, this guy shouldn''t be weak, if we can recruit him to our family¡­"


    Domingo put down the newspaper then said, "It won''t be easy. This guy''s appearance was out of thin air. Let others try it first. Whether this guy is strong or not, we will have to wait for a bit more to know."


    "Fuffuffuffuffu, this era is getting more and more chaotic, and I have some itchy hands."


    ¡­¡­


    The first half of the grand line.


    basta, Baroque Works, the sand alligator, Crocodile, was reading the newspaper with a cigar in his mouth.


    "A neer as strong as Mihawk? This kind of nonsense can also be on the headlines?"


    Crocodile seemed irritated. Whether Mihawk fought seriously or not, the fact that this news reached the newspaper''s headlines made him lose it. Such information will make everyone think that taking on one of the Shichibukai is easy.


    "Huh! It seems that Mihawk has lost his spirit. It''s better if he already withdrew from Shichibukai and leave his ce before someonees and im it." After a cold snort, Crocodile threw the newspaper into the trash can.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the second half of the Grand Line, an Unknown Ind.


    It''s now twenty years after the start of the great pirates'' era. Twenty years have passed since Roger''s death, the pirate king, two years before Luffy went out to the sea. Fire Fist Ace has reached the new world around this time.


    After the battle with Mihawk, Naito, who had shaken the entire world, stayed on a small ind, sitting on the edge of a cliff.


    Ny-nine percent of Naito''s power was consumed in the Void, but with the remaining one point and his insufficient swordsmanship, he managed to tie with Mihawk!


    Mihawk is worthy of being the world''s greatest swordsman. He''s at the very top. Naito didn''t know how strong he really is, but it is estimated that he''s stronger than an Admiral. Otherwise, Zoro''s goal in the Original would be too small.


    However, even if Mihawk is stronger than an Admiral, he won''t be way stronger, and there are also admirals stronger than others, although the difference is small.


    Whether it''s Mihawk, an Admiral, or even one of the Yonko, these people were all at the top. The Yonko might be stronger than the Admirals, but they''re also not that stronger.


    Naito himself doesn''t care much about who is stronger. He''s only concerned with his own strength and his full recovery.


    His strength isparable to that of an admiral, and he only needs to recover a little bit of it to be above everyone else.


    "It seems that this gonna take a bit longer than I''ve predicted. The recovery''s rate is rtively slow."


    Feeling the situation in his body, Naito murmured, but he didn''t worry about anything. Even though he lost 99% of his power, he still had enough to stand on the very top of this world.


    Even if Naito didn''t have a trace of power left, non one could hurt him at all. You must know that even the power of the Chaotic Void couldn''t harm his body.


    There is no need for Naito to do anything. His body was recovering on its own. It was just like a person who has exhausted all of his energy. And all that he needed to do is rest for a while and let his body slowly recover.


    Although the battle with Mihawk was terrifying, Naito didn''t consume any power. Unless it was the kind of space-shattering technique, it wouldn''t consume much energy.


    "Swordsmanship, this kind of technique is actually very useful."


    Recalling the previous analysis and knowledge of swordsmanship, Naito''s eyes flickered slightly, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Although the swordsmanship in this world is strong, even someone like Mihawk can hardly shake Naito, but how it uses the person''s pure physicality to release a strong attack looked a lot like Naito''s style.


    If the swordsman is strong enough, he could evenunch an extremely powerful sh without consuming much energy, which is very useful.


    "Sword Glow, Sword Pressure, Sword Intent, Sword Domain."


    The field Naito is standing on is too high. He doesn''t need to start from the most basic swordsmanship. He can already infer the entire realm of the sword.


    After the battle with Mihawk, Naito began to understood what Swordsmanship is.


    The lowest-level is the Sword Glow, and also the threshold of a swordsman. After stepping to it, holding an ordinary sword is enough to cut steel.


    And byprehending the Sword Pressure, you can send out that kind of terrifying sword aura attack, powerful to the extreme, and with practice, you can even condense the sword energy andunch it like Mihawk did.


    Further up is the unique sword intent of each individual.


    Everyone has a different Sword Intent, such as the Flowing Water Style of the former swordsman Yamishi, And the Flower Sword Intent of Vista, the Fifth Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Crew, and so on.


    And thest is the Sword Domain that it''s formed by fusing the sword glow, the sword pressure, and the sword intent altogether.


    The sword domain is not an existing domain or field. In fact, it''s simply the range that your sword can reach or the range that you can perfectly control in it your sword aura.


    In this area, you can cut everything you want to cut!


    Naito quickly relied on his power to directlyprehend the sword intent, then reversely reasoned, and learned the sword glow and the sword pressure, but the sword domain''s step wasn''t so easy.


    Moreover, Naito knew in his heart that, with his physical strength, once the sword light, the sword pressure, and the sword intent were utterly integrated into the sword domain, it would far exceed the Mihawk''s sword domain. Without using any other powers, relying solely on his swordsmanship, he might even cut the space!


    In terms of swordsmanship, both sword glow and sword intent need to be refined.


    As for the other powers, Naito was also very interested in learning the Observation Haki and the Armament Haki.


    Naito felt that the Observation Haki worked the same way as his Ultra Perceive, so he managed to learn it quickly.


    But this wasn''t the case for the Armament Haki.


    To be precise, Naito can already use the Armament Haki, but it was so difficult to control because his Armament Haki was actually too strong!


    The Armament Haki is a power rted to the body, and Naito''s body is so powerful, immortal, and even ever-changing!


    Armament Haki''s strength with such a body is almost unbelievable, and because of this, it''s difficult to control.


    At this moment.


    On the edge of a cliff, a terrible aura was surging from all over Naito''s body. This was the power of the Armament Haki that was almost fully condensed!


    Because it was too powerful, Naito couldn''t control it perfectly, and no matter how many times he tried, he just couldn''t fully condense it.


    However, Naito could feel that even in such an unfinished state, his Armament Haku wasn''t inferior to Mihawk''s!


    What an incredible scene!


    It''s easy to learn the Armament Haku, but it''s difficult to control. As for thest of the three, the Conqueror''s Haki, Naito has never seen it, and he couldn''t understand how it works.


    However, in Naito''s opinion, the Conqueror''s Haki should have the same effect as his Spiritual Shock. As long as he sees the Conqueror''s Haki with his own eyes, perhaps he can analyze it and learn it.


    "The Conqueror''s Haki, although it''s not easy to see, I''m sure that I''m gonna encounter a lot of people who can use it, at least I''m sure that the Yonko can use it¡­" Naito suppressed his Armament Haki, then he looked to the distance.


    Looking at the far horizon, Naito''s brows suddenly raised out of surprise, then he smirked.


    "Interesting. Why is this guy here? Is it because of me?"


    "Admiral of the Marines¡­ Kizaru."

 Chapter 504: Sharpening Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 504: Sharpening Swordsmanship</h4>


    On the sea, a warshiping from the west gradually approached the small ind. On the deck of the warship, the Marine Admiral Kizaru stood there, looking ahead.


    "Is this the ind?"


    "Yes!"


    The marine on his side nodded.


    Kizaru titled his head with azy expression and said: "It''s really troublesome. It''s not a joke to keeping to the Yonko''s territories like this. The Fleet Admiral should also be aware of this."


    Under normal circumstances, even if Naito managed to drew with Mihawk, sending a vice-admiral on behalf of the marines would have been enough.


    But Naito''s location was on the second half of the Grand Line, and they had to also cross Shank''s territory to reach him, so sending someone as fast as Kizaru was the right choice.


    If Naito was thinking of bing a pirate, Kizaru would also be able to finish him. And if he couldn''t, he would also be able to retreat.


    "If he wants him that bad, then that old man should be the one meeting this monster." Kizaru was still reluctant, but the orders were clear, and he had to follow. After he said this, he sighed, turned into a golden light, left the deck instantly, thennded on the ind.


    Naito was standing on the cliff''s edge, and he saw the warshiping from a distance, so he naturally noticed that Kizaru hasnded on the ind.


    The ind wasn''t big, there wasn''t any special people living on it, only a small ind, so it was reasonable that Kizaru came alone.


    What Naito was more curious about is how the marines knew he was on this ind.


    Naito didn''t show up in the vige and stayed on the edge of the cliff the entire time. With his immortal ever-changing body, it didn''t matter if he didn''t eat or even sleep.


    Whoosh!!!


    Kizaru flickered a few times on the ind, appeared below the cliff, saw Naito above, and then with another flicker, he came to Naito.


    "Oh, it the mister neer."


    "I''m Yuu Naito."


    Hiruzen looked at Naito with a smile, still revealing a kind of wretchedness in his smile, and said, "I''m an Admiral of the Marines, Borsalino, this is the first time we meet each other."


    While talking, Kizaru looked at Naito with a bit of surprise. He didn''t expect him to be this young.


    He initially thought that Naito would be at least twenty years old, but looking at him, he seems younger, so he kind of started to believe that Mihawk wasn''t fighting seriously.


    Kizaru kept looking at Naito, while thetter also looked at him. Although he was a familiar character to him, seeing it with his own eyes was another story.


    Moreover, Naito was still a little curious about Kizaru''s ability, the Pika Pika no Mi.


    There are three types of devil fruits, Paramecia, Logia, and Zoan. Among them, Logia is the strongest. The elementalization alone is enough to defeat people who don''t know how to use Haki.


    Of course, this isn''t a rule. For example, Edward Newgate, the strongest man in the world, doesn''t possess a Logia Type, but the Gura Gura no Mi and Naito the God Tree Fruit that Naito has eaten basically has the exact same power!


    However, the strength that the God Tree Fruit grant isn''tparable to a devil fruit.


    Naito, who had eaten the seeds of the God Tree, was still getting strong to this day, and his body reached the level of immortality, and can even change indefinitely, whether it''s light, ice, thunder, or lightning, he can easily transform to it instantly.


    This is almost equivalent to possessing the power of all Logia Devil Fruits at the same time. Such power is obviously notparable to any kind of devil fruit.


    "How did you find me?" Naito asked casually while looking at Kizaru.


    "Well, the marines have its own special intelligence agency. If you join the Marines, you will understand it." Kizaru looked at Naito shrugged, saying, "That''s right. I''m here this time on behalf of the Marines to invite you to the Marines headquarters as a guest. So what do you think?"


    "An invite to the Marines Headquarters as a guest?" Naito was a little surprised, but after thinking for a bit, he understood and smirked, saying, "It just happened that I''m bored, but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "But because I''m really bored, I was thinking we should do something first, before going to the Marines Headquarter."


    As Naito said, he suddenly stretched his hands, and a ss-like sword appeared out of thin air and fell into Naito''s hands.


    Seeing that Naito didn''t disagree, but still drew his sword. Kizaru didn''t react and said in amazement, "What do you want to do?!"


    "This."


    Naito held the Kusanagi no Tsurugi in his hand, and with his sword intent surging, he waved it.


    Whoosh!!


    With a swing that swept across the cliff instantly, the edge what cut!


    Damn it!


    It''s no like Kizaru wasn''t being attacked like this before, but he had just met Naito a moment ago, and thetter drew his sword on him. This was the first time he encounters such a guy.


    "He didn''t even say hello¡­ wait¡­ it seems that this is his way to say hello? But it still feels weird¡­ Wait, even if this is his way to say hello, it isn''t right!"


    It has always been his duty to find people like Naito. But this the first time he has been troubled to this extent.


    Just a second before an inventible death, Kizaru evaded Naito''s sword energy, and his body turned into a golden light, then shed back for a certain distance, and stood on the cut off half of the cliff.


    Watching this scene, holding his sword, Naito swung it lightly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    The sword energy burst out continuously, cutting the cliff into countless rubbles in a sh, but Kakazu evaded and dodged again and again, then fell back in the distance, with a troubled expression.


    "Really, boy? This old man came to invite you friendly, and this how you treat him? It seems that you didn''t know that I would do anything to stop you if you chose not toe."


    Kizaru squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at Naito, then said with a smirk, "This young man is powerful and talented. His swordsmanship is abnormal but still insufficient. You''re not an opponent of this old man."


    Naito deliberately wanted to use Kizaru to hone his swordsmanship, so he didn''t use other powers but simply attacked with his sword.


    In Kizaru''s view, of course, he''s very weak, so it''s natural to think that Mihawk didn''t fight him seriously.


    The moment the crisscrossed sword energy rushed over, Kizaru''s body turned into a golden light and let it go through him unharmed.


    If Naito was a pirate, Kizaru could have done it without saying a word, but the Fleet Admiral asked him to invite Naito to join the Marines, and he is actually so young and talented. If Naito joins the Marines, he will definitely be an admiral, so Kizaru continued to evade and didn''t fight back.


    "If this continues, the old man is going to fight back."


    Seeing that Naito didn''t mean to stop, Kizaru felt that Mihawk has really gone easy on this kid. It seemed to him that Naito was getting arrogant. If that is the case, then he needs to teach him a lesson¡­ "What it''s called again? Oh, the Sky is high, and the Earth is thick."


    Suddenly, Kakuzu evaded Naito''s sword energy and finally pointed his finger toward him.


    Hum!!!


    The dazzling golden light gathered and condensed on Kizaru''s fingertip, then burst out suddenly targetting Naito, who was standing on the cliff.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, Naito''s figure disappeared, and the goldenser bombarded the cliff, causing a terrifying explosion that sted it into pieces.

 Chapter 505: Speed Is Power

    <h4>Chapter 505: Speed Is Power</h4>


    The golden rays of light bombarded the cliff, and countless rubbles wereunched in all directions. The impact was so great that it attracted all the Marines'' attention on the warship to look over there.


    Seeing this scene, everyone looked stunned.


    "What is going on?!"


    "Are they fighting?"


    "Is that guy really a pirate?!"


    Several marines soldiers couldn''t help but swallow, watching that horrifying explosion.


    Suddenly someone subconsciously said, "Do you think we should support Admiral Borsalino?"


    When he said that, some of the surrounding marines immediately looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    Didn''t you see that terrifying explosion? If they were there, they would have died.


    Moreover, Kizaru is an Admiral, one of the strongest marines, that guy, although he tied with Mihawk, he isn''t strong enough to be a worthy opponent of Kizaru.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Very quick, you managed to avoid this old man''s attack?" Kizaru said with a sarcastic tone as he watched Naito avoiding his attack.


    "However, this old man is an Admiral of the marines; I can''t let you foul around. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hide this old face of mine¡­"


    Kizaru is taller than Naito. In fact, all of the admirals are tall and big, so his gaze, when looked at Naito, was quite disdaining.


    Suddenly, Kizaru''s body turned into a bear of light, rose to the sky, then crossed his hands in front of him.


    Hum!!


    Dazzling golden rays of light gathered together as if he created to small suns in his hand, then instantly, countless golden rays of light wereunched down like a storm.


    "Yasakani¡­ no Magatama!"


    "Oh, so you''re finally serious?"


    Naito looked at the sky faintly, while shinning golden light rushing down. The look in his eyes suddenly seemed sharp, and he swung the sword in his hand.


    Naito''s sword intent was invincible and even more domineering than Mihawk.


    This kind of sword intent isn''t something ordinary people can have, impossible even for one of the Yonko, and even for the World''s Greatest Swordsman, Mihawk.


    Only by reaching the top of the world, only by standing in the sky, and bing a god you will possess such an invisible sword intent like Naito.


    Naito''s sword intent advances but does not retreat, attack but does not defend!


    Because one it advances, one it attacks, it never needs to defend or retreat!


    Even in the face of Kizaru''s Yasakani no Magatama, Naito had no intention to defend, but swept across his sword, and waved it to the sky.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The golden sword aura and Kizaru''sser continuously collided in the sky, and countless explosions roared for a while.


    Although this is an ind located in the second half of the Grand Line, such a battle level isn''t something they casually see every day. The civilians on the ind looked all horrified.


    Someone recognized the Kizaru''s goldenser.


    "Isn''t that an Admiral of the Marines?! Howe he''s on this ind?"


    "The admiral was dispatched personally. Could it be that there''s one of the Yonko on this ind?!"


    Seeing the terrifying explosions roaring in the distance and the destroyed cliff, some of them looked shocked.


    Except for one of the Yonko, there are almost no pirates who can face an Admiral himself!


    In the sky, the golden rays of light kept constantly exploding.


    Naito''s sword blocked most of theser beams, but one of them passed through Naito''s sword energy and hit his body.


    Kizaru obviously didn''t expect Naito to actually try and resist it. He was initially thinking of scare Naito and teach him that it isn''t good to try and provoke an admiral.


    "Ah, oh, it''s bad this time, he''s gonna die for sure, the Fleet Admiral will surely be unhappy."


    As he spoke, Kizaru stopped his attack. With his observation Haki, Kizaru could sense that Naito isn''t dead yet, so hended on the ground once again.


    However, when he stepped on the ground and saw Naito, he was suddenly startled.


    Unexpectedly, Naito wasn''t covered in wounds; in fact, he didn''t even have one scar!


    "Terrifying, so you''re a Logia user!"


    Watching this scene, Kizaru suddenly widened his eyes. Although he kept his sarcastic tone, his eyes finally looked serious.


    There is almost no Logia Devil Fruit that is particrly weak. They can be powerful if they are probably developed. Even Smoke Smoke Fruit can be invincible.


    "Are you gonna stop now?" Naito said with his sword still pointed at Kizaru.


    "Since you''re a Logia user, then this old man must take this seriously. This is no longer a joke."


    Kizaru''s gaze became more solemn, and no longer used hisser beam from a long distance. Instead, he rushed toward Naito at an incredible speed, lifted his leg, and kicked Naito, turning this into a head to head battle.


    "Speed is power, have you¡­ ever been kicked by the speed of light?


    Even in this situation, Kizaru still sounded sarcastic.


    Hearing this familiar sentence, Naito''s mouth twitched, and decided not to dodge or evade, letting Kizaru kick him.


    Boom!!!


    Kizaru''s kicknded, but as if he has kicked the air, he suddenly prated him, and a golden light sted into the distance, causing a deep hole in the ground.


    "What?!"


    Seeing this scene, Kizaru couldn''t help but doubt, because he sued Haki, even if Naito was a Logia user, it would be impossible for him not to connect and prate him directly.


    But before Kizaru could react, Naito in front of him slowly disappeared!


    It''s an afterimage!


    "What?!"


    Kizaru was shocked. Using his observation Haki, he wanted to fall back, but it was toote.


    If there is anything faster than the speed of the light, then there''s no doubt¡­ the power of space!


    Suddenly, a familiar sentence emitted in Kizaru''s ear with a kind of joking tone.


    "Speed is power, have¡­ you ever been cut by the speed of space?"


    Whoosh!!


    Silence.


    It was as if this the entire world was cut into two halves along with Kizaru''s body, and for a moment, it seemed as if the world as a whole stagnated!


    Silently, Naito''s figure stepped out of the void and appeared behind Kizaru, who looked horrified.


    After a moment, the staggering world suddenly returned to normal, as if nothing has happened, as if everything was an illusion.


    But Kizaru''s body was still divided into two halves!


    The two halves fell to the ground simultaneously, but they turned into a golden light in mid-air, and after a sudden sh, the light retreated to the distance.


    "This, this is¡­"


    Kizaru, who had recovered, was filled with horror that he found it hard to hide, even though he didn''t seem to have any scars on his body.


    This was the first time since he has eaten the Pika Pika no Mi that someone hasunched an attack that made him unable to react!


    This is simply incredible!


    "Elementalization is really a magical power. It seems that only the Armament Haki or elemental attacks that have mutual restraint can eliminate it. Otherwise, it will not work, even with space power."


    Seeing Kizaru recovering his original state unwounded, Naito pondered.


    The space sh just now wasn''t caused by his sword, Naito hasn''t fully recovered his strength, and he cannot shake the space yet.


    The space sh is an ability he can use after his body blends into space.


    "¡­"


    Kizaru didn''t say anything, and he seemed to have drops of cold sweat on his forehead. Even if Naito''s attack didn''t hurt him, it still scared him.


    Just now, he didn''t know that he was being attacked until it was toote; neither his speed nor his observation Haki could react or be in any use to him.


    Thispletely scared him.


    If Naito''s attack just now contained Haki, wouldn''t he have already cut him into two halves and killed him directly?!

 Chapter 506: Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 506: Ashes</h4>


    Analyzing the battle, Naito was clearly hit by hisze beam, but he was unscathed.


    "It turns out that you''re not a Logia user, but a space fruit human. And you used your space ability to evade my attack¡­"


    There are many kinds of Space Devil Fruits, such as Dora Trafalgar, Op-Op Fruit, and the cp9 Blueno''s Doa Doa no Mi¡­ it''s not too rare.


    Except for the Op-Op fruit, other space devil fruits are not particrly strong, or the people who ate them didn''t develop them well.


    Law in the original actually used it well within a certain range. He could swap positions without any cooling time; it was simply another version of Sasuke''s Amenotejikara. Of course, this without mentioning the other abilities.


    But even Law didn''t reach the strength of an admiral.


    In this world, the devil fruit alone won''t carry you to the top, you should also develop other power, and it also depends on the user himself.


    There is no doubt that Naito is the strongest and most dangerous space ability user Kizaru has ever seen.


    He waspletely pushed to a corner, and even though he looked calm, he couldn''t cool down his vignce. After all, even though he used the Observation Haki, he couldn''t dodge Naito''s attack!


    "Wait, it doesn''t have to be¡­" Kizaru seemed to have thought of something again, then looked at Naito incredibly, "Could it be that you''ve eaten that Devil Fruit?!"


    He was talking about the most powerful Devil Fruit of this world that only exists in legend, The Space and Time devil fruit.


    Like Space Devil Fruit, Time Devil Fruits also exist, such as the slow-slow fruit, but no one has ever seen the Space and Time Devil Fruit. It only exists in legends.


    This Space and Time Devil Fruit is not a Paramecia type. Legends say that it''s a Logia. After eating it, the body can be blend into the void, and the user gains the ability to manipte space.


    As for the Time Devil Fruit, it''s unclear whether it''s a Paramecia or a Logia.


    Maybe he ate both? But that doesn''t make sense; no one has ever done that before. Even in the Devil Fruit Book, there wasn''t much information about the Space Fruit, while Time Fruit doesn''t even have a single word of description.


    "Hey¡­ did you really eat the Time and Space Fruit?"


    Hearing Kizaru''s words, Naito smirked, then said, "It''s a pity that I''m not a Time and Space Fruit Human."


    "Is that so¡­"


    Kizaru was a bit relieved when he heard Naito''s answer. If it''s really that legendary devil fruit, it would be too terrifying. No one knows what mysterious power that legendary fruit can grant.


    If Naito has only one kind of devil fruit, it''s okay. It seems that Naito has just awakened his Devil Fruit, and it gave him this ability he used just now.


    "So shall we continue¡­"


    Kizaru was no longer interested in fighting Naito, but he had to continue because he had to gather more information about Naito''s abilities.


    The unknown is often the scariest.


    But that move Naito has just used has really terrified him. What if he decides to add Haki next time?


    Kizaru didn''t want to lose his life vainly.


    He initially thought that Naito''s swordsmanship wasn''t strong, but he became confused after seeing this technique.


    Until that moment, he didn''t believe that Naito really drew with Mihawk. But he can''t help but confirm it now. It was a real tie, and Naito might have even had the upper hand.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the Marines Headquarter."


    Looking at Kizaru''s appearance, Naito had lost interest in fighting with him. He already saw Kizaru''s abilities and practiced his swordsmanship enough.


    Seeing this, Kizaru acted arrogantly and shrugged as if he didn''t care, but Naito didn''t bother.


    Also, Naito thought that Kizaru was a bit interesting, so he didn''t try to kill him¡­


    If Kizaru knew that this ind would have turned into a battlefield.


    Who dare to evaluate a Marines Admiral like this?!


    Even the Yonko attach great importance to the admirals. Even if they can''t look at each other eye to eye, they will never underestimate each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from the ind, a marine warship docked here.


    There were some marines soldiers on the shore, and also others on the warships. At this time, they were all looking at the distance.


    "Is it finally over?"


    "This was really scary. If this battle continued, I''m afraid that the ind would have got destroyed."


    Even the Rear-Admiral on the warship had a look of awe on his face.


    In his opinion, since this "pirate" decided to provoke Kizaru himself, he should be already dead or crippled.


    Whether he''s dead or disabled, they have to go and carry him. It''s impossible to let an Admiral do the job of soldiers.


    "Hurry up, let''s go over."


    After he reacted, the rear admiral immediately spoke in a deep voice, and then with a team of marines soldiers, he was about to rush to the battlefield.


    However, before they started moving, they saw a flick of light from a distance. And after a few shed, Kizarunded in front of everyone.


    "Admiral Borsalino!"


    Seeing how Kizaru returned unscathed, the Rear Admiral and the other marines didn''t show any surprise.


    "You''re back, Sir. Is that pirate already dead? If that the case, we''re going over to clean him up." The Rear Admiral said respectfully after saluting Kizaru.


    Hearing these words, Kizaru''s expression suddenly changed, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Although he knew that these guys must have misunderstood the situation, it felt as if they were making fun of him.


    "No need to go."


    Kizaru shook his head helplessly.


    "Is that so? Impossible, so you''ve struck him so hard that he was turned into ashes?" The Rear Admiral suddenly said in awe after he heard Kizaru''s answer.

 Chapter 507: Marine Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 507: Marine Headquarters</h4>


    Puff!


    Hearing the rear admiral words, Kizaru felt irritated.


    Are you kidding me?!


    Heavy-hearted, Kizaru wanted to say something, but it was hard to exin. He can''t say he failed to teach Naito a lesson and also suffered a loss!


    If such a thing is said, he will really lose his status.


    However, even when the rear Admiral saw Kizaru''s expression, he didn''t cut it off and said: "Well that''s alright, even if there isn''t a bone left, he was still a pirate, even if you''ve executed him directly, it''s fine."


    As he said, the rear Admiral turned around and prepared to return to the warship again.


    However, when he looked back at the ship, the Rear Admiral got stunned, because an extra person that he didn''t know was standing there!


    Dressed in a loose white cloak, it looked like a less than twenty-year-old teenager was standing there casually.


    After a few seconds, Kizaru came to him, "This is a warship, and it will take us to the marine headquarters in not time, but let''s have a cup of tea while we wait." His tone was a little unnatural.


    Although he always sounds sarcastic and arrogant, Kizaru couldn''t just rx after Naito showed him his strength.


    "That''s fine."


    Naito noddedzily and walked into the warship with Kizaru.


    As for the Rear Admiral, he was still stunned there and couldn''t help but rub his eyes.


    Is this¡­ right?!


    That boy, could it be¡­ but how? He was killed by Admiral Borsalino!


    Thinking of this, the rear Admiral finally woke up. It seems that he misunderstood the entire situation!


    What made him even shocked is that Naito didn''t even have a scar on his body, and he has never seen Kizaru talk to someone that way!


    Even when facing the fleet admiral, Kizaru was always acting arrogantly. Relying on his speed of light, even if he can''t beat his opponent, no one can threaten him.


    But just now, Kizaru was clearly cautious facing that guy!


    In fact, too cautious!


    As one of the three Admirals of the marines, he''s never cautious even in the face of one of the Yonko, or one of the other Admirals, or even the Fleet Admiral himself.


    The more the rear Admiral thought about it, the more he felt shocked, and he couldn''t help but think of another terrible thing that he didn''t dare to think about a second ago.


    ¡­¡­


    Kizaru was indeed a little cautious facing Naito because even facing people like Akainu, the Whitebeard, Garp, their abilities have never been a threat.


    No matter how strong they were, it''s difficult to threaten his life.


    But Naito''s mysterious abilities to manipte space almost killed him.


    God knows whether Naito can use Haku, and god knows what kind of a dangerous guy he can be if he ever fights seriously.


    He hasn''t lived enough yet.


    Faced with a person who can threaten his life, dangerous, and unpredictable, Kizaru naturally was careful and acted around him with caution. However, that arrogant expression he always had was something that wouldn''t change only with stic surgery.


    "Well, when I came here, I brought with me some good tea from the headquarters of the marine because I didn''t know how long it would take to find you."


    "Well, this isn''t bad."


    The tea in One Piece world tasted a bit different than Naruto.


    After all, this world wasposed of sea and inds.


    The Admiral''s tea might not be as good as the World Government''s tea, but it''s definitely the best in this world. Naito tasted it, and it was very good. Among these admirals, Kizaru seems to be alright.


    Speed of light¡­ and he also has a very powerful ability.


    Naito also wondered if he should find Akainu when he goes to the Marines Headquarters and practices with him or something.


    However, people like Akainu and Sengoku aren''t swordsmen.


    Most of the swordsmen seem to be Vice Captains. Almost every Vice Captain is a strong swordsman.


    A Vice Captain swordsman should at least be ranked as a Provost, the one above it is a Master, and the one above it is Mihawk''s swordsmanship.


    (T/N: Historical Ranking of Swordsmanship: Schr, Journeyman, Provost, and Master)


    The current Naito is only a Journeyman, which is the level of an ordinary swordsman, there''s still a big gap between him and Mihawk, and this is the gap is what he need to cross if he wants to learn the Sword Domain.


    The warship sailed all the way peacefully. Even in the New World, only a few crazy people would take the initiative to provoke the Marines, not to mention a warship carrying an Admiral.


    They sailed all the way back to the Marines Headquarters unimpeded.


    It was the Naito''s first visit to the Marines Headquarters, and sure he was amazed by that colossal fortress.


    Although he has seen this ce more than once in his previous life, it waspletely different from seeing it with his own eyes. Such a magnificent fortress cannot be seen in Naruto World!


    There were more than 100,000 Marines elites gathered here!


    Naruto World, during the Fourth Shinobi World War, the Allied Shinobi Forces were less than 80,000.


    However, these 100,000 were only elites. If you count the ordinary marines soldiers, the number would be hard to estimate.


    Kizaru took Naito with him for a tour around the ce, no one stopped them along the way, and every marine soldier who saw Kizaru saluted him respectfully.


    As for Naito, he was directly ignored by everyone.


    Kizaru brought Naito to the top of the fortress, then they entered a leisure hall where Sengoku was already waiting for them there.


    Although Kizaru had not reported back the situation to him, the news that Naito followed Kizaru to the Marines headquarters had long reached him.


    Seeing Kizaruing in, Sengoku stood up, and after nodding at him, he looked at Naito on the side. He first smiled friendly, then carefully observed Naito.


    This guy¡­ is even younger than what the intelligence has stated him.


    Initially, Sengoku thought that he might even be older than what was stated in the intelligence.


    In this case, he''s indeed from the new generation.


    Because all of the three Admirals are over forty years old. And those pirates standing on the top of this world are rarely under thirty.


    However, after seeing Naito with his own eyes, Sengoku could tell that Naito was even younger than twenty years old, maybe eighteen!


    Moreover, judging from his handsome face and body shape, it was impossible to think that he''s strong.


    He originally suspected that Mihawk didn''t fight him seriously, but judging him by the appearance, it might be the truth.

 Chapter 508: Sengoku And Garp

    <h4>Chapter 508: Sengoku And Garp</h4>


    "It''s Naito, right? You''re really a talented young man."


    Although he felt that intelligence was wrong, and this young man would never get a tie with Mihakw, Sengoku still smiled at Naito. After all, he''s so young, and he has great growth potential.


    But at this moment, Kizaru, who was pouring a cup of tear from himself, said, "He''s not just a talented young man, Senguko-San."


    After a pause, Kizaru took a sip, then sighed, "Naito-San here is very strong and terrifying."


    "Oh?!"


    When Kizaru said that, Sengoku''s eyes shed.


    However, Sengoku wasn''t particrly concerned.


    After all, Kizaru has a kind of yful character, so he can sometimes say such things even if he doesn''t downright mean it.


    "I''m the Fleet Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, Sengoku. Pleasee in, and sit down."


    Sengoku introduced himself, then invited Naito in. A marine next to him came over and poured tears for Sengoku and Naito.


    Looking at Sengoku''s familiar character, Naito''s eyes shed with interest, as he leaned on the back of his chair a littlezily.


    It has to be said that the marines are indeed the strongest force in this world, and it''s difficult for a single Yonko to stand in their way.


    "So did you invite me to the Marines Headquarters only for a cup of tea." Naito took a sip then said.


    Sengoku was straightforward and said, "It''s the Pirates Great Era, and the marines will always benefit from having such a strong young man like you. As the Fleet Admiral, I would like to invite you to join the Marines. What do you think?"


    "Oh?"


    Kizaru''s proposal didn''t exceed Naito''s expectations. And he suddenly smirked, then said with a yful tone, "Join the Marines?"


    "Yes."


    Sengoku nodded, "If you join the Marines, I will make an exception and promote you directly to a Rear Admiral."


    "Cough!"


    These words made Kizaru shock on his tea, while Naito sat there quietly, and it seemed as if he''s smiling a bit.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sengoku turned to Kizaru with a confused expression.


    He thought since Naito should at least have a Commodore''s strength, if he promoted him to a higher rank such as a Rear Admiral, it would be more than enough.


    After all, he can''t give him a higher rank with more authority when he still didn''t prove himself.


    And Naito looked too young, so even if he was as strong as some of the Vice Admirals promoting him for a Rear Admiral should be more suitable for him now, and he can be promoted to a higher rankter when he gains more experience.


    Looking at how puzzled Sengoku looked, Kizaru put down his teacup with an annoyed expression.


    Naito is so powerful to the point that even Kizaru doesn''t want to admit that he probably doesn''t have a chance against him.


    His strength is already extremely terrifying!


    Even though the Marines already have three Admirals, with Naito''s strength, even promoting him to Vice-Captain won''t be enough. They should find a way to give him a special status.


    "Fleet Admiral, I told you before, Naito-San is very strong, even I''m not sure that I can beat him," Kizaru said helplessly.


    When Sengoku heard this, he couldn''t help but feel stunned. When Kizaru said that Naito is powerful the first time, he thought he was joking, but since he repeated it, then this indeed the truth!


    Moreover, Kizaru actually said that he''s not sure he can defeat Naito¡­ how is this possible?!


    Doesn''t this mean that Naito really drew with Mihawk?


    Sengoku widened his eyes, looking at Kizaru in disbelief, while thetter shrugged.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly emitted from outside.


    "Sengoku, where did you hide the Senbei?!"


    As soon as the voice stopped, the marines'' hero Monkey D.Garp and Luffy''s grandfather walked in, eating donuts.


    After taking two steps inside, Garp first looked at Sengoku and then looked at Naito sitting next to him with a doubtful expression.


    "You''re¡­"


    "Marines'' Hero Garp, I''ve always wanted to meet you." Naito took a sip out of his tea, then looked at Garp while putting the cup down and smiled.


    Listening to Naito''s words, Garp blinked, dug his finger in his mouth, then walked over and said, "You should be that kid, the one who drew with Mihawk."


    "Yes, it''s him, Garp," Sengoku confirmed.


    "Bwahaha, you''re younger than expected."


    Garpughed, showing a look of interest. He was shocked too when he heard that Mihawk had a tie with a kid, an unknown neer.


    It has been a long time since such a person appeared in the sea. The Yonko, the three Admirals, Garp, and many other people witnessed Gol.D Roger''s fall, and since then, they hardly heard of a strong young man like him sailed in the sea.


    "Garp, it''s okay, you can leave." Sengoku red at Garp. This guy can give Naito the wrong image of the marines.


    Naito smiled slightly but still replied out of respect for Garp, "Sometimes, you can''t judge a person by his look."


    What he meant is that although he looks very young, he lived for so many decades.


    However, to Sengoku and Garp, this sentence arrogantly stated that appearance has nothing to do with strength.


    "Buwahahaha, really young and energetic." After Garp froze for a moment, heughed out loud, and at the same time, casually tried to reach out and pat Naito''s shoulder.


    It looked like a friendly tap on the shoulder, but it actually contained a lot of strength.


    Garp has always been a straightforward person; he hates twists and turns. And since he felt that Naito was a bit vigorous, he wanted to test his strength.


    Sengoku also felt that he needed to get a bit sharpened, so he didn''t stop Garp but watched from the side.


    Aware of Garp''s movement, Naito sat there calmly, as if he was going to take that shot head-on.


    The look on Naito''s face made Garp''s eyes sh, and suddenly his hands fell on Naito''s shoulder.


    However, to everyone''s astonishment, Garp''s hand passed through his body and pped the air.


    Naito''s body seemed to have turned into a phantom!


    "What?!"


    Garp''s eyes widened in surprise. He could clearly feel Naito''s presence, he was sitting there, and he could sense it, but his palm passed through Naito''s body as if he was a ghost.


    This looked a lot like the Logia''s elementalization, but Garp could tell that this wasn''t the case!


    This felt bizarre.


    Naito was obviously sitting there, but his body seemed to be in another dimension!


    In order to confirm, Gap used Haki and once again tried to grab him with the back of his hand, as expected, he still caught nothing!

 Chapter 509: Little Teacup

    <h4>Chapter 509: Little Teacup</h4>


    Even though he was using the Armament Haki, he couldn''t grasp Naito''s shoulder, which also showed that Naito''s ability was indeed not a Logia.


    Moreover, Naito was indeed sitting there since he could sense him using his Observation Haki, and he''s obviously not a ghost, so there''s only this exnation.


    Space Ability!


    Among all the people present, except Kizaru, who wasn''t particrly surprised, Garp and Sengoku were obviously a little shocked.


    Armament Haki couldn''t eliminate his skill. Isn''t this ability almost iprehensible?!


    Naito continued to sit there, drinking his tea, then he smirked and said, "Since you''ve invited me into this little game, why don''t you try and stop one of my moves."


    As soon as his voice fell, Naito suddenly waved his hand and threw the teacup at Garp.


    When the small cup flew out, it seemed to contain some sort of a terrifying force, which made Garp''s expression changed.


    The distance was too short to try and evade, so Garp subconsciously mmed it with a punch.


    Boom!!!


    The cup collided with Garp''s fist and instantly shattered into powder, but the floor under his feet cracked simultaneously and spread in all directions in the shape of a spider web!


    When the cup shattered, the Shock Force crashed on Garp''s body.


    Garp had already wrapped his body into the Armament Haki, so he stubbornly resisted the impact.


    But even so, he couldn''t fully block it and was pushed back a few steps before hepletely stopped!


    He could release such power just by throwing a little teacup. Even Garp couldn''t stop him and was pushed back a few feet, which is simply incredible!


    This time, even Kizaru, who knew about Naito''s power, looked shocked, let alone Sengoku.


    Watching this scene, Sengoku''s eyes widened with an unbelievable look.


    If he wasn''t there watching Garp getting pushed back, he wouldn''t believe that a teacup could do this to him!


    Garp also stood there, stunned. Although he was too close just now, and it was difficult to use his strength in such a position, the power released in that little teacup still shocked him.


    If Naito shook him back with a punch, he wouldn''t have been this shocked!


    Garp didn''t know whether Naito used some sort of ability or his pure strength, but in any case, Naito''s strength was obviously way higher than that of an ordinary Rear Admiral. He''s at least on the same level as an Admiral!


    "I''m sorry, I broke the floor and the teacup. I don''t know if I need topensate you." In the shock of everyone, Naito stood up and said casually.


    Sengoku hadn''t reacted yet. Hearing Naito''s words, he took a deep breath and slowly came back to his senses, then said: "You don''t need to worry about it¡­ So are you a Space Fruit Human?"


    Although Sengoku had guessed it, he still asked tentatively. Garp, on the other side, also looked over after fixing his clothes.


    "That''s right." Naito didn''t bother to exin anymore and responded casually.


    Hearing Naito''s answer, Sengoku''s eyes shed. After a moment of pondering, he looked at Naito ver solemnly and said, "Sorry for my rudeness. If you''re willing to join the Marines, I will grant you the rank of a Vice Admiral!"


    This time, Sengoku''s tone was more solemn and serious, and there was also a hint of anxiety in it.


    Naito''s strength is at least on the same level as an Admiral, and with that strange, if he wanted to go, even the entire Marines Headquarters won''t be able to keep him.


    If Naito is unwilling to join the Marines but instead wants to be a pirate, it will be really troublesome!


    A Vice Admiral is already the limit that Sengoku can give. Although Naito''s strength already qualifies him to serve as an Admiral, it''s impossible to quickly out one of the existing Admirals and reces him with Naito.


    "I can join the Marines, but there''s one condition." Naito stood there, with a calm expression.


    Hearing this sentence, Sengoku suddenly looked overjoyed and said, "What conditions?"


    Looking at Sengoku, Naito said lightly, "It doesn''t matter what rank or position you''re going to give me, but I don''t like being ordered."


    Sengoku pondered for a moment, then said directly, "Yes!"


    The conditions that Naito put forward didn''t exceed the expectations of Sengoku. From what he said just now, it''s clear that Naito isn''t the kind of person who is willing to be called around.


    Even if he couldn''tmand Naito, it was way better than watching Naito turning into a pirate. Besides, as long as Naito be a marine, he could still be effective.


    "That''s it."


    Seeing that Sengoku has agreed, Naito nodded slightly. If that''s his answer, then it''s a good choice to make the marines a temporary foothold.


    In the end, Sengoku still grants Naito the rank of a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, but it was a bit simr to Garp''s status, and no one can order or control him, even an Admiral, and can even participate in high-ranking marines conference.


    The only people qualified in such meetings are Sengoku, the three Admirals, "Great Staff Officer" Tsuru, Garp, a few other people, and now Naito.


    The Marines Headquarter sudden announcement of a new Vice Admiral was major shocking news.


    Although the Vice Admiral position wasn''t limited to only three people like the Admirals, only a few people achieved such a rank, and each of them was famous in the sea.


    Moreover, being able to sit in such a position grants you a lot of authority. When delegated to any marines base, he will be the highest officer, second only to an Admiral.


    The entire Marines headquarters, except for the new recruits in the camps, were shocked. Even the Admiral themselves didn''t expect such news.


    When everyer knew that this new Vice Admiral was drawn with Mihawk, the World''s Greatest Swordsman, they became more shocked.


    Simultaneously, the other party also received the news that Naito has joined the Marines, which was beyond most people''s expectations.


    The second half of the Grand Line, the New World.


    After the Whitebeard read the newspaper, he suddenly threw it away, took a sip of Sake, and said, "It seems that he ran away to be the filthy dog of the world government¡­"


    Marco also shook his head and said, "A man with no dignity would have never be the Kind of the Sea, even if he didn''t join the marines."


    In the marines, almost no one can use Conqueror''s Haki because it''s difficult for people who submit to the rules and obey orders to have the will of a king!


    The Conqueror''s Haki is also known as the qualifications possessed by those who rule. If you don''t have it, you''re not qualified to rule the sea.


    "What a shame. I wanted to talk to him."


    On the other side, Vista, the Fifth division captain, also shook his head, then stared coldly at the ocean, "Unexpectedly, he became one of the marines, if that guy ever dares to trouble us¡­ Humph!"

 Chapter 510: Time Ability

    <h4>Chapter 510: Time Ability</h4>


    Holy Land Mariejois, World Government.


    This is the world''s highest power core. The world government was formed by more than two hundred countries and controlled by five old men who are different in height and shape.


    They are the Gorosei.


    "Yuu Naito, they say he''s as strong as the three Admirals and perhaps stronger. His Devil Fruit is presumed to be some kind of Space Fruit, with the ability to virtualize the body, and even the Armament Haki can''t eliminate its effect."


    One of the five was sitting there, holding a piece of information in his hand. After pondering for a while, he looked at the other four and said, "What do you think?"


    "Sengoku did the right thing. Yuu Naito''s strength is unknown. It''s the best choice to keep him close."


    "However, his Devil Fruit isn''t iprehensible as he thought. The Devil Fruits have the ability to coexist and restrain each other, and there are always other fruits that can restrain him, and the so-called "unbeaten" might be the case because we just still don''t understand it. There''s no real unbeaten devil fruit in this world."


    "That''s right. And about the rumor that says he''s stronger than the three Admirals, I think it is still within the controble range even if it''s true. Once we know what his ambitions, we will take immediate measures."


    The five took part in this conversation. They seemed very calm, and they didn''t sound worried or afraid of Naito''s sudden appearance.


    After all, these people were sitting on the top for decades, overlooking the sea. God knows how many powerful and abnormal devil fruit abilities they have sene until now, but none has overthrown the world government, and none could shake them.


    "However, when ites to unbeaten devil fruits, there may be real ones, such as that¡­"


    "Well, you said that this Devil Fruit only exists in legends. It has never appeared before, even we have not found any traces for it, Paramecia¡­ Toki-Toki Fruit!"


    ¡­¡­.


    Marines Headquarters.


    Akainu''s office. At this time, Akainu was sitting there looking at a document in front of him and pondering. At this moment, his adjutant walked in, carrying a new record. He saluted him first, then he put it on his desk.


    After Akainu nced at it, he frowned.


    "What is this about?"


    "These are some orders from the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku. It has been reported to the World Government. It''s not asking for your opinion, but directly informing you."


    "Humph!"


    Hearing these words, Akainu snorted, then said, "A guy who knows nothing about justice was recruited and promoted directly to a Vice Admiral, really¡­"


    The news of Naito''s battle with Mihawk has almost spread the entire sea, and Akainu naturally knew about it, but he didn''t particrly care.


    But today, Akainu suddenly got the news that Naito had be a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, and he was given a special status that granted him the right to not be ordered. Even Akainu was not qualified to give orders to Naito, which made him extremely dissatisfied.


    In Akainu''s opinion, the Marines Headquarters represents absolute justice. It''s nonsense that someone as arrogant as he was suddenly allowed to join the marines!


    "Forget it, but if this guy dares to do something that vites justice, then I will deal with him personally. That Marines doesn''t need such a cancerous tumor!"


    ¡­..


    Every Admiral has a separate office, and the same is true for the Fleet Admiral, yet not many Vice Admirals can have their respective office, but Naito was one of them.


    Naito was sitting in his clean and tidy office with a wooden floor, wooden table, and chair, wrapped in Armament Haki.


    The marines headquarters naturally has a Haki training method, and it''s incredibly delicate. Before he came here, Naito just analyzed Mihawk''s Haki and imitated it, but due to physical reasons, his Armament Haki was powerful and hard to control.


    However, after getting the marines'' mastering Armament Haki methodbined with his research, Naito gradually learned this power.


    Although he still can''t cover his entire body with the Armament Haki, he can cover his fist or sword with a hit.


    Naito''s Armament Haki is almost outrageous, and if it reaches the level of full-body coverage, only a few people in this world would be able to break his defense.


    Moreover, even if Naito''s Armament Haki was defeated, none of them could damage his body.


    "It has already been a month. Although I''ve recovered some of my strength, the healing rate will get faster and faster if this continues."


    After dissipating his Armament Haki, Naito sensed the situation in his body, then muttered.


    If he initially had less than 1% of his powers, he now has about 1.5%. Although only half a point has been recovered, that half a point was enough to crush a Vice Captain!


    And adding up is not a simple as one plus one equals two.


    And since almost no one in this world can hurt Naito, it means that his defensive power is exceeding the limit, while his attacking power is slowly recovering.


    However, even if he''s recoveredpletely, Naito wans''t in a hurry to leave this world because Naito had suddenly discovered something a while ago.


    In the Marines Headquarters, Naito could have ess to the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia. Naito was curious about this stuff in his previous life, so he wanted to see it since has the chance.


    And just when Naito was looking at the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, he suddenly thought of something.


    This world¡­ has a time devil fruit!


    It''s a legendary Devil Fruit that can grant you a god-like power. In this world, there are many Devil Fruits that can grant you the power of time.


    There is even a fruit that can slow time and so on.


    Of course, these are just branches of the time Devil Fruit, and the main is the Toki Toki Fruit that only exists in legends and has never appeared in history!


    The power of time is what Naito is also very eager to possess. Naito was only cultivating Haki because he found it interesting, but it will not improve his strength much.


    Swordsmanship can slightly improve Naito''s strength, allowing Naito to cope with more situations, such as Momoshiki, before who could absorb Chakra.


    The power of time will definitely make him stronger, especially whenbined with space abilities. Once Naito can truly grasp it, it will definitely improve him more!


    This was also when Naito suddenly thought of this when he first looked at the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.


    Initially, he was just passing by this world. He was just to take a short rest here, but he suddenly found an opportunity to gain the power to control time, so he finally was gonna be serious!


    Naito didn''t run out in person, searching all over the world, but with the help of the Marines'' intelligence agency, he looked for any kind of traces to this legendary fruit or the person who might have eaten it.


    The first to be found was the one was the Return-Return Fruit ability user, Ain.


    Ain was one of the students of the former Marines Admiral Z, who lived in the same era as Sengoku and Garp and was also the teacher of three current Admirals, Kizaru, Akainu, and Aokiji.


    Currently, Z has not entirely abandoned the marines and was still training recruits in the camps, while Ain has just graduated and currently serves as a lieutenantmander.


    "Return-Return Fruit ability user, Ain¡­"

 Chapter 511: Adjutant Ain

    <h4>Chapter 511: Adjutant Ain</h4>


    Naito was quite familiar with Ain''s character. So after a little pondering, Naito sent a message to Sengoku.


    As a Vice Admiral, Naito hasn''t assigned an adjutant because he usually doesn''t care about anything or handles anything, and an adjutant is simr to having a secretary, assisting marines affairs.


    Marines who have higher ranks are provided with adjutants.


    The letter than Naito has sent to Sengoku said that he wanted to have an adjutant, and he specifically mentioned Ain to be his adjutant.


    Sengoku received this message from Naito and felt very strange.


    Because Naito hasn''t taken the initiative to request an adjutant and even refused to have one, but now he asks explicitly for Ain to be his adjutant.


    Ain was Z student, and Sengoku didn''t see anything special in her, and he didn''t know how Naito even knows about her and why he chose her.


    Could it be because she''s a beautiful girl?!


    It seems to be the only exnation.


    When he thought of this, Sengoku didn''t get angry; his eyes actually shed with a bright color. He wasn''t afraid that Naito might have an unusual hobby; he was worried that Naito hadn''t had any hobbies.


    If Naito doesn''t care about anything, then obviously he doesn''t care about the marines either. Maybe he will decide to leave the marines.


    But now it seems that Naito''s preferences have been discovered. As long as there are preferences, this will be easy to handle.


    Feeling that he had grasped the key point, Sengoku didn''t hesitate to approve directly and assigned Ain to be Naito''s adjutant.


    ¡­¡­.


    The upper-middle floor of the Marines Headquarters. This is the floor where the Vice Admirals are located. One of them is Naito''s separate office, and Garp also is on this floor.


    But most of the time, Garp would go to Sengoku''s office to steal food.


    At this moment, outside Naito''s office, a girl with blue hair was standing carrying documents in her hands, with a trace of anxiety in her beautiful big eyes.


    She was wearing a windproof coat of Navalmander, and because she became Naito''s adjutant, she was directly promoted from a major first-level into a lieutenant colonel.


    She was initially an adjutant to another Vice Admiral. But she was suddenly transferred to Naito''s side after less than a month, and she got promoted to a higher rank too, which made feel really strange.


    Moreover, Vice Admiral Yuu Naito was extremely unfamiliar to her. It seemed that a while ago, there has never been a Vice-Admiral with this name. It seemed as if he had emerged out of thin air.


    But the name alone seemed to be a bit familiar to her, and she didn''t know where she heard of it.


    She didn''t know what kind of a person Naito is, or how fierce he will be as a Vice Admiral. After taking a deep breath, Ain stretched out her hand and knocked gently on the door.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the sound emitted from inside, Ain opened the door and walked in.


    After entering the office, Ain suddenly showed a hint of surprise.


    The office was extremely clean and tidy. The wooden floor was bright. There was only one desk, one chair, and one recliner in the entire room.


    There was no one behind the desk or on the reclining chair. However, an extremely handsome young man with white hair was sitting on the floor in the middle of the room.


    Looking at this young man who seemed to be about her age, Ain was taken aback, then couldn''t help but ask, "What¡­ Is Vice Admiral Yuu Naito here?"


    "You''re Ain?"


    Naito stood up, and after ncing at her, he recognized her identity but still asked casually.


    "Yes."


    Ain nodded, watched Naito stand up, then observed him for a while.


    Amazing!


    This is the only word she could think of.


    Naito''s appearance was something she has never seen before, almost impable, just like a person walking out of a fairy tale, his body was perfect, and it even gave vibes of noble temperament.


    His eyes seemed ordinary, but it seemed as if a deep starry sky was in them. Just looking at each other made Ain lose consciousness for an instant.


    Ain was sure that in the entire Marines Headquarters, or in the world as a whole, absolutely no one could bepared with Naito in terms of appearance and aura.


    Ain came at a very coincidental time. It happened that Naio has just finished cultivating. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, he would have looked like an ordinary person.


    Naito has always adjusted his temperament to avoid such situations.


    After standing quietly for a while, Ain suddenly came back to her senses, and a flush appeared on her cheeks. She then lowered her head and never dared to look at him directly again. At the same time, she said in a slightly flustered tone: "May I ask who you¡­"


    "Aren''t you here to report?"


    Looking at her, Naito smiled.


    Hearing Naito''s words, Ain suddenly raised her head again, looking at him with some disbelief, and asked again in doubtfully, "Are you¡­"


    "Yuu Naito."


    Naito nodded at her, then walked behind his desk and sat down casually.


    Ain was stunned again.


    She had never thought that this young man in front of her was actually the Vice Admiral, Yuu Naito!


    Naito, in front of her, seemed to be less than 20 years old. Although he appeared to be at the same age as her, he was already a Vice Admiral!


    At that moment, Ain finally remembered why she felt so familiar when she heard Naito''s name the first time. It was the guy who the newspaper reported that he drew with the world''s greatest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk!


    Later they reported that the young man''s name was Yuu Naito. If you think of it like this, there should be no surprises. This person in front of her was the one who fought against Mihawk, the World''s Greatest Swordsman.


    What Ain didn''t expect at all was that Naito will turn out to be a marine and a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, who she would assist in the future.


    "Sir Yuu Naito! I''m very sorry, I was so rude just now!"


    After finally reacting, Ain saluted Naito all of a sudden, and at the same time, quickly pressed her inner feelings, and her expression became calm again.


    However, the waves of feelings surging in her heart couldn''t be subdued in a short time.


    After saluting Naito, she put the document she was holding on the table in front of Naito. This document was her own information.


    It recorded Ain''s information, her previous experience in the marines, including her Devil Fruit Ability, as well as her height and weight.


    However, the measurements weren''t avable.


    "It seems that you were an adjutant to another Vice Admiral before."


    Reading Ain''s job resume, it seems that she was promoted to a first-grade major a month ago, and she servedter as Vice Admiral Onigumo''s adjutant.


    "Yes."


    Ain nodded, with a slight humble expression. Vice-Admiral Onigumo was known to being very vicious and cruel. He doesn''t even care about the lives of his subordinates. Ain was still a bit fearful of him.


    However, Ain was one of the former Admiral Z''s disciples who cared a lot about them. Almost everyone in the Marines Headquarters was once a student of Z, including the three current Admirals.


    "So¡­"


    Naito touched his chin and put the documents in his hands on the table.


    She had just served as Onigumo for less than a month, but she was forced toe over. It''s estimated that Onigumo would be very upset now.


    Naito thought about it for a moment, then he didn''t care anymore. Onigumo? Even if it was Akainu himself, so what?!


    If he''s upset, he cane to practice a bit with Naito. After all, that''s why he wanted to join the marines in the first ce. Naito was gonna use them to hone his swordsmanship.


    And, of course, more importantly, to study more about Time Ability.

 Chapter 512: Return Return Devil Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 512: Return Return Devil Fruit</h4>


    Naito sat there, looking at ain who was standing in front of him, then said, "Your Devil Fruit is the Paramecia Return Return Human."


    Ain replied respectfully, "Yes, Sir."


    Naito smiled and said, "Don''t be so restrained, um, can you demonstrate your ability?"


    "What?!"


    Ain raised her head and looked towards Naito in surprise. However, since Naito was hermander, it was normal for him to try and understand her ability.


    When she was wondering how she can demonstrate it, Naito passed the teacup over to her, and she gently took it.


    "I can make anything I touch returns twelve years younger, it works on anything, whether it was an object or a living thing, and I can wipe it out of existence by touching it multiple times."


    While exining, Ain used her ability.


    Suddenly strange Pink Energy was generated and instantly wrapped the teacup. After a few shed, the surface of the teacup suddenly became extremely rough.


    This teacup was made of stone, and when it was touched by that strange Energy, it was regressed to its form twelve years ago, which is a stone.


    Seeing this scene, Naito''s eyes shed with interest.


    What surprised him was that even he couldn''t analyze the power contained inside that pink Energy. This was the first time Naito encounters such mysterious power.


    "The power of time is really mysterious and unperceivable even to me. Is it because it''s difficult to capture the flow of time?" Naito murmured secretly.


    If Ain''s Devil Fruit gets developed enough, it''s definitely an invincible ability because almost nothing can affect time.


    Even Mihawk''s sh or Whitebeard''s shockwaves, once they''re regressed by twelve years old, will definitely be wiped out instantly. It doesn''t even to be twelve years. Twelve seconds are more than enough.


    In theory, if this ability returns everything it touches twelve years back, it is indeed a broken ability.


    Upon seeing Naito''s expression Ain smiled sweetly, then she continued to use her ability a few times, then lifted it to restore those items to their original state.


    Her ability could be used in both ways, which amazed Naito. Even he couldn''t control time. However, with the devil fruit''s power, she could control time, which seemed quite strange.


    Even Naito''s Ultra Perception had difficulty catching the flow of time force, and although Ain kept using her ability several times in a row, Naito didn''t solve the mystery.


    Therefore, after pondering for a while, Naito said, "Okay,e to me using your power."


    Hearing these words, Ain was stunned and said, "This¡­ sir, although my ability can be lifted, it''s still dangerous. I think it''s better if we don''t try?"


    "It''s okay."


    Naito smiled when he saw how hesitant she was and said, "Just treat it as an order."


    Since it was an order, Ain walked to Naito''s side, stretched her hand, and then couldn''t help but ask: "Is there no other way?"


    Naito nodded gently. Looking at the pink Energy in her hands, there was a hint of curiosity and concern in Ain''s eyes.


    Seeing how persistent Naito was, Ain had no choice. The Energy wrapped his body, and at the same time, she said cautiously, "Please ept my apology, Sir."


    Instantly, a light shed, and Naito''s body began to change strangely.


    His body was about 18 or 19 years old, and it suddenly began to get smaller. And in a few seconds, he became a child of only 7 or 8 years old!


    However, what is surprising is that his clothes didn''t fall off directly, but as his body was getting smaller, the clothes shrunk at the same time.


    The moment he became smaller, Naito''s eyes brightened as if he has seen something incredibly amazing.


    Simultaneously, a strange aura suddenly rose from Naito''s body.


    Unable to control his momentum and aura with this small body, his true nature was fully revealed.


    Even though this reveal wasn''t deliberate, the feeling he was giving was dignified to the extreme, as if he was an existence that is above everything else!


    He looked like a child, but his temperament changed from a mere mortal to a god. Ain on the side was astonished and even had a faint feeling of the need to kneel down!


    "This is¡­"


    This kind of aura and temperament caused a strong impact on Ain''s heart. Even her teacher Z didn''t have such an ethereal and godlike aura.


    Not to mention, the Fleet Admiral or any of the other Admirals, everything and anything she knew were far away!


    Under this strong aura, Ain could only perceive her insignificance, as if Naito in front of her was a god descending on the world!


    "The power of time is really mysterious."


    Naito stood there with his hand behind him. His current appearance as a child made it look really funny, but the aura emerging from his body matched this posture iparably.


    And in the next moment, something unbelievable happened in front of Ain.


    Naito''s body suddenly turned into thousands of light before her eyes, then suddenly regained its initial form of an eighteen or neen-year-old appearance!


    "This¡­ How is this possible! My ability¡­"


    Ain, who watched this scene, couldn''t help but exim.


    This scene was even more shocking than the aura that Naito''s body has revealed just now.


    Ain knew that her ability cannot be canceled unless she lifts it or lost consciousness.


    But she was clearly awake when Naito''s body turned into thousands of light and regained its form.


    It was incredible that Naito could cancel her ability.


    Moreover, the lights that emerged right before he gains back his form looked a lot lie Kizaru''s ability, but this is obviously impossible!


    Yuu Naito¡­ what exactly is his ability?!

 Chapter 513: Hard To Touch

    <h4>Chapter 513: Hard To Touch</h4>


    Although Naito did not have the power to control it, his body has been free from time constraints, and it could hardly leave any trace on him.


    After his body returned to its original state, Naito fell into deep thought.


    Having personally experienced the power of time, Naito finally faintly touched and began to understand it, but the feeling was like looking at something inside of mist, only the outlines could be felt, and it wasn''t clear at all.


    The scene he saw and the strange feeling he senses, the entire experience kept reying continuously in his mind. After a while, Naito raised his head and looked at Ain.


    "Ain, use your ability again."


    Ain has been in shock the entire time and still hasn''te back to her sense. She suddenly woke up when she heard Naito''s voice, and couldn''t help but as in astonishment, "Sir Naito, how did you do it¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Naito frowned.


    Ain looked at him incredibly and said, "Youpletely canceled my ability¡­"


    "Well, it''s more troublesome to exin. All that I can say is that my body is immune to the passage of time."


    Naito originally wanted to say that the ability of time is not effective on his body, but since it actually made him younger, it was probably effective, so he changed his statement.


    Naito''s vague exnation, on the contrary, made sense to Ain. Just now, Naito''s body suddenly turned into light and then regained its form. Obviously, it was a special kind of ability simr to the Return Return Devil Fruit.


    There are so many kinds of Devil Fruits in this world, and their abilities can be strange. It''s not surprising that one can make the time advance instead of returning, and it might be Naito''s ability.


    Thinking about this, the shock in Ain''s heart gradually calmed down.


    After hearing Naito''s order, Ain didn''t hesitate any more and used her ability on him again.


    Hum!!!


    The pink energy wrapped Naito''s body again, and then his body slowly began to shrank. However, before he could ultimately turn into a child, the energy dissipated, and then he gained back his form.


    After experiencing Ain''s ability twice, Naito''s sense of the time became a little clearer. Although it was still like looking at something in the mist, thetter seemed to have faded slightly.


    After he kept reying the experience in his mind, Naito looked at Ain again and said, "Do it again."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Ain nodded respectfully, then used her ability again.


    The third time, the fourth, the fifth¡­


    They kept at it until Ain was exhausted physically, then Naito finally asked her to stop.


    The Paramecia type of devil fruit generally consumes physical strength.


    <i>Exhale</i>


    Naito, who returned to his original state again, took a deep breath. However, he had some traces of disappointment in his eyes because Naito hasn''t fully grasped the arc of time.


    In the process, Naito''s perception of time became clearer, then the mist faded utterly.


    The time is extremely illusory. Although it said to be a timeline, Naito didn''t know how to describe it. It seems to be a strange power that is perfectly integrated with space and hidden deep inside it.


    This power is everywhere and inside everything.


    No matter how powerful a person is, it''s difficult to escape the passage of time.


    Naito can clearly perceive the existence of the time force, but like a phantom in a mirror, or like the moon''s reflection on the water, he can only see it but not touch it.


    He tried many times but never seeded. It seems that it''s challenging to gain time ability empty-handed. He will still need an introduction.


    One to break the mirror, one to turn the moon''s reflection on the water into reality, only a thing like that can truly give Naito the ability to control the time force.


    And it will undoubtedly be the Devil Fruit of time.


    There is no need for him to find that legendary devil fruit of time, any kind of Devil Fruit that can manipte time should be enough!


    For Naito, all he needs is guidance to the right path.


    "Than you."


    Seeing how Ain''s forehead was dripping with sweat, Naito stopped and smiled at her.


    "I''m your adjutant. This is what I should do."


    Ain smiled sweetly. To work to exhaustion under Naito was much better than being with


    Onigumo.


    Although he asionally let go of a powerful and ethereal aura that can overwhelm people, in general, he''s was extremely amiable.


    Although she doesn''t know what Naito was looking for, she is undoubtedly obliged to help Naito as his adjutant.


    "Okay, you go to rest first. After that, you will help me collect all the information about time devil fruits." Naito nodded slightly at Ain.


    He wasn''t afraid that others will know he was studying time ability, even if they know it, he''s not the only person in the world who''s interested in time ability, but surely none could actually study it!


    "Yes!"


    After Ain nodded, she stepped aside and then rested.


    Seeing Ain sitting there to rest, Naito stretches his body, then suddenly walked to her side and gently touched her forehead with his finger.


    Ain opened her eyes in astonishment but suddenly felt strange energy entering her body from the center of her forehead.


    This kind of energy caused an instant transformation inside her body.


    She could feel that whether it was endurance or physical strength were all doubled, and that energy flowed through her body, directly driving away all of the fatigue away.


    This, of course, was Naito''s Sage Mode Transformation, it worked even in this world, and when Naito finally regains his power, he will easily be able to help herplete all the stages.


    "Consider this as a reward for you."


    Naito smiled at Ain, then he turned around and left the room.

 Chapter 514: Vice Admirals

    <h4>Chapter 514: Vice Admirals</h4>


    Ain''s ability is undoubtedly extremely powerful, almost like a BUG. In theory, whether it''s the Shock Force, thunder, fire, ice, or any other natural element, time return can easily wipe it out.


    If she can have the same power and speed as Whitebeard, Sengoku, and others, it''s estimated that she will be stronger than anyone.


    The second stage of Sage Mode Transformation increased Ain''s physical strength at least three times, which means an increase in power and speed!


    Ain''s initial strength wasn''t weak. She was already close to the rear admirals level.


    Now, if she can master the power that Naito has given here and learns Haki, she will be able to even stand in the face of an admiral with her ability.


    This is basically the level of Domingo, Marco, and Jack the Drought.


    This level''s strength is slightly inferior to the admirals, while thetter''s are somewhat inferior to the Yonko, who are slightly inferior to Whitebeard at his peak.


    The difference in strength between each of these levels isn''t particrlyrge, and the so-called difference between the strongest and the weakest of each group is only theoretically. In a life and death battle, the oue is always unpredictable.


    Someone like Domingo, who he''s not considered one of the strongest in this world, can easily cause disturbance to the sea, and Naito created the same aura around him instantly when he came to this world.


    Such a level in this world has definitely a huge impact!


    For him, Ain''s performance was outstanding, so he gave a little reward, nothing more. He didn''t care about making an impact or a name.


    As for others, even if this world was overturned, so what?!


    In Naito''s eyes, this world was just like ss with water inside!


    After leaving the task of gathering information about the time type Devil Fruits, Naito came to a high floor inside the Marineford, and from there, he could overlook the whole ce.


    The Marines Headquarters was massive, especially the field below, which isrge enough to hold a hundred thousand people fighting.


    Naito''s gazes swept across the ce faintly, and he could sense a lot of powerful auras as well as a lot of mixed sword intent.


    Of course, these powerful auras are justpared to the marines and pirates of this world. Even if they are ten times stronger, it won''t be enough to touch Naito.


    Because the gap cannot shorten up just by pure strength.


    "The three Admiral, Sengoku, Garp¡­" After scanning the Marines Headquarters, Naito said softly.


    Judging from the number of top powerhouses alone, it''s difficult for any Yonko to conquer the marines.


    If they want to fight with the marines, they will need at least two Yonko Crew Pirates.


    If two Yonko joins power, the marines will hardly have an advantage. The only possibility will be if Z and Garp join the battle.


    Marco, Jack¡­ if such people join their powers together, they will have the chance to stand in front of the admirals without getting defeated quickly.


    If three Yonko joins power, the marines will lose!


    During the war, Shanks was able to end the battle, not because of his "Devil Fruit," but because no one could afford to let the battle continue any longer.


    ckbeard wasn''t ready to fight against Shanks and the marines together, and the marines didn''t want to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, the ckbeard Pirates, and Shanks Pirates on their own.


    Shanks saw this and knew he could stop the war, so he came forward, and both the Marines and ckbeard had to follow.


    Suppress two Yonko and lose against three at the same time. This was the power of the Marines!


    In this sea, the most powerful force has always been the marines. Any other party will always be inferior to the marines. As for the Shichibukai, they all ad up to the level of the Yonko.


    Images were appearing in Naito''s mind, while his eyes shed with inexplicable colors. As he pondered, he analyzed things that this world will never understand.


    Naito suddenly turned around and looked in one direction, and a smug grin appeared on his face.


    "These people¡­ It seems that I don''t need to look for them one by one."


    As soon as his voice emitted, Naito''s figure suddenly faded and disappeared out of thin air.


    ¡­¡­..


    The Marines Headquarters, the lounge.


    As a marine, you don''t have to go out every day to fight with pirates. Most new recruits receive training in the camp. After graduation, formal marines still have to continue their training.


    The marines'' system is strict for low ranked marines, and for admirals, and even rear admirals, the system bes very lenient.


    At the Admiral''s rank, even if you''rezy and leaves everything to your adjutant, no one object.


    As for the Vice Admirals, naturally, they don''t need to deal with everyday incidents. And even during training, they can rx. Therefore, these kinds of lounges in Marineford exist, where high ranked marines can y cards and spend time.


    At this time, a group of Vice Admirals of the Marines Headquarters was sitting in this incredibly spacious lounge.


    Four Vice Admirals were sitting there ying cards, while the others are sitting around chatting with each other.


    "It''s been a long time since we got together."


    "It''s so busy every day with those pirates being around."


    "Of course, the area you''re responsible for is the most troublesome one. Compared to mine, there have been almost no incidents."


    "Nonsense! There will always be incidents, but you''re in charge of Red Hair Pirates'' territory. He''s one of the Yonko. Even if something goes wrong, they will solve it by themselves. If they can''t solve it, then neither you."


    Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral Momonga sighed helplessly, while the other Vice Admiral Dalmatian looked at him snickering.


    At this moment, another Vice Admiral walked in.


    "What is this? Is there a party?"


    Waving his sword casually, Strawberry walked in, took a look, then said with a surprised expression, "Momonga, you''re here too, even though you''re always busy¡­ it seems that all the Vice-Admiral has made here then?"


    "When you say it like that, it seems to be the case."


    "No, I don''t see Garp-San here."


    "Haha, Garp-Sana doesn''t count! Strawberry, you''re still thest one toe."


    After looking around, the other Vice Admirals were also surprised, then all smiled.


    Seeing this, Strawberry smiled too and then walked over. After two steps, he suddenly thought of something.


    After stopping, he looked at Momonga and the others and said, "Speaking of which, it seems that there is still one person missing."


    "You mean¡­"


    Momonga immediately figured out what Strawberry meant by that.


    In addition to Garp, there is indeed a Vice Admiral who isn''t here.


    At this moment, everyone thought of that person with different expressions.


    Time seemed to have stagnated for a moment, then Onigumo suddenly snorted and said, "You mean that person who lied to the world and steals other people''s adjutants?"


    "Tsk, Onigumo, why are you so angry? The guy never messed with you? Also, when that incident was reported, Mihawk didn''te forward to refute it. How do you know if Naito really lied?" One of the Vice Admirals looked at Onigumo and said.


    Onigumo stared at him coldly, then said, "He didn''t mess with me? Although I wasn''t satisfied with that little girl Ain, as my adjutant, before I could even speak my mind, they transferred her to him just like that!"


    "Hahaha, maybe it was for the best. Ain is one of Master Zephyr''s disciples. It would have been dangerous if you somehow ended up offending him." Another admiral joked.


    When Onigumo heard the name Zephyr, he suddenly froze for a moment, but he was still annoyed and said, "Forge about Ain. That guy called Naito, how did he be a Vice Admiral just after one fight with Mihawk? How old is her?!"


    "Moreover, there are only a few Vice Admirals in the Marines Headquarters that cannot be ordered by Admirals. How can that guy bepared to Garp-San?!"

 Chapter 515: Learning Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 515: Learning Swordsmanship</h4>


    In the marine headquarters, in the spacious lounge, the cold words of Onigumo echoed.


    This time, Vice Admiral, Momonga didn''t try to stop him, and he fell in silent, with a slightly affronted expression.


    Indeed, you can''t promote someone to a Vice Admiral relying on some information that no one knows if it''s true or false. Not that only, the guy was given an even superior status. In fact, everyone in here was more or less unhappy about this decision.


    "A draw with Mihawk, what a joke! Do you believe that a neer who just debuted can pull out such a thing?!


    "If that guy dares to stand in my face, I will make sure to show him what true swordsmanship is!"


    Onigumo said coldly, revealing his sword intent. It felt as if the lounge was turned into a bloodbath for a moment.


    A weak person would have got intimidated by this sword intent.


    However, everyone present was a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, almost none of them were weak, and Onigumo''s killing intent had no effect on them.


    However, a faint voice that suddenly emitted made all of their expressions change!


    "Oh? You''re gonna show me what true swordsmanship is?"


    Naito''s voice came, causing all the Vice Admirals to suddenly turn around.


    Everyone saw Naito at a nce, but none of them knew when he showed up, their pupils almost shrank suddenly, each showing a trace of horror, and some even subconsciously clenched their weapons.


    Momonga, who was the closest to Naito, had traces of cold sweat on his forehead, and he seemed in disbelief.


    The reason why all these Vice Admirals present looked horrified because none of them could sense Naito approaching them!


    In other words, no one knows how or when Naito came here.


    It seemed that he had just arrived here, but in fact, he was here enough to hear what Onigumo said, which is shocking.


    Each of them is a marine that has experienced countless battles. Not only are they extremely experienced, but they are almost masters of the Observation Haki, but they still couldn''t sense Naitoing!


    Doesn''t this mean that if Naito had just attacked any of them, it''s likely that this person would have been dead?!


    "You¡­"


    Onigumo''s face stiffened, and there were evident traces of shock in his eyes.


    He also didn''t notice when Naito appeared!


    "I just heard you mentioning true swordsmanship. Do you think you have time to teach me?" Naito stood there calmly, looking Onigumo indifferently.


    Hearing Naito''s words, Onigumo looked furious.


    Naito sneaked on them silently, which can only represent his hidden ability, but it doesn''t mean that he''s powerful.


    Once it''s a head-on battle, no matter how sneaky and smart he is, it won''t make any difference.


    Thinking of this, Onigumo calmed down, then he snorted coldly, "Perfect! I''ve been waiting for this moment for quite a long time. Show me the strength that took you this far!"


    Oniguro then drew out his sword, and his fierce sword intent suddenly rose up and spread in all directions.


    This time, he ultimately released it.


    Crack Crack!!


    As his sword intent was rising, the wooden floor under his feet seemed to have cracked slightly!


    Perceiving Onigumo''s sword intent, the light shed in Naito''s eyes, and when he reached out to the void, a sword emerged out of thin air!


    Hum!!!


    Suddenly, Naito''s sword intent surged out of his body. It wasn''t that strong, but it gave people the illusion of him standing above everything else!


    The sword intent crushed in all directions and instantly collided with Onigumo''s. This was an invisible collision of aura, but it burst out with tangible power!


    "This is¡­ what?!"


    Almost all the Vice Admirals present stood up together, and some couldn''t help but exim.


    Most of them were swordsmen, and those who didn''t use swords were familiar with swordsmanship, and they could also use the Observation Haki, so they could clearly perceive Naito''s sword intent.


    Even those strong people could feel the extreme dominance revealed in Naito''s sword intent as if from the very beginning has conquered the world!


    Up until this moment, and during their years at service, the Vice Admirals has never felt such a sword intent!


    Moreover, Naito''s killing intent instantly proved for everyone else that he was a swordsman!


    Regardless of whether Naito really drew with Mihawk or not, at least this proves that his swordsmanship was genuine, and he didn''t gain all of that reputation from nothing!


    The moment the two sword intents collided, the Vice Admirals fell back since they could no longer stand there, leaving only Naito and Onigumo in the field.


    The two''s sword intents were steadily high, and because of the constant collisions, they continued to exude a stronger aura.


    Almost everyone inside the Marines Headquarters turned their head and looked in the lounge''s direction the moment the two sword intents collided.


    "This is¡­"

 Chapter 516: Sword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 516: Sword Intent</h4>


    Marineford, the Marines Fortress, in a spacious office.


    The Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, the Aokiji, wasying on a recliner, sleeping with a blindfold, showing azy expression.


    Suddenly, he got up, took off the blindfold with a strange expression, saying, "This is¡­"


    After he murmured, Aokiji knocked on the table, and a marine opened the door and walked in.


    "Go and see what''s happening in the lounge downstairs."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Aokiji''s office is another admiral, Akainu.


    At this time, Akainu was sitting behind the desk, dealing with some documents on his desk, then he suddenly raised his head and frowned.


    "What is going on?"


    "What are these bastards doing in the lounge?"


    ¡­¡­.


    Marines Headquarters, the lounge.


    The two sword intents kept interwinding. Ordinary people may not be able to detect what is happening here, but people who have the Observation Haki or who are swordsmen can feel these sword intents colliding.


    It felt like if the entire lounge was turned into a sea of swords!


    Moreover, it''s extremely obvious that Naito''s sword intent is more powerful and has a kind of extreme domineering, which firmly suppressing Onigumo''s sword intent.


    Onigumo''s sword intent was still able to resist Naito''s sword intent at first, but as time passed, the two sword intents continued to collide, and he was horrified to discover that his sword intent had beenpletely suppressed, and even almost got defeated!


    It seems that if he lowers his defense, he might even get defeated by Naito.


    "This guy¡­"


    Onigumo stared at the indifferent Naito in front of him, with a hint of disbelief in his eyes. Such a domineering intent turned out to be possessed by a twenty-year-old boy in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, Onigumo finally took a move.


    His sword intent waspletely blocked, and his strength was suppressed by at least 30%. Onigumo knew that if it goes on like this, his killing intent being defeated will be hisst concern, and he might not even have the chance to make a strike with his sword.


    Did you ever wonder why the strong just stand there, and the weak are afraid to attack? It''s because their momentum ispletely suppressing the weak and leaving them with no possibility to attack.


    Strong people often only need a look to make the weak sweating, shudder, and unable to move. Even in this world, there such a thing which is Conqueror Haki, which can directly knock out weak people!


    Although this was the Marine Headquarters'' lounge, and it''s not a suitable ce to fight, Onigumo didn''t care anymore.


    "Eight-Sword Style¡­ Floral Whorl!"


    Onigumo is a human who ate the Zoan Spider Spider Devil Fruit. It has the form of a half-human beast. After the six spider legs emerged, he held a total of eight swords and swung them at Naito.


    When he waved the eight swords, dazzling rays of light gathered, and the sword aura intertwined, then energy sword cuts flew toward Naito.


    The Eight Energy Sword Cuts flew toward Naito, then suddenly converged into a line, rotate, and formed a blooming petal flower!


    The moment he decided to attack, Onigumo directly used his full power!


    "Interesting swordsmanship."


    Seeing this technique, Naito''s eyes looked sharp, and a smug grin appeared on his face.


    Facing this powerful technique, Naito didn''t retreat or try to evade. Instead, he held his Kusanagi no Tsurugi in one hand and swung it lightly.


    The angle looked incredibly random and flew smoothly without any force.


    Whoosh!!!


    The dazzling golden light swept away instantly, mmed Onigumo''s swords energy cuts, and immediately shattered it.


    The impact caused all the wooden floor to crack, exposing the stone ground under the wooden nks.


    This is the Marines Headquarters, which can also be called the Marines Fortress. Naturally, it''s extremely strong. Even if though it was covered by wood, it was only a decoration, and the inside was built from stone.


    This kind of stone isn''t ordinary, but another kind second, only Seastone, which is used for buildings.


    Don''t consider how weak it looked in the original during the war. Such stone is as fragile as a paper under the fist of the Whitebeard. In fact, it''s sturdiness can withstand even a rain of cannonballs!


    The sword energy cuts didn''t have any effect. It was easily blocked by Naito, which made Onigumo even more furious. He couldn''t believe that Naito actually had such powerful swordsmanship!


    "Eight-Sword Style¡­ Scattered Flowers!"


    Suddenly, Onigumo rushed toward Naito. He who has mastered the Marine''s Rokushiki techniques was extremely fast and shed in front of Naito instantly. With the eight swords swinging, the glow on the de continued to flicker.


    This time it was no longer energy sword cuts, but Busoshoku applied on the sword, which makes it extremely hard and sharp. The eight swords mover like wheels, but their offensive power was like a storm!


    However, facing Onigumo''s eight-sword style, Naito still held his Kusanagi no Tsurugi with one hand and swing it up and down, easily blocking all attacks.


    The movements were smooth and rxed; just like Mihawk in the original, he easily blocked Zoro''s Three-Sword Style with a small knife.


    "It''s really the same as the name of the move. This swordsmanship is scattered." Observing Onigumo''s swordsmanship, Naito said.


    Compared with Mihawk''s swordsmanship Onigumo was way worse. Although he used gathered a lot of energy sword cuts earlier, it was still scattered.


    Using just more than a sword doesn''t make you stronger!


    Like Mihawk, Naito didn''t use any special sword moves, just swung his sword casually, but the sword energy that bursts out with every swing if focused could cut everything!


    Mihawk''s swordsmanship has reached the realm of a great swordsman, and Onigumo was obviously way behind.


    Naito''s swordsmanship was originally weak when he first faced Mihawk, but after the fighting with him and Kizaru, his swordsmanship be strong than Onigumo!


    Moreover, Naito''s sword intent was the domineering kind. As long as his swordsmanship is stronger than the opponent, even if it''s just a little, it will crush him!


    Just like Naito in the past, as long as any attack can''t block his Shock Force, it will all be crushed by him, and Naito''s swordsmanship is the same!


    This is the essence of his Invincible Sword Intent!

 Chapter 517: The First Step

    <h4>Chapter 517: The First Step</h4>


    Onigumo kept swinging and swinging hard with his Eight Swords, but they were all blocked by Naito.


    No matter how Onigumo increased the strength, speed, or even used a different technique, he still couldn''t break Naito''s defense.


    Naito was just swinging his sword lightly and easily, stopping every strike.


    "Impossible, impossible¡­"


    Onigumo made a hideous expression. Even when he used all of his power, he couldn''t even make Naito take a step back. How could the gap be so big?!


    Naito didn''t even attempt to attack him or take advantage of the openings. He was just passively parrying. However, no matter how many methods he used, he could hardly shake him.


    How could Naito be so strong?!


    Onigumo couldn''t ept it. In his opinion, even if Mihawk was the one standing in front of him, the gap wouldn''t be this big.


    The fight between him and Naito was like a child fighting an adult. Even though the kid would use everything possible, like nails and teeth, the adult-only needs to reach out and put his hand on the head to stop him.


    "Damn it!!!"


    Onigumo gritted his teeth, and after an angry shout, he fell back, then he ced the eight swords in front of him like a blossomed flower, then rushed toward Naito.


    Soru!!


    Suddenly Onigumo disappeared after using the Soru, one of the Marine''s Rokushiki.


    Yet this one looked a bit different!


    As a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters, he''s is proficient in Soru. Naturally, he can also integrate the Rokushiki techniques into his swordsmanship, forming stronger moves.


    "Ten Sword Style¡­ The Flowers of Bloom and Death!"


    Nt only eight energy sword cut, be he also sent two Rankyaku with his legs, forming ten energy projectiles that instantly rotated and merged and turned into a beautiful flower!


    Instantly, that flower rushed to the sky, and Onigumo rushed toward Naito, then shed behind him, and kept his posture still.


    At this moment, the Marineford wasn''t limited to the Vice Admirals only, but some other captain who heard the news, and even ordinary marines came.


    Seeing this scene, these ordinary marines couldn''t help but swallow, and one spoke subconsciously.


    "What a terrifying swordsmanship, has Vice Admiral, Onigumo already won?"


    "Who is that young man? He forced Vice-Admiral Onigumo to use such a trick, but it should be over."


    It wasn''t long since Naito joined the marines, and he didn''t go out that often, so not to mention these ordinary soldiers, even the admirals, didn''t know him.


    And since it was Onigumo, they thought that a young man like Naito wouldn''t be able to stop this trick.


    However, just when that soldier said that, a Vice Admiral standing in the front suddenly shook his head and said solemnly, No, Onigumo lost."


    The moment he said that, the two soldiers looked stunned.


    Vice-Admiral Onigumo lost?!


    What the hell is this?!


    These soldiers almost looked in disbelief. However, the changes in the field instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Crack!!


    A crisp sound emitted, like the sound of steel breaking, and echoed very clearly, reaching everyone''s ears.


    Under the shocked and unbelievable gazes of all the soldiers present, Onigumo fell behind Naito, and the eight swords he was holding cracked almost at the same time and broke!


    The eight swords shattered, and the fragments were scattered. Simultaneously, a bloodstain suddenly appeared on Onigumo''s body, and the blood sshed out of it!


    Puff!


    Onigumo''s body trembled for a while. Unable to keep standing anymore, he fell to the ground with a shocked look in his eyes.


    He actually lost!


    What made Onigumo in such disbelief is not that he lost, but that he never made Naito move a step from beginning to end!


    Even if it was his strongest technique, even when he tried to trick him, Naito took him down without moving!


    What a gap!


    How could the gap be so big?!


    Onigumo stood up with difficulty, then looked at the bloodstains on his body with bitterness.


    This scare, it seemed like he hit Naito''s sword. This something that he never encountered before in the sea, all the way to this day!


    At this moment, not just the defeated Onigumo, but all the Vice Admirals of the Marineford, including Momonga, looked solemn.


    Onigumo wasn''t the top Vice Admiral, but he wasn''t the weakest too. However, in front of Naito, he wasn''t even qualified to make him move one step!


    "This, this¡­ Vice-Admiral Onigumo actually lost?!"


    "Who is that young man?!"


    The ordinary soldiers who didn''t know Naito were almost in an uproar.


    Even now, they were still in disbelief. The dignified marine Vice-Admiral Onigumo actually lost to such a young man.


    Who is that young boy in white?!"


    "What a horrifying sword intent¡­"


    Finally, Momonga spoke slowly and said in a deep voice, "I have never seen such domineering swordsmanship. As long as he''s even a bit stronger, he will absolutely destroy his opponent?!"


    Hearing Momonga''s words, Naito turned around and nced at him.


    Naito actually recognizes Momonga. He was that Vice Admiral who could resist Hancock''s charm by hitting his leg with a sword.


    Hearing that, the other Vice Admiral finally came back to their senses and twisted their brows.


    It turned out to be so?


    "No wonder Onigumo lost so badly. After all, even the strongest swordsman Mihawk wouldn''t stand still and take all attacks."


    Vice Admiral strawberry looked stunned for a while, he was trying to solve the mystery, but it wasn''t clear to him as it was to Momonga. After he heard these words, he finally understood what happened.


    After a while, the Vice-Admiral finally calmed down again. Naito looked at Momonga indifferently, then said, "Since you seem to under my swordsmanship, then¡­ why don''t you demonstrate it to everyone, or you know what¡­?"


    Speaking of this, Naito paused for a while, then nced at the other Vice Admiral, and said lightly, "Since all of you here¡­ why don''t you all try?!"


    These two simple sentences seemed to be like a drop of water falling into a hot oil pan, and the crowd instantly boiled!


    Almost everyone was taken aback for a moment, then there was an uproar.


    The ordinary soldiers in the rear opened their eyes wide with stunned expressions. Even Momonga and the others were shocked.


    Is here challenging all of the Vice Admirals alone?!


    Are you kidding me?!


    Even if Naito had just defeated Onigumo and was unscathed, it would be too arrogant to challenge all of the Vice Admirals by himself!


    He just won against a Vice Admiral, and he now dares to challenge all the Vice Admirals. This is simply madness. Who does he think he is, an Admiral?!

 Chapter 518: Heavy Like A Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 518: Heavy Like A Mountain</h4>


    The Vice Admirals got angry when Naito dared to challenge all of them at once.


    One of them sneered and stepped in.


    The Vice-Admiral was tall, holding a wide-ded long sword in his hand.


    "It''s Vice Admiral Towel!"


    "He captured arge pirate crew with a bounty of more than 500 million. He has no Devil Fruit, but both his swordsmanship and Rikushiki are superb, and he''s absolutely powerful."


    Seeing this tall vice-admiraling forward, the soldiers in the rear showed awe.


    He once was on pair with the three Admirals, Kizaru, Akainu, and Aokiji, but his strength was inferior to the trio. Therefore, they be Admirals, and he was stuck in the middle. Even though he was just a Vice Admiral, he was extremely strong, and he ranks among the best.


    "His swordsmanship tends to be defensive. None of us can break it. If he can block Naito''s attack, he will probably win."


    Well, he has a better chance of winning.


    Several Vice Admirals were about to step up, but they all stood by when they saw him.


    Under everyone''s gazes, his sword intent had risen like a solid mountain.


    Then he looked at Naito and said solemnly, "Please teach me about Vice Admiral Naito''s swordsmanship!"


    Hearing these words, the soldiers in the rear who didn''t know Naito finally came back to their senses and recognized who was the young man in white in front of them.


    "He turned out to be Vice Admiral Naito, but he''s too young!"


    "I heard that he had drawn with the World''s Greatest Swordsman, Mihawk. I don''t know if it''s true or not, though."


    When they learned about Naito''s identity, they all looked astonished. They originally thought that Naito was an ordinary captain. They didn''t expect him to be one of the Vice Admirals.


    "So you''re a defensive swordsman?"


    Naito stood there, staring at the Vice-Admiral, then casually raised his sword and waved it lightly.


    Whoosh!!


    The golden aura suddenly surged like a meteor falling from the sky with a stream of light!


    Roar!!


    With a loud roar, holding his huge long sword with both hands, the Vice-Admiral swept upward and crashed the golden sword energy cut!


    After a cold snort, he waved his giant sword in his hand and rushed towards Naito.


    In a battle between swordsmen, sword energy cuts are generally only a tentative technique, and the real attack is still should be close ranged swings.


    In other words, the length of the sword and the arm are major factors for winning.


    Sword Energy Cuts are long-range attacks. And even though they''re cool, unless it reaches Mihawk''s level, the attack power isn''t as good as a close-up swing.


    This is why the battle between swordsmen is often determined by closebat, instead of two people facing off with Sword Energy Cuts.


    The giant sword in the Vice Admiral''s hand was very long, so he narrowed the distance between him and Naito to the range of his sword''s reach in one step, then he fiercely swung it.


    The hard mountain-like sword intent apanied by this swing crashed down as if it could split the sea and tear the earth!


    It''s like a mountain, falling from the sky!


    "Do you think this will heavy sword overwhelm people with power?"


    Looking at his sword, Naito didn''t have any panic, but in fact, he looked as calm as ever.


    "But¡­ what if you got crushed by a bigger mountain?!"


    While speaking faintly, Naito''s sword intent suddenly changed, it was still the kind of extremely domineering, but it instantly became extremely heavy, like an unshakable giant tower!


    Facing the Vice Admiral''s heavy sword, Naito didn''t have the slightest intention of retreating.


    On one side, the Vice Admiral''s sword that was being held by both hands and falling down fiercely; on the other, it was the bright golden sword held with one hand and swung upward.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seems that Naito is about to be cut in half.


    A few soldiers were even afraid to watch this tragedy and couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    Ding!


    The two swords suddenly collided, but the imaginary scene didn''t ur.


    Instead, the Vice Admiral''s sword waspletely blocked in mid-air, unable to move any further!


    Naito''s thin body, standing there, seemed like an iron nail pierced into the ground, motionless. And the golden sword didn''t even tremble at all!


    On the contrary, the Vice-Admiral, who held his giant sword with both hands, was constantly trembling, and his hands were even shaking!


    He widened his eyes suddenly and looked at Naito with disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Naito could block a full swing from him with that small sword!


    Moreover, that golden sword didn''t even move an inch at the impact, while he barely had a good grip on his sword from the counter-shock.


    Boom!!


    Finally, he could no longer maintain his foothold, and the giant Vice-Admiral was pushed back with his big sword a few steps backward before he could finally stop!


    What made him even more shocked was the cracks on his sword!


    "Impossible! Even though I was using Busoshoku Haki¡­"


    There was an unbelievable look in his eyes. Seeing that his sword was cut was even more shocking than the fact that he was blocked by Naito.


    Because he used Busohoku Haki, and he could perceive that Naito didn''t use it at all!


    "It''s impossible for a sword to be sharp enough to cut through the Busoshoku Haki even if it''s one of the Supreme Grade Swords¡­ What kind of a sword is that?!"

 Chapter 519: One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 519: One After Another</h4>


    "It''s just a sword that I forged in my spare time."


    Naito held the Kusanagi no Tsurugi in his hand, looking at the Vice Admiral, and said faintly.


    The Vice-Admiral was taken aback and then angrily said, "Who you think you''re fooling?"


    How could such a great sword be forged in his spare time? It''s evident that Naito was just talking nonsense.


    Furious, The Vice-Admiral held that giant sword in his hands rushed towards Naito again, and waved fiercely.


    This time, The Vice Admiral was really going all out. Without even a trace of reservation, he let out all of his strength.


    Although it was unbelievable how he managed to stop him the first time, he probably managed to resist all of that strength by using the ground.


    Facing the Vice Admiral''s swing that wasing upward, Naito moved as he expected and tried to block it with one hand.


    Watching this, the Vice Admiral took a deep breath and put all of his power into the swing. At that moment, he made up his mind, even if he couldn''t defeat Naito, he would at least repulse him!


    Ding Dang!!


    Instantly, the two swords shed, and a shock wave swept in all directions.


    However, when the two swords shed, the sound they made was too crisp, as if it was gold and iron!


    The shock waved swept past, and this time it wasn''t only ordinary soldiers that were shocked. Even Vice Admirals like Momonga looked in disbelief.


    Because Naito still didn''t move a step!


    Relying on such a sword that he held with one hand, he managed to block the Vice Admiral''s full force swing without moving!


    "This is impossible! This is no longer swordsmanship. This is raw power. How could you be this powerful!!"


    The Vice-Admiral looked at Naito in amazement and awe.


    It''s surprising if Garp possessed such terrifying power, but Naito, who looked so young and thin, to have such dreadful power, it''s just shocking.


    After he blocked the Vice Admiral''s second swing, the interesting look on Naito''s face gradually disappeared, and it was reced by a kind of inness.


    That expression on his face seemed to say that he was above everything.


    These two swings were more than enough for Naito to understand the Vice Admiral''s sword intent. There''s no special move. That is, he used these two swords to crush people with great force. He was undoubtedly powerful, but in front of Naito, it wasn''t enough.


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Naito spoke faintly, then parried the Vice Admiral''s sword, raised the Kusanagi no Tsurugi to the top of his head with one hand, then swung it down.


    This swipe was very simr to the Vice Admiral''s previous strike. Although it wasn''t the same size as the sword, the feeling it gave to people as it fell down was extremely heavy.


    It''s felt like a mountain falling from the sky!


    "This feeling¡­"


    Watching Naito''s sword fall, the Vice Admiral''s face suddenly changed, revealing an even more shocked expression, and subconsciously moved his sword in front of him and greeted him.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly a roar spread throughout the audience.


    The sword felt extremely heavy even to the Giant Vice Admiral, and his feet even smashed the wooden surface and embedded in the stoneyer under it!


    Crack!!


    After blocking that decisive blow, the Vice Admiral''s sword, even though it was attached by the Busoshoku Haki, it got directly cut!


    It''s better to say that it was broken into pieces as if it was made from stic!


    After the Kusanagi no Tsurugi crushed the Vice Admiral''s sword, it flicked past his ears lightly, chopped off some of his hair, then stopped by his neck, which instantly made his back soaked with sweat.


    The Vice Admiral''s hands were numb and trembling violently. After such a heavy blow, he finally couldn''t stand still and fell to the ground with a look of astonishment on his face.


    Naito has actually used his technique!


    Moreover, Naito''s sword was actually stronger and heavier than his sword ever been. He, the man who was so proud of his defense, couldn''t even resist it, his sword got broken, then fell on the ground paralyzed!


    The whole audience was silent.


    Seeing how the Vice-Admiral was defeated, almost everyone was shocked. Even those Vice Admirals, including Momonga and Doberman, looked stunned.


    "He actually lost?!"


    "This, how is this possible! That guy¡­ no, Vice Admiral, Naito is actually stronger?!


    Some of the Vice Admiral''s officers were almost shocked by this fact.


    "He actually learned his swordsmanship."


    "No, he fused it with his own swordsmanship. No wonder he was willing to challenge us all. It turned out that he wants to see all of our swordsmanships to strengthen his own!"


    Momonga and the others, naturally, didn''t focus on the fact that the Vice-Admiral lost, but on Naito''s swordsmanship and purpose.


    Everyone had a sense of wonder in their eyes. They had never met a swordsman like Naito before!


    It''s no impossible to learn other''s swordsmanship. If they''re willing to teach you, you can even learn it quickly, but it''s incredible to integrate others'' swordsmanship into your own, and even do it during the battle!


    In other words, Naito''s strength is definitely not just as simple as it seems on the surface, and the kind of power that he just showed when he parried that swing proves that he was even stronger than the Vice-Admiral Towel.


    "So you want to use us to sharpen your sword?"


    The Vice-Admiral Doberman took a deep breath, then a sharp look appeared in his eyes as he stepped forward.


    Although the marines are not as arrogant as the pirates, they were powerful and famous in the sea. No one will be willing to be other''s whetstones.


    "If you want to use us to sharpen your sword, you must be careful because you might break it!"


    Doberman stepped forward, drew out his sword, and a fierce sword intent rose into the sky, then he shouted at Naito, "What are you waiting? Come and learn!"

 Chapter 520: Back To Back Defeats

    <h4>Chapter 520: Back To Back Defeats</h4>


    Vice Admiral Doberman had a strong sword intent. He''s also tough and fearless. In the original, during the war, he dared to sternly reprimand Shanks.


    His sword intent is just like his character, fearless.


    "The Dauntless Sword, it''s quite interesting, but fearlessness can only be true when you have the strength to match it. Otherwise, it will be arrogance.


    Naito stood there calmly, and felt Doberman''s sword intent, while looking at him walking forward, then spoke faintly.


    "Humph!"


    Doberman snorted coldly, then swung his sword in the air.


    A strange ck sword aura burst out suddenly. It was an impressivebination between a Sword Energy Cut and the Busoshoku Haki that made the energy pitch ck color, with evident killing intent in it.


    The moment the sword was released, the entire lounge''s temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. Not only the strong, but even the marines'' ordinary soldiers felt the sharp edge of his sword.


    Facing Doberman''s sword, Naito''s eyes were calm, and while analyzing andprehending that Sword Intent, his sword also swung diagonally.


    A half-moon-shaped golden energy sword cut suddenly burst out.


    Boom!!!


    The two cuts collided in the air and suddenly exploded, and a crack spread vertically and horizontally appeared on the hard stone floor between the two!


    After testing the power of Naito''s Sword Energy Cut, Doberman seemed to have a bit of confidence, and with an almost tangible fighting spirit, he rushed toward Naito.


    Doberman''s face has many scars on it, which added a bit of viciousness. At this time, he rushed toward Naito, holding his sword with both hands.


    Whoosh!!


    Doberman swung his sword diagonally, targeting Naito''s left waist by going through his right shoulder. The Busoshoku Haki attached to his de was dripping with energy.


    He used One-Sword Style swordsmanship, just like Naito and Mihawk. This kind of swordsmanship cannot be said to be the strongest, but it''s the most stable and the easiest to practice.


    Facing Doberman''s sword, Naito held the Kusanagi no Tsurugi with both hands and strike diagonally, which entirely corresponded to Doberman''s movement like a mirror.


    His golden de wasn''t wrapped in the Busoshoku Haki, but it seemed as if there was a halo white light on it!


    Ding!!


    The two swords suddenly collided in the air, and a clear sound of gold and iron emitted.


    Both swords were Katanas, but at the collision, it seemed as if two giant swords mmed each other, causing a storm to rise in an instant.


    The shock wave burst out, shattering the wooden floor, and swayed in all directions, blowing the ordinary marines to the wall.


    Doberman''s expression was fierce at first. He wanted to suppress Naito with his first swing and immediately gain the upper hand.


    However, when the two swords collided, his expression changed abruptly.


    He could clearly perceive that the sword in his hand was slightly damaged.


    There is no doubt that crack was caused by Naito''s sword!


    "This guy¡­"


    Doberman couldn''t help but look horrified for a moment.


    Even if he held a rusty iron sword in his hand, a master swordsman would easily cut through steel. This is the enhancement of mastery. And the Busoshoku Haki improves the sharpness and hardness of the de.


    But Naito didn''t use the Busoshoku Haki. By just relying on his swordsmanship, he forcibly smashed his superimposed Busoshoku Haki. This is just insane!


    In other words, even if Naito doesn''t use Busoshoku Haki, he can easily conquer Haki with his swordsmanship!


    No matter how much strength he put in it, Doberman couldn''t even force Naito''s sword to move at all. Therefore, he had to retract his and fell back a few feet so he could escape Naito''s pressure.


    Naito has just defeated two Vice Admiral in a row, and his presence, momentum, and sword intent''s sharpness were charging into the sky.


    "Come again!"


    Doberman gritted his teeth; he couldn''t just admit defeat. His sword intent was the Dauntless Sword. He will strike even in the face of all the Yonko and the admirals together!


    Ding-Ding Dong Dong!!


    Doberman kept swinging his sword that collided with Naito''s sword in the air several times.


    With every sh, his sword will be slightly damaged. The ordinary soldiers couldn''t detect this, but the Vice Admiral here did.


    Some such as Momonga, even though they remained calm, their hearts were shaking deep inside.


    Naito''s swords'' movement looked smooth, no roughness, every strike seemed to be extremely delicate, and gradually there was a tendency to get even better.


    What is even more terrifying is Naito''s sword intent, which seemed to be getting more and more condensed in the battle, and firmly suppress Doberman''s sword intent.


    If it weren''t for Doberman''s unique characteristics of being fearless, it would have been directly crushed!


    "The Dauntless Sword, I''ve fullyprehended it."


    The moment he finally learned it, the look in Naito''s eyes suddenly changed, and simultaneously he waved his sword with one hand while he spoke lightly.


    Whoosh!!


    The sword''s edge shed, making a semi-circr moon''s arc, passing right through Doberman''s sword.


    Thetter hurriedly fell back, then stood there watching the sword in his hand breaking from the middle with a hideous face.


    The sword got cut!


    The Third Vice Admiral Doberman lost!


    Doberman took a deep breath, calmed himself down, then he sighed and said, "Vice Admiral, Naito has great swordsmanship, and I have learned a lot."


    Having said that, Doberman turned around, walked passing the crowd, and left the lounge without looking back.


    It wasn''t until this time that the ordinary soldiers finally came back to their senses.


    "Vice Admiral, Doberman¡­ lost?!"


    "Vice Admiral Naito is really that strong?"


    "I don''t think any of the other Vice Admirals can defeat him unless it''s an Admiral. Who can do it?!"


    Amidst these soldiers'' awe-inspiringments, another Vice Admiral stepped forward.


    Naito challenged them all. None of them was gonna step back.


    The three-sword style Vice Admiral immediately lost.


    Strawberry, holding his two swords, stepped forward immediately afterward, challenging Naito, and after five strikes, he retreated.


    Vice Admiral Yamakaji walked forward with his cigar and sword and eventually lost to Naito.


    Last but not least, Momonga stepped forward with his one-sword style challenging Naito. After more than ten moves, he was also defeated. He was strongly suppressed by Naito from beginning to end. Maybe if Naito didn''t learn various sword intents, he would have had a chance to stop one of Naito''s moves!


    The fourth Vice Admiral, the fifth, the sixth¡­


    Seeing so many Vice Admirals who are usually famous in the sea, stepping forward to challenge Naito, but fail one by one, all the marine soldiers felt dreamlike and even felt a bit numb in their bodies.


    The initial thought of these marines was that it would be impossible for Naito to defeat all the Vice Admirals alone, butter they were left dumbfounded and started to feel that one of the Admirals will suddenly step forward and get defeated by Naito.


    Naito''s sword intent has been sharpened by various other sword intents, bing stronger and stronger!


    The ninth Vice Admiral, the tenth¡­


    After defeating ten Vice Admiral, Naito seemed to have turned into an unstoppable sword. His sword intent rose straight into the sky, shaking the entire Marineford!


    This tie, no only those who have the Observation Haki, but even the ordinary soldiers could feel the sharpness of the sword''s edge!

 Chapter 521: Defeat Them All

    <h4>Chapter 521: Defeat Them All</h4>


    Even the Fleet Admiral Sengoku couldn''t sit still after feeling this sword intent.


    Soon, Sengoku got the news.


    Knowing the ins and outs of the situation, Sengoku was stunned, then he gave a wry smile and sat there holding his forehead while feeling a headache. All of a sudden, Naito challenged all the Vice Admirals. This act can cause problems.


    However, this aura that he just felt is the kind that can bepared to Mihawk.


    The thought of Naito''s physical power being able to shock Gap, his Devil Fruit stronger than Kizaru, and his swordsmanship is so terrifying that it isparable to Mihawk, made Sengoku a bit nervous.


    It''s okay if you try not to think about it, but once you do, it''s kind of horrifying!


    Powerful Devil Fruit, people with strong swordsmanship, others who are physically superior, and many people in the sea like this.


    But the sea has never known someone who had the three, which is a bit scary, even to Sengoku.


    At this moment, even Sengoku found it a little hard to estimate how strong Naito is!


    "Fortunately, that guy''s Haki doesn''t seem to be very strong. During this month at the Marineford, he seemed to be still practicing his Haki. It won''t be easy to master it, but once he does, he will be very strong."


    Thinking of thest important ability, the Haki, Sengoku''s heart seemed to have gotten a bit calm.


    If Naito was sufficient in Haki, they might have ended announcing him as the new world''s strongest man instead of Whitebeard!


    Whitebeard is now old, it''s not clear how much strength he could retain, but to Sengoku, he was very clear about what kind of power Whitebeard had at his peak!


    Because he and Garp have fought against Whitebeard more than once, and he knew that there aren''t many people left alive who can bear one fist from that man.


    In his peak period, the Whitebeard was at the peak level in speed and physical strength. His Haki was the strongest, and his Devil Fruit was extremely powerful. Even aspect was at the peak, which allowed him to stand at the top of this sea.


    Therefore, he was named the World''s Strongest Man.


    This title is not self-proimed. Everyone in the sea recognized it!


    But all of a sudden, this young man called Naito appeared, and he has all the qualifications to take that title. How could this not make Sengoku feel frightened?


    However, from the perspective of Sengoku, Naito''s Haki seemed to be a shoring. If his Haki turns out to be not strong enough, he was still far behind Whitebeard even with all the other aspects at the peak.


    In this case, it was still within the eptable range.


    ¡­¡­.


    In the lounge.


    Solely, Naito stood there with one sword, defeating Vice Admiral after another. By the end of the battle, most of the Vice Admirals wanted to give in immediately.


    Many people felt bitter in their hearts and knew that they weren''t worthy enough for the challenge, but these men who knew the way of the sword once, couldn''t avoid this battle.


    As a swordsman and as the Marines'' Vice Admirals, they were all high-ranked and well-known swordsmen who believed in their way of the sword. They can''t just stand back.


    Moreover, they were amazed by Naito''s swordsmanship, and everyone wanted to experience it, even if it meant that they''re gonna lose.


    If they don''t even dare to fight, why keep being swordsmen, they could just go home and hand off their swords as well.


    However, none of the captain or lieutenant below the Vice Admirals'' rank dared to step forward. If Naito could defeat some of the Vice Admirals with one or two strikes, then stepping forward is just suicidal for low-ranked people.


    Finally, thest Vice-Admiral was also defeated, feeling the pressure of Naito''s sword intent, he couldn''t even move his sword, and bowed to him with admiration after he sheathed his sword.


    This time, everyone was convinced.


    Their gazes were no longer full of dissatisfaction and difort. They were looking at Naito now with awe and respect.


    On this sea, the strong are respected, and this kid is powerful!


    The Vice Admirals were all amazed, and the ordinary soldiers kepting anding, and they didn''t wake up from their numbness until Naito finally defeated thest one.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they could see the shock in each other''s eyes. It was indeed like a dreamlike.


    All the Vice Admirals were defeated?!


    One person defeated all the Vice Admirals of the Marine Headquarters. What an incredible thing!


    Even if the hero Garp wasn''t counted, this is beyond shocking because Naito''s rank is only a Vice Admiral.


    There is no doubt that if Garp wasn''t still around, Naito would have been ranked the strongest Vice Admiral!


    Moreover, he wasn''t winning with just a slight advantage. He was crushing them one after another!


    At that moment, someone couldn''t help but think of this.


    Is Naito''s strengthparable to that of an admiral?!


    In fact, every single marine in the ce thought of the same thing.


    They didn''t want to believe it. However, Naito crushed all the Vice Admirals solely, and indeed only admirals can do this!


    Vice Admiral Naito, who doesn''t seem to be older than twenty years old, his strength can already beparable to an admiral?!


    Everyone looked shocked, The Admirals of the Marineford, that is the highestbat power, and the powerhouses who truly stand at the peak of the world!


    Is Naito''s strength reallyparable to them?


    Most people still couldn''t believe it. They were more willing to believe that Naito''s strength has only surpassed all other Vice Admirals and slightly weaker than Admirals.


    "The only thing hecks is Haki." One of the Vice Admirals who was defeated whispered.


    "Yes, if he could just use Haki, it doesn''t need to be too strong. He only needs to be proficient. It''s estimated that he can really match the Admirals." Another Vice Admiral said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 522: Akainu

    <h4>Chapter 522: Akainu</h4>


    People kept discussing, but Naito, standing in the lounge''s center, didn''t seem to be hearing them.


    His sword intent that was raised to the sky became more and more condensed, and the edge of his sword was getting sharper and sharper.


    Naito''s realm was initially above everything in this world. Although Naito didn''t have a deep understanding of this world''s swordsmanship, he graduallyprehended its essence after continuously experiencing multiple sword intents.


    Ordinary people, and even swordsmen with unusual talents, such as Zoro, can understand the essence of swordsmanship and reach its pinnacle quickly.


    But Naito can!


    Even the realm of the great swordsman can''t be on the same foot as Naito. If Naito is standing on the reachable sky, then the great swordsman''s realm is at most standing on the top of a mountain.


    The mountains are high but also short, perhaps the highest of them can touch the clouds, but they''re still a long distance away from the sky.


    However, just when Naito had clearly grasped the essence of swordsmanship and was about to step into the realm of the great swordsman, an angry voice suddenly emitted in the field.


    "What¡­ What are you doing?"


    This voice was filled with anger and even instantly raised the entire lounge''s temperature by several degrees, and a feeling of scorching heat spread instantly.


    All the marines who were talking, including the Vice Admirals, fell silent and turned their heads to look back.


    What they saw at the very rear of the crowd and precisely at the entrance of the lounge, a tall man wearing the marines'' white cloak walking in. It was Akainu!


    Everyone was hushed.


    The silence controlled the entire room. Even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard at that moment.


    In the next moment, all the marines finally reacted and saluted Akainu, who came in.


    "Admiral Sakazuki!"


    Akainu ignored the salutes of the soldiers and looked at the row of the Vice Admirals angrily.


    "You guys, what kind of ce do you think this is?!"


    "It''s fine if it''s some new recruits messing around. You''re all dignified Vice Admirals, yet you''re ignoring the rules and doing whatever you want?!"


    Akainu''s tone heated; Vice Admirals fighting in the lounge as if they were those savage pirates, he really couldn''t stand it.


    It would have been okay if they were ying cards and chatting in the lounge. But fighting each other? Why don''t you use such strength to catch more pirates?!


    Momonga and the others looked at each other with a bit of embarrassment. It was indeed a bit wrong what happened here in the lounge, but everyone seemed to have realized this just now and subconsciously regarded this as a training ground of the marines.


    Akainu scolded Momonga and the others, then turned to look at Naito, and anger burned in his eyes.


    ording to the news he received, the one who caused this situation was Naito.


    In Akainu''s opinion, Naito''s behavior is simply pirate-like!


    He tied with Mihawk, and after joining the marines, he immediately became a Vice Admiral. But that wasn''t the only thing, Sengoku has even given him special status, and now even an Admiral can order him.


    If Garp, who had several opportunities to be an Admiral but refused, was offered such a status, he would bepletely fine with it.


    But why would they give it to someone who doesn''t even know what justice is?!


    Moreover, after Naito joined the marines, he didn''t do anything for an entire month. He just asionally consulted various materials of the Marineford and had no intention to go out to the sea and perform missions or fight pirates.


    In Akainu''s view, he''s not worthy to even be a simple soldier!


    Akainu already regards him as Shichibukai, just like Mihawk.


    As an admiral, he can''t order him around because of his status, but this time, Naito was the center of this incident. It''s just the best chance for him to teach Naito how things work here. This isn''t a free sea!


    Akainu stared at him coldly, then walked through the crowd straight toward Naito, and said: "It was you who caused this incident. Fighting allies in such a ce. Do you know exactly where this is?!"


    Naito''s sword intent that converged and rose to the sky, and was about to be one with his body, then steps into a higher level, was interrupted by Akainu.


    At this time, Naito finally turned his head and looked at Akainu, but there was a hint of indifference in his eyes when he said, "So what if I know?"


    Naito didn''t bother to continue the process after being interrupted by him and dissipated his sword intent.


    With that, the pressure that controlled the ce for a while was also lifted.


    But Naito''s words made everyone looked dumbfounded.


    Naito''s tone was more than unfriendly. It''s simply a taste of contempt and provocation!


    However, the one standing in front of Naito wasn''t a Vice Admiral, but an Admiral!


    How dare he talk like this to an Admiral, isn''t he afraid?!


    Even Momonga and the others were shocked, especially when they thought of how angry he could be. Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other.


    They were afraid that Naito now will be in big trouble!


    Naito''s words have also made Akainu stunned for a while, and even his strong presence faded for a moment.


    But in the next, Akainu''s heart suddenly burst with monstrous anger, and the entire lounge seemed to suddenly turn into a hot stove!


    "Do you know who you''re talking to?!"


    Drops of magma began to drip off Akainu''s clenched fist and fell on the stone floor with a sizzling sound, then the wood chips around them ignited instantly.


    At this moment, the ordinary marines were sweating profusely because of the heat, and they quite the lounge hurriedly one after another. Only the Vice Admirals remained there, but their faces were also full of awe.


    "Oh? And who are you?"


    After hearing Akainu''s words, Naito took out the Kusanagi no Tsurugi and waved it casually, then gave him a faint nce.


    Akainu was stunned again. He felt the anger heating up in his heart, and his blood boiled!


    Who is here?! He''s one of the Three Admirals of the Marineford!


    And since the day he bes an Admiral, he has never met someone who looked at him this carelessly as if he was looking at a passer-by. And the guy even dared to ask who he is!


    Just by hearing these words echoing in his mind, Akainu wanted to pierce Naito''s chest with his bare hands and watch him suffocating while blood is pouring out of his mouth.


    Those vice admiral who originally wanted to help Naito by middling in and talk him out of this situation were left dumbfounded. They never expected that Naito wouldn''t even give him a bit of face.


    This is really bad.


    Feeling Akainu''s anger and the terrifying temperature raising, there was a trace of horror in the Vice Admirals'' eyes, and they didn''t even dare to speak.


    Because this time, Akainu seemed to have turned into a gunpowder keg that can explode at any moment.


    Everyone trembled with fear as if they already see the scene where Akainu pierces Naito''s chest with anger and even causes extensive damage to the Marineford.

 Chapter 523: One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 523: One Punch</h4>


    "Okay, that''s fair, you got a bit of strength and thought you''re just gonna treat this as your home, and do whatever you want, right?!" Akainu gritted his teeth angrily, "I''ll tell you something, you''re not strong enough to do whatever you want brat!"


    "Instead of destroying the pirates and maintaining justice, you decided to fight the Vice Admiral here, even if the Fleet Admiral has forbidden it. Today, I feel like I must teach you little brat one thing or two."


    As he said, his right shoulder suddenly exuded terrifying heat, and half of his body suddenly turned into a hot blood-coloredve!


    In the next moment, Akainu''s clenched his fist and rushed suddenly toward Naito, ignoring that they were in the lounge of the Marineford.


    Boom!!!


    The punch didn''t connect yet, but the scorching heat has already reached Naito''s face. With this kind of heat, Akainu doesn''t even need to touch ordinary people to burn them.


    Naito casually held the hilt of the Kusanagi no Tsurugi with one hand, then moved the sword forward.


    Hum!!


    Akainu''s fist and the sword collided, and as if the air was rippling, a hum emitted, and the monstrous hotva was stopped.


    Akainu''s fist waspletely stopped with just a sword that was so lightly moved by Naito!


    "What?!"


    Akainu raised his head, and the anger in his heart was instantly dissipated and reced by a look of surprise. Full of anger, Akainu subconsciously went all out, but Naito could still stop him with his sword!


    How can this guy be this strong?!


    Akainu was a little shocked. Although Kizaru had told him that Naito was very strong, he thought he''s just acting yful as always.


    Moreover, as an Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, Akainu has also tasted the edge of Mihawk''s sword many times. He clearly perceived that the intent sword Naito has just revealed right now, was still a bit far away from Mihawk.


    Although Naito is strong, he wasn''t strong enough. At best, he''s as strong as the right hand of one of the Yonko.


    However, his all-out punch was actually taken down by Naito lightly. His strength was clearly inconsistent with what Naito had revealed just now!


    In shock, Akainu was in disbelief and once again hit Naito with a punch.


    However, the result didn''t change. It was still blocked by Naito''s sword. Not even a drop ofva managed to go through the Kusanagi no Tsurugi sword!


    "Surprised?"


    Looking at how shocked Akainu looked, Naito held the Kusanagi no Tsurugi sword in one hand, and looked at him inly, as if he was looking down from the clouds.


    "Aren''t you just a frog at the bottom of the well that doesn''t know the height of the sky? I have seen Devil Fruit with a natural element. There''s nothing new here¡­"


    Naito looked at him with a touch of contempt in his eyes, then suddenly waved his sword and disappeared out of thin air and merged with his body.


    At the same time, Naito suddenly clenched a fist and dropped it at Akainu in front of him.


    Seeing Naito''s fist, Akainu subconsciously mmed his fist to blocked it, wondering why Naito didn''t use a sword and chose to fight him head-on.


    However, the moment the fists touched, Akainu''s expression instantly changed.


    Boom!!!


    He felt that a terrifying to the extreme power burst out from Naito''s fist. It felt as if it was chaos that immediately devoured his magma!


    Immediately afterward, this terrifying force fell on Akainu, and his whole body copsed suddenly, turned into a ball of magma, then flew out.


    Boom!!


    Akainu''s body that turned into magma hit the floor, smashed it instantly, fell to the next, and then smashed through the next.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The magma mass continuously sted through multiple floors, finally hit one of the walls on the way down, flew directly and crashed onto the square in front of the Marine Headquarters Building, and smashed it entirely, leaving a big hole in its center!


    The ordinary marines froze.


    The Vice Admirals froze.


    Almost all the people who watched this scene were in a daze.


    What did they¡­ just seen?!


    Can anyone tell them what just happened? Are they dreaming?!


    At this moment, their chins almost hit the ground, and even Momonga and the other looked stoned.


    When they saw how Naito blocked two of Akainu''s punches, they just thought that he didn''t use all of his strength. If things ended there, it would have beenpletely fine. But he got blown away by Naito, smashed every floor down, then hit the square at top speed. This cannot be exined!


    Did he just use his fist?


    I''m afraid that only Garp can do this kind of almost incredible thing, but Naito just did it too!


    Doesn''t this mean that Naito''s strength is alreadyparable to Garp?!


    Rumble!!


    At this moment, there seemed to be a thundering roar sting in everyone''s ears. They finally realized why Naito can have the same status as Garp.


    Although he''s only a Vice Admiral, he cannot be ordered, and he can also participate in high-level meetings. His status is almost equal to that of an Admiral¡­


    There is only one reason, Naito''s strength can bepared to Garp!


    Moreover, it seems he''sparable to Garp at his peak!


    A tie with Mihawk?


    Until just now, there were still many people who didn''t believe it, but after this, everyone knew for a fact that he''s powerful enough even to kill him!


    Even if he''s outyed in terms of swordsmanship with such a terrifying power, he can just defeat him with raw strength.


    "It turns out¡­ to be true¡­"


    When Momonga and the others finally realized it, a bit of bitterness appeared on their faces.


    It turns out that Naito''s strength has long surpassed everyone, but he just wanted to learn swordsmanship, so he intentionally suppressed his power andpeted with them.


    This is also a very good exnation as to why no one has managed to make Naito take a step back.


    What a joke!


    Who can qualify to force Naito to retreat when he has the power to send Akainu flying with a single punch?!

 Chapter 524: The Fury Of Akainu

    <h4>Chapter 524: The Fury Of Akainu</h4>


    Marineford.


    The magnificent fortress was destroyed, the square had a big hole in its center, and various floors fell apart. Everything started in the lounge.


    In fact, the entire fortress was crumbling. Even if the stone used for construction was second to the sea stone, it couldn''t withstand this power level.


    Naito was standing next to the hole, looking all the way down to the square. He could see Akainu lying there inside the pit and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Is this only what my punch can do now?"


    If people knew that Naito wasn''t satisfied with his punch''s power, they could probably get nuts.


    In the past month, Naito has almost recovered 1% of his strength. Although 2% is still a far journey to full recovery, it was really enough to create a big gap between him and the average level in this realm.


    Naito didn''t use the Shock Force when he punched Akainu just now, but it had already caused a wave mark in the space. If he went all out and used Shock Force, he would have shattered the space!


    When the vibration is strong, space gets distorted.


    If the distortion is huge, space will shatter.


    If space shatters, the world copses.


    Naito''s power is gradually recovering. The rate isn''t fast, but it''s not too slow either. At least for people in this world, Naito''s current power is already shocking.


    The huge roar that emitted upon the impact made the entire Marineford silent for a moment.


    When Naito was fighting the other Vice Admiral in the lounge. Although the movement wasn''t small, some ordinary people didn''t feel it and couldn''t tell for sure until they walked over to the lounge.


    However, this time no one needed to walk over. Naito sent Akainu to them, so the entire Marineford witnessed it.


    This time no one could stand still, and almost every high-ranked marine got out. The first was Kizaru. He saw Akainu being bombarded into the square below, creating a big hole in its center, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Did Sakazuki just get blown away? How terrible!"


    Although his tone was yful, Kizaru, floating in the sky, looked at the Marineford with a solemn and vignt expression.


    "la, this is really a bit too much."


    Another figure rushed to the square below, and ayer of ice appeared on his foothold. It was Aokiji.


    Aokiji looked at the big hole in the field, then looked back at the fortress behind, tilting his head and showing a helpless expression.


    Although fighting in the lounge was a bit against the rules, they were all high-ranked marine officers, and it wasn''t a big of a deal, but now they even went and destroyed the building and the square as well. Now, this is a big deal.


    "Buhahahaha, Naito, did you just beat Sakazuki?"


    At the highest point of the fortress, Garp stood behind the railing, looking at the square below,ughing while eating Senbei.


    The Fleet Admiral, Sengoku standing next to Garp, shouted at him with an ugly expression, "You shut up! Garp, how can youugh at this?!"


    After scolding Garp, Sengoku couldn''t help but cover his forehead.


    He didn''t want to have any conflicts involving Naito, so he made sure to remind the three Admiral, and especially Akainu, to stay away from him, yet he ended up getting beat by Naito.


    In the square.


    At the bottom of the huge pit, the hotva poured down, melting the ground. Suddenly the magma surged and slowly condensed into Akainu''s appearance, then he crawled out of the pit.


    "Cough! Cough! That bastard¡­"


    Akainu coughed violently, and the blood poured out of his mouth. Although Naito didn''t use Haki, that punch seemed to carry some weird vibration-like force, which still made him get hurt, yet it was only minor injuries.


    Akainu raised his head and looked at the hole he had created, then nced at Naito above and clenched his first tightly, revealing his killing intent.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, Naito''s figure shed several times, and he appeared at the square.


    Watching Naito heading down toward him at an extremely fast speed, Akainu''s anger burned in his heart, and he couldn''t help but clench his fist and rushed toward Naito.


    However, before they could get closer, several figures shed instantly between Naito and Akainu.


    "Sakazuki, stop!"


    "Enough."


    "If you continue to fight, there will be no end to this."


    These three were indeed Aokiji, Kizaru, Garp, and Sengoku.


    Although Garp wasughing at this, he wasn''t gonna watch Naito and Akainu destroy the Marineford.


    Aokiji and Kizaru stood in front of Akainu, while Garp and Sengoku tried to block Naito, separating the two.


    Naito stopped and folded his hands. His cloak didn''t have a trace of dust on it. Even after the battle with the Vice Admirals and the short confrontation with Akainu, there was not a single scratch on Naito.


    Even at this time, Aokiji, Kizaru, Sengoku, and even Garp were still secretly shocked by Naito''s power.


    "Why are you trying to stop me?! That guy isn''t worthy of being a marine! He should be arrested now!" Akainu looked at Aokiji and Kizaru in front of him angrily.


    Both Aokiji and Kizaru didn''t speak and looked at Akainu deeply. After all, Akainu was an Admiral. After being stared at by both of them, he gradually calmed down.


    "Sakazuki, shut up, will you? Even if Naito is at fault, you shouldn''t have attacked him without reporting back to me. Are you taking me too lightly as yourmander?!"


    Seeing that Naito didn''t seem to have any intention to attack, Sengoku turned around and shouted at Akainu.


    He had issued an order long ago. Anything about Naito must be handled by him personally. Even an Admiral can''t act on his own with a matter that involves Naito without authorization.


    What really made Sengoku feel a little angry that Naito knew about this, be he still took the initiative to attack Naito, whichpletely backfired at Sengoku.


    "Fleet Admiral Sengoku, what qualifications does a person like him have to be a marine?!" Akainu gritted his teeth, "From the moment he joined the marines, he did nothing but ignoring the rules. He even had the nerves to pick a fight with the Vice Admirals in the lounge!"


    "Sakazuki¡­"


    Sengoku was very annoyed. Although Naito was also at fault, it was still extremely embarrassing for Akainu to pick a fight with him then lose.


    They were still the square, where, by now, everyone was standing, watching from a distance.


    As for the Vice Admirals, they have all walked down from the lounger to the square, standing in the forefront, each with a solemn expression.


    I''m afraid this matter won''t be easy to deal with¡­


    What should he do?!


    Should he punish Naito, Akainu, or both?

 Chapter 525: A Visit To The Yonko

    <h4>Chapter 525: A Visit To The Yonko</h4>


    Just when everyone didn''t know what is going to happen next, Naito, who had been standing with his hand folded and seemed to be taking this matter lightly, suddenly spoke.


    Naito looked at Akainu faintly and said, "Listening to you saying this over and over, it seems like you think you''re very qualified to be a mine."


    "Of course!"


    Akainu said arrogantly, "Since the day I joined the marines, I have participated in countless battles. I have captured and killed more pirates than anyone, and I have been carrying the word Justice on my shoulders while crossing the sea!"


    Listening to Akainu''s words, a smug grin appeared on Naito''s face suddenly, and said, "And have you done that facing every Pirate out there on the sea?"


    This sentence made Akainu''s expression look a little stiff, but he still snorted and said, "Humph! One day, all the pirates in this sea will be defeated by me. I will make Justice reach every corner of this world!"


    "Besides, even if I still couldn''t do it now. I''ve been trying my best all of my life, but what about you? Have you ever done anything to implement Justice in this world? Have you ever done anything for the marines?"


    The very first words made many of the marines who were present nod secretly, showing both their approval and respect to Akainu, but the veryst words made all eyes turn to Naito.


    Indeed, Akainu was right. Naito has never done anything. It doesn''t matter if it were just a month.


    "Hahaha."


    However, under the gazes of everyone, Naito suddenlyughed.


    Thisugh made everyone confused and puzzled.


    After a few seconds, Naito stoppedughing, turned suddenly to look at the crowd, then said, "Aine out."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Ain took a deep breath and walked out of the crowd. The entire Marineford was shaken. Of course, she was one of those who came out after hearing the news.


    Seeing Naito''s summons here at this timing, although she didn''t know what Naito was going to do, she hesitated for a while then went straight out.


    Sengoku, Akainu, and others also looked confused. They didn''t know why Naito called his adjutant out. Even the Admirals looked puzzled.


    At that moment, Naito looked at Ain, walking out, and asked casually, "Ain, who are the strongest pirates in this sea?"


    "The most powerful pirates¡­" Ain also wondered why Naito wanted to ask this now, but still answered respectfully.


    "The most powerful pirates should be the Four Emperors of the New World, known as the Yonko, which are the Whitebeards Pirates, the Beast Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and the Red Hair Pirates."


    "The Yonko regiment ruled over the second half of the great route and formed a separatist force, making it difficult for the marines to move in the new world."


    Ain reported the well-known news for the marines in one breath, then blinked and looked at Naito.


    After she finished reporting, she suddenly thought in her heart of something she never dared to think about before, but this thought became stronger and stronger, and she gradually looked incredibly at Naito.


    Simrly, before she said this, no one thought of anything, all had strange expressions, but when Ain finished speaking, everyone''s expressions were slightly stiff.


    Even Sengoku and the other were a bit stunned and looked at Naito in disbelief.


    Could this mean¡­


    "Very well, then prepare the ship. We will go out to the sea." Naito there calmly and said in a light tone, "You''re gonnae with me as we visit¡­ these so-called four emperors!"


    Boom!!!


    A sentence, but it was like a 10,000-ton bomb that crushed inside the Marineford and made everyone feel like they lost consciousness for a moment!


    The crowd was silent.


    At that moment, all the marines looked at each other with widened eyes.


    What did they¡­ just heard?!


    Can anyone tell them if they heard it wrong just now?!


    Visit the Four Emperors?


    Is he crazy, or does he have a death wish?!


    Even the three Admirals, Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu, as well as Sengoku and Garp, couldn''t help but stare at Naito, puzzled.


    while everyone was trying to figure out what he meant by this, Aokiji feeling dazed, said, "la, this must be¡­ a joke, right?!"


    "Oooh~ It''s terrible to visit the Yonko! You shouldn''t joke about these things, Naito-San!" Kizaru said with a yful tone and an astonished expression.


    "Hey! Naito boy, are you serious?" Garp looked at Naito, and after taking a deep breath, his expression became extremely solemn.


    Naito didn''t reply. He just nced lightly at the three Admirals in the field.


    Afterward, Naito turned his head and looked at Ain, who heard him but still couldn''t react.


    After hearing Naito''s words, Ain didn''t move, she looked as if she was petrified, and she even wondered if there was a problem with her ears.


    Visit the four Emperors!


    What does he mean by that?!


    Moreover, he even used the words to visit, as if it was a pic for him. He obviously meant fighting each one of them!


    Even the Admirals wouldn''t dare to say such words lightly. If a single admiral ran into the territory of the Yonko, it would probably mean death to him!


    The entire marine is trying its best to avoid conflicts with the Yonko and their pirates. Even if there are asional conflicts, it probably means that the marines didn''t have any choice but to take action, and it often has no effect. They simply can''t do anything to the Yonko in their territories.


    In case the marines have to fight the Yonko, the three Admirals alone may not be able to take them down together, which will also weaken the marines'' defensive powers. If a lunatic such as Kaido once again attacks the Marineford, it will be too troublesome.


    But now, Naito actually wants to face the Yonko alone!


    Either he''s just another lunatic, or he has absolute confidence in his own strength, so he dares to say such a thing!


    After Ain finally came back to her senses, she wanted to dissuade Naito from being impulsive, but thinking again of the first time she saw him, the aura that was bursting out of his body, and above everything, thinking of how he could cancel her time return ability, and even greatly enhance her physical strength with a touch of his fingertip.


    Ain couldn''t say anything to dissuade him.


    Therefore, in the end, she gritted her teeth and said to Naito, "What kind of ship, Sir. Do we have to take arge one, Sir?"


    "A casual one."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Ain took a deep breath, and with a touch of firmness in her eyes, she saluted Naito, then turned and rushed into the crowd, and disappeared.


    What was left was shocked, widened, and the stunned eyes everywhere¡­


    The silence controlled the ce.


    Even now, there are still people who haven''t been able to react yet. And even if they wanted to, they couldn''t help but look at Naito as if he was a lunatic.

 Chapter 526: Ains Choice

    <h4>Chapter 526: Ains Choice</h4>


    After Ain left, Naito''s figure flickered, and he disappeared out of thin air. None of the people present, including Garp and Sengoku, could tell how he did that.


    Even Kizaru''s strong Observation Haki is powerless if what he''s trying to sense is out of space.


    "Fleet Admiral, do we stop him?" Aokiji stood beside him, then asked.


    Kizaru, on the other side, shook his head and said, "With his kind of spatial ability, not many people can deal with him."


    "However, once you''re fighting one of the Yonko, despite win or defeat, the whole world will fall into chaos. And that will be a terrible scene to watch."


    Kizaru curled his lips and said this before turning his head to look at Sengoku.


    The atmosphere was very depressing for a while, and even Sengoku didn''t know what to do.


    At that moment, Garp, who has been standing next to him, suddenlyughed out of nowhere, "Buhahaha, this little boy Naito really has the patience of an old man, doesn''t he!"


    Although he wasughing, he couldn''t hide the solemn expression on his face, and with a smile, Garp shook his head, then left.


    Sengoku didn''t scold him this time but stood there heavy-hearted. And after a long time, he took a deep breath.


    "Disband first."


    After dealing with the chaotic situation in the square, Sengoku quickly returned to his office and picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, the Gorosei''s office as the authority core in the World Government.


    "This is the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, and I have something to report to you¡­"


    Sengoku exined everything. After all, this matter waspletely out of his control. Once The Yonko is involved, he cannot decide on his own.


    In the original, the marine''s crusade on the Whitebeard pirates was also approved by the world government because even the Shichibukai has participated in this war, and the marines have no right to mobilize them. Only the world government can order them.


    At the other end of the phone, after a long silence, an old voice emitted.


    "Keep watching."


    "Yes."


    Sengoku''s eyes flickered slightly, then he answered and hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­..


    World Government.


    The ce was said to be an office, but it was actually a spacious hall, where the five members gather.


    "Being able to send Sakazuki flying with a punch, this person''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated, and there is also his troublesome Space Devil Fruit."


    "Let him go to the Yonko. Whether he wins or loses, it''s good for us. If he can really kill one of them and die, it would undoubtedly be the best oue. Even if he couldn''t kill him, severely injure one of the Yonko is also extremely beneficial to us."


    "That''s right, so there is a chance to weaken them."


    The five discussed with each other, but they didn''t look nervous as Sengoku. They rather looked more rxed.


    In their opinion, even though Naito is very strong, even stronger than Akainu, he''s about to face the Yonko.


    Even someone like Kizaru is very cautious in the face of the Yonko, so even if he has the ability of Space Devil Fruit, it wouldn''t necessarily mean that he can retreat whenever he wants.


    After all, it''s not the four emperors themselves, each of their crew members possess all kind of weird and tricky abilities.


    If one person decided to attack them solely, he would just die.


    ¡­¡­.


    The news of the Vice-Admiral Naito of the Marineford targeting the Yonko has spread all over the sea almost instantly.


    Even if this incident has happened inside the Marineford, Sengoku couldn''t stop such news from spreading. After all, besides, to countless marine soldiers, at the time, there were also some World Nobles in the ce, and he can''t be sure that he didn''t also have some spies infiltrated in his ranks.


    After the news spread, the whole sea was turbulent for a moment.


    This caused all kinds of ridicule and mockeryments about Naito and how he didn''t know how height the sky can be.


    The pirates of the Yonko snorted when they heard about this and didn''t think that he will dare toe.


    Naito, who made all of this, was just standing at the warship''s forefront, looking at the endless sea.


    This was a warship, but it was a medium-sized one. Although Ain wanted to mobilize arger one, she encountered many difficulties. So in the end, she chose a medium-sized one.


    The number of soldiers on this warship was also far below the standards.


    This was natural because everyone was frightened by Naito''s words and how he was going to visit the Yonko. Even if they were marines, they were still afraid of death.


    Naito didn''t mind this. Even if it was a small warship or a boat like Mihawk, Naito wouldn''t mind it at all.


    On the contrary, his adjutant chose to follow Naito, knowing that he was going after the Yonko.


    At this time, she was standing next to Naito obediently.


    Ain herself didn''t know why she followed Naito. Perhaps it was because Naito''s touch made her stronger, or it was because of the aura he revealed once she once saw him, but despite it all, she was going to follow him from now on.


    At this time, the warship has already sailed out of the Marineford. As a marine, if you want to go to the new world, naturally, you don''t need to go underwater and pass the fisherman ind first. They had other routes.


    However, from time to time, Naito could hear some worrying chattering in the rear between the soldiers.


    As if he knew what they were talking about, Naito suddenly smiled, and said to Ain, who was on the side: "Ain, are you willing ¡®to swim with me,'' today?"


    (T/N: Since they supposedly ate a Devil Fruit, they can''t swim, so he''s asking her if she will die with him."


    "What?!"


    Ain blinked, she didn''t expect Naito to make a joke, and she didn''t react for a while. She thought that Naito was the kind of extremely serious person.


    This sentence, on the contrary, made Ain''s anxiety disappear, and she finally made up her mind, and said firmly, "Nothing to think, Sir. I''m you''re adjutant. Of course, I will die with you."


    "Really!" Naito nced at Ain.


    "Cough! I mean, die for you, Sir."


    Noticing how she wanted to cover it with a cough, Naito smiled, and after she decided that she''s willing to follow Naito to the endless sea, Ain also felt less restrained.


    "So¡­" Naito turned his head and looked at the boundless sea ahead.


    After a while, Naito turned around and asked, "Which the nearest Yonko?"


    "It should be the Big Mom Pirates, located in the New World Cake Ind," Ain answered without hesitation.


    Regarding the forces and the location of each Yonko, the marine knew almost everything.


    Naito put his hand on the railing of the deck, raised two fingers, and kept knocking on it silently, then said, "Then, let''s start with her."


    Sure enough, he''s really gonna do it!


    Ain''s expression froze for a while, and she couldn''t help but look at Naito cautiously, then asked, "Uhm, sir, are we going to die?"


    "What do you think?"


    Naito turned with a smirk and looked at Ain.


    Ain looked a bit embarrassed and lowered her head slightly, but when she raised her head again, she found that Naito has suddenly disappeared.


    "Sir Yuu Naito?"


    Ain blinked, she didn''t know where he went, but at that moment, she showed a touch of determination. Now that she made up her mind, she will follow him to the end, no matter what the oue is, even if it is death.


    Moreover, with Naito''s mysterious strength, even if they couldn''t defeat the Yonko, in her opinion, it is still possible to retreat.

 Chapter 527: Commander Cracker

    <h4>Chapter 527: Commander Cracker</h4>


    The second half of the great route, the new world.


    This area, ruled by the Yonko Big Mom, was formed by thirty-four inds. The Cake Ind, which was the center of those inds, was known to be an inhabitant for all races globally.


    And the ruler was one of the four emperors in the second half of the Grand Line, and the only female among the Yonko, Charlotte Linlin, nicknamed BigMom, is sitting there eating a dessert.


    ¡°Mom, something happened!¡±


    At this moment, a weird wooden doll hopped over and rushed toward Big Mom.


    ¡°Why so, flustered?¡±


    Big Mom seemed to be in a good mood, but she looked creepy even when sheughed.


    After the wooden doll jumped over, he took out a newspaper and handed it to Big Mom.


    Big Mom reached out and took the newspaper. After a nce, she suddenly narrowed her eyes andughed out loud.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna defeat the Yonko? Why does he think he is?! That stinky kid somehow drew a tie with Mihawk, and now he thinks he¡¯s on an equal foot with the Yonko?!¡±


    Although these words seemed to be angry, her tone was full of disdain. She didn¡¯t seem to be bothered to get angry at all.


    ¡°This kind of news can also reach the newspaper, how disgraceful.¡±


    After she shook her head, she threw away the newspaper. She didn¡¯t care about the marines at all, she was in her base, the Cake Ind, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone attacking.


    As one of the four emperors, she only cares about defeating the other three, setting foot on Laugh Tale, and finding the One Piece!


    ¡°But, but¡­ Mom, that guy has entered the new world, and it seems that we¡¯re his target¡­¡±


    The wooden doll said anxiously, but his sound suddenly stopped abruptly because he was picked up and thrown away.


    ¡°AAAaah¡­¡±


    The person who picked up the wooden doll and threw him away was Big Mom¡¯s tenth son, Charlotte Cracker, and his bounty was 860 Million Bellies.


    After he threw out the wooden soldier, Cracker looked at Big Mom and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, let me take care of this matter. You can enjoy your dessert slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Big Mom leaned back on her chair and continued to eat her dessert. As he walked away, Big Mom looked at him and said, ¡°If you find it troublesome, you can call Smoothie to help you out.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t need her. I can deal with this little prick on my own. Besides, that guy is a marine. We just need to drive him away.¡±


    ¡°Mamamama, that¡¯s it, make sure to teach him a good lesson, so he doesn¡¯t dare toe again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me.¡±


    Cracker smirked, then he turned and walked away.


    ¡­¡­


    The second half of the great route, the new world.


    The territory of the Yonko Big Mom.


    ¡°Sir Ain, the Yonko Big Mom¡¯s Territory, is in front of us. Are we really going in?¡±


    The marine who was steering the warship couldn¡¯t help but ask Ain next to him, with drops of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Normalrge warships must have at least, and medium-sized will have at least one Rear Admiral. However, the ship that Naito sailed doesn¡¯t even have standard personnel. The highestmander was Naito, followed by Commander Ain.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Ain took a deep breath, then said calmly.


    Although she was a little nervous about entering the territory of the Yonko, her trust for Naito grew stronger, and she decided to not back down.


    The marine steering the warship hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth and lead the warship forward.


    Under normal circumstances, even the marines will not take the initiative to enter the territory of one of the Yonko. Any recognized ship from the marine by the Yonko forces will be instantly drawn into the sea. Unless it¡¯s a ship led by an Admiral, all the others will be gone.


    After entering the Big Mom territory, and before reaching the first ind, the expellers of the Big Mom Pirates appeared on the sea.


    It was a huge ship, no less than a marine warship in size, but it looked bizarre; it was shaped like a cake.


    Seeing the pirate ship approaching from a distance, Ain¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she solemnly said, ¡°Sure enough, it seems that they knew we¡¯reing. Are you ready? This is only the first ind. More people will being.¡±


    ¡°One of the Yonko Big Mom¡¯s pirate ships¡­¡±


    Seeing the pirate ship approaching in a straight line in the distance, the ordinary marines on the warship swallowed.


    They were all marines; they will never be afraid to see ordinary pirates, but this was the ship of one of the pirates that ruling the New World!


    And as the pirate ship got closer, a Lieutenant Commander who¡¯s second only to Ain, suddenly trembled, and the telescope that he was holding in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    He seemed to have seen something, as he showed a look of horror, looking at the pirate ship in the distance that was getting closer and closer.


    Ain wondered what he saw, and gradually, as the pirate ship got closer and closer, everyone finally saw it. On the pirate ship deck, a tall man stood there with a helmet on his head, a long ck beard, and a long sword held in his hand!


    Now that their target has been determined, everyone on the warship has more or less learned more about the Big Mom Pirates.


    Including ain, everyone recognized the identity of the figure standing on the deck instantly. Everyone but Ain who her expression only changed slightly, took a deep breath, and shouted.


    ¡°Big Mom Pirates, Charlotte Cracker, 860 Million Bellies!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, howe I met a pirate of this level just when we came in!¡±


    Even the Lieutenant Commander was sweating and trembling all over the ce. This kind of bounty was really enough to scare people.


    Pirates with more than one hundred million are already very dangerous. Generally, officers at the rank of Captain are required to take them down. Pirates with more than three hundred million rarely appear in the first half of the Grand Line, and only Vice Admirals can deal with them.


    As for the great pirates of over 500 million or even 800 million can only be taken down by Admirals!


    ¡°Hehehe, this warship is a bit interesting. Howe there are so few people.¡±


    The tall man standing on the deck of the pirate shipughed out arrogantly.


    ¡°Could it be that the Marines are so worried that too many people will die, so they only send a few? This is a bit boring.¡±


    ¡°What about the guy who said he¡¯sing for the Yonko¡¯s heads? Howe he¡¯s hiding and didn¡¯t dare toe out?


    Cracker¡¯s tone was full of provocation and mockery.


    Almost all pirates whose bounty exceeded the 300 million treats the marines aswless existences.

 Chapter 529: Two Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 529: Two Fingers</h4>


    One of the Big Mom Pirates¡¯ Three Sweet Commanders was blocked by that girl, so the other pirates didn¡¯t dare to rush into the warship.


    The aftermath of their battle is probably not something they can bear.


    As the battle continued, Ain, who seemed to have the upper hand at first, gradually fell into a disadvantage because of her ability¡¯s shorings when ites to the Busoshoku Haki.


    Aa one of the Three Sweet Commanders of the Big Mom Pirates, Cracker was extremely experienced inbat. He immediately discovered Ain¡¯s weaknesses, so he took advantage of that.


    Gradually, Ain¡¯s physical strength was severely depleted, and she fell into a disadvantage. Moreover, the more she exhausted her physical strength, the more it became easier for him to fight her back, and he gradually became less afraid of her.


    ¡°If you only have this ability, then you better call that coward Vice-Admiral of yours out quickly!¡±


    Although it took a long time for him to have the upper hand, Cracker showed a look of contempt and said in disdain.


    However, even though she was clearly losing, no one dared to despise her, especially the marine soldiers and the Lieutenant Commander.


    Ain was just a Commander, and she was able to block a pirate with an 860 million Belly bounty. It¡¯s already an incredible thing!


    Even if it¡¯s only for a moment, it was enough to shake the entire Marineford!


    Not to mention, she has actually blocked him for a long time.


    Gradually falling into a disadvantage, Ain, who was physically exhausted, showed a trace of frustration. Ain really believed she could win.


    Her mentality has changed a lot. If she hadn¡¯t met Naito before, she would have been able to stop a pirate of this level. She would have thought it was impossible.


    Instead, she believes in her own strength now.


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    When Cracker saw how Ain didn¡¯t have any intention to step back, he coldly snorted, and with a flicker, he easily dodged the Pink Energy and rushed over toward Ain.


    Instantly, Cracker¡¯s entire body was cover in the Busoshoku Haki and holding his long sword in both hands, he mmed it down!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Ain was shocked and immediately wanted to evade that strike, but at this moment, two biscuit soldiers tried to block her.


    Although she wiped out both of them with a wave of her hands, it was toote for her to evade Cracker¡¯s sword.


    Cracker smiled evilly, he didn¡¯t show any pity, and with all of his strength, he wanted to split her into two halves.


    Seeing that the sword was about to fall on her head, Ain closed her eyes and epted her fate. She said she was gonna die for Naito, and here she was¡­


    Hum!!!!


    The moment Cracker¡¯s sword fell, the space between his long sword and Ain suddenly showed strange waves, and then two fingers stretched out of nowhere!


    These two fingers that appeared out of thin air, under the widened eyes of Cracker, lightly mped his sword, making it unable to go further!


    Moreover, no matter how hard Cracker tried to move it, he was unable to break free and unable to withdraw his sword from between these two fingers.


    Instantly, the wave marks in the void expanded, and Naito¡¯s figure emerged,pleting the image. It was his two fingers!


    Besides, Naito didn¡¯t even look at Cracker. Instead, he chuckled and looked at Ain, who was still a little frightened and said, ¡°Next, you have to practice your Haki. You would have easily won if you could block his Haki with yours.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Forgive me, Sir Naito.¡±


    Ain looked at Naito then couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°No need to apologize. You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    Naito smiled. He was ready to show up from the beginning, but when he found that Ain could actually block his biscuits, he kept watching her battle with great interest to see how far Ain has grown since he performed the Sage Mode Transformation on her.


    Now it seems that the all-around improvement made her far surpass her current rank.


    The only drawback is that she still didn¡¯t learn Haki.


    That¡¯s it.


    After smiling and shaking his head, Naito turned to look at Cracker.


    At this time, Cracker¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He looked horrified.


    His all-out sh was blocked by this guy using two fingers. This is simply incredible!


    He¡¯s one of the Three Sweet Commanders of the Big Mom Pirates!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that the so-called Yonko doesn¡¯t take me seriously.¡± Holding Cracker¡¯s sword with two fingers, Naito spoke lightly.


    Suddenly, Naito used his Shock Force on his finger and let it spread along the sword¡¯s de.


    At the same time, Naito moved his two fingers.


    Crack!!


    With a crisp sound of breaking, Cracker¡¯s famous sword, which was still covered in the Busoshoku Haki, broke!


    ¡°This is impossible!!¡±


    This time, Cracker was in disbelief, he could ept that his sh was blocked with two fingers, but to forcibly break his sword covered in the Busoshoku Haki, this is simply a joke!


    This was a real sword, not something made from biscuit!


    Moreover, it¡¯s also covered in the Busoshoku Haki!


    However, this wasn¡¯t the end, the shock force continued to spread to his body that was also covered in the Busoshoku Haki, and suddenly blood poured out of Cracker¡¯s mouth.


    Feeling that force inside his body, Cracker¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°This¡­ this force, is it¡­¡±


    The moment he seemed to have realized something, a punch met his body, and the Busoshoku Haki that was covering his body was shattered, then he flew to the distant sky.


    The silence controlled the ce.


    The marines that saw Naito punch Akainu and send him flying were a bit fine, not particrly shocked, but those who didn¡¯t were shocked to the extreme.


    Almost all the pirates looked in disbelieve. Their eyes widened as they watched Cracker falling in the distance of the sea.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain Cracker was actually killed¡­ in a second?!¡±


    Cracker, who fell into the sea, seemed to have already died.


    But Naito didn¡¯t even nce at him and released the half-cut sword from his fingers, and it fell on the deck of the warship, making a ding-dong sound.


    Cracker¡¯s sword was Pretzel one of the Meito, so it seems almost unbelievable that a sword like that was broken by two fingers and while it was covered in the Busoshoku Haki. But in fact, if Naito had all of his power, it wouldn¡¯t only break, but turn instantly into powder with just a touch from him!


    ¡°My strength has recovered by nearly two points. As long as I reach 10%, I should be able to leave this world, but¡­ it¡¯s better to fully recover before leaving.¡±


    With a simple move, Naito killed Cracker, but he didn¡¯t care at all. For Naito, even watching the Yonko standing in front of him is nothing.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t his realm, and this visit was unexpected.


    Moreover, the only thing he was really interested in is Whitebeard and his Shock Force power that he has once mistaken for the power of the Tree Fruit¡¯ seed.


    But now that he has reached the Big Mom¡¯s territory, Naito didn¡¯t bother changing the route. Moreover, he really hoped that he can find the Time Devil Fruit in Yonko¡¯s territory.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc¡­ ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 530: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 530: Arrival</h4>


    The Four Emperors¡¯ Territory, Cake Ind.


    This is the Sweet City, the capital of the Cake Ind. The Yonko Big Mom was holding a tea party here.


    This was indeed an extraordinary ce. The food on the tables was jumping around and singing as if it was indeed alive.


    ¡°Where is the cream?¡±


    ¡°Finished!¡±


    ¡°Fruit?¡±


    ¡°Finished!¡±


    All kinds of races and normal human beings surrounded the Yonko, Big Mom.


    ¡°Mom, The three sweetmanders have already arrived, so it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Maamammaamaa, I haven¡¯t seen the three of them together for a long time. Hasn¡¯t Crackere yet?¡±


    Big Mom squinted her eyes the moment she remembered about Cracker, feeling a bit uneasy.


    However, Cracker was her tenth son, one of the Sweet Commanders. Even if he¡¯s facing an Admiral, he will still be able to run alive. This was her territory, after all.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any idents in expelling a Vice-Admiral, or that¡¯s what Big Mom thought.


    ¡°However, he¡¯s really taking his time dealing with that Vice Admiral. When did he be so daunting.¡± One of the Sweet Commanders, with a bounty even higher than Cracker, Smoothie of the 932 Million said.


    ¡°Master Cracker should be back soon. He¡¯s one of our Sweet Commanders. A Vice Admiral doesn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several younger children on the side, such as Brule¨¦, spoke.


    Listening to these words, Big Mom gradually felt more rxed. Although he was reallyte, everyone assured her that nothing wrong should happen to him, so shey back on her big chair and continued eating in peace.


    However, that didn¡¯tst long as they heard a sudden noise in the distance.


    Themotion spread instantly, and, in horror and disbelief, it passed all the way to Big Mom.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom!! Master Cracker was killed!!¡±


    While panting violently, a subordinate of her bent a knee and reported to Big Mom with evident anxiety and fear.


    Silence controlled the ce instantly.


    It seemed that only his violent panting could be heard, and Big Mom¡¯s movements and expression were all instantly stagnant.


    Big Mom lowered her head slowly, her face seemed to have gone extremely cold for a moment, and with her panting madly, even the other Sweet Commanders couldn¡¯t help get frightened.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    The Big Mom¡¯s Territory.


    This ce was near the center of the country, not too far from Cake Ind.


    A warship was moving slowly on the sea. It¡¯s said to be sea, but in fact, this can no longer be called a sea. This was juice flowing from the Juice Ind had a purple color and looked as if it was very sweet.


    ¡°The sea has be juice!¡±


    ¡°What a strange ce.¡±


    On the warship, everyone, including Ain, looked at the sea in amazement. They had never seen such a thing.


    Even Naito looked at the sea with great interest.


    ¡°It seems that all the crew members of Big Mom Pirates have abilities rted to food or juice¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have detailed information, but it seems to be the case,¡± Ain said softly while standing beside Naito.


    Naito nodded and responded casually, with a light flickering in his eyes.


    If this is really the case, then he might really find the Time Devil Fruit in here storage somewhere in here since she won¡¯t sell it or give it away even if none of her children ate it.


    Of course, he can¡¯t be sure about this. Although there are many Devil Fruits with Time Abilities, no one can be certain that Yonko has them.


    As the warship continued to sail, the sea¡¯s color gradually changed, from purple juice to golden, a sea of honey.


    However, because the entire sea has be honey, the warship¡¯s movement has also be slow.


    Naito looked at the Cake Ind that was gradually revealed in the distance and impatiently stomped his feet lightly.


    Hum!!!


    Suddenly a powerful gravitational force was applied on the warship, and it abruptly lifted it a few feet away from the sea!


    This was the fastest way.


    Even though Naito doesn¡¯t like using Kaguya¡¯s powers, it can sometimese in handy.


    Boom!!


    The warship was pulled a few feet away from the sea, and the whole warship shook violently. All the marines looked horrified, not knowing what happened.


    And Ain, who was standing next to Naito, quickly nced down from the deck, then instantly turned back at Naito, shocked.


    ¡°Sir Naito, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I just speeded it up a little bit,¡± Naito replied casually.


    Rumble!!


    After the warship was elevated a few feet, it didn¡¯t fall back but continued forward.


    Although Naito wasn¡¯t exceptionally proficient when ites to using Kaguya¡¯s powers, he could still pull up a medium-sized warship easily.


    After he lifted the entire warship, it floated quickly toward the distant Cake Ind under Naito¡¯s control.


    ¡°This is too¡­¡±


    Even though Ain had already learned a lot of things about Naito¡¯s power, she was still amazed when she saw how he lifted the entire warship and made it fly.


    Although there are records about other people who could float their entire fleet, such as the Golden Lion, Shiki, thetter has eaten the Float-Float Devil Fruit, so it was reasonable.


    As for Naito, what is the ability of his Devil Fruit exactly?!


    At first, Ain thought that Naito has eaten one of the Space Devil Fruits, but after he directly improved her physique with a touch of his finger, she felt confused, and she thought that Naito¡¯s ability might be to control vitality of energy.


    Since this can also exin how Naito managed to cancel her Return ability.


    However, Naito is all of a sudden lifting a warship now.


    Coupled with the fact that Naito has asked her to collect information about the Time Devil Fruit and the Aura that he once revealed to her, she felt that Naito¡¯s power and purpose seem to be enveloped in endless mist.


    However, despite all of her doubts and unanswered questions, Ain didn¡¯t ask Naito because the Cake Ind was right in front of them!

 Chapter 531: Landing On The Island

    <h4>Chapter 531: Landing On The Ind</h4>


    ¡°Come on, Mom!¡±


    At the edge of the Cake Ind, almost all the Commanders were gathered, and among countless other people, it was the Yonko, Big Mom.


    In the Yonko¡¯s territory, no matter its the sky or the sea, the entire area is under surveince. Naturally, the existence of Naito¡¯s warship has been reported a while back to her.


    However, as one of the Yonko who reigned over the sea, Big Mom had great pride. This was her territory, and she was its emperor.


    Neers who cross the first half of the Grand Line to the New World and try to challenge the Yonko will be kicked out of the area without even needing her to see them.


    Since Naito is a marine who has defeated one of hermanders then sailed to the Cake Ind where she is located, to visit her, so she just waited!


    ¡°He really dared toe, that Marine Boy.¡±


    The Big Mom slowly raised her head and stared coldly at him in the distance, making everyone around her instantly shudder.


    Perospero on her side couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°He broke into the New World without permission, defeated one of themanders, then dared to sail into the Cake Ind. Mom is so angry.¡±


    ¡°When Mom is angry, no one can stop her. Are we gonna go to war with the Marines?!¡±


    Perospero couldn¡¯t help but think of this with a terrified expression. In their opinion, Naito was nothing. Even if he defeated one of themanders, he would definitely end up dead once he dares to put a foot on this ind.


    There are three moremanders, and Big Mom as one of the Yonko!


    Perospero and the other ministers were more conserned about whether the Marineford would be angry after she kills Naito. If that happens, the situation will be uncontroble, and this might cause a decisive battle between the Yonko and the Marine!


    In that case, this is really big trouble!


    As they pondered, Naito¡¯s warship was getting closer and closer, and at this time, someone finally discovered that this warship wasn¡¯t actually sailing on the sea, but flying above it!


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°The warship is flying?! Isn¡¯t this a medium-sized warship?! Maybe it¡¯s a secret weapon made by the Marines?!¡±


    Even the Sweet Commanders couldn¡¯t help but look surprised upon seeing this floating warship.


    Big Mom frowned, and as if she was thinking of something, she widened her eyes.


    ¡°Such an ability¡­ is it that person?¡±


    Today¡¯s sea is ruled by four emperors, but before it was the three kings¡¯ era!


    Edward Newgate, Golden Lion Shiki, and Gol D Roger, the three kings of the sea, fought for years, and finally, Roger won and became the Pirate King.


    White Beard has been dominating the sea for ages. Pirate King Gol D Roger gave his life for the Great Pirate Era¡¯s emerge, and Golden Lion Shiki has been missing since he escaped from prison.


    However, even after all of these years, Big Mom still remembered what Golden Lion¡¯s ability was.


    Paramecia Float Float Devil Fruit!


    It can make any none living object float, and it¡¯s not only small ones. He can float an entire fleet or even an ind in the sky!


    ¡°No, even if he was defeated or tortured, he will never join the Marines, but this ability is very simr.¡±


    Big Mom¡¯s eyes flickered. As the warship got closer, and finallynded on the shore of Cake Ind. She could clearly tell that it wasn¡¯t the Golden Lion¡¯s ability but some kind of a gravity force that was levitating that warship.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, the warship mmed the Cake Ind shore, and at the forefront of it, Naito¡¯s figure stood there calm, tall, and proud, without showing the slightest tremor.


    However, the other marines on the warship were all on the ground. After all, Naito¡¯s power was to force the entire ship to lift up by gravity, not float it smoothly in the air like Shiki¡¯s Devil Fruit.


    Ain, who was standing next to Naito, got also shook, but she didn¡¯t fall.


    Watching the Cake Ind in front and the Big Mom Pirates who were waiting for them, Ain couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    They¡¯re finally here!


    And to meet them was an army of pirates!


    All of them looked strong because all the people who can join the Yonko are Pirates who managed to cross the First Half of the Grand Line and enter the New World!


    Most of these people¡¯s bounties were over 100 million. Ain has only taken a quick nce, and she could easily recognize several faces.


    ¡°Sir, we¡­¡±


    Ain hesitated to look at Naito next to her. She was really shocked by the momentum of the Yonko¡¯s Pirates.


    Most of the marines soldiers were still on the ground, looking at the Big Mom pirates ahead with terrified expressions.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can stay on the boat.¡±


    Standing on the forefront of the warship, Naito nced at the pirates in front of him, then turned to look at Ain.


    After he smiled at her, Naito stepped forward, thennded directly on the Cake Ind¡¯s shore, and then walked toward the imposing army in the distance.


    Ain was taken aback when she watched Naito instantly appear on the shore and walk solely toward the Pirates¡¯ army¡­


    Isn¡¯t this too much?!


    Ain turned her head then looked at the marines behind her. Almost everyone was shaking with fear. After she gritted her teeth, she jumped and directly followed Naito.


    Now that she has followed Naito here, there was no turning back. She had already made her decision a while ago. She will follow him to the end even if it means her death!


    Ain thought of this in her heart.


    When the Big Mom Pirates saw how Naito and Ain dared toe out and head toward them, they all widened their eyes.


    ¡°Is this guy the one who defeated Master Cracker?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like anything special to me. But he really dared toe here, so he¡¯s so brave, I¡¯m gonna give him that. But maybe he¡¯s just an idiot, who thought that since he defeated one of the Sweet Commanders, he can carry on and defeat us too.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s just an arrogant marine who thinks he can just break into Mom¡¯s territory, and we¡¯re gonna make him feel sorry for that!¡±


    All of them were revealing their killing intent and preparing to engage. However, suddenly, as if they were ordered, they stopped, and at the same time, moved to the sides, exposing the rear.


    In the center of her Sweet Commanders, it was indeed one of the Yonko, Big Mom!

 Chapter 532: Haki

    <h4>Chapter 532: Haki</h4>


    Ain followed Naito, who was walking forward step by step, his pace was extremely stable, and there was almost no existence of Aura on his body. He looked like an ordinary person.


    As she followed him, Ain felt a little terrified under the fierce gazes of countless pirates, but looking at his back in front of her, she inexplicably calmed down.


    Naito¡¯s steps seemed to carry a kind of strange power, gradually making her innermost calm, as if she was enveloped by an invisible warm aura that originated from Naito.


    This Aura seemed to be something this world has never seen before, something that even the Yonko or Admirals can¡¯t possess.


    And in this Aura, her heart was warm, calm, and inexplicably in peace. Although there are countless fierce pirates close, she felt in control and fearless.


    ¡°Is it you who defeated my young brother Cracker?¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t Big Mom, but one of the Sweet Commanders.


    ¡°He defeated one of us, yet he still dared toe here. Is that marine wants to go to war with us?!¡±


    Another Commander said in a deep voice. When he mentioned war, he paused for a moment but didn¡¯t show any fear.


    As a member of the Big Mom Pirates, he will never fear a mere marine, even if it means a full-scale war!


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    After Naito walked a few more steps, he stopped and said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not the marine, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    One person?


    He wants to challenge the Yonko alone?!


    Who does he think he is?!


    Hearing Naito¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, looking at Naito as if he was a lunatic. Even the Three Sweet Commanders were speechless.


    One person suddenly decided to challenge the Yonko. Who would do such a thing? Is this guy a marine? He¡¯s clearly crazier than pirates themselves.


    The feeling that Naito gave everyone wasn¡¯t like a marine officer, but more like a new pirate who had just stepped into the New World.


    ¡°Boy, listen up, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a marine or not if you dared to step on this ind, then¡­ you will never leave it alive!¡±


    Big Mom looked at Naito and finally spoke.


    Even if an Admiral dared to be so arrogant ande to the Cake Ind, Big Mom would never stop until she buries him to the ground!


    She is one of the Yonko who dominates the sea, and even the entire Marineford cannot make her afraid, let alone Naito, who was standing in front of her.


    Suddenly a monstrous aura surged out of Big Mom!


    This momentum seemed to have rushed into the sky, and cracks have even appeared on the surrounding cake ground.


    As for the sea, it got stormy.


    This is not normal Haki, this is¡­ Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    The qualification to be a king, the Aura of an Emperor, and as one of the Yonko, it was no doubt that Big Mom has Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    This Conqueror Haki didn¡¯t affect anyone around but bombarded Naito¡¯s body as if it was engulfing Big Mom¡¯s monstrous anger.


    ¡°This is Moma¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki!¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ will finally know how terrifying mom is, but it¡¯s gonna be toote!¡±


    ¡°Mom is angry. He will never leave this ind alive!¡±


    All the pirates showed a touch of awe, and their gazes toward Naito revealed vicious killing intent.


    However, the strange thing was that this terrifying Conqueror¡¯s Haki hit Naito¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t cause any impact. Even Ain behind Naito didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    It was as if the area around Naito belonged to another world.


    This was the first time Naito felt the Conqueror¡¯s Haki, and with this, he finally saw all three kinds of Haki.


    The moment he felt this Conqueror¡¯s Haki, Naito nodded, and almost instantly, he understood the nature of the Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    This time Naito¡¯s review on the Conqueror¡¯s Haki was much faster than the Observation Haki analysis and the Armament Haki!


    ¡°So this is¡­ the Conqueror¡¯s Haki.¡±


    When Naito understood its nature, the Big Mom Pirates had already surrounded him.


    After all, Naito defeated one of the Sweet Commanders, so including dozens of ministers and even the remaining three Sweet Commanders, almost everyone was ready to attack. They were just waiting for Big Mom¡¯s orders.


    Big Mom squinted her eyes watching this scene, but she wasn¡¯t going to fight Naito personally. After all, she had her subordinates and children here, and even an Admiral wouldn¡¯t survive a fight against all of them.


    However, just when Big Mom was about to wave her hand to signal every to attack Naito, thetter suddenly raised his head slightly.


    There is nothing to be concerned about in this action. What really made Bigmom care was the terrible Aura that apanied this slight movement.


    Boom!!!


    An Aura that felt so horrifying instantly burst out from Naito¡¯s body, trembling even the ground.


    This is¡­ Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    The Conqueror¡¯s Haki seemed to have caused a monstrous shock wave that swept the sky and the ground. Even the clouds on the horizon were blown away by the impact, and the ground on the Cake Ind cracked, then they spread to the distance.


    ¡°This is¡­ Conqueror Haki!!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    The Three Sweet Commanders and the Ministers almost all eximed at the same moment, and even Big Mom looked shocked.


    Yuu Naito also has Conqueror¡¯s Haki?!


    Hum!!


    After she tried to hit him with her Conqueror¡¯s Haki, it almost disappeared, but when she saw this scene, Big Mom¡¯s Conqueror Haki burst out again.


    Suddenly the two Conqueror¡¯s Haki crushed together.


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, the world seemed to have lost its colors as the entire area turned bleak.


    The confrontation between the two¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki caused the ground between Naito and Big Mom to copse and explode. The impact made the pirates surrounding Naito look like if they were like scraps of paper in the storm, flying around.


    Before Big Mom wake up from the surprise of Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki¡¯s sudden appearance, something that shocked even more happened.


    His Conqueror¡¯s Haki was surprisingly stronger¡­ much stronger!


    This Conqueror¡¯s Haki, in her opinion, even surpassed the strongest Conqueror¡¯s Haki user, Red Hair, Shanks.


    Hum!!!


    Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki felt almost like an abyss that has swallowed Big Mom¡¯s.


    At the same time, the shock wave instantly swept in all directions and caused dense cracks to appear on the building around the entire Cake Ind!


    Not only ordinary pirates, but even those over 100 million bounty pirates couldn¡¯t resist Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki, and their minds went nk.


    After his Conqueror¡¯s Haki finally calmed down, the audience was silent.


    For a moment, it seemed that even a needle could be heard if it falls on the ground.


    The next moment.


    Puff! Puff!!


    Suddenly, the pirates, like wheat that was cut, fell one after another all the way to the distance!


    This was the true Aura of the King!

 Chapter 532: Haki

    <h4>Chapter 532: Haki</h4>


    Ain followed Naito, who was walking forward step by step, his pace was extremely stable, and there was almost no existence of Aura on his body. He looked like an ordinary person.


    As she followed him, Ain felt a little terrified under the fierce gazes of countless pirates, but looking at his back in front of her, she inexplicably calmed down.


    Naito¡¯s steps seemed to carry a kind of strange power, gradually making her innermost calm, as if she was enveloped by an invisible warm aura that originated from Naito.


    This Aura seemed to be something this world has never seen before, something that even the Yonko or Admirals can¡¯t possess.


    And in this Aura, her heart was warm, calm, and inexplicably in peace. Although there are countless fierce pirates close, she felt in control and fearless.


    ¡°Is it you who defeated my young brother Cracker?¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t Big Mom, but one of the Sweet Commanders.


    ¡°He defeated one of us, yet he still dared toe here. Is that marine wants to go to war with us?!¡±


    Another Commander said in a deep voice. When he mentioned war, he paused for a moment but didn¡¯t show any fear.


    As a member of the Big Mom Pirates, he will never fear a mere marine, even if it means a full-scale war!


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    After Naito walked a few more steps, he stopped and said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not the marine, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    One person?


    He wants to challenge the Yonko alone?!


    Who does he think he is?!


    Hearing Naito¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, looking at Naito as if he was a lunatic. Even the Three Sweet Commanders were speechless.


    One person suddenly decided to challenge the Yonko. Who would do such a thing? Is this guy a marine? He¡¯s clearly crazier than pirates themselves.


    The feeling that Naito gave everyone wasn¡¯t like a marine officer, but more like a new pirate who had just stepped into the New World.


    ¡°Boy, listen up, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a marine or not if you dared to step on this ind, then¡­ you will never leave it alive!¡±


    Big Mom looked at Naito and finally spoke.


    Even if an Admiral dared to be so arrogant ande to the Cake Ind, Big Mom would never stop until she buries him to the ground!


    She is one of the Yonko who dominates the sea, and even the entire Marineford cannot make her afraid, let alone Naito, who was standing in front of her.


    Suddenly a monstrous aura surged out of Big Mom!


    This momentum seemed to have rushed into the sky, and cracks have even appeared on the surrounding cake ground.


    As for the sea, it got stormy.


    This is not normal Haki, this is¡­ Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    The qualification to be a king, the Aura of an Emperor, and as one of the Yonko, it was no doubt that Big Mom has Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    This Conqueror Haki didn¡¯t affect anyone around but bombarded Naito¡¯s body as if it was engulfing Big Mom¡¯s monstrous anger.


    ¡°This is Moma¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki!¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ will finally know how terrifying mom is, but it¡¯s gonna be toote!¡±


    ¡°Mom is angry. He will never leave this ind alive!¡±


    All the pirates showed a touch of awe, and their gazes toward Naito revealed vicious killing intent.


    However, the strange thing was that this terrifying Conqueror¡¯s Haki hit Naito¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t cause any impact. Even Ain behind Naito didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    It was as if the area around Naito belonged to another world.


    This was the first time Naito felt the Conqueror¡¯s Haki, and with this, he finally saw all three kinds of Haki.


    The moment he felt this Conqueror¡¯s Haki, Naito nodded, and almost instantly, he understood the nature of the Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    This time Naito¡¯s review on the Conqueror¡¯s Haki was much faster than the Observation Haki analysis and the Armament Haki!


    ¡°So this is¡­ the Conqueror¡¯s Haki.¡±


    When Naito understood its nature, the Big Mom Pirates had already surrounded him.


    After all, Naito defeated one of the Sweet Commanders, so including dozens of ministers and even the remaining three Sweet Commanders, almost everyone was ready to attack. They were just waiting for Big Mom¡¯s orders.


    Big Mom squinted her eyes watching this scene, but she wasn¡¯t going to fight Naito personally. After all, she had her subordinates and children here, and even an Admiral wouldn¡¯t survive a fight against all of them.


    However, just when Big Mom was about to wave her hand to signal every to attack Naito, thetter suddenly raised his head slightly.


    There is nothing to be concerned about in this action. What really made Bigmom care was the terrible Aura that apanied this slight movement.


    Boom!!!


    An Aura that felt so horrifying instantly burst out from Naito¡¯s body, trembling even the ground.


    This is¡­ Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    The Conqueror¡¯s Haki seemed to have caused a monstrous shock wave that swept the sky and the ground. Even the clouds on the horizon were blown away by the impact, and the ground on the Cake Ind cracked, then they spread to the distance.


    ¡°This is¡­ Conqueror Haki!!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    The Three Sweet Commanders and the Ministers almost all eximed at the same moment, and even Big Mom looked shocked.


    Yuu Naito also has Conqueror¡¯s Haki?!


    Hum!!


    After she tried to hit him with her Conqueror¡¯s Haki, it almost disappeared, but when she saw this scene, Big Mom¡¯s Conqueror Haki burst out again.


    Suddenly the two Conqueror¡¯s Haki crushed together.


    Boom!!!


    At that moment, the world seemed to have lost its colors as the entire area turned bleak.


    The confrontation between the two¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki caused the ground between Naito and Big Mom to copse and explode. The impact made the pirates surrounding Naito look like if they were like scraps of paper in the storm, flying around.


    Before Big Mom wake up from the surprise of Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki¡¯s sudden appearance, something that shocked even more happened.


    His Conqueror¡¯s Haki was surprisingly stronger¡­ much stronger!


    This Conqueror¡¯s Haki, in her opinion, even surpassed the strongest Conqueror¡¯s Haki user, Red Hair, Shanks.


    Hum!!!


    Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki felt almost like an abyss that has swallowed Big Mom¡¯s.


    At the same time, the shock wave instantly swept in all directions and caused dense cracks to appear on the building around the entire Cake Ind!


    Not only ordinary pirates, but even those over 100 million bounty pirates couldn¡¯t resist Naito¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki, and their minds went nk.


    After his Conqueror¡¯s Haki finally calmed down, the audience was silent.


    For a moment, it seemed that even a needle could be heard if it falls on the ground.


    The next moment.


    Puff! Puff!!


    Suddenly, the pirates, like wheat that was cut, fell one after another all the way to the distance!


    This was the true Aura of the King!

 Chapter 535: All Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 535: All Destroyed</h4>


    At the edge of the Cake Ind.


    A sea of pirates, as well as insane looking trees and animals, were all rushing towards Naito and Ain.


    The various abilities have even fallen into the distance, all kinds of lights and colors intertwined.


    And just when these rays of light were about to fell on Naito and Ain like a storm, a ck orb that flew out of Naito''s palm rose into the sky.


    Hum!!


    The moment the ck orb rose into the sky and fixed there, all these chaotic abilities and attacks froze.


    "What is this?"


    At this time, someone finally noticed the strange ck orb that had just flown out of Naito''s hands, and they raised their head and looked above.


    Big Mom also raised her head, looking at the strange ck sphere in the sky that seemed to ovep with the sun, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the ck orb finally burst into terrifying waves, which spread to all directions instantly.


    The dark clouds that filled the sky were suddenly sucked into that ck orb under this force.


    As if that ck orb was a bottomless vortex!


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "Sh*t, we''re going to be sucked in!!"


    In the sky, the thunder cloud, "Zeus," looked horrified, next to him Prometheus, who shivered.


    Big mom uses these two to control the weather and manipte wind, rain, and lightning. However, at this time, under the terrifying repulsive force, they couldn''t resist at all, and they were rolled up and pulled over.


    Not only the dark clouds in the sky, the entire Cake Ind, and even the sea were hit by violent tremors and began to roar!


    "No good!!"


    Perceiving this terrifying power, everyone present finally began to understand the situation.


    "What kind of power is this¡­ gravity?!"


    "That guy is a Gravity Fruit Human?!"


    The threemanders, as well as the ordinary pirates, felt horrified after they perceived the terrifying force of gravity acting on the ce and their bodies.


    First, it was just the big trees and rock that came alive. They got pulled over easily and kept screaming in horror.


    Then, it was the entire ind, which began to copse.


    After Chibaku Tensei''s power was released, Naito took Ain, then shed and returned to the deck of the warship, watching this scene with indifferent eyes.


    But Ain next to him, and the marines on the ship, were shocked to the extreme.


    The warship wasn''t sucked into the sky but suspended there.


    However, the seawater under the warship is constantly being pulled into the sky!


    This isn''t the most shocking thing. What was more incredible is that all the buildings on Cake Ind got shattered apart and rose into the sky!


    Nearly half of the cake ind copsed and got sucked into the sky!


    At such a close distance, watching half of the ind getting destroyed and being pulled into the sky was really shocking!


    Not only the ordinary marines on the warship, but even Ain was speechless, looking up at the sky in disbelief.


    Under this terrifying attraction, even the threemanders could hardly stabilize their figures. As for the other pirates and even the ministers, they were almost helpless. Just like those buildings, they were all sucked into the sky.


    What''s worse is that it wasn''t only half of the Cake Ind that copsed and was sucked into the sky, but also the seawater that was constantly getting pulled!


    All of Big Mom''s crew members were capable people, but when they were washed by the water, almost all of them became useless, and they couldn''t use any strength.


    Only the threemanders could resist the repulsive force of the Chibaku Tensei and were jumping between the various fragments.


    "Damn it, how could this gravity force be so strong? I can''t get rid of it at all!"


    "That marine bastard, it seems that it wasn''t by luck that he won against brother Cracker!"


    "It can''t go on like this. We must find a way to stop it!"


    The threemanders looked at the Chibaku Tensei''s core with hideous expressions, then gritted their teeth and prepared to attack altogether.


    However, at this moment, Naito, who had been standing below, staring at the sky faintly, suddenly flickered his sleeves.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, the seawater suddenly falls on the threemanders.


    "Sh*t!"


    "Damn this! It''s water!"


    Their expression changed drastically. When they tried to avoid it, they couldn''t because they were being pulled by gravity and got soaked by the seawater. Their bodies got immediately weakened.


    The three of them were horrified at once, desperately trying to gather their strength, but it was tooter, and they got sucked into the ck orb in the sky.


    Finally, everything was silent.


    A huge meteor appeared in the sky, with half of the Cake Ind as itsponents!


    Theplete Chibaku Tensei is almostrger than the Cake Ind, suspended in the sky, almost obscuring the sun. Although it wasn''t falling, everyone on the ground looked horrified at what would happen if it falls!


    "This¡­ is this Vice Admiral Naito''s attack?"


    "How is it possible, can humans¡­ actually do such a thing?!"


    Almost all the ordinary marines on the warship were shivering, looking at the sky.


    "This is really¡­ too much¡­"


    Even Ain, who was standing next to Naito, couldn''t calm down.


    Originally, she thought that she and Naito alone wouldn''t be able to stand against this army of pirates, but suddenly Naito destroyed half of the Cake Ind with a single move!


    Not that alone, but he also destroyed the entire army leaving only Big Mom standing there alone!

 Chapter 536: Evening Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 536: Evening Elephant</h4>


    Ain knew clearly in her heart that half of the ind was nothing at all to those top powerhouses in the world. Some could easily destroy a town. But the real scary thing was Naito''s ability to control the sea?


    His repulsive force has even sucked the seawater, which caused all the devil fruit users to lose strength.


    "Is it finished?"


    Seeing the meteor in the sky, Ain couldn''t help but think of this.


    Almost at the same moment, a voice that seemed to rise from hell echoed.


    "How dare you do this to my ind, you damn marine kid¡­"


    This terrifying voice instantly pulled Ain back to reality, and she immediately looked down.


    At this moment, half of the cake ind was destroyed. The first, which waspletely fine, was where Naito''s warship is floating above the sea. On the other shattered side, the Yonko, Big Mom, stood there impressively.


    She seemed to have used some ability to resist the repulsive force of the Chibaku Tensei, but she''s also the only one left on the entire ind!


    At this time, Big Mom was already extremely angry.


    The Pirate group under hermand was utterly wiped out, and she was the only one left. The others were sucked into the meteor covering the sky, and she didn''t know if they were dead or alive. This was simply something she has never experienced before.


    A dignified Yonko pirates group was defeated entirely, leaving only their captain standing alone. This had never happened even when she fought against other Yonko!


    Although as long as she hasn''t fallen, the Yonko Big Mom''s g hasn''t fallen too, her pirate crew was defeated by one person, and that was shameful!


    "Marine kid, your damn ability¡­ is gravity!"


    At this time, Big Mom calmed herself down.


    But that kind of extreme peace made everyone feel horrified. It seemed to be the calm before the storm.


    Big Mom admitted that she really underestimated Naito. Even after Naito released his Hoashoku Haki, she still underestimated him.


    She didn''t expect Naito to have such an ability.


    The reason why she was confident is that they were on Cake Ind, a ce that she couldpletely control and mobilize its power to suppress the enemy.


    Naito''s ability destroyed half of the ind, and almost all the buildings and the living trees and stones that she created with her ability were sucked into that meteor!


    Even Shiki''s Devil Fruit can''t do this because his ability can''t affect living things, and the entire ind is almost alive!


    "Yes, it''s gravity." Standing on the deck of the warship, Naito calmly looked at the Big Mom and responded indifferently.


    The Chibaku Tensei failed to kill Big Mom''s threemanders at the same time. It wasn''t beyond Naito''s expectations. If they could be killed this easily, they wouldn''t have beenmanders.


    After all, his current strength has only recovered by 2%, and he is only using ordinary Chibaku Tensei rather than Six Paths Chibaku Tensei that can create a moon.


    With only two points of power, the meteor that was created is naturally a little smaller.


    Big Mom stood there, staring at Naito coldly, and said, "Very well, I underestimated you, but if you think you can win this way, then you''re very wrong!"


    "This ability alone can''t beat me!!"


    The moment her voice emitted, Big Mom rushed toward Naito directly, and at the same time, a terrifying aura burst out.


    Even if she is the only one left, she was still a Yonko, an emperor of the sea!


    "As long as I kill you, that thing in the sky should be gone."


    A cold stare was in Big Mom''s eyes. In her opinion, as long as she kills him, everything would be resolved!


    As for Cake Ind, just rebuild it!


    However, looking at the rushing Big Mom, Naito, standing on the deck of the warship, shook his head slightly.


    At this time, Naito wasn''t very interested in Big Mom''s ability, and he has been using his Ultra Perceive the entire time, but he didn''t find any traces of the Time Devil Fruit on the cake ind.


    Because of this, Naito lost interest.


    Since there''s no devil fruit, Naito wasn''t ready to keep this show going. It was time to use a serious fist!


    Naito''s figure suddenly flickered from the deck and came to the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Naito''s speed was breakneck, and he directly appeared above Big Mom!!


    "So fast!!"


    Big Mom was using the Observation Haki at this time, of course, will not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy again or being careless, but she didn''t expect that Naito would be so fast!


    Shocked, Big Mom didn''t hesitate to mobilize her abilities and even use the Busoshoku Haki.


    Almost none of the powerful pirates rely solely on their Devil Fruit. In this sea, physical strength is both the foundation and the fundamental. Coupled with the power of the Haki, physical strength is essential.


    Big Mom seems to be the weakest among the Yonko, but this weakness is onlypared to the other three Yonko, and with her weird Devil Fruit ability, she''s strong enough to resist the other emperors.


    Otherwise, relying solely on devil fruit, it''s impossible to be one of the Yonko!


    Therefore, even though Naito''s speed was very fast, and it seemed that he was about to perform a physical attack, Big Mom was still not afraid of it and directly met it.


    After he shed above her, Naito just made an effortless action, that is, make a fist, and then throw it!


    With this punch, Naito mobilized all the strength he had and wanted all out. Even his Busoshoku Haki that he still couldn''t control was added to this punch!


    The moment his Busoshoku Haki appeared, Big Mom felt horrified. Although it looked unstable and barely attached to his fist, it looked extremely scary!


    "This guy''s Busoshoku Haki is the same as his Haoshoku Haki. What is this¡­"


    Big Mom thought for a moment, then a look of shock suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Because when Naito''s fist fell, although the Busoshoku Haki wasn''t attacked to his fist when it moved, the surrounding air seemed to have cracked!


    What is this ability?!


    Air Fruit?!


    It was toote for Big Mom to be horrified by the fact that Naito seems to be possessing multiple abilities. Looking at the terrifying white beam of light that suddenly fell, she didn''t care to save anything at that moment and blocked with all of her might.


    However, she was shocked and even frightened to find that she couldn''t stop it!


    Naito''s fist hadn''t even touched her, it was the force that fell on her after his first hit the air, and it almost instantly crushed all of her power!

 Chapter 535: All Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 535: All Destroyed</h4>


    At the edge of the Cake Ind.


    A sea of pirates, as well as insane looking trees and animals, were all rushing towards Naito and Ain.


    The various abilities have even fallen into the distance, all kinds of lights and colors intertwined.


    And just when these rays of light were about to fell on Naito and Ain like a storm, a ck orb that flew out of Naito''s palm rose into the sky.


    Hum!!


    The moment the ck orb rose into the sky and fixed there, all these chaotic abilities and attacks froze.


    "What is this?"


    At this time, someone finally noticed the strange ck orb that had just flown out of Naito''s hands, and they raised their head and looked above.


    Big Mom also raised her head, looking at the strange ck sphere in the sky that seemed to ovep with the sun, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the ck orb finally burst into terrifying waves, which spread to all directions instantly.


    The dark clouds that filled the sky were suddenly sucked into that ck orb under this force.


    As if that ck orb was a bottomless vortex!


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "Sh*t, we''re going to be sucked in!!"


    In the sky, the thunder cloud, "Zeus," looked horrified, next to him Prometheus, who shivered.


    Big mom uses these two to control the weather and manipte wind, rain, and lightning. However, at this time, under the terrifying repulsive force, they couldn''t resist at all, and they were rolled up and pulled over.


    Not only the dark clouds in the sky, the entire Cake Ind, and even the sea were hit by violent tremors and began to roar!


    "No good!!"


    Perceiving this terrifying power, everyone present finally began to understand the situation.


    "What kind of power is this¡­ gravity?!"


    "That guy is a Gravity Fruit Human?!"


    The threemanders, as well as the ordinary pirates, felt horrified after they perceived the terrifying force of gravity acting on the ce and their bodies.


    First, it was just the big trees and rock that came alive. They got pulled over easily and kept screaming in horror.


    Then, it was the entire ind, which began to copse.


    After Chibaku Tensei''s power was released, Naito took Ain, then shed and returned to the deck of the warship, watching this scene with indifferent eyes.


    But Ain next to him, and the marines on the ship, were shocked to the extreme.


    The warship wasn''t sucked into the sky but suspended there.


    However, the seawater under the warship is constantly being pulled into the sky!


    This isn''t the most shocking thing. What was more incredible is that all the buildings on Cake Ind got shattered apart and rose into the sky!


    Nearly half of the cake ind copsed and got sucked into the sky!


    At such a close distance, watching half of the ind getting destroyed and being pulled into the sky was really shocking!


    Not only the ordinary marines on the warship, but even Ain was speechless, looking up at the sky in disbelief.


    Under this terrifying attraction, even the threemanders could hardly stabilize their figures. As for the other pirates and even the ministers, they were almost helpless. Just like those buildings, they were all sucked into the sky.


    What''s worse is that it wasn''t only half of the Cake Ind that copsed and was sucked into the sky, but also the seawater that was constantly getting pulled!


    All of Big Mom''s crew members were capable people, but when they were washed by the water, almost all of them became useless, and they couldn''t use any strength.


    Only the threemanders could resist the repulsive force of the Chibaku Tensei and were jumping between the various fragments.


    "Damn it, how could this gravity force be so strong? I can''t get rid of it at all!"


    "That marine bastard, it seems that it wasn''t by luck that he won against brother Cracker!"


    "It can''t go on like this. We must find a way to stop it!"


    The threemanders looked at the Chibaku Tensei''s core with hideous expressions, then gritted their teeth and prepared to attack altogether.


    However, at this moment, Naito, who had been standing below, staring at the sky faintly, suddenly flickered his sleeves.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, the seawater suddenly falls on the threemanders.


    "Sh*t!"


    "Damn this! It''s water!"


    Their expression changed drastically. When they tried to avoid it, they couldn''t because they were being pulled by gravity and got soaked by the seawater. Their bodies got immediately weakened.


    The three of them were horrified at once, desperately trying to gather their strength, but it was tooter, and they got sucked into the ck orb in the sky.


    Finally, everything was silent.


    A huge meteor appeared in the sky, with half of the Cake Ind as itsponents!


    Theplete Chibaku Tensei is almostrger than the Cake Ind, suspended in the sky, almost obscuring the sun. Although it wasn''t falling, everyone on the ground looked horrified at what would happen if it falls!


    "This¡­ is this Vice Admiral Naito''s attack?"


    "How is it possible, can humans¡­ actually do such a thing?!"


    Almost all the ordinary marines on the warship were shivering, looking at the sky.


    "This is really¡­ too much¡­"


    Even Ain, who was standing next to Naito, couldn''t calm down.


    Originally, she thought that she and Naito alone wouldn''t be able to stand against this army of pirates, but suddenly Naito destroyed half of the Cake Ind with a single move!


    Not that alone, but he also destroyed the entire army leaving only Big Mom standing there alone!

 Chapter 536: Evening Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 536: Evening Elephant</h4>


    Ain knew clearly in her heart that half of the ind was nothing at all to those top powerhouses in the world. Some could easily destroy a town. But the real scary thing was Naito''s ability to control the sea?


    His repulsive force has even sucked the seawater, which caused all the devil fruit users to lose strength.


    "Is it finished?"


    Seeing the meteor in the sky, Ain couldn''t help but think of this.


    Almost at the same moment, a voice that seemed to rise from hell echoed.


    "How dare you do this to my ind, you damn marine kid¡­"


    This terrifying voice instantly pulled Ain back to reality, and she immediately looked down.


    At this moment, half of the cake ind was destroyed. The first, which waspletely fine, was where Naito''s warship is floating above the sea. On the other shattered side, the Yonko, Big Mom, stood there impressively.


    She seemed to have used some ability to resist the repulsive force of the Chibaku Tensei, but she''s also the only one left on the entire ind!


    At this time, Big Mom was already extremely angry.


    The Pirate group under hermand was utterly wiped out, and she was the only one left. The others were sucked into the meteor covering the sky, and she didn''t know if they were dead or alive. This was simply something she has never experienced before.


    A dignified Yonko pirates group was defeated entirely, leaving only their captain standing alone. This had never happened even when she fought against other Yonko!


    Although as long as she hasn''t fallen, the Yonko Big Mom''s g hasn''t fallen too, her pirate crew was defeated by one person, and that was shameful!


    "Marine kid, your damn ability¡­ is gravity!"


    At this time, Big Mom calmed herself down.


    But that kind of extreme peace made everyone feel horrified. It seemed to be the calm before the storm.


    Big Mom admitted that she really underestimated Naito. Even after Naito released his Hoashoku Haki, she still underestimated him.


    She didn''t expect Naito to have such an ability.


    The reason why she was confident is that they were on Cake Ind, a ce that she couldpletely control and mobilize its power to suppress the enemy.


    Naito''s ability destroyed half of the ind, and almost all the buildings and the living trees and stones that she created with her ability were sucked into that meteor!


    Even Shiki''s Devil Fruit can''t do this because his ability can''t affect living things, and the entire ind is almost alive!


    "Yes, it''s gravity." Standing on the deck of the warship, Naito calmly looked at the Big Mom and responded indifferently.


    The Chibaku Tensei failed to kill Big Mom''s threemanders at the same time. It wasn''t beyond Naito''s expectations. If they could be killed this easily, they wouldn''t have beenmanders.


    After all, his current strength has only recovered by 2%, and he is only using ordinary Chibaku Tensei rather than Six Paths Chibaku Tensei that can create a moon.


    With only two points of power, the meteor that was created is naturally a little smaller.


    Big Mom stood there, staring at Naito coldly, and said, "Very well, I underestimated you, but if you think you can win this way, then you''re very wrong!"


    "This ability alone can''t beat me!!"


    The moment her voice emitted, Big Mom rushed toward Naito directly, and at the same time, a terrifying aura burst out.


    Even if she is the only one left, she was still a Yonko, an emperor of the sea!


    "As long as I kill you, that thing in the sky should be gone."


    A cold stare was in Big Mom''s eyes. In her opinion, as long as she kills him, everything would be resolved!


    As for Cake Ind, just rebuild it!


    However, looking at the rushing Big Mom, Naito, standing on the deck of the warship, shook his head slightly.


    At this time, Naito wasn''t very interested in Big Mom''s ability, and he has been using his Ultra Perceive the entire time, but he didn''t find any traces of the Time Devil Fruit on the cake ind.


    Because of this, Naito lost interest.


    Since there''s no devil fruit, Naito wasn''t ready to keep this show going. It was time to use a serious fist!


    Naito''s figure suddenly flickered from the deck and came to the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Naito''s speed was breakneck, and he directly appeared above Big Mom!!


    "So fast!!"


    Big Mom was using the Observation Haki at this time, of course, will not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy again or being careless, but she didn''t expect that Naito would be so fast!


    Shocked, Big Mom didn''t hesitate to mobilize her abilities and even use the Busoshoku Haki.


    Almost none of the powerful pirates rely solely on their Devil Fruit. In this sea, physical strength is both the foundation and the fundamental. Coupled with the power of the Haki, physical strength is essential.


    Big Mom seems to be the weakest among the Yonko, but this weakness is onlypared to the other three Yonko, and with her weird Devil Fruit ability, she''s strong enough to resist the other emperors.


    Otherwise, relying solely on devil fruit, it''s impossible to be one of the Yonko!


    Therefore, even though Naito''s speed was very fast, and it seemed that he was about to perform a physical attack, Big Mom was still not afraid of it and directly met it.


    After he shed above her, Naito just made an effortless action, that is, make a fist, and then throw it!


    With this punch, Naito mobilized all the strength he had and wanted all out. Even his Busoshoku Haki that he still couldn''t control was added to this punch!


    The moment his Busoshoku Haki appeared, Big Mom felt horrified. Although it looked unstable and barely attached to his fist, it looked extremely scary!


    "This guy''s Busoshoku Haki is the same as his Haoshoku Haki. What is this¡­"


    Big Mom thought for a moment, then a look of shock suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Because when Naito''s fist fell, although the Busoshoku Haki wasn''t attacked to his fist when it moved, the surrounding air seemed to have cracked!


    What is this ability?!


    Air Fruit?!


    It was toote for Big Mom to be horrified by the fact that Naito seems to be possessing multiple abilities. Looking at the terrifying white beam of light that suddenly fell, she didn''t care to save anything at that moment and blocked with all of her might.


    However, she was shocked and even frightened to find that she couldn''t stop it!


    Naito''s fist hadn''t even touched her, it was the force that fell on her after his first hit the air, and it almost instantly crushed all of her power!

 Chapter 537: The Marineford Council

    <h4>Chapter 537: The Marineford Council</h4>


    The white beam of light that pierced the sky fell suddenly.


    Big Mom¡¯s Busoshoku Haki and her physical strength were all defeated by a single bow. And her entire body was directly wrapped in this beam of light and crashed into the ground.


    Boom!!!


    The Cake Ind that was already half-destroyed got prated by this beam of light that violently sted the Yonk Big Mom into the depths of the earth!


    This technique was indeed the Evening Elephant!


    Only with 2% of his strength, coupled with his Busoshoku Haki, Naito found that he could efficiently perform the Evening Elephant, and so he did.


    However, it seems that he can only do one punch.


    But just this one punch was enough to destroy the Yonko Big Mom¡¯s defense and send her into the depth of the earth.


    Hum!!!


    After the Evening Elephant fell, and Big Mom was buried underground, the aftermath brought by it finally rippled in all directions.


    The Cake Ind, which was already in tatters, finally copsed, and the entire ind shattered into several parts.


    Simultaneously, turbulent waves were also set off on the sea, and even the warship has almost capsized!


    At that moment, Naito tried to sense Big Mom, but she seemed motionless, so after shaking his head, he shed back to the warship.


    Naito returned to the warship deck, and without doing any movements, the waves were suddenly crushed by a terrifying force.


    The warship that was about to capsize gradually stabilized.


    However, although the warship was stable, the ordinary marines on it, and even Ain, seemed shocked.


    Especially Ain, her eyes were widened, and she looked stunned. Compared to the other marine, she could use the Observation Haki, and she perceived that punch!


    The terrifying power erupted by Naito¡¯s punch was unbelievable. Even her Sensei Zephyr¡¯s all-out punch isn¡¯tparable to that punch.


    Moreover, she could also perceive how bottomless that pit was, and she could also sense the Yonko Big Mom inside it motionless!


    In other words, Naito has killed Big Mom¡­ with one punch?!


    Ain¡¯s could no longer bear it. This was too much. The scene where Naito defeated the Big Mom¡¯s entire crew by creating that meteor was shocking enough!


    The Yonko are people that even the government can¡¯t deal with, cruel pirates that rule the New World, a ce that even an Admiral fears.


    But Naito solely destroyed her Pirate Crew, even killed the Big Mom¡­ with one punch!


    How can Naito be this strong?!


    Does this mean that Naito is more terrifying than the Yonko themselves!


    Ain could hardly imagine what would happen in the world when this news spreads.


    Finally, a faint voice emitted, making Aine back to her senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Naito stood there, nced at the meteor in the sky, shook his head, then turned around, and returned to the cabin.


    At this time, the marines on the warship finally woke up.


    The Yonko hadn¡¯t appeared again, and there was no movement. I¡¯m afraid what just happened is true.


    We defeated¡­ a Yonko!


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after Naito¡¯s warship left the Cake Ind ruins, the huge meteor in the sky finally ran out of energy and copsed.


    The sea poured down, and countless figures fell like raindrops.


    Because most of them weren¡¯t ordinary pirates and had strong vitality, most of them were still alive.


    However, even though they were alive, most of them were really weak and couldn¡¯t stand up for a long time.


    Luckily they were fortunate enough to fall on a piece ofnd instead of falling directly into the sea.


    All the people who were still alive looked horrified.


    Although most of them are fierce pirates, thinking of Naito¡¯s terrifying power, they shivered.


    It¡¯s like the gap between heaven and earth!


    One person defeated their entire Pirate Group!


    Just when these pirates were lying there feeling weak.


    Suddenly, the rocks, trees, and strange buildings that fell on the ground withered and emitted a strange light.


    These rays of light hovered and danced, as if it was being pulled by something, then rushed into the center of the pit and disappeared¡­


    Suddenly there was faint breath inside the silent pit.


    ¡­¡­


    Marineford.


    This is the highest authority meeting in Marineford. The only people here are three Admirals, as well as a handful of people such as the Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Great Staff Officer Tsuru, the Hero Garp, and few other people.


    ¡°Since Naito entered the Big Mom¡¯s territory, the intelligence has been cut off, but ording to time estimates, he should have already engaged with her Pirate Group, but we didn¡¯t receive any information¡­¡± The Fleet Admiral said in a deep voice.


    Sitting on the other side, Admiral Aokiji took a sip out of his tea, then said solemnly, ¡°With his strength, Big Mom¡¯smanders wouldn¡¯t be able to stop, but it¡¯s not necessarily that he would reach the Cake Ind alive.¡±


    Kizaru tilted his mouth and said, ¡°Big Mom is one of the Yonko, she¡¯s a terrifying woman, but Naito is also a monster. Hmm, a fight between monsters, I don¡¯t know how it will end.


    It¡¯s very difficult for the marine forces to break into a territory ruled by Big Mom and gather intel.


    And Naito has been there for a long time and should havee into contact with the Big Mom a long time ago. As a result, if there¡¯s no news at all, it means that he¡¯s already¡­


    At this time, Akainu, who has been sitting there looking gloomy, spoke up.


    ¡°That arrogant kid thinks life is that easy. He went there without back up, without a n, and he¡¯s now¡­ huh!¡±


    Akainu snorted, but it was clear what he meant by that.


    ¡°Sasaki, you can¡¯t say that, but¡­ even if he died, he should have at least done some damage.

 Chapter 538: Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 538: Uproar</h4>


    Tsuru put the teacup down, then said, ¡°At least we should investigate the situation, and know how much damage the Big Mom Pirate Group has suffered, and how much it took them to kill Yuu Naito.¡±


    Akainu smirked, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, that guy is dead. But if he really managed to deal some damage to Big Mom Pirate Group, then it¡¯s indeed a good achievement for the Marineford.¡±


    Although his pride got broken by Naito, he wouldn¡¯t ignore the fact that dealing damage to the Big Mom Pirate Group is an outstanding achievement.


    However, in his opinion, it¡¯s almost impossible for a single guy to severely damage the Big Mom Pirates.


    Naito¡¯s warship is only a medium-sized one, and it wasn¡¯t even fully equipped. Still, he went to face a Yonko with that. This only proves how arrogant he is.


    Let alone winning, it¡¯s almost impossible to escape in one piece.


    Naito is arrogant, who cannot follow the rules, and in his opinion, no matter how strong he is, he will end up causing trouble to the marine, so it¡¯s better if he dies earlier.


    ¡°We will send a ship¡­¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Report, Fleet Admiral. Vice Admiral, Yuu Naito¡¯s warship has sent intelligence.¡± A marine came in.


    ¡°Oh?!¡±


    At this moment, the people in the room looked at each other in surprise.


    Since they sent information, it means that Naito¡¯s warship didn¡¯t sink into the sea, then Naito is mostly not dead, and he might have safely left the Big Mom¡¯s territory.


    The person who wants to hear such news the most was naturally Akainu.


    ¡°Is that guy still alive? Could it be that he didn¡¯t engage the enemy at all?¡±


    Akainu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How about the specific information?!¡±


    After he took a deep breath, Sengoku asked in a deep voice.


    The marine holding replied respectfully, ¡°There isn¡¯t a specific textual report. But they said that everything was recorded on the Den Den Mushi.¡±


    ¡°Because we are worried that it contains important information, we didn¡¯t dare to open it, and we brought it directly here.¡±


    Marine warships are generally equipped with Den Den Mushi video phones.


    Even if the warship sink, as long as the Den Den Mushi is there, they would be able to figure out what happened. But it seems that Naito¡¯s warship preferred to send the recorded video instead of reporting back directly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tsuru widened her eyes, then with a look of interest, she said, ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Den DenMoshi was soon put on the conference table, and the marine left the room after saluting respectfully.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even send a written report and said that everything was recorded in the video¡­ what¡¯s the matter with this perfunctory?¡± The always-serious Akainu stared at the Den Den Mushi on the table coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good to be able to pass a recorded video back from the inside of the Big Mom¡¯s territory¡­¡± Aokiji saidzily.


    ¡°Huh! Even so, you should at least say what¡¯s recorded in it!¡± Akainu shouted.


    Tsuru looked at the Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°In any case, this video should contain the information we want to know, then¡­¡±


    With that, Tsuru yed the video.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, the video was projected on a screen on the inside of the conference room, and it started ying.


    Akainu sat there with a cold stare on his face, took a sip of tea, and waited.


    As the video began to y, Akainu¡¯s face seemed dark and gloomy, but as the pictures kept shing, his expression changed, and he suddenly looked stunned.


    Silence.


    Whoosh!!


    This was the sound of a drop of magma falling on the ground and burning the floor.


    Shocked to the extreme, Akainu failed to control his power! What the hell is this?!


    However, no one has noticed because all of the people around had the same reaction.


    Crack!!


    The teacup held by Aokiji froze and turned into ice instantly!


    Kizaru kept pouring tea while staring at the video screen in disbelief. Even when the tea started overflowing and run on the table, Kizaru didn¡¯t stop or notice.


    Garp didn¡¯t say anything from start to finish. He was eating donuts at the time, and when those scenes started shing on the screen, he opened his mouth in disbelieve and froze there for a long time.


    Even Tsuru, who has always been the calmest, seemed unable to maintain herposure.


    There were not many images recorded by the Den Den Mushi, and the video soon came to an end. It ended with a beam of light sting Big Mom into the depths of the earth, and without confirming whether she was alive or dead, the warship slowly left.


    Crack!!


    The image stopped abruptly.


    The entire conference room fell into silence for a while. No one spoke. In fact, no one moved. And they kept staring at the ck screen for a long time.


    Suddenly a thought shed in everyone¡¯s mind.


    This sea¡­ is gonna turn upside down!


    ¡­¡­


    A few dayster.


    The countless newspaper fell from the sky like raindrops, scattered around the world, making the sea fall into silence for a moment.


    After countless new reports were spread to all parts of the world, almost everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was a silly joke.


    Not just ordinary people, even the world government, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked!


    ¡­¡­


    The New World.


    Derosa, in the pce, Domingo casually took over today¡¯s newspaper, and after a quick nce at the headline, he suddenly froze.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he read, and the smile on his face gradually got wiped out.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±


    The Kingdom of basta.


    The Baroque agency, in a mysterious room.


    Click!


    The crisp sound like ss cracking echoed in the room, and the red wine flowed along the floor.


    Holding the newspaper, Crocodile¡¯s expression looked the same as Domingo¡¯s.


    ¡°What is¡­ are you kidding me?!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    A site was full of wreckages.


    A spooky pce stood there at the center. Inside it, and in the main hall, Mihawk was sitting there, tasting his wine, and at the same time, he picked up today¡¯s newspaper.


    As he was about to bring the ss to his mouth, he suddenly stopped midair.

 Chapter 539: The Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Reactions</h4>


    The New World.


    "Durarara! Tha marine kid did something amazing." Whitebeard was drinking his Saki while reading the newspaper.


    "Father is it really okay?!"


    "That guy has defeated the entire Big Mom Pirates¡­"


    This time, Marco, Vista, and others didn''t have those same calm expressions from before. After they saw the newspaper, they couldn''t even believe their eyes.


    After repeated verification and confirmation, they handed the newspaper to the Whitebeard with a look of anxiety.


    "Although that guy is very strong and has strong Haki like Garp back then¡­ I''m still the Whitebeard!"


    After Whitebeard gurgled a few sips of Saki, it seemed that there was a slight gleam in the depth of his eyes, but his face seemed rxed andughing.


    Seeing that expression on their father''s face, Marco and the other looked at each other with a sigh of relief and said, "Yes, that guy can''t be this old man."


    "Father is the strongest in the world. If he wanted, he could do the same to the Big Mom!"


    Marco, Vista, and the othersughed again.


    If there is any pirate group in this sea that dismisses the title of the Yonko, then there is no doubt that it is the Whitebeard Pirate Group!


    Whitebeard once had a chance to be the second King, but he wasn''t interested in it. He just sailed on this sea all the time, witnessing the rise of the three Yonko, Shanks, Kaido, and others.


    In the eyes of Marco and others, the so-called title Yonko is just a joke. The other three cannot bepared to the Whitebeard because he''s¡­ the uncrowned king!


    Everyone was talking andughing around, and at the same time, in an inconspicuous corner on the ship, a man with several teeth missing picked up the newspaper that fell on the ground, and after a nce, his eyes were suddenly widened, revealing a shocked expression.


    "A marine¡­ how is this possible!"


    "Is there such a strong person in this world?" ckbeard''s face darkened, gritted his teeth and said, "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can find that fruit, I will¡­"


    ¡­¡­..


    "Wow, this guy is so strong, even stronger than what Mihawk described!" Looking at the newspaper, Shanks eximed strangely, not in the least imperial manner.


    "Don''t yell, idiot boss, think about what we should do. This guy wille for trouble soon."


    The fat man demolishing a piece of meat on the side looked at Shank solemnly.


    "Ben Beckmen, what do you think?"


    Everyone turned to look at Ben Beckman, the vice-captain of the Red-Hair Pirate Group.


    Beckmen took a puff out of his cigar, open his eyes slowly, and said, "The purpose of this guy is the only thing I can''t understand. It seems that he doesn''t care about his reputation, power, or wealth. Why he joined the marine is also puzzling."


    "I think¡­ it''s best not to do anything, so as to remain unchanged and only adapt to changes."


    Hearing these few wordsing from Beckmen, everyone present was silent for a while. At this moment, even Shank''s expression couldn''t help but be very solemn.


    Beckmen flicked the cigar, then took a hard puff, looked at everyone around him, and said, "You have watched those few scenes leaked from the marine''s Den Den Mushi."


    "Haoshoku Haki, Gravity, Floating Power, Space Power, what Mihawk said¡­"


    "I''m afraid, even now, no one has figured out this guy''s true ability!


    ¡­¡­


    The new world.


    This was the Yonko, Kaido''s territory.


    "There is another guy like this in the world, Hahaha! I really hope that guy wille here soon."


    "Heeey?!!"


    Kaido''s subordinates all stared at him wide-eyed, and some of them even had cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Captain, that guy solely defeated the Big Mom entire Pirate group!"


    Kaido gurgled his Saki, and then suddenly, a mace sted down, directly crushing the person who spoke.


    "We defeated Big Mom before¡­ So what?!"


    "Who do you think I am?! Do you thought I would be afraid of him?!"


    Kaido had a fierce look on his face as he said, "I will be waiting here for him! Let''s see if he dares!"


    ¡­¡­.


    The sea.


    The whole world was in an uproar after Naito''s news defeating solely defeating the Big Mom Pirate Group reached everyone.


    However, Naito, which caused the entire world to shake at this time, was sitting on a recliner, leisurely rxing in the most elegant room on this warship.


    "Sir Naito, is that¡­. really okay?"


    Ain standing behind Naito was squeezing Naito''s shoulders gently with her little hands, but she seemed to have a tangled expression on her face.


    "Well, we can''t do all the work alone."


    Naito shook his head casually and smiled.


    Speaking of it, the people''s vitality in this world is really astonishing, and their physical strength is really high, almost as if all of them have the Immortal Body.


    Unexpectedly, after the Chibaku Tensei technique was lifted, most of the people trapped inside it were alive, and they survived with some injuries.


    Even Bigmom, who Naito was sure that she got killed after getting hit by his Evening Elephant, was inexplicably alive again, which surprised him.


    He thought that it''s mostly Big Mom''s ability to put a part of her "soul" and "lifespan" in other objects. After the Chibaku Tensei technique was lifted, these scattered pieces of her soul and lifespan returned to the Bigmom''s body.


    It was also because of the resurrection of the Bigmom that her Pirate Group was only hit hard but not destroyed. Therefore after Naito left their territory, this matter didn''t end there.


    Since the Big Mom Pirate Group wasn''t entirely destroyed, it was up to the marine now to finish this task.


    But even though they were severely damaged by Naito, it wasn''t an easy fight, and suddenly her territory turned into a battlefield.


    After that, half of the world focused on the battle between the remnants of the Big Mom Pirates Group and the Marine, and the other half on Naito.


    In the beginning, Naito said that he would visit the Yonko, and everyone mocked him for that.


    But who would dare to do such a thing now?!


    He defeated the Big Mom Pirate Group with his own strength, and if he chose to finish the task, one of the Yonko would have long beenpletely wiped out!


    As for the world government, the name Naito was hitting their ears like thunder strikes!


    The power he disyed was uncontroble to the point the Marineford didn''t know how to deal with Naito, and the world government didn''t know what kind of order they had to give. After all, Naito''s power wasparable to the existence of the Yonko.

 Chapter 540: Next Is Kaido

    <h4>Chapter 540: Next Is Kaido</h4>


    Although Naito didn''tpletely destroy the Bigmom Pirates Group, he still defeated them. The demonstrated strength no only silenced the Fleet Admiral Sengoku but also the world government''s Gorosei.


    It''s almost like that beast Kaido, who likes to single-handedly challenge the other Yonko and even the Admiral, and it''s as difficult to deal with a monster that can''t be killed. Even the Gorosei didn''t know how to deal with Naito next since it was obviously impossible to treat Naito as an ordinary Vice Admiral anymore.


    And when they thought that Naito will also end up shing with the other three Yonko, the Gorosei decided to continue watching the changes!


    While Naito''s ship continued to sail, Ain learned that Bigmom wasn''t dead and that the Big mom Pirates Group had arge number of survivors, and they were fighting the marine, and things got a bit messy, so she came to ask Naito.


    When Naito said that he can''t do all the marine work, Ain couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Compared to dealing with remnants of the Bigmom Pirates Group, there is no doubt that dealing with the next "Yonko" is more important!


    Ain believed this.


    When Naito defeated a Yonko solely, Ain couldn''t help but respect him even more than her teacher Zephyr.


    "Then, ording to the n, we will continue to sail to the next Yonko''s territory."


    "Okay!"


    Ain nodded softly.


    However, while nodding her head, she seemed to have thought about something, and a slight fright shed in her eyes.


    Although it was only a sh, Ain seemed to have got a little afraid thinking of the next Yonko.


    Naito didn''t know what was going on inside Ain''s little head. At this time, he was pondering and studying the abilities that the Bigmom used.


    Speaking of eternal life, this thing seems to really exist in this world, but in new ways of immortality.


    After seeing Bigmom''s ability, Naito suddenly felt that his research direction seemed to be a little off from the beginning.


    Soul, lifespan, time, space¡­ Human, animals, nature¡­


    Although the Devil Fruit''s power in this world is messy, these powers seem to be more regr.


    If Kaguya''s power is biased towards Dojutsu and Soul, then Naito''s power is biased toward the Body and the absolute power.


    And the power of this world, such as those Gomu Gomu Fruit, the Hobi Hobi Fruit, Soul-Soul Fruit¡­ is more like a regr force that is different from Soul and independent of it.


    Because the Hobi Hobi no Mi can turn any person into a toy, it''s almost impossible to exin how this process works, including the Big Mom''s soul fruit that Naito has seen.


    There is no process, only results, which is like imposing a rule.


    Naito is actually no stranger to this kind of rule power. When he created his own space and transformed it into a small world, he had shaped rules for it.


    However, the whole process was still dominated by natural evolution. Naito just watched the rule formation process and failed to control it.


    "Imposing rules¡­ If my body didn''t reach the level of ever-changing, perhaps various abilities in this world would have had an effect on me."


    Naito sat there, thinking.


    Since Ain''s return fruit can make his body younger, Devil Fruits like the Hobi Hobi can turn him into a toy, but even if he bes a toy, Naito can get back to his original state with a single thought.


    Ain''s devil fruit ability is still the object of Naito''s research, but even if he thoroughly studied her ability and body, it will still be like looking at flowers in the mist, having apletely unclear idea about how these abilities work.


    Naito felt that if he was in his heyday, he would be able to forcefully smash this kind of imposing rule with his strength. That is to say, he might even be able to cancel the side effect of eating a Devil Fruit.


    However, smashing and controlling are two different things.


    ¡­..


    Gand Line, New World.


    This is the territory where Beast Pirates is located, and at the time, the sea looked endless and extremely peaceful.


    But, at the next moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared on the distant sea.


    As this shadow got closer and closer, its shape was more visible, and it was a medium-sized warship!


    This warship is undoubtedly the warship that Naito was riding on!


    After defeating the Big mom Pirates Group, Naito''s warship''s direction was to Kaido''s territory!


    The moment they saw this warship, all the small flies under the Kaido moved, and the news was quickly passed back to the Beast Pirates.


    "Finally¡­ is he here?!"


    The guy who defeated Bigmom."


    The Beast Pirates were all watching the medium-size warship in the distance. No one stepped forward to stop it, but they all watched it with a touch of fear.


    Some people even had cold sweat on their foreheads. Countless people watched the warship sailing forward, but they didn''t move an inch. It seemed as if they were ordered to not stop them.


    It''s not just the forces under the Beast Pirates. At this moment, almost all the major forces in the world were watching Naito''s warship sailing to the Beast Pirates'' territory!


    When Naito was on his way to defeat the Big mom, there was not much attention. But now, his warship seemed to have be the center of the world.


    Even the battle between the marine, the remnant of the Big Mom, wasn''t eye-catching anymore. Compared to this event, it was like a kids'' show.


    "He defeated the Bigmom, and now he''s after Kaido?!


    "Almost all of the Beast Pirates members are monsters, not to mention Kaido, the man who can''t die, even The Disaster, the threemanders under him are all monsters!"


    "Compared to Bigmom crew who focuses on weird, messy abilities, the Beast Pirates were all about pure power."


    "Well, such character may not be strong in the first half of the Grand Line. But in the New World, are all strong enemies."

 Chapter 541: Attention

    <h4>Chapter 541: Attention</h4>


    The major forces are watching, contemting, and discussing, and no one could be sure or choose a winner.


    The beast Kaido also like to single-handedly challenge the other Yonko and even the Admirals. Although sometimes he gets captured or defeated, no one could kill him before.


    Anyone who encountered that monster ended up having a headache. In the eyes of these people, Naito would be no exception, and it¡¯s unlikely that he would be able to do anything to Kaido.


    Naito also defeated a Yonko solely, but this was different. Kaido is someone who, even when he got suppressed, couldn¡¯t be killed.


    The power of the beast Kaido is all about pure physical strength!


    In many people¡¯s eyes, Naito defeated the Big Mom and her Pirates Group, relying on his abilities.


    So it¡¯s gonna be Naito¡¯s powerful ability against Kaido¡¯s monstrous physical strength.


    How will this collision end?!


    No one dared to make judgments casually.


    And under the attention of the whole world, the warship that Naito was riding on had already crossed the borders of the Beast Pirates and sailed towards the center of their territory!


    ¡­..


    On the deck of the warship.


    The sea breeze made the white cloak that Naito wears gently flutter, and the snow-like white hair also moves slightly.


    Compared with those who are tall and have muscles, Naito looked undoubtedly too much normal in this world.


    When you look at him from the outside, Naito didn¡¯t look strong at all. He only had a temperament that is different from an ordinary person, as if he was a nobleman.


    ¡°Sir Naito, the location is ahead.¡±


    Ain stood by Naito¡¯s side, a little further back, her blue hair was also fluttering gently by the wind, and there seemed to be faint waves in her water-like eyes.


    Although she absolutely believed in Naito¡¯s strength, at this time, Ain couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. After all, it was the second Yonko right in front of them, the Beast Pirates!


    Ain was still a little afraid from the very thought of standing in front of Kaido because thetter provoked the marines many times and even attacked the Marineford before.


    Although he got suppressed by the marine and was captured, they couldn¡¯t kill him. In the end, he escaped. Ain has even experienced the horror of Kaido¡¯s Hoashuko Haki up close.


    But at the time, she was just an ordinary marine recruit. Kaido didn¡¯t care about her at all, so she just fainted out, and luckily he didn¡¯t kill her.


    But even so, that kind of fear went deep into her heart. Compared to Bigmom, Ain was more afraid of Kaido.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a little scared.¡± Naito turned and looked at Ain and chuckled.


    Speaking of it, Naito was quite curious about Kaido, the Yonko who had been defeated many times, captured many times, yet no one could kill him. It was a bit puzzling.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ain nodded and admitted that she was a little scared.


    This made Naito a little surprised. After he nced at the ind that was right in front of them, Naito asked, ¡°Is there any reason?


    ¡°Kaido¡­ I saw him before¡­¡±


    After Ain took a deep breath, she also looked at the distant ind, and suddenly her eyes shed, and she seemed to have recalled some terrible scenes from before, then a trace of fear appeared on her face.


    ¡°One time, when we were out with Zephyr-Sensei, we got attacked by that guy. Sensei barely managed to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Later, other admirals came, then worked together to suppress him, and took him back to the Marineford. But he was tough, no sea stones shackles or any other way could keep him, and he could easily break free.¡±


    Ain took a deep breath, then said, ¡°The Admirals couldn¡¯t stay there and guard him all the time. In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but let him go.¡±


    It seems that Ain has never managed to suppress the fear she had in her heart for Kaido. At this time, she looked extremely horrified.


    ¡°If you talk about face to face battles, that guy¡­ might be the strongest!¡±


    ¡°One-on-one¡­¡±


    Naito listened to Ain¡¯s words, with a look of interest, feeling that he hadn¡¯t had to chance to punch with all his strength for a long time, or in other words, he never had to add a second punch.


    Few can make him fight seriously.


    Now that he only has 2% of his strength, if Kaido made him at least use the Husoshoku Haki, it would be very good.


    Boom!!


    The warship finally docked slowly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can stay on the warship.¡± Looking at Ain, who was following behind him, Naito said casually.


    Ain shook her head with a trace of firmness in her eyes as if she wanted to use this opportunity to ovee her own fear.


    Naito looked at her with a smile, then turned to look forward, and the Ultra Perceive enveloped the entire ind.


    What surprised Naito a little was that there was only one person on the ind!


    All the Beast Pirates weren¡¯t here, including the Disasters!


    Naito¡¯s power didn¡¯t fully recover, but after his Ultra Perceive merged with Observation Haki, it became stronger, so he could easily perceive that the Beast Pirates were on the other side of the ind standing on the deck of their ships.


    Only Kaido was on the ind!


    Kaido¡­ It seems that he¡¯s ready to face Naito!


    After sensing all of this, a little surprise shed across Naito¡¯s face, and then he couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    The Yonkoin this world,pared to the Five Kages of the Naruto World, they seem to indeed possess the so-called imperial pride.


    As if he was aware of Naito¡¯s arrival, Kaido stood up with a look of excitement on his face.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally here?!¡±

 Chapter 542: Devil Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 542: Devil Fruit</h4>


    As soon as that voice fell, Kaido''s the sky deemed, and lightning struck down, shaking the space.


    Boom!!!


    In the next moment, a terrifying Hoashuko Haki instantly rose to the sky and shook in all directions.


    At this moment, everything on the entire ind seemed to shudder slightly and tremble due to his Emperor Haki.


    This is gonna turn out to a battle of Haki!


    Kaido''s Haki was naturally targeting Naito. The Hoashoku Haki in Naito''s body was about to explode, but Naito raised his brows and forcibly suppressed it.


    Because at this time, Ain, who was standing next to Naito, was resisting Kaido''s Haki. This move seemed to have awakened that fear in her heart again, but she gritted her teeth and revealed a firm expression.


    Finally, she forcibly suppressed his Haki. she didn''t pass out, and she looked like she has ovee her fear.


    Seeing that, Naito nodded slightly and then stopped suppressing his Hoashoku Haki and let it explode.


    Hum!!!


    Naito didn''t deliberately add anything else to his Hashoku Haki, nor did he let out his Aura that far surpasses anything in this world; he just let his Hashoku Haki burst out.


    But even so, Naito''s Hoashoku Haki seemed to have the power to shake the world, and when it crashed with Kaido''s Haoshoku Haki, it directly caused it to stagnate!


    Boom!!!


    The two Haoshoku Haki broke out and shook the sky and earth and directly caused the ground between them to crack and spread in all directions.


    Between Naito and Kaido, it was as if two air cannons were sting at each other.


    This Haki sh didn''tst long, it was almost a breath of time, and Naito''s Hoashoku Haki abruptly defeated Kaido''s.


    The sky that was originally clear got filled with dense dark clouds, and slowly two vortexes appeared there, and as if it was representing the two''s Haoshoku Haki, one vortex was crushing the other.


    Suddenly, only one of the two vortexes remained and solely rotated above int the sky!


    "This guy¡­"


    Kaido was shocked that his Hoashoku Haki was defeated by Naito, but there was one more shocking thing about this.


    "His Hoashoku Haki is even stronger than Red-Hear."


    A smile appeared on his face, Kaido stepped forward, and the ground copsed, then he suddenly rushed in Naito''s direction!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, outside the ind.


    On a ship stopped inside the sea not far from the ind. There were many people on it. They were all members of the Beast Pirates Group. At this time, they all gathered on the deck, looking in the direction of the ind.


    "That guy, it seems he has arrived."


    "One person defeated the Bigmom Pirates Group. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    The members of the Beast Pirates were discussing the matter.


    Suddenly, the conflict of the two''s Haoshoku Haki attracted everyone''s attention on the ship.


    Because there was a great distance between the ship and the ind, even the neers did get stunned.


    "Hoashoku¡­ Haki!"


    "How is it possible that a marine has a Hoashoku Haki?!"


    "Wait, Captain Kaido''s Hoashoku Haki seems to have¡­"


    Naito''s Hoashoku Haki turned out to be strong than Kaido''s, and when it got defeated, these pirates looked shocked.


    Although Kaido didn''t have the strongest Hoashoku Haki between the Yonko, it was still horrifyingly strong.


    "A strong Hoashuko Haki than Captain Kaido¡­ but it''s still useless, no matter how strong his Hoashoku Haki is, it won''t be enough to defeat Captain Kaido!"


    "Yes, no one can win against him in face-to-face battles!"


    Standing on the ship''s deck, Jack, one of the disasters, spoke in a deep voice.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, the others stopped talking, and with a look of awe and admiration, they all looked at the ind in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ind.


    Naito could clearly perceive Kaido''s movement, and with a smirk, he was about to meet him. However, a few seconds before that, Naito''s Ultra Perceive caught something, and he suddenly looked a bit stunned.


    Naito''s suddenly sensed a warehouse-like ce on this ind where a few small boxes were stacked there.


    And what was inside these boxes is¡­ A Devil Fruit.


    He couldn''t find such a ce in Bigmom''s territory where they keep spare devil fruits that none ate.


    As the names indicate the "Beast Pirates," all the crew members were humans who ate a Zoan type Devil Fruits, so even if they got their hands on other types of Devil Fruits, no one would eat it.


    There are a lot of devil fruits here, but Naito ignored them all. Even Logia Devil Fruit couldn''t attract Naito''s attention, yet only one did.


    It was "that" Devil Fruit.


    Because Naito had previously studied the devil fruits book and searched for the Time Devil Fruit, Naito could recognize it instantly.


    The Past-Past Devil Fruit is a Paramecia Devil Fruit, and you can tell from the name that the ability of this devil fruit is to see the past.


    Different from Ain''s ability, which makes things that she touches go back in time. This devil fruit allows you to see things in the past, and as you go stronger, you can see an even more distant past.


    This devil fruit has almost no effect on offensive or defensive abilities, so it''s no use for a pirate.


    However, it''s a great ability to gather intelligence, and it is also the devil fruit that the world government and the marines are looking for.


    In Naito''s case, it doesn''t matter whether it boosts his power or not. What Naito needs is a Devil Fruit that allows him toe in contact with the power of time, and it''s even better to be able to see it.


    This Devil Fruit is undoubtedly what Naito needs.

 Chapter 543: Naito Vs. Kaido

    <h4>Chapter 543: Naito Vs. Kaido</h4>


    "Lucky. I''ve finally found one."


    After finding the Devil Fruit, Naito was slightly taken aback, and then he smiled. Suddenly his figure flickered, and then he disappeared out of thin air under Ain''s gazes.


    Seeing Naito disappearing all of a sudden, Ain was shocked, and just when she was about to exim, Naito appeared again.


    It seemed that it was only her imagination.


    However, when Naito appeared again, he was holding a small box in his hand, and what was inside it was naturally the Past Past Devil Fruit.


    Although this belonged to Kaido, the moment Naito found it, he imed it.


    Perceiving that Kaido was about to reach them, Naito didn''t eat it but threw the box to Ain.


    "Hold it for me, and go back to the ship."


    "Yes."


    Ain blinked. It was weird how Naito was suddenly holding this box and why it was so important, but she instinctively responded.


    Naito looked ahead, and he could already see a figure rushing forward madly, with a savage and wild posture.


    "Nice!"


    A ray of light glowed in his eyes, and Naito suddenly clenched his fist. When he stepped forward, his body shed, he instantly crossed the long-distance and appeared in front of Kaido.


    Kaido was bigger than Bigmom, and he had bulged muscles that seemed to contain explosive power, the man standing looked like a mountain!


    Seeing Naito suddenly appearing, Kaido wasn''t shocked by rejoiced, and under a roar, he punched down without hesitation.


    At this time, Naito, who stopped in front of Kaido while taking a punching stance, suddenly swung his fist.


    Instantly, the two fists crashed together.


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, it seemed that the world was shaking, and the entire ind is trembling. Ain, who had just returned to the warship, couldn''t help but lose her color when she felt the vibration of the entire ind.


    The shaking of the ind caused the sea to roar wildly and set off huge waves.


    "The battle¡­ began!"


    Those who watched this scene thought of this.


    The warships that the Beast Pirates and Naito rode were the closest to the ind, and there were many various forces in the distance watching too.


    Everyone''s heart''s beats were rising and dancing with sea waves. At this moment, no matter who it is, it was almost impossible to keep calm.


    Everyone knows that if the Kaid wins, it is okay. Although Naito defeated the Bigmom, everyday life won''t change much, and at most, the four emperors will be three.


    But if Naito wins¡­ everything will change!


    This era itself will change!


    ¡­¡­


    On the ind.


    Both Naito and Kaido maintained the posture of punching. Even though the two fists were different in size, it didn''t seem like there was a difference in strength.


    A shock wave burst out at the impact, and the two punches kept pushing each other.


    Crack!!


    Instantly, the groud between the two couldn''t withstand the power of these two forces, and a crack suddenly appeared, then spread to the distance.


    As if a swordsman did it, the ground was split evenly between the two of them.


    The Bushoshoku Haki wrapping Kaido''s fist was already extremely strong, coupled with his powerful physical strength. Only a few people could take Kaido''s punch in this world.


    However, such a terrifying punch was by Naito''s skinny body and small fist!


    Kaido''s fist on the other side looked like a piece of steel!


    "You¡­"


    Even Kaido couldn''t help but look surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect Naito to try and block him; moreover, the guy''s strength is terrifying.


    Naito''s Busoshoku''s Haki wasn''t even attached properly, and it should hardly improve his strength in that state.


    In other words, Naito''s physical strength alone blocked his all-out punch enhanced by the Busoshoku Haki!


    It''s hard to believe that Naito has this astonishing physical power with such a skinny body!


    "It''s been a long time since I had such a battle."


    Naito''s figure stood still and then suddenly raised his head, and smirked which made Kaido''s expression change.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly Naito shouted, and a stronger force suddenly burst out of his fist!


    Boom!!!


    Just like a bomb that exploded, after that roar, the ground beneath Kaido''s feet suddenly shattered, then his body was pushed back several steps before he could finally stop.


    Kaido regained his footing with widened eyes and a look of shock and disbelief on his face.


    He was surprised to see his fist being blocked by Naito, but this guy was even strong enough to shook him back!


    Kaido has fought many strong people, Whitebeard, Garp, Sengoku¡­ He has almost experienced the fists of every strong man in this word, the closest power to Naito''s fist was undoubtedly Iron Fist Grap!


    Yet even Whitebeard had to rely on the power of Shock Force to overwhelm him, and Garp needed to use the Busoshoku Haki to defeat him.


    But this Naito was only using his pure physical strength!


    "Your body isn''t as simple as it seems on the surface." Kaido stared at Naito.


    "Your body is also very interesting." Naito retracted his fist slowly with no trace of damage on it, and at the same time, replied.


    Kaido stared at Naito, then suddenly grinned.


    "Come again!"


    Boom!!


    The earth shattered once again under Kaido''s feet as he leaped toward Naito with his fist crashing down like thunder.


    Facing Kaido''s punch, Naito didn''t even have the slightest thought of backing down. He didn''t even move his footsteps and greeted him with a punch.


    Boom!!!


    The two fists collided together again, and a strong shock wave burst out in all directions.

 Chapter 544: Undead Kaido

    <h4>Chapter 544: Undead Kaido</h4>


    The shock wave cracked all the surrounding buildings, and thenpletely destroyed it and swept in all directions.


    Kaio was shaken back by Naito again, and this time he got pushed back a long distance, and he even lost his foothold for a moment.


    Still, Kaido didn''t have any injuries on his body.


    "Roar!!"


    However, Naito managed to make Kaido spit a bit of blood, a thing that he didn''t see in a long time.


    Suddenly, Naito flickered and came to the top, and at the same time, he threw a punch with a shout.


    Using the Busoshoku Haki, he mobilized all of his strength, then punched the air. And suddenly, a white beam of light that seemed terrifying to the extreme mmed down.


    Evening Elephant¡­ One step!


    When Naito flickered initially, Kaido was ready to fight back, but as soon as he saw Naito''s movements, his expression suddenly changed, and he felt that something was wrong.


    Almost instantly, Kaido''s body was suddenly enveloped by the white beam of light.


    "Shit!"


    Kaido was socked but didn''t hesitate to directly move his ck colored hands in front of him crossed and try to block. But even so, he still couldn''t stop it!


    Boom!!!


    It was like watching a meteor falling from the sky. The white beam of light hit Kaido''s body and forcibly sted him to the ground that he violently prated it, creating a deep pit!


    That m created a terrifying shock wave that spread to the distant sea.


    Whoosh!!


    Under the impact, huge waves were set off in the sea.


    Even though the Naito''s warship and the Beast Pirates'' ship have already dropped their anchors earlier, they were still affected by these sudden huge waves.


    With Ain on the warship, she could wipe out part of the waves, and the Beast Pirates had one of the most dangerous men in the world. A few waves won''t do them any harm.


    But even so, most people looked shocked.


    Even a strong man like Jack, whose bounty is one billion Belly, couldn''t help but look stunned.


    This moment seems to have even passed the one from Kaido''s battle with the Whitebeard!


    "The sea¡­"


    "What kind of power can create that white beam of light? It''s so terrifying!"


    Almost most of the people present had the Observation Haki and felt the power that the white beam of light contains.


    They could tell that if one of them was hit by it, they would end up being killed almost instantly or even turn into ashes.


    Even Jack, who has always been crazily powerful, couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    ¡­¡­.


    On the Ind.


    Using the Evening Elephant, Naito sted Kaido into the earth''s depths, then stood tall after hended on the ground.


    The Evening Elephant is a continuous barrage of punches from one to five. Each punch will be faster and more powerful. So the first punch, in fact, is the weakest.


    "Sure enough, you''re tougher than Bigmom. So you can even resist my Evening Elephant, huh?" Perceiving the situation in the pit, Naito looked stunned.


    No wonder he never was killed, even though he got captured many times.


    At this moment.


    In the bottom of the pit.


    Kaido was lying there, dripping with blood.


    But if you look closely, you can see that even though Naito abruptly defeated Kaido''s Busoshoku Haki, Kaido''s wound wasn''t deep and didn''t reach the bones.


    Moreover, what is even more terrifying is that the injury he suffered was recovering really fast!


    This was too much!


    You know, there are only a few people in this world that can use an attack as strong as Naito''s Evening Elephant.


    Kaido''s defensive power is extremely abnormal, and when it''s enhanced with the Busohoku Haki, few people can break his defense.


    And even if Kaido can''t use his Haki because he''s exhausted or defeated, it will take someone at the rank of an admiral to deal a fatal injury to his body alone.


    In other words, if Kaido lies there and lets everyone attack him, almost no one would be able to kill him. And even if they injuries him, his body still has the ability to recover instantly.


    However, Kaido also has a weakness, that is, his offensive power. Otherwise, if his attack power is as strong as Whitebeard''s Gura Gura no Mi, Kaido would have conquered this world a long time ago.


    Compared with the other three Yonko, Kaido''s attacks pose a lot less threat to people, not as good as Bigmom''s weird abilities, not as good as Shanks, and not as good as having the Gura Gura No Mi.


    Of course, this low attack power is only rtively speaking to the Yonko.


    The defensive power is extremely high, the resilience is extremely strong, and the offensive power is slightly weaker. This is the Yonko, Kaido.


    Two admirals can basically hold Kaido or even suppress him, but they won''t be able to kill him even then.


    "His defense and healing abilities are powerful. He''s basically an undead monster." Naito observed Kaido''s body. Then he smiled and shook his head.


    However, even if Kaido''s physical strength bes stronger, it will still be in a real different league from Naito!


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly Kaido jumped out of the pit and fell in front of Naito, touching the back of his head.


    "Oh, Oh! This feeling¡­ I haven''t experienced it for a long time!" Kaido looked at Naito, then suddenly grinned.


    Whoosh!!


    Kaido rushed toward Naito again. Although he was sted into the ground with Naito''s punch. After climbing out, he didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, like a lunatic, he continued to rush toward Naito.


    He was, in fact, a lunatic!

 Chapter 545: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 545: Shock</h4>


    Crying angrily, Kaido rushed toward Naito, like a wild beast.


    Looking at himing toward him, Naito''s expression looked calm.


    Boom!!


    Naito''s fist and the fist of Kaido collided once again, and thetter was shaken back again, but he instantly rushed over again.


    This resembles a tireless tiger, pounces back again and again, with a ferocious beast-like expression on its face, as if he wants to tear Naito apart.


    However, no matter how many times Kaido rushed at him, he always ended up the one pushed back.


    But even though Naito was always countering him with one punch only, the distance he was being pushed back was getting bigger and bigger every time!


    However, Kaido himself didn''t realize this. He seemed to have lost the ability to think andpletely transformed into a beast. He just instinctively kept attacking Naito.


    Finally, when Kaido rushed toward him for thest time, a light shed in Naito''s eyes, then he clenched his fist tightly and cried.


    Hum!!!


    The Busoshoku Haki that has been surrounding Naito''s fist this whole time finally enveloped it.


    The Busoshoku Haki was almost instantly attached to his fist, and the color turned into deep purple that exudes a bright light!


    The moment it was finally attached, the ground under Naito seemed unable to withstand this explosive power and cracked to the distance.


    "Is this the power of myplete Busoshoku Haki?"


    Looking at his fist, Naito''s eyes shed slightly, but a slight disdain appeared on his face, "But this power¡­ doesn''t seem to be that surprising."


    In the next moment, Naito''s figure flickered and appeared in the sky, and with his deep purple colored fist, he hammered Kaido''s fist.


    Boom!!


    The airburst and a thunderous roar emitted.


    A shock wave greater than anything from before swept in all directions, breaking and shattering everything on the ind, then fell on the sea, making the originally restless ocean chaotic!


    At the same time, Kaido''s eyes flickered.


    Crack!


    Upon the collision between his fist and Naito''s, Kaido''s arm made a cracking sound!


    Immediately afterward, Kaido got bombarded, knocked on the ground, and kept embedding the ground as he continued to fly backward!


    "Not bad¡­" Seeing the power of his punch, Naitomented casually.


    In fact, relying solely on the power of this Busoshoku Haki was enough to crush an Admiral!


    It''s just that this level of power is really not strong in Naito''s eyes. It can only be said that it is better than nothing.


    Boom!!


    A roar came, and Kaido''s body kept digging the ground out until his back finally hit a distant mountain.


    When Kaido''s body directly smashed the mountain, he got buried by countless rubble; then, a voice came out.


    "This guy¡­"


    Boom!!


    The wreckage burst, Kaido''s figure slowly walked out, holding his slightly twisted arm, then he fixed it forcefully.


    Crack!!


    His arm instantly returned to its original shape.


    But Kaido didn''t care about his arm, because it seems like¡­ Naito wasn''t fighting the entire time, seriously!


    Originally, he thought that Naito''s strength was really horrifying, and he was a worthy opponent, so if they continued to fight, this gonna be a battle of physical strength, and he''s the man who''s never afraid of facing anyone head-on.


    He fought against the other Yonko or the marine before, which led to a battle thatsted for several days. It always ends with him being defeated and captured, but none managed to kill him.


    But now, Kaido suddenly realized that Naito wasn''t using all of his strength. He felt shocked, then irritated, because he was underestimated.


    "Why aren''t you fighting seriously? Are you looking down on me?!" Kaido red at Naito, and a monstrous aura filled the ce.


    Naito looked at Kaido a bit surprised, then heughed and said, "Well, if you''re insisting, then as you wish."


    Ninjas and Pirates arepletely different.


    In particr, Kaido of the beast, one of the Yonko who rules the sea, has Hoashoku Haki, which gives him a strong presence and aura. In the Shinobi world, Naito believes that only Madara''s aura can beparable.


    "In this way, this should be considered as an all-out attack."


    While murmuring these words, ayer of white light enveloped Naito''s fist.


    As soon as this light appeared, the surrounding space buzzed as if it had tremored.


    "Huh?! This is¡­"


    The moment Kaido saw this light, he felt that it was very familiar, and then as if he remembered something, his eyes suddenly widened, revealing a touch of astonishment.


    But at that moment, when Kaido felt shocked, Naito''s figure flickered, and he shed to the top of his head and suddenly mmed him with a punch.


    Facing Naito''s punch, Kaido greeted it with another punch.


    Naito''s punch didn''t hit Kaido, and Kaido''s punch didn''t touch Naito''s fist. The two fists stagnated in the air, separated by about a foot.


    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    Crack!!!


    A crisp, like a shattering ss sound emitted abruptly, and suddenly the void in front of Naito''s fist turned into a broken ice surface.


    There space cracked like a broken ice surface, and the white light scattered.


    In the next moment, a shock force that was terrifying to the extreme, that was making the void tremble, burst out, and fell on Kaido!

 Chapter 546: Island Broken

    <h4>Chapter 546: Ind Broken</h4>


    Outside the ind.


    The thunderous roars emitting from the battlefield shocked and terrified the Beast Pirates, the marines, and the spies hiding around.


    This feelingsted long, but eventually, they be calm again. Although the ind and sea kept rolling and roaring, it has been like that for a long time, and it wasn''t as shocking as before. Therefore, some people were even yawning.


    "So¡­ how long will it keep on going?!!"


    "It seems that the marine named Naito can''t do anything to Kaido. It seems that there will be no victory or defeat in the end." Someone shook his head.


    "No, you can always tell who won." One person said in a deep voice, "If he can''t kill him or knock him out, then Kaido must be the winner. No one can defeat the guy in terms of physical strength.


    Someone nodded and said, "That''s right. It must be Naito who will lose this fight. It seems that this is his limit. Although he''s strong enough to defeat the Big mom, he''s helpless in front of Kaido."


    "It should be like this."


    On the other side, some of the pirates of the Beast Pirates have even begun to drink.


    In the beginning, they were worried that Kaido might lose, but since he was still fighting, and no one seems like he''s winning or losing, they weren''t worried anymore.


    Since Naito''s attack can''t knock him out, they were sure that Kaido will eventually win this!


    "Sure enough, no one can defeat him heads-on."


    "Except for Whitebeard, who can''t be considered as a human¡­hehe!"


    "It seems it''s over."


    Many people smiled, looking at the ind in the distance with awe and admiration on their faces for Kaido.


    Even Naito, who defeated the Bigmom Pirates, wasn''t an opponent of Kaido. So the Red-Hair Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates will be destroyed by them sooner orter.


    The only one who can be the Pirates King is their Yonko, Kaido!


    Thinking of this in their hearts, many people continued to look at the distant ind rxedly while drinking beers.


    And on the ind at this time, Naito threw a punch that contained enough power to shake heaven and earth.


    Unlike the Whitebeard, Naito doesn''t need to control the Shock Force to prevent it from destroying his foothold. For Naito, it makes no difference whether it''s earth, sea, or the sky!


    Therefore, Naito''s shock power is also the most powerful destructive power in all realms!


    "Impossible¡­ how could you have the Whitebeard''s¡­"


    Kaido looked in shock and disbelief as his entire body was getting embedded in the ground by the terrifying power of the Shock Force.


    The shock force defeated Kaido''s absolute defense but also shocked the entire ind and spread in directions.


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, it was as if the world was hit by an earthquake, and even if it was far away, people could still hear the roaring sounds that made their minds buzzing.


    Under the shocking and unbelievable gazes of countless people, the battlefield that Naito and Kaido were on, the huge ind¡­ at this moment, got shattered!


    "The ind is falling!!"


    "What kind¡­ of an attack caused this?!"


    Almost everyone eximed.


    There weren''t any signs of fragmentation, it happened all in a second, the ind suddenly burst into pieces!


    People who have the Observation Haki could sense a terrifying force shaking both the sky and earth, bombarding the ind and shattering it!


    It would be really unrealistic to think that Kaido is the one who smashed such a huge ind instantly because everyone knows that he isn''t strong offensively, and that leaves us with one person¡­ the one who smashed the ind with one blow was Naito!


    At the thought of this, most people took a breath.


    Even the Beast Pirates'' expression changed drastically. It''s really terrifying to think that Naito can deal such great damage!


    In addition, some people who possessed strong Observation Haki could perceive something else, which set terrible waves in their hearts.


    "That''s¡­ shouldn''t be possible!"


    "There can''t be such a thing! That power¡­ must be an illusion!"


    Whoosh!!!


    Wave os thousands of feet raised due to the ind''s copsing and rushed in all direction, but most people here couldn''t be effect by the waves.


    When the waves were suppressed, almost everyone couldn''t help holding their breath and staring intently.


    The entire ind was torn apart and turned into countless pieces on the sea.


    At this moment, above the sea, a person was floating in the air.


    It was Naito!


    Everyone almost recognized him with one nce.


    Seeing that he was floating in the air, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. There was no doubt that the person who smashed the entire ind with one blow was Naito!


    So, where is Kaido?!


    When they thought of this, everyone looked down, but the ind waspletely shattered, and the sea waspletely messed up, and there was no sight of Kaido.


    Finally, someone noticed the bright red blood on the sea below Naito!


    This bloodstain. Almost the entire area below Naito ispletely red!


    "That''s¡­blood!"


    "Is that, Kaido''s blood?! Did Kaido actually lose?!"


    Countess people who looked at that are shocked.


    As for the Beast Pirates, they looked broken!


    Kaido was captured many times, but no one managed to kill him, and no one managed to defeat him in a head-on battle!


    "The ind is smashed¡­ what if Captain Kaido has really lost!" Someone gritted his teeth while watching this scene.


    "Shut up! It''s not over yet!"


    At that moment, Jack shouted and stared at him coldly.

 Chapter 548: The End

    <h4>Chapter 548: The End</h4>


    A mushroom cloud rose to the sky, and huge waves were set off instantly, rushing in all directions.


    Naito shed to the warship, grabbed it with one hand, and lifted it. After retreating beyond the attack range, he put the warship back on the sea.


    The en thousand-foot waves rose into the sky and swept in all directions.


    Watching this scene, Ain and the marines on the warship finally came back to her sense and revealed a horrified expression.


    Such a terrifying huge wave has far surpassed the wave Naito and Kaido had caused when they were fighting on the ind.


    Even strong people would be helpless facing such a big wave.


    However, after he put the warship on the sea, Naito didn''t even face it. Instead, he clenched his fist and hammered it on the space behind him.


    Crack!!!


    Cracks appeared on the space as if it was a broken mirror.


    With the sudden appearance of these cracks, the monstrous wave that was about to crush the warship stagnated in the air and finally copsed!


    However, even the waves that broke apart were still horrifying. The scattered waves suddenly turned into smaller ones, and more waves spread to the surroundings.


    Whoosh!!


    However, the scattered waves swept across the warship''s sides, and not a drop of seawater could fall inside.


    It wasn''t until these waves passed that the sea finally began to calm down, and Ain and the marines finally woke up from their dream and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the traces of shock were still evident in their eyes.


    Even though they have followed Naito from the very start and they saw how strong he is when he dealt with the Bigmom Pirates, this scene just now still shocked them.


    Even now, no one could figure out how Naito could make such a big meteorite suddenly appear in the sky. This is simply not power a human can possess!


    "Sir Naito, we¡­"


    Looking at the sea''s direction, the falling meteorite haspletely crashed on the already shattered ind, forming a new ind on the sea.


    "Let''s go to the next Yonko." Naito nced at the sea in the distance and said lightly.


    "Huh?! How can you leave like this?"


    Ain didn''t even have a chance to react and couldn''t help but open her mouth and say in a daze.


    Naito smiled slightly and said, "Oh do you want us to go back and erect a monument to Kaido''s tomb?"


    Hearing Naito''s words, a strange look shed across Ain''s face.


    Build a monument?


    Could it be that¡­


    Ain finally reacted. She couldn''t help showing a somewhat stunned look and said, "Could it be that Kaido is already¡­"


    After a moment of astonishment, Ain was relieved slightly and murmured, "Yes, being hit by that kind of terrifying meteorite, even if it''s Kaido, it should be unblockable."


    Even when she saw it, Ain didn''t think of it; she didn''t think that monster Kaido would die.


    Ain, who had seen the Admirals helpless in front of Kaido, didn''t think that it is possible to kill him.


    Naito shrugged casually. If it was Kaido in his heyday, he might have been able to block that meteorite, but he got severely injured by that punch, and he will not survive that attack unless he''s lucky.


    "By the way, what did you do to the thing I''ve handed over to you?" Naito asked Ain.


    "It''s here!"


    Ain kept holding the box for Naito the entire time. And after hearing what he said, she quickly handed the box over to him.


    Of course, she would do that. However, even for an adjutant, Ain was very obedient.


    She once felt Kaido''s Hoashoku Haki and watched her teacher, Zephyr, being beaten by him.


    But now, that beast Kaido was defeated by Naito''s hand. In Ain''s heart, Naito''s status had even surpassed her teacher Zephyr.


    "Thanks."


    Naito took the box from Ain and replied casually.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The sea.


    Several broken pirate ships floated on the surface.


    After they got hit by the gigantic waves caused by the Tengai Shinsei, most of the ships got sunk. Even Jack could do nothing to stop it.


    Although a few ships were eventually saved, most of them fell into the sea.


    Even though manypetent people on the board dived into the water to save others, it was impossible to rescue all the devil fruit users.


    At this time, these broken ships were slowly floating toward the new ind, the meteorite created.


    Farther away, the ships spying from different sides looked from a distance with ce faces.


    "This is unbelievable¡­."


    "No one knows what will be of this era anymore¡­."


    These people didn''t know whether Kaido was dead or alive, but there was no doubt that Kaido was defeated by Naito!


    Suddenly a thought shed in everyone''s mind.


    This era will bepletely rewritten!

 Chapter 549: There Is a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 549: There Is a Chance</h4>


    The Holy Land Mary Geoise.


    This was the capital of the world government. Where its highest rulers, the Five Elders, the World Nobles, and Commander-in-Chief Kong, reside and govern.


    At this time, images were shing, showing the roaring scenes from Naito and Kaido''s battle.


    "If it is just an attack of this level, it won''t kill Kaido."


    "It seems that Naito''s ability is only enough to restrain. He seems unable to finish his opponents."


    "In this case, it should still be within the controble range. Only the ability to create huge waves like that is a bit troublesome, but after Aokiji freezes it, the problem will be solved."


    The Gorosei watched the images while drinking the tea and talking. Their expressions were still very calm.


    "If they continue to fight like this, Kaido should be able to win." After taking a sip, one of them spoke lightly.


    However, almost immediately after his voice fell, a roar suddenly came, and the entire ind trembled.


    Crack!!!


    While the sea was raging, the entire ind shattered!


    "This¡­"


    "He destroyed the entire ind with one blow?"


    "Moreover, why is this ability so familiar? It feels like¡­"


    Seeing this scene, the Gorosei could no longer stay still, and all of them eximed and subconsciously stood up.


    Focusing on the scene in front of them, their expression changed.


    When they saw the sudden appearance of the huge meteorite in the sky, tearing the clouds and falling to the sea, they were even horrified!


    "What? Meteorite?!"


    "What kind of joke is this?!"


    "Damn! What kind of ability is this?!"


    One of the Gorosei was even trembling from fear, and the tea inside the cup he held in his hand kept sshing on the ground.


    There was nothing in the sky but endless thick dark clouds. Suddenly, such a huge meteorite appeared without warning. This scene is simply incredible!


    The Gorosei knows that there is a kind of gravity devil fruit that can drag meteorites from the sky as an attack, but that ability and Naito''s Shock Force can''t belong to the same source of power!


    This meteorite itself isn''t so terrible. And admiral or even Garp, or other can join forces to smash it, but the question is¡­ how is he doing it?!


    It just appeared out of thin air!


    It''s just hard to believe!


    Wow!!


    After the meteorite fell, it set off a monstrous wave, sweeping in all directions. In the projected video, the wave was getting bigger and bigger, and as if they were on the battlefield, the Gorosei felt cold sweat on their forehead.


    Crack!!


    The video came to an abrupt end. It was obvious that the ship they sent to investigate got caught in the attack.


    The picture disappeared, but the expression on the Gorosei''s faces was still hideous. When they looked at each other, they could still see the shock in their eyes.


    "This person¡­ cannot be an enemy!"


    "Fortunately, he''s not a pirate, but I heard that he has the Hoashoku Haki¡­"


    "In any case, we will try to stabilize him. We will give him whatever he wants!"


    They didn''t have to discuss it. It was clear now to every member of the Gorosei that they must never let Naito be an enemy.


    "By the way, I heard from Sengoku that Naito doesn''t seem to be very interested in money or power, but the intelligence sent by Sengoku has specifically mentioned that he requested to transfer a beautiful marine girl to him as an adjutant. Seems like he has some hobbies in this regard."


    "So¡­ maybe we can start from this aspect, but we should also pay attention to other things. The Vice-Admiral Rank is definitely not good and must be changed."


    "Yes, do it."


    The Gorosei looked at each other, nodded one after another, and then began to give orders.


    ¡­..


    Kaido is dead!!


    This news spread all over the sea almost overnight, causing an uproar in the entire sea.


    Even a king like Domingo, Crocodile, or the other Shichibukai couldn''t maintain theirposure.


    These people know what terrifying power the beast Kaido possesses.


    A person who fought against the other Yonko, the marine, got captured, defeated many times, but no one managed to kill him!


    That monster was killed now!!


    Countless pirates became frightened by the name Naito, and some have even begun to say that the age of the Yonko¡­ is about toe to an end!


    Before the great pirate era, it was Roger''s time as the Pirate King. At the beginning of the great pirate era, it was the strongest man in the world, Withebeard''s era.


    Today, the Yonko and their pirates'' group has been defeated by the hands of Naito, and they''re being pursued by the marine.


    This sea has turned upside down.


    ¡­¡­.


    "In other words, the marine named Naito is a monster that is more terrifying than Kaido¡­ and he even had the Haoshoku Haki¡­"


    Domingo was staying in Dresrosa''s pce at this time, bowing his head in thoughts.


    "We did such a monster emerge from?" After taking a deep breath, a sharp looked appeared in Domingo''s eyes, and he said, in a deep voice, "Fortunately, this guy doesn''t seem to be on good terms with marine¡­"


    "By the way, Dofy, it seems that the intelligence obtained from the world government says that Naito isn''t interested in power and money, but shortly after he joined the marine, he specifically requested an ordinary lieutenantmander to be transferred to his side as an adjutant."


    Standing next to Domingo, Trebol, who was covered in snot, whipped his nose and said, "This lieutenant''s name is Ain. Besides being a disciple of former Admira Zypher, the only special thing about her is that¡­ she''s pretty."


    "What?!"


    Domingo raised his brows and said in a little surprise, "Did this really happen?"


    Treble snorted and said, "It''s very possible, Dofy. If this man is really not interested in power or money, he must have something he wants. Otherwise, with his power, he would no longer be a man, but a god."


    Domingo let out an evilugh, and with a wicked smile on his face, he said, "Fuffuffuffuffu, If this is the case, then maybe there is a chance¡­"

 Chapter 547: Obstacles

    <h4>Chapter 547: Obstacles</h4>


    Naito''s figure was quietly suspended on the surface of the sea, watching Kaido sinking in the sea, with broken bones and blood continually flowing out of him, Naito looked at the bottom of the sea indifferently.


    Kaido didn''t die, but due to Nairo''s Shock Force, he was dying.


    This can be said to be the most severe injury he ever suffered since he came out to the sea!


    When Naito first appeared in the world, perhaps he wouldn''t be able to do anything to Kaido with 1% of his power, but the moment it became 2%, his power gradually exceeded this world''s limits.


    Naito''s punch wasn''t just a simple shock effect, the Shock Force has even made the space tremble, and it was almost beyond the limit of this world.


    While in the Marineford, Naito''s power recovered by 2%, on the journey to Kaido''s territory, Naito managed to recover a bit of his strength and add half a point.


    The recovery from now on will get faster.


    Naito, who was initially above this world and possesses the ability to easily destroy this entire realm, even if he lost most of his power, he''s still notparable to the people in this world.


    At this time, Kaido, who is sinking under the sea, was slowly recovering from his injuries.


    "You''re the first one to push me to this level. Even the Whitebeard couldn''t do it¡­ cough cough¡­."


    Kaido was underwater, looking at Naito floating above the sea. Even in this state, there was still no fear in his heart.


    Naito looked down at Kaido, shook his head, and said, "Your defense is indeed strong, but you can''t withstand this force, nor resist it. Punching you again is meaningless, then¡­"


    Naito sounded like he was talking to himself more than to Kaido. Suddenly, he raised his hand, but he wasn''t gonna throw a fist. Instead, he folded both hands and performed a hand sign.


    "It''s been a long time since I used a hand sign, but my power has recovered now, and if I want to use this, I must perform a hand sign!" Naitoughed, then the power in his body suddenly surged.


    "This is going to be interesting."


    This hand sign was very simple, and after it waspleted, Naito put down his hands and nced at the Kaido underwater.


    Although the sea was red with Kaido''s blood, thetter could still see Naito''s movements clearly, and he looked puzzled.


    What did Naito do?!


    Naito only Kaido, but the other pirates of the beast, the spies, the various forces, they all had strange expressions.


    On a ship far away, a person holding a telescope saw Naito''s movement and felt puzzled.


    "What is he doing? Is Kaido dead?"


    The man stared at Naito through the telescope with a puzzled expression on his face while muttering to himself.


    After putting down down the telescope, he turned his head to look at the other people around him, but to his surprise, when he wanted to say something, he found that they all had a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter with you?!"


    The person beside him was shivering, and he couldn''t even hold the pen in his hand firmly, which was even stranger.


    The person couldn''t help but notice that they all looked in the same direction, so he followed their sights and looked in Naito''s direction. This time, he didn''t use the telescope. The field of his vision was wider, and now he finally sees it.


    Cang Dang!!


    This was the sound of the telescope falling on the deck. The lens broke, but no one paid attention.


    Under everyone''s horrified gazes, a huge meteorite appeared in the sky that was almost as huge as an ind!


    This can no longer be described as a meteorite. This was simply a star!


    Tengai¡­ Shinsei!!


    "Good luck."


    At this moment, Naito, who was floating above the sea, said these random words to Kaido under the sea, then he shed and disappeared.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, Naitonded on the warship, and when he reached out to the void, it rose from the sea and flew towards the distance.


    This time, almost all the marines had stunned expressions. Even Ain was almost in a frozen state. Looking at the sky-shattering star that was falling from the sky, her mind was nk!


    At this moment, everyone''s mind was nk and even at a loss.


    These scenes from the battle were broadcast live by the video Den Den Mushi. At this moment, those who watched it live also looked shocked, and they seemed like they have lost the ability to think for a while.


    Hum!!!


    The huge meteorite hasn''t yet fallen, and a terrifying pressure already caused everyone to breathe hard, the air squeezed, and the entire area began to sink!


    "Am I¡­ dreaming?!"


    "Meteor, no, a star?! How did he do it?!"


    Almost all the pirates'' ships were within the attack range of this extremelyrge meteorite, and many people were still muttering subconsciously at this time.


    Until the meteorite was about to fall, these people finally came back to their senses, and they looked too shocked.


    "Oh¡­ oh!!!"


    "Hurry up! Runaway!"


    At this moment, even people like Jack looked in shock and disbelief.


    There was finally chaos on the sea, and the Beast Pirates, regardless of whether Kaido was alive or dead, all desperately used their abilities to flee in the distance.


    The Beast Pirates'' reaction finally awakened the other forces, who were spying in the distance, so everyone started fleeing in horror.


    And at this time, at the bottom of the sea, right under the center of the falling meteorite.


    Kaido lying there, looked at the gigantic meteorite falling from the sky and muttered, "Meteorite? That guy¡­ how did he do it¡­"


    Under everyone''s horrified gazes, the huge meteorite finally crashed down.


    Instantly, the world fell over.


    The colossal meteorite fell on the separated pieces of the ind and on the sea, destroying everything.


    The scene was indescribable.


    The huge waves that were set off instantly seemed to have reached the distant sky. Even those who watched this scene from the Den Den Mushi had their hearts sank.


    Such a scene will be unforgettable!

 Chapter 550: Akainu And Kizaru

    <h4>Chapter 550: Akainu And Kizaru</h4>


    [[[This is our official Twitter ount please follow us and we will follow you back! https://twitter/The1TSO]]]]]


    ////////////////


    Grand Lane, New World.


    An extremely fierce battle was taking ce on an ind, and various roars continued to be heard. The naked eye can see continuous explosions of magma, and golden rays of light fall, shattering wherever it goes.


    The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and from time to time, thunder and fire entangled.


    This is the battlefield where Admiral Akainu and Admiral Kizaru led arge number of marines to fight the Yonko.


    There many inds in this territory and most of them have been destroyed.


    Even though they were severely injured and couldn¡¯t recover their strength, the three Commanders¡¯ injuries weren¡¯t severe. In addition to the ministers who were still alive, it was difficult for the marines to finish them off.


    Boom!!


    Akainu sted a pirate out with a punch. Theva sshed, and Akainu was about to chase when suddenly a lightning bolt struck him from the sky.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t get injured, this lightning bolt hindered Akainu¡¯s pursuit. Akainu gritted his teeth and cursed, looking up at the dark clouds in the sky that were constantly smashing thunder and fire, he glowered.


    Whoosh!!


    At this moment, a golden light suddenly flickered and appeared next to Akainu. It Kizaru.


    ¡°Sakazuki, we should withdraw. We will lose more if we keep fighting.¡±


    ¡°But, how can we let these pirates go away!!¡±


    Akainu clenched his fists, and theva dripped continuously, emitting a horrible sound of burning.


    Kizaru shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Although you and I have the upper hand, the others have suffered heavy losses, so it won¡¯t be worth it if we keep this.¡±


    ¡°It would be good if Kuzan was here, all these pirates would have been wiped out!¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that he is not here. Let¡¯s retreat first, then regroup ande back with Kuzan. They won¡¯t recover in such a short time.¡± Kizaru said.


    Akainu was extremely annoyed. He was unwilling to retreat because of his character, but he could see that Kizaru had no intention to fight seriously, and he can¡¯t do much damage to them alone.


    ¡°Retreat!!!¡±


    The extremely irritated Akainu finally followed Kizaru¡¯s suggestion and led the marine to fall back.


    Watching the marines retreat, the pirates breathed a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t chase them down.


    If it was before, these pirates wouldn¡¯t even fear the sky.


    However, after beingpletely crushed by Naito¡¯s Chibaku Tensei, these pirates¡¯ spirit was severely damaged, including the Three Commanders.


    The sea.


    Several severely damaged warships were swaying, and themunication equipment and Den Den Mushi werepletely ruined.


    Gradually away from the battlefield, the Den Den Mushi slowly recovered from the strange state of ¡°dead.¡±


    Akainu didn¡¯t return to the cabin but stood on the deck with an angry look and said, ¡°That damn Naito, he¡¯s always careless, he won, but he has made such a big mess and left. How troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Sakazuki, this sentence is a bit too much. After tall, if it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have such a chance.¡±


    Kizaru stood beside the Akainu, sipping a cup of tea.


    ¡°The pirates should be killed, and justice should be applied firmly. That guy, Naito, is so arrogant that he would go away after winning.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, that guy didn¡¯t wait topletely clean up Pirates Group, and he ran to attack the next Yonko. How much trouble does he want to cause the marine?!¡±


    As Akainu said, his anger subsided, and his voice became deeper.


    ¡°Kaido, that guy, can¡¯t be killed at all. If Naito pisses him off and then just walks away, leaving the marine to clean up the mess, that would be big trouble. How much power will it take to suppress that man¡¯s madness.¡±


    Speaking of this, Akainu¡¯s expression haspletely turned gloomy, as if he was living it already.


    ¡°Before that, Bigmom Pirates must be wiped out quickly so that we can be ready for Kaido and his camp!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Akainu turned his head to look at the marine on one side and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t the Den Den Mushi be used yet?!¡±


    ¡°Sakazuki-San, it¡¯s already working!¡±


    ¡°Contact the headquarter quickly!¡± Akainu was still thinking of bringing Aokiji to support him so they canpletely get rid of the Big Mom Pirates.


    After they contacted the headquarters, the officer was left stunned.


    ¡°General Sakazuki, General Kuan has left the Marineford.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! It seems that the Fleet Admiral had the same idea as me¡­¡± Akainu was surprised, and showed a slight joy, and said, ¡°When did he leave, and when should we expect him?¡±


    The officer¡¯s expression looked odd, and he said, ¡°General Kuzan¡¯s destination is not here, but¡­ to the Beast Pirates¡¯ territory.¡±


    ¡°Kaido? Why did he get there for? Is he gonna help Naito suppress Kaido? What is Sengoku thinking!¡±


    Akainu suddenly looked stunned, and Kizaru, who was standing by, was also a little surprised.


    Akainu immediately took the Den Den Mushi and called Sengoku¡¯s office.


    Purururu! Purururu!


    After two beeps, Sengoku¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Hello, is it Sakazuki?


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sengoku-San.¡± After he responded, Akainu asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you send Kuzan to assist Naito?!¡±


    ¡°Even if Kuzan assisted him in suppressing Kaido, it would not make any sense. the Bigmom Pirates should be eliminated quickly!¡±


    Akainu couldn¡¯t understand why Sengoku sent Aokiji to assist Naito. It wouldn¡¯t be smart to provoke Kaido, so Akainu was extremely dissatisfied and annoyed, and his tone was very harsh.


    On the other hand, Sengoku was silent for a while, and then he said a few words and hang up.


    The angry expression on Kizaru¡¯s face gradually dissipated, and the whole person seemed to be petrified.


    Kizaru standing on the side, was stunned, and he even spilled the tea on the floor subconsciously.


    As for the officer standing on the side, as well as some other marines, they were all socked, and some of them didn¡¯t even believe their ears.


    The silence in the ce was horrible.


    Everyone stayed there, motionless. The words that the Fleet Admiral said through the phone seemed to echo in their ears.


    Kaido¡­ is dead!


    Not being defeated or suppressed, but¡­ dead!!


    Hello everyone,


    I wanted to thank you for your constant support.


    Novel Status:


    T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)


    HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 316!


    DB: CxD: Chapter 64 Part 2!!


    We appreciate everyone¡¯s support, whether on Patreon or by leaving ament and making a review of our Novels.


    Have a nice day

 Chapter 551: Eating The Devil Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 551: Eating The Devil Fruit</h4>


    [[[This is our official Twitter ount please follow us and we will follow you back! https://twitter/The1TSO]]]]]


    ////////////////


    Naito madly crushed Kaido, smashed the ind, and finally summoned a huge meteorite out of thin air just to make sure he¡¯s dead. The news spread to the sea, and especially in the new world.


    At this moment, Naito¡¯s warship that crossed Kaido¡¯s territory, was heading toward the next Yonko¡¯s territory, Red-Hair, Sanks.


    The warship didn¡¯t hide its whereabouts, it sailed straight toward Shank¡¯s territory. Naturally, no one dared to stop it along the way.


    The way is unimpeded.


    On the warship, in a quiet elegant cabin, Ain was sitting there, ywaning, looking bored, and from time to time, she will look at Naito who haven¡¯t raised his head for a long time.


    Naito has been closing his eyes for a quiet long time, and she could see countless srange patterns around his eyes.


    For a while, there seemed to be mes burning the sky, in the distance, it seemed to be frozen for thousand of miles, and in an instant, there was thunder.


    What Naito was sensing and perceiving are the power of the basic elements.


    Wind, Thunder, Water, Fire, and Earth. These are the most basic elements. Naito has traced its origin in the World of Naruto, and obtained the choatic power of the Source of all Nature Changes. So it was easy for him to analyze these basic elements in this world.


    Studying the basic element of this world and itsws, he discovered that it was extremely easy toprehend, but when he tried to touch the timews and domain, he found it challenging.


    Time power is messy!


    This Naito¡¯s first impression.


    At this moment, Naito was holding the Past-Past Devil Fruit. He didn¡¯t eat it directy, because he wanted to analyze itspositions.


    Thew of time wasn¡¯t the only thing in this Devil Fruit, Naito could also feel a strange power within it. Because of the existence of thi strange power, ordinary people can directlye in contact with the power of time after eating it.


    The other Devil Fruits are basucally simr.


    As for the choas that Naito felt, it was actually the chaotic power contained in this Devil Fruit.


    The past is constant, and the future can be changed. For example if Naito chooses to kill Kaido, it is a future. It he doesn¡¯t kill him, it¡¯s another future. There are billions of possiblities and billion multi-verse.


    Naito, who had been sitting there metionless, held the Devil Fruit, in onehand and ced it in front of him. The other hand suddenly moved slighty, extending two finger and flicking in the air.


    Hum!!


    Silently, rippless appeared on the space. It seemed as if something had been touched by Naito, and there was a strange twist, but it didn¡¯ts long, and it returned to its original state in the next moment.


    Ain, who was yawning and wanted to go to sleep, suddenly saw this scene and regained her focus, then blinked her eyes, showing a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Sir Naito, have you found anything?¡±


    Ain was also a scientist, who has studied all kinds of weapons in this world. Of couse, she wasn¡¯t as good as the legendary Vegapunk whose technology is said to be 500 years ahead of this world.


    Ain herself had studied Devil Fruits, but she hand¡¯t discovered anything.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s like trying to catch the moon in the well.¡±


    Naito shook his head slightly, and then casually tossed the Past-Past Devil Fruit in his hand, weighing it twice.


    Althoughain didn¡¯t know whether Naito wnted to study the Devil Fruits in general, or the power of the time system, she understood what Naito meant, and couldn¡¯t help butfort him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to study the mysteroy of the Devil Fruit based on observation. When we return to the Marineford, you can go to the scientific unit and use the various equipment there to conduct experiments, so that you may find what you want.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    However,Naito directly shook his head, and then under Ain¡¯s astonished gaze, he ate the devil fruit directly!


    ¡°Sir Naito!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Ain couldn¡¯t help but exim, and even subconsciosuly rushed forward, trying to stop Naito, but thetter had already eaten it.


    ¡°The taste of this thing is really¡­ special.¡±


    Naito¡¯s mouth twitched, he really didn¡¯t want to experience it again, but he had no choice.


    Seeing this scene, Ain¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she even looked horrified.


    Although Naito has man abilities, she still couldn¡¯t figure out wha Devil Fruit ability Naito possesses, but it¡¯s clear that Naito should be a devil fruit user!


    You can¡¯t eat two devil fruits, otherwise you will undoubtedly die. In this world, it¡¯s almost a fact, but Naito has actually broke it?!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Naito noticed Ain¡¯s expression,and suddenly asked a little strangely.


    Ain stared at him nkly, and stammered a little, ¡°Yu¡­ Sir Naito, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Naito was confused, but after a second thought, he immediately underdstood what Ain meant, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, and tap his finger on her forehead.


    ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t told that I¡¯m not a devil fruit user¡­¡± Naito shrugged, in fact, even if he eats two devil fruits, nothing will happen.


    If you eat two devil fruits, you will die. In Naito¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s mostly due to the conflict ofws contained in the two devil fruits. No one can bear it except for ckbeard¡¯s special physique.


    Since ckbeard can bear it, let alone Naito, it is estimated that even the conflict between a few more devil fruits would be impossible to affect Naito.


    Ain blinked her eyes, although it was still a little unbelievable. Watching Naito eating the devil fruit just now, lookingpletely fine was a bit shocking.


    ¡°But, Sir, the devil fruit you just ate can only be used for collecting intelligence, otherwise it ispletley useless.¡±


    Ain had previously helped Naito to cllect various information and materials about the Devil Fruit of Time System, and of course she knew this Past-Past Devil Fruit.


    As for Naito, even if needs this ability to look back into the future, he can directly order another marien to eat it. As for Naito, eating such a fruit is really a waste.


    Naito obviously can choose a better devil fruit.


    Hello everyone,


    I wanted to thank you for your constant support.


    Novel Status:


    T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)


    HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 316!


    DB: CxD: Chapter 64 Part 2!!


    We appreciate everyone¡¯s support, whether on Patreon or by leaving ament and making a review of our Novels.


    Have a nice day

 Chapter 552: Time Force

    <h4>Chapter 552: Time Force</h4>


    One of the cabins of the warship.


    Naito was standing there quietly, with countless pictures shing in his eyes, while he seemed to be in a strange state. The time flow around him becamepletely different from the time flow outside.


    It was exactly on the same instant when Ain said "waste" he withdrew from that state.


    In fact, Naito saw millions of years in that state!


    Million of years in an instant!


    Past-Past Devil Fruit is a devil fruit with no practical ability, but it turned into a powerful booster used to shake time in Naito''s hand!


    Ain didn''t know what kind of abilities Naito mastered at this moment, nor could he see the images he saw at this moment.


    "A waste?"


    Withdrawing from that state, Naito heard Ain say that word, and he couldn''t help but chuckle, then shook his head and said, "It''s not a simple as you thought."


    Naito said that observing and analyzing The Past-Past Devil Fruit without eating it felt like trying to catch the moon in a well, but when he really ate it and received its power, he could truly pick up with ease the moon from the well!


    At this moment, to Naito, the rules of time seem to be very clear, and he could strange threads with his eyes.


    This silk thread isn''t a spatial form, but in a strange way, it exists in the gap of the space. When Naito flicked his fingers earlier, he was trying to touch these lines.


    In the end, even though he touched it, he couldn''t hold it in his hand.


    "But isn''t the Past-Past Devil Fruit''s ability is to see the past? We could find someone else to eat it and use it to gather information."


    Ain looked regretful. Apparently, she was feeling extremely sorry that Naito ended up eating such a useless devil fruit.


    "If you can see, you can touch, if you can touch, you can control¡­"


    Naito looked at Ain and smiled gently. While talking, he picked up a teacup beside him and ce it in his hand, then touched it with his other hand gently.


    Silently, the teacup turned into powder in his hand and scattered.


    But at the next instant, Naito''s eyes suddenly shed and pointed at the powder scattered on the ground.


    Hum!!


    His finger seemed to have hit something, causing the air to him suddenly, and a strange wave rippled away and instantly enveloped the power on the ground.


    Ain watched him feeling confused, then at the next moment, she suddenly looked shocked, as she watched the powder on the ground gather strangely, then be again, an intact teacup!


    This scene is like looking back in time!


    If someone else saw this, he would have thought that this isn''t the ability of the Past-Past Devil Fruit, but the Return-Return!


    "This¡­ how is this possible¡­ what you eat is obviously the Past-Past Devil Fruit, you can see the past, but you don''t have the ability to set back time. Could it be that the information in the Devil Fruit Book is wrong?!"


    Ain was still shocked.


    Naito looked at her, then the teacup in his hand shattered again, turned into powder, then recovered.


    "Others can''t do it. But I''m different from anyone you know. All standards don''t apply to me." Naito kept ying with the teacup as he talked, then chuckled.


    Hearing these words, Ain''s shocked expression calmed a bit, thinking of the so many incredible things she watched Naito do, then fell into deep thinking.


    Naito kept ying with the cup while wondering and pondering.


    Naito didn''t eat a devil fruit that is capable of controlling time. Naito controlled time by forcibly reversing the timeline with his own power.


    And the advantage of this is that all power is controble by Naito!


    This means that Naito''s control is not restricted to only this world. Naito will be able to control the time when he returns to the Naruto World, which has different rules andws!


    "I can only use the power of time going backward, and I can''t go back too long."


    "However, as my strength slowly recovers, this time ability will be stronger, and I will master several other abilities."


    These thoughts kept shing in his mind, and then slowly, his thoughts returned to peace.


    Naito put the intact teacup back on the table, then asked Ain casually, "How far are we from the next Yonko''s territory?"


    "We''re almost there!"


    Ain nodded respectfully at Naito.


    Hearing Ain''s answer, Naito walked to the porthole, looked out to the sea through it, and smiled slightly.


    The next Yonko is¡­ Red-Hair Shanks!


    ¡­¡­.


    Under the close attention of countless forces, Naito''s warship finally came to the Yonko, Red-Hair Shanks'' territory.


    Naito''s movement was being observed by countless forces, including the World Government.


    Naito''s warship entered Shanks'' territory, but it was still unimpeded. Some people have evene to lead the way, and they seemed that they have been expecting him for a long time.


    Naito stood quietly on the deck of the warship, looking into the distance.


    At this time, Naito''s power has gradually reached 3%. If there were people who could resist him before, then now, finally, there''s no one in this world who can stand in front of him.


    And from now on, his recovery will be faster and faster.


    Soon Naito''s warship came to the ind in the center of Shanks'' territory, and the man himself was on it!


    "What will happen this time¡­"


    Someone watching the warship docking on the shore couldn''t help but mutter with evident awe in his eyes.

 Chapter 553: Hoashoku Haki

    <h4>Chapter 553: Hoashoku Haki</h4>


    Ain didn''tnd on the ind. Naito stepped off the warship alone, then walked forward.


    On the ind and around it, countless people were watching Naito, but no one came forward.


    Looking at his white cloak, they didn''t see a mighty person like Kaido or the Whitebeard. Some of the neers of the Red-Hair Pirates all showed a look of disbelief.


    "It''s him who killed Kaido and defeated the Bigmom?"


    "He doesn''t look strong, and I can''t perceive any special presence¡­"


    Many neers watched Naito from afar, and some even showed eagerness to try their luck, but they were yelled at by some senior pirates nearby.


    The buildings on this ind were very simple. There is nothing like a pce or a city. Naito walked step by step from the beach on the coast and soon came to open space.


    Almost all of the Red-Hair Pirates'' caders were standing next to each other.


    The rtionship between them and Shanks is like that of Zoro Sanji and Luffy. There is no distinction between them. They are like brothers, and they often make jokes.


    However, on this asion, Shank was their captain, one of the Yonko, and they were his crew members.


    "Captain, he''s here."


    "I know."


    Shank was sitting there with his head lowered and only nodded slightly when he heard the words of those around him.


    At this time, most of the cadres looked at Naito with hostility. Although many of them had cold sweat on their foreheads, none of them backed away.


    Everyone stood there extremely firmly and didn''t step forward to stop Naito, but no one backed down.


    Naito nced at these pirates and could recognize some of the faces, but the memory was long and fuzzy.


    Naito''s gaze swept until it fell on the man in the center, Shanks, and at the same time, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, all eyes were on Naito. Time seemed to have stagnated, and some people around have even forgotten to breathe.


    When Naito looked at Shanks, thetter lowered his head instead of looking back, but in the next moment, he suddenly smirked.


    Hum!!!


    An invisible wave mark rippled from Shanks'' body, and the dust and sand on the ground suddenly buzzed, tearing and shaking the earth.


    The invisible wave spread but didn''t affect anyone andpletely locked Naito''s body alone.


    Hoashoku¡­ Haki!


    Before Naito''s sudden appearance, Red Shanks'' Hoashoku Haki has always been recognized as the strongest in the sea!


    Feeling this, Hoashoku Haki, his crew members standing next to him, all regained their confidence, and some even clenched their weapons and were ready to fight.


    "Why did the boss use the Hoashoku Haki¡­ a unique wee gift?"


    "Well, this guy is a marine."


    "Speaking of it, I''ve heard that this guy also has a strong Hoashoku Haki, but¡­ even though our captain is a fool, no one can beat him."


    Some of the senior pirates felt his Hoashoku Haki, and their eyes flickered.


    On the inds and outside, although the investigators from different forces hidden in the dark couldn''t feel the presence of the Haoshoku Haki, they could notice the instant changes in the sky!


    All of a sudden, dark clouds filled the sky!


    "This should be¡­ Hoashoku Haki!"


    "Did they started fighting?!"


    At this moment, all the people who came here looked extremely solemn.


    Hum!!!


    The Hoashoku Haki''s form can''t be seen with the naked eye, but when perceived, it''s like a tsunami!


    All the people who have faced Shanks were left in awe of his Hoashoku Haki. Almost everyone who could resist it is famous and powerful. As for the others, they instantly lost consciousness!


    This is the Hoashoku Haki, the power of the emperors!


    When this Hoashoku Haki fell on Naito, it didn''t affect him. The shock wave couldn''t even make Naito''s cloak flutter.


    "Hoashoku Haki¡­ it is indeed much stronger than Kaido and Bigmom. This weing gift is very unique."


    Under the impact of this attack, Naito didn''t show any anger. Instead, he smirked, and then a ray of light shed across his eyes.


    Hum!!!


    Instantly, an even more terrifying Hoashoku Haki suddenly burst out of Naito''s body and rushed towards all directions.


    Instantly, cracks appeared on the ground under Naito''s feet, the sand and rocks flew away, and the dark clouds that gathered in the sky were washed away by this momentum, then the clear sky appeared again!


    The moment they felt his Hoashoku Haki, the Red-Hair Pirates'' cadres looked calm and didn''t show any surprise because it was long known that Naito has the Hoashoku Haki.


    But the collusion between the two''s Hoashoku Haki caused their expression to suddenly change!


    Boom!!!


    The two Haoshoku Haki crashed into each other, causing the air to twist and deform.


    Crack! Crack!!!


    The ground between the two suddenly copsed, and the sand rose. The sand wasn''t in a scattered state, but as if time has stopped, it was frozen in the air!


    Shanks'' Hoashoku Haki was obviously stronger than Kaido and Bigmom. So the moment these two strong Emperor Haki collided, the world seemed to have turned upside down.


    There weren''t any flying rocks bursting out, but countless stones and dust were floating in the air!


    The whole field felt like a volcano that was about to explode!


    Under this momentum''s oppression, no one could say anything, including Shanks'' crew members, who had to concentrate all their energy to barely resist this pressure.


    Almost everyone had a look of shock in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t expect Naito''s Haoshoku Haki to be this strong, and it could form such a stalemate with Shanks'' Hoashoku Haki!

 Chapter 554: Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 554: Loneliness</h4>


    On the ind.


    In the stalemate caused by the two Haoshouku Haki, Shanks was still lowering his head.


    It wasn''t that he despised Naito to the point that he can''t look at him, nor that he didn''t want to raise his head, but during this imposing stalemate, Shanks couldn''t even if he wanted to raise his head!


    No one realized how much pressure Shanks was withstanding at that moment.


    A matchup between auras, although it generally doesn''t harm the body, the pressure was beyond that. It was affecting the soul itself!


    Shank, at this time, was also extremely shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Naito''s Hoashoku Haki would be so strong, even stronger than anyone he had ever met, including his former captain, Gol.D Roger, the Pirate King!


    This guy¡­ is definitely not a marine!


    Almost at the same moment when his emperor Haki shed with Naito''s, Shank directly affirmed this guess in his heart.


    When ites to the Hoashoku Haki, sometimes just by the momentum, you can tell what kind of person the other man is.


    At least what Shanks felt in Naito didn''t even have the slightest sumbing in it. There was some kind of pride that seemed to be above everything, overlooking everything!


    It seems that nothing in this world can make Naito bow his head!


    Hum!!!


    The stalemate didn''tst long, and itsted only a few breaths. Shanks'' Hoashoku Haki was finally crushed by Naito!


    Even the strongest Haoshoku Haki user in this world, Red-haired Shanks, can''t resist Naito''s aura. After all, Naito was already a greater existence than everything in this world!


    Just when Shanks'' Haoshoku Haki seemed to be losing, all the cadres screamed in their hearts, but they were simply unable to do anything.


    Victory is victory, and defeat is defeat!


    Boom!!


    The moment Shanks'' Hoashoku Haki faded away, the ground under Naito''s feet finally cracked, and the sand and rocks that were stagnated in the air burst out in all directions.


    Whoosh!!


    The rocks burst out in all directions like meteors, and the dust burst to the sides.


    After that scene, Nait''s Hoashoku Haki didn''t continue to spread.


    There was silence in the field.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Shanks, who was slightly lowering his head, and on the other side, the one who stood there calmly, looking straight ahead at Naito, with an unbelievable look in their eyes.


    To say that someone can beat Shanks in terms of strength, no many people will be surprised because this world has Kaido, as well as the world''s strongest man, the Whitebeard.


    However, to say that someone has a stronger Hoashoku Haki, everyone will think you''re crazy, because for many years, in this sea, no one has appeared with stronger Hoashoku Haki than Shanks!


    Shank''s Hoashoku Haki has always been recognized as the strongest!


    But now, the strongest was suddenly defeated by Naito!


    What does this mean?!


    Everyone present couldn''t help but show a touch of shock and looked at Naito incredibly, and almost all of them thought of what Shanks had just thought.


    How could a person like Naito be a marine!


    And just when everyone looked shocked and stunned, and some didn''t know what to do, Shanks finally slowly raised his head.


    And with this movement, all the eyes locked Naito and Shanks in the frame.


    Although there was still a little surprise in their hearts, everyone present clenched their weapon, and with a sense of awe in their eyes, they were ready to attack!


    A battle is imminent!


    Among the Yonko, Shanks is undoubtedly the one that most closely resembles a normal person. Whether it is the Whitebeard, Kaido, or Bigmom, almost all are tall giants.


    Only Shanks was more like an ordinary person.


    Shanks was simr in height to Naito. If these two were thrown into the crowd, they would hardly be recognized. One was the one of the Yonko who rules the sea, and the other was once dominating a world.


    Naito''s interest in Shank is much higher than that of Kaido and Bigmom. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee here after he got what he wanted, the Past-Past Devil Fruit.


    "This guy''s Devil Fruit is really remarkable." Looking at Shank, Naito remembered an old meme from his previous life and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    And almost at the same time, Naito chuckled, Shank standing in front of Naito, alsoughed, letting that cold atmosphere ease a bit.


    "Hahaha, my Hoashoku Haki was actually defeated. Man, this is the first time." Shanks was ashamed that he was defeated but looked at Naito with a rxed expression. Then smiled and said, "Would you like to have a drink?!"


    "That would be nice."


    Looking at Shanks, Naito nodded casually.


    Seeing Naito agreeing, the smile on Shank''s face became wider, and at the same time, he confirmed his guess that a person like Naito wouldn''t be a marine.


    Even if he defeated the Bigmom Pirates or killed Kaido, Naito was mostly doing whatever he wanted with his own will, rather than obeying the marines'' orders.


    Moreover, what made Shanks'' heart still unable to calm down is that he kind of felt faint loneliness in Naito''s momentum.


    Shanks had felt loneliness in the World''s greatest swordsman Mihawk before, but it wasn''t this strong.


    Mihawk stands at the apex of all swordsmen, so there it was obvious that he would have a hint of loneliness, and Naito¡­ from where does this loneliness came from?!


    This is clearly the kind of loneliness one has after standing above the world!


    Looking at Naito, he should be about twenty years old, the Hoashoku Haki can be exined, and his strength can be understood, but this faint loneliness was a bit difficult to understand for Shanks.


    It is normal to have a powerful strength and a cold and arrogant mentality, but loneliness must be the mentality that can only be achieved when you reach the top in one aspect and overlook everything.


    Could it be said that Naito was once a ruler or one of the Gorosei? Maybe he''s the one who gives orders to the Gorosei?


    The more he thought about it, the more impossible it became. Shanks kept shaking his head secretly and ended up more puzzled.

 Chapter 555: Wine

    <h4>Chapter 555: Wine</h4>


    After taking a jug of wine, Shanks shook his head and suppressed the confusion that he was having, then turned to look at Naito and smiled: "This wine is made in my hometown. I traveled everywhere in the sea, and I''ve never tasted a better wine than this."


    Upon saying that, Shanks was about to pass a cup.


    Naito nced a the wine in the cup that Shanks was about to pass, shook his head slightly, and then suddenly stretched out his finger. Suddenly the wine was attracted by some kind of force and flew out, floating in the air.


    The crystal clear liquid was shining brightly under the sunlight. Even his strong crew members couldn''t help but look surprised.


    "So it''s true, this is¡­ gravity?"


    "But even so, it''s impossible to pull a star from the starry sky. That story was a bit too exaggerated. Yet, this guy is still very dangerous."


    The Red-Haired Pirates'' crew members didn''t retreat far away but gave both Shanks and Naito and stood around in a circle.


    In fact, everyone here knew that since Shanks as one of the Yonko, and Naito who defeated two Yonko are here. A battle is inevitable.


    Shanks is one of the Yonko. If he chooses to avoid war in this situation, then he simply cannot bear the title of an Emperor!


    The current scene is just a prelude to theing storm.


    Looking at the indifferent Naito in the field and Shanks with a dumb smile on his face, everyone else in the ce looked solemn.


    "When they fightter, do you think the Captain can win?" One of Shank''s crew members whispered.


    "Hey, why are you taking our captain so lightly?" The other person hummed.


    The person who spoke before took a deep breath, shook his head, and said, "No, I just¡­ that guy killed Kaido after all!"


    "It''s okay. This can only prove that his strength is stronger than the Whitebeard, but nothing else. Kaido and Bigmom¡­ neither are flexible enough."


    Another crew member spoke in a deep voice.


    During the battle between Naito and Kaido, because they were fighting in the center of the ind, most people didn''t know what exactly happened during the battle, so they didn''t know what trick Naito used to destroy the ind. All that they saw was a meteorite falling from the sky and bombarding Kaido.


    The battle between Naito and Big Mom was on the Cake Ind''s edge, so there was a Den Den Mushi that recorded a video and transmitted it.


    And based on these few footages they had, after countless analyses, people believed that Naito should probably be a high offensive and low defensive type. The attack power is even stronger than that of the Whitebeard. So even the Kaido couldn''t withstand his attack and was defeated by Naito!


    As for Naito''s defensive abilities, most people believed that it wasn''t great.


    In this sea, the person who has the strongest defense is probably Kaido, the strongest attack, before the emergence of Yuu Naito, was the Whitebeard, and the most bizarre and dangerous ability goes to the Big Mom.


    And the most flexible one is undoubtedly Red-Haired Shanks!


    "Yes, although his attack power is very strong¡­ he may not get to the captain, and don''t forget, the captain is also very strong swordsmanship, I''m worried that the boss is the one who''s gonna end up showing him mercy in the end."


    "Hey, that guy killed Kaido, don''t make him look that weak, the captain must go all out, but yes, based on that, the captain should have a better chance of winning."


    Several crew members talked, but the vice-captain, Ben Beckman, who''s said to have the highest IQ in the world, didn''t say anything and kept bowing his head pondering.


    In the field.


    When Shanks saw how Naito''s finger moved, his eyes shed as he looked at liquid floating, revealing a hint of wonder.


    "Oh, this is the first time I have seen such a thing."


    "Really? Gravity-Gravity Fruit, Float-Float Fruit, haven''t you encountered these people before?"


    Naito flicked his finger, and the wine suspended in the air turned into a ball and fell into his mouth while smiling at Shanks.


    "I''ve heard of the Gravity-Gravity fruit, and thest one¡­ I have indeed seen it."


    Shank picked a cup, and then he poured all the wine inside it in his mouth, smiling, with shes of nostalgia and regret in his eyes.


    The Float-Float Fruit was the Golden Lion''s ability. Shanks was once a part of the Pirates King, Gol.D Roger''s Crew. Of course, it''s impossible that he didn''t encounter Shiki.


    The Gravity-Gravity Fruit should be Fujitora''s ability, the new admiral in the original. Looking at Shank''s eyes, it seemed that he has encountered Fujitora and asked him to join them, but he refused.


    Thinking of this, a thoughtful expression appeared on Naito''s face. Of course, this was only his guess, and Naito didn''t bother to ask.


    "This wine is okay."


    After tasting it, Naito nodded slightly.


    Although he always prefers tea, he could still tell the difference between Naruto and One Piece''s wine.


    The Pirate world, after all, is the world of water. There are nonds, only inds. The water element is far superior to other elements.


    The tea or wine in this world seems to be lighter.


    After thinking of the world of Naruto, a trace of nostalgia shed in Naito''s eyes, and then suddenly smiled and pointed at the wine floating in the air.


    "Try this."


    Hum!!


    As if rays of energy were attracted from heavens and earth and constantly being injected into it, the crystal clear wine was covered with an even more dreamlike luster.


    "What?!"


    Seeing this strange scene, Shank''s eyes lit up, and without any hesitation, he took a sip.


    This small sip made Shank''s eyes brighten, and after carefully tasting it, a hint of surprise was revealed on his face.


    "What a great wine! What did you just do?!"


    "It''s nothing. I just added a little bit of life to it."


    Naito smiled slightly. Just now, he took an amount of natural energy from the world and poured it into the wine. It wasn''t a surprise. After tasting the tea that was full of Natural Energy in Mount Myoboku, Naito could never get his mind over it.


    After he could freely control the Natural Energy, he often made it himself.


    And Shanks, who didn''t understand the concept of Natural Energy, had no signs of petrification after drinking this wine. It seems that he could easily absorb the Natural Energy inside it. He was indeed at the peak of this world.

 Chapter 556: Fighting Again

    <h4>Chapter 556: Fighting Again</h4>


    Being able to control Natural Energy isn''t an easy task. It seems that people in this world are indeed much stronger than the ninjas in the Naruto World. In addition, Shanks is at the peak. And he could easily absorb it.


    "Life? Indeed, it feels full of vitality¡­"


    Shanks answered and looked at the wine floating in the sky brightly. He couldn''t help but took several more cups from it in a row. And after he poured it down, he wiped the corner of his mouth, revealing a trace of satisfaction.


    Upon seeing this, Naito nced at the remaining amount in the sky, and since he didn''t feel like drinking anymore, he waved his hand lightly, and the remaining wine suddenly dissipated.


    Shanks, who saw him wasting this wine, felt pity.


    "What a waste."


    "If you can beat me. I will make you hundred of bottles for you." Naito looked at Shanks indifferently.


    Shanks smirked, and a light shed in his eyes as he said, "Although I don''t want to fight. But since you wanna do it, I''m in."


    As soon as his voice fell, the Haoshoku Haki in Shank''s body surged slightly again, although it didn''t burst out violently, it surrounded him, revealing an awe-inspiring aura!


    Moreover, although Shank said that he didn''t want to fight, in fact, his eyes were shing with an extremely strong fighting spirit.


    Once, he tested his swordsmanship with Mihawk and got a tie. Later, he heard that Naito and Mihawk also got a tie. At that time, he had the idea of trying and fight with Naito.


    Unfortunately, Naito became a marine, and he didn''t take the initiative to provoke the marine and start a war, so he pressed that thought in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that within a few months, Naito wille out to the sea and shake the world. He first defeated the Yonko Bigmom, then Kaido the beast, and now he came for him.


    Compared to Naito, Shanks'' motive is much stronger!


    Watching this scene, his crew members finally stood up one after another, took a deep breath, and watched with solemn expressions.


    "It''s finally about to start¡­"


    "Stay back, and don''t you dare interfere."


    Beckman nced at Shanks and Naito, and after speaking in a deep voice, he led the others and fell back.


    Unlike the pirates'' group of Kaido, they didn''t directly leave the ind but retreated to a high ground, where they would watch the battle. They looked at the field from a distance with a solemn expression.


    Shanks'' hand had been ced on the sword handle around his waist for some time, and then he gently held the hilt.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the field became cold!


    Hum!!!


    When Shanks drew his sword, an awe-inspiring sword intent rose into the sky, vast and mighty, and instantly, the white clouds that were drifting across the sky suddenly split into two!


    Simultaneously, the air was heavier, and dark clouds gradually began to gather in the sky.


    Perceiving Shanks'' sword intent, Naito''s eyes shed slightly, and he reached out to grasp the void, and then gently the golden light shed by, and the Kusanagi no Tsurugi suddenly emerged, as if Naito has drawn his sword out from the void!


    The moment it appeared, Naito''s sword intent burst out and suddenly rose, and cracks appeared directly on his foothold, spreading in four directions with Naito as the center.


    Seeing the sword in Naito''s hand, Shanks'' eyes lit up slightly. Although he heard about his sword, he had never seen it with his own eyes.


    Under careful observation, he perceives that this sword was containing terrifying energy!


    Moreover, Naito''s sword intent didn''t surprise him. Although he could tell that it wasn''t stronger than his, Naito''s sword intent seemed to be more domineering!


    "What a domineering sword!"


    There are also other swordmasters in Shanks'' crew. Looking at the two in the field and sensing Naito''s sword intent, they all looked surprised.


    "What? It felt stronger than the captain?!" Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    One of the swordsmen''s eyes shed, and he said in a deep voice, "Although his sword intent is more domineering than the captain, he seems to be a bit weaker in terms of strength¡­ No, he''s a whole level behind."


    Hearing these words, everyone present was slightly relieved. Although they all know that Naito used other abilities to kill Kaido and summon that meteorite, they heard that felt relieved when they heard that his swordsmanship is worse than Shanks.


    At this moment, not only the crew members but also those who are watching from afar were rmed.


    Originally, after seeing Naitonding on the ind, except for Haoshoku Haki''s show-off, there was no other movement, which was a bit strange.


    "It''s finally¡­ started!" Someone said.


    "Will Shanks be able to continue to secure his position as one of the Yonko, or Admiral Naito will keep his undefeated streak and defeat the third Yonko?!" Someone said with evident awe in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    At this moment, on the ind.


    "It''s no surprise that you have such a domineering sword intent, as expected of someone who has such a strong Haoshoku Haki."


    Perceiving Naito''s sword intent, even Shanks, who fought with Mihawk once, looked amazed.


    But it was no surprise because he had also experienced facing Naito''s Haoshoku Haki. The moment these thoughts shed in his mind, Shanks took a deep breath, and suddenly clenched the sword in his hand and swung it down at Naito.


    The fight finally broke out!


    Hum!!


    When the sword fell, it felt as if the world got filled with countless sharp des everywhere.


    As it continued to fall, those endless sharp des that filled the world suddenly condensed and gathered into a line!


    This was indeed the Sword Field of a master swordsman!


    Although Shanks could tell that Naito''s swordsmanship didn''t reach such a high stage, facing him now, he didn''t even dare to underestimate him.


    Because, even if Naito''s swordsmanship isn''t strong, Naito defeated both Big Mom and Kaido!


    In the face of this man, no one in the world would dare to underestimate him!


    Facing Shanks''s sh, that turned into an energy cut, tearing the ground as it took the form of a blue dragon and rushed toward Naito, he widened his eyes slightly.


    It felt a lot like Mihawk''s sword, but Shanks'' sword was more like flowing water that was dripping through the stone. A de that can cut everything in its way swiftly and fluidly.

 Chapter 557: Shanks Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 557: Shanks Swordsmanship</h4>


    Watching this sword cutting energy sweeping through roaring like a dragon, giving the feeling that it can prate everything, Naito didn''t look scared but rather interested.


    In Naito''s eyes, this sword-cutting energy was getting slower and slower and finally seemed to stagnate.


    Theposition of this sword cutting energy, every fragment, the sword intent hidden inside it, is aura¡­ everything was disassembled.


    Although it was only a moment in the outside world, it was enough for Naito to analyze Shanks'' sword cutting energy, his sword intent, and his realm.


    Ding!!!


    The Sword Cutting Energy whizzed past, Naito finally lifted the Kusanagi no Tsurugi and lightly swung it, and Shank''s sword energy hit the de, making a clear, sharp golden iron sound.


    Despite having a sharp edge that felt like it can prate the word itself, Shanks'' sword energy couldn''t break Naito''s sword. It didn''t make him take a step back and didn''t even make Naito''s hand tremble!


    Boom!!


    In the end, this fully condensed sword energy exploded in front of Naito, tearing the ground under his feet, while Naito stood there firmly.


    This scene surprised everyone, but it wasn''t shocking. After all, this man was the one who killed Kaido. If Shanks could repel him with a random sword swing, that wouldn''t be reasonable.


    "Sure enough, you''re powerful. You stopped my sh without moving a single step¡­"


    Shanks looked at Naito from a distance with a sharp look in his eyes. The man himself seemed to have be a sword, one that can prate everything in this world.


    At this time, Shanks was no longerughing and joking but stood there with apelling aura, indicating that he was a king who refuses to let go of his crown!


    This is the real Shanks!


    A true emperor of the sea!


    "So¡­"


    Shanks held his sword with one hand, and while inhaling, he instantly moved up his arm, encircling the sword in his hand, and finally attached the de with his Haki, turning its color into pitch ck.


    Busoshoku Haki!


    As one of the Yonko, Shanks may not have a massive strength like Whitebeard, unbreakable defense like Kaido, he doesn''t have such bizarre abilities like Bigmom, but his Haki is the strongest!


    Both his swordsmanship and Haki stand on the top of the world!


    "Cut!!"


    Shank''s eyes were sharp, he knew that Naito''s swordsmanship is still inferior to his, and as long as he doesn''tprehend this Realm, he will always be just a swordsman, but no master.


    But even so, he wouldn''t underestimate him. After all, Naito''s real power isn''t swordsmanship, but what he used to defeat the Bigmom and Kaido!


    Whoosh!!


    With a roar in Shanks'' heart, the sword in his hand swept away like a stream of light, and the pitch-ck de fell down as if it meant to cut throughout the night and dawn.


    Above the tip of the world, a bright light burst out suddenly. This shimmering light wasn''t as magnificent as the previous sword energy, but relying on his Haki, he condensed this sword cutting energy into one point!


    It wasn''t just sword-cutting energy. Shanks'' unique Haki was attached to it!


    A glittering light shed away and rushed to Naito instantly as if it was ignoring the space and time!


    "What an amazing skill."


    Even Naito couldn''t help but admire it as he pointed the edge of his sword to the clouds. When the tip of the sword was in mid-air, the de collided with Shanks'' beaming sword energy!


    Roar! Roar!!


    Emitting the sound of sharp gears grinding against steel, the little white edge, at this moment, seemed to contain endless bright streamers!


    However, what was shocking is that even when that beaming energy sword was condensed to one point, attached to Haki, it still couldn''t make Naito take a step back!


    Hum!!!


    Finally, the sounds of grinding stopped abruptly, and the shining light beam stopped trembling, and it seemed that thousands of rays of light have gathered instantly, covering everyone''s vision.


    This attack was unable to break through or repel Naito and eventually burst to both sides. A terrifying sword energy cuts rose to the sky, tearing the ground in front of Naito a ravine, and even spread to the sea, cut it, creating an abyss!


    "The captain''s attack was actually parried!"


    "This wasn''t enough to make him take a step back?!"


    Shanks'' cadres looked at the long ravine and the deep abyss in the sea, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    His strength is a bit too ridiculous!


    The aftermath alone cut open the ind and sea, but it couldn''t make Naito step back or even make his sword tremble!


    "Is this guy''s body even more powerful than Kaido?"


    "No, he should have used some kind of ability¡­ he doesn''t seem to be strong, but he still parried the captain''s attack. What he used wasn''t swordsmanship. He just used the sword as a shield."


    One of the swordsman''s analyzed calmly, and even though Naito parried Shanks'' two attacks without taking a single step, he still had confidence in Shanks.


    Because he knew in his heart what''s the difference between a swordsman and a master of the sword. There are so many swordsmen in the sea, but only a few masters. Mihawk and Shanks¡­ only these two are standing at the peak of the world!


    "It seems that such a sh isn''t enough to stop you."


    Shanks watched Naito easily take his all-out attack head-on, without showing the slightest fear. Instead, he became more serious, and his whole aura suddenly condensed.


    Since the long-range attacks failed, then closebat was the answer!


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, Shanks'' figure suddenly flickered, as if turned into an afterimage, and rushed directly in front of Naito, directly cutting down with his sword!


    However, even if Shanks was fast, Naito was faster. Then moment his sword fall, Naito''s sword moved faster and swept across, blocking Shanks''s sword in mid-movement!


    Ding!!


    The two swords collided together. This time, there was no aftermath of sword energy. All the power was focused on each other as their sword intents rose to the sky between collisions.


    Under the shocking gazes of countless people, an abyss was opened in the sky!


    Wherever a swordsman swings, he cuts!


    "Two swordsmen who tied with Mihawk before. Their too powerful."


    After blocking Shanks'' strike, Naito''s expression didn''t change at all but kept looking at him faintly.


    Shanks said hesitantly, "I have to make you serious."


    Shanks could see that Naito hadn''t gotten serious yet, and had always been dealing with his attacks at ease.


    "That depends on how strong your swordsmanship is."


    Naito held his Kusanagi no Tsurugi with one hand, blocking Shanks'' sword, and while speaking, he suddenly broke, then swung his sword.


    Shanks didn''t hesitate at all and also greeted him with his sword.


    The two swords collided once again, and Shanks'' sword intent finally revealed the true color of a master swordsman, faintly suppressing Naito''s sword intent, as his sword seemed to have also the upper hand over Naito''s sword.


    However, even though Naito was suppressed in swordsmanship, Shanks was still shocked by Naito''s power and speed. It was obvious that his swordsmanship wasn''t as good as him, but he didn''t know that he could be as fast as him and even more powerful!


    But¡­ the difference in swordsmanship cannot be offset by simple things like strength and speed!


    Shanks''s eyes shed sharply, and he swung his sword again, fighting Naito. For a while, the light continued to flicker, and the aftermath of their sword energy spread, tearing the ground and sky.


    The entire ind was gradually getting shattered under the two''s fierce attack, leaving traces of shed on the clouds in the sky!


    This can be seen clearly even on the sea far from the ind, and countless people were shocked and awed by it.


    "Even this¡­ what can stop this man?"


    "He''s Yuu Naito. Even Shanks''s swordsmanship won''t suppress him. He''s the man who killed Kaido!


    "But it seems that he''s having troubles with Shanks¡­ It seems that isn''t so easy to take down a Yonko."


    It wasn''t until this time that some people managed to remember. It seems that because Naito easily defeated Big mom and killed Kaido, everyone was shocked by how powerful he is and forgot how can a Yonko be scary.


    No matter how powerful Naito is, he''s still facing a Yonko that stands at the top of the world!


    Each one of them has different powers and aspect that helps them stands on the top. It may be easy to find a way to deal with one or two, but it''s difficult as reaching heaven to take all of them down!

 Chapter 558: Break Through

    <h4>Chapter 558: Break Through</h4>


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    On the ind, the ground was constantly cracking open. With Naito and Shanks in the middle of the field, asionally bursts of sword energy will fly off to the sky.


    It is simply impossible to watch the battle between these two from a close distance. Even if someone could do it, it should be at least at Shanks'' cadres'' level.


    Shanks'' swordsmanship was being used to the fullest, and the thousands of energy des that seemed to be densely covered with Haki seemed to be overwhelming Naito.


    The odds seemed to be gradually leaning toward Shanks'' side, and his crew members seemed to be extremely excited about that.


    Naito defeated Kaido and Bigmom. If Shanks defeats him, it would almost prove that Shanks is stronger than others.


    In this way, their pirates'' group will only get closer to get the One Piece!


    Most of them were extremely excited and seemed as if they have already seen the scene of Shanks'' victory, but few of them could notice that Ben Beckman, the vice-captain, was still calm.


    On the battlefield, Shanks, who was striking up and down, seemed very desperate. He didn''t look like someone who was winning.


    Only Ben Beckman could tell that Naito didn''t exert any of his powers.


    And only Shanks could feel how terrifying it would be if Naito''s vast sea-like power were truly poured down!


    Although Shanks suppressed Naito with his higher realm of swordsmanship during the battle, he could still sense the terrifying power contained inside of Naito.


    That power¡­ made his heart shiver!


    "The power that could kill Kaido¡­"


    Shanks took a deep breath, and he knew in his heart that once Naito uses that power, he would only rely on his flexibility and swordsmanship to fight Naito. He wouldn''t be able to continue to fight head-on like this.


    Fortunately, Naito''s swordsmanship hadn''t reached his level yet. Thinking about this in his heart, Shanks felt that he still had a slight chance of winning.


    However, at this moment, Naito, who had been fighting with him, suddenly spoke indifferently.


    "It''s almost there."


    What''s almost there?!


    When Shanks heard Naito''s words, a strange expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    Naito looked at Shanks indifferently or, more precisely, at Shank''s sword and his own sword. At that moment, it seemed as if he has turned into a sword too.


    Strike after a strike, a block after a parry, although he seemed to be suppressed by Shanks all the time, Naito''s swords intent, in fact, was getting more stronger, more restrained, and its edge was getting sharper!


    When he was in the Marineford before, Naito was able to condense his sword intent to the extreme, and break into the sword domain of the master swordsman, and set foot on the apex of swordsmanship.


    During his fight against Shanks, he analyzed and finally realized that there was a second master, Red-Haired Shanks. Naito had a deeper and moreprehended understanding of the apex of swordsmanship, which is the so-called swordsman masters'' realm.


    Naito suddenly added a little strength, and when his sword fell, Shanks swung to block it, but he couldn''t stop it and was directly shaken by Naito for a few steps!


    Shanks, who was shaken back, looked shocked. It wasn''t because he was shaken by Naito, but because of what he felt from Naito''s sword intent at that moment!


    As someone who was at the apex of swordsmanship, the Red-Haired Shanks, a master of the sword, was familiar with this change!


    "You did not¡­"


    Shanks looked at Naito with a look of astonishment. Instantly, the little change in Naito''s sword intent finally made a chain reaction!


    His sword intent suddenly burst into the sky, and a horrible sword pressure spread instantly. Ravines suddenly cracked open under Naito''s feet, and the ground suddenly fell apart!


    The chaos continued to spread away as his realm started to take a form. It was one that will tear everything inside it into pieces!


    Even Shanks was shocked, not to mention some of the swordsmen from his crew. These people almost instantly widened their eyes in disbelieve.


    "This is impossible!!!"


    "That guy, he actually¡­"


    The few swordsmen all had incredible expressions.


    At this moment, even those cadres who were not swordsmen felt a terrifying weird power, and they couldn''t help but ask the others around them in surprise.


    However, these swordsmen looked shocked. They couldn''t speak, but their minds were screaming the words.


    A master of the sword!


    He became a swordsman master!!!


    In this sea, a swordsman can be a famous powerhouse, and the number of these people is actually veryrge, and their strength is also uneven.


    But only those who stepped at the apex of the swordsmanship can be called a swordsman master!


    And those who actually achieved that can be counted by the fingers!


    A swordsman master is actually not the name of the realm. It''s like the Yonko. Only people who reached the top can be called a Sword Master!


    Naito unexpectedly stepped into this level during the battle, reaching the apex of swordsmanship.


    Hum!!!


    The moment his sword intent rose to the sky, whether it was his aura, the sword energy, its pressure, Naito was almost the strongest!


    The stronger the sword intent is, the stronger the aura, the pressure, and the energy, and when youbine all of that, you naturally create the strongest sword domain!


    Not only the cadres on the ind but all those who spied in the dark were horrified. Those who knew even a little bit about swordsmanship were shocked and in disbelief.


    "This feeling¡­ how is this possible?!!!"


    Before they could feel Shanks''s sword intent standing at the apex of swordsmanship, suppressing Naito''s sword, but suddenly, thetters'' sword broke through the suppression and also stepped onto the apex of swordsmanship. And in contrast, it was even more terrifying than Shanks'' sword!


    This directly caused countless swordsmen, even those who didn''t understand swordsmanship, to look shocked.


    There are too many powerful people in this sea.


    You will keep forgetting names if you started counting, but only a few of these powerhouses are standing at the apex of swordsmanship, and those who can reach such a level, are only a few!


    Only Shanks and Mihawk are still walking in the world as true masters. Silvers Rayleigh and Golden Lion Shiki haven''t appeared for a long time, and no one knows if they''re dead or alive.


    Now, in addition to Mihawk and Shanks, there is a third person who has reached the apex of swordsmanship!


    Although Naito''s record of defeating the Bigmom and Kaido is such a terrifying one, and being a great swordsman only seemed to be the icing on the cake, the thought of him reaching the apex of swordsmanship was enough to terrify anyone in this world!

 Chapter 559: One Cut

    <h4>Chapter 559: One Cut</h4>


    On the ind.


    "This is the apex of swordsmanship''s domain, the sword aura, energy, intent¡­ all the swordsmanship is integrated into one, and all powers can be attached to the sword with one swing."


    Naito''s sword domain finally stopped expanding and no longer continued to cut the surroundings. The sword intent that burst to the sky finally converged, and the terrifying sword presence faded.


    At this time, Naito''s eyes flickered, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise.


    Originally, Naito felt that the power of swordsmanship can be used without the need for a strong body. As long as he understands it, even if the power in his body someday disappeared, he can still use the swordsmanship of the swordsman master.


    This is equivalent to setting a lower limit for his strength. No matter how weak he is, he will not be weaker than the level of a swordsman master.


    However, after he truly stepped into the realm of the swordmasters, Naito suddenly discovered that to him, the power of his swordsmanship is equally useful to any other power he possesses. It''s not as simple as icing on the cake!


    Swordsmanship is a kind of power that can contain anything and everything. Simultaneously, it can gather the powers into one point; cutting the world with a sword is far simpler than smashing it with a fist!


    After Naito stepped into this realm, he felt that if he had recoveredpletely now and then met Otsutsuki Kaguya, he would be able to y her and her six worlds with a wave of his sword!


    "Although I prefer fists, this swordsmanship¡­"


    Looking at the golden ss-like Kusanagi no Tsurugi in his hand, Naito couldn''t help but show a faint smile on his face.


    With a hint of shock in his eyes, Shanks was standing in front of Naito, holding a sword in his hand. Obviously, he couldn''t imagine that Naito had improved during the battle and reached the swordsmanship apex.


    Originally, even when Naito''s swordsmanship didn''t break through, Shanks felt that his winning chances weren''t great. But now, he feels that Naito has be even stronger than him, which made him feel that his odds of winning are even lower.


    Thinking of this, Shanks took a deep breath and once again clinched the sword in his hand.


    However, Naito, who had been standing there andprehending the realm of the swordsman master, suddenly moved.


    This was the first time Naito takes the initiative to swing a fist.


    Lifting the Kusanagi no Tsurugi lightly, everything seemed to have disappeared from Naito''s eyes, and there was only the sword in his hand.


    Hum!!!


    The moment he lifted the sword, a terrifying Busoshoku Haki surged out, along Naito''s arm. It instantly covered the de of his sword.


    Shanks, who originally thought that Naito can''t use Busoshoku Haki, looked shocked, be it was surprisingly stronger than his Busoshoku Haki!


    "How is it possible, this Busoshoku Haki¡­"


    Even Shanks was shocked, not to mention his cadres. All of them looked stunned.


    His Busoshoku Haki strong by one or two levels; this is simply appalling!


    When Naito finally swung his sword, and it fell.


    The sword intent, energy, aura were all integrated by the sword domain and enhanced by his Busoshoku Haki and condensed into a single line that suddenly fell!


    At this moment, it seemed that thousands of rays of light gathered on this sh.


    Silence.


    After the sword fell, the silence controlled the field as if nothing happened.


    Time seemed to stagnate.


    No one knew how long itsted. It felt like a moment, an hour, and an era, then a shock wave suddenly appeared in the void where the sword''s edge had crossed.


    Hum!!!


    The void seemed to have turned into ss, and the wave mark that emerged weirdly twisted, then a slender ck crack that can be seen suddenly appeared in the center!


    This was space distortion, a space rift!


    Originally with only 3%, even a slight distortion in the space would be impossible, but after consensing all his abilities in one line using the sword domain, he managed to burst out an enormous attack power!


    The ripples spread instantly, at an extremely fast speed, as if ignoring space and time; instantly, they swept across half of the ind, across the entire sea, across the sky, and flew to the end of this horizon.


    Then, under the gazes of countless people, the earth split in front of Naito split into two!


    In front of Naito, an abyss that spread to the sky suddenly appeared!!


    This vast abyss has spread all the way to the edge of the ind. The sea was also split and even continued to spread,pletely covering the Red-haired''s territory!


    This sh almost cut off split the entire New World!


    Such a shocking and terrifying power was captured clearly by the various birds flying over the ind, carrying video Den Den Mushi.


    For a few moments, the whole world seemed to have fallen into silence.


    All those who watched this scene still looked in great shock.


    How could he¡­ be this strong?!


    Is this the level that a master of the sword can achieve? Is it okay for a sh to have all of this power?


    Such power is simply not something that humans can possess. This is already¡­ strong enough to destroy the entire world!


    ¡­¡­.


    "How¡­ so strong!"


    "Is this the true power that killed Kaido?"


    Almost all the cadres stood there stunned on the ind, looking at the abyss that spread to the sky.


    After the sea was cut open, it didn''t recover quickly but remained divided. After a few breaths, it finally closed in.


    Whoosh!!


    The waves shook the sky, just like everyone''s heart.


    This sh passed by Shanks'' side, so he was standing on the edge of the abyss. After the sea closed, the monstrous waves filled the abyss with water and sshed him all over, but he didn''t notice it.


    As one of the Yonko, he was sure that if this attack was meant to really cut him, he would have definitely died!


    The sea flew along the cracks and finally rushed to Naito, but the sshing water seemed to have hit an invisible barrier, and not a single drop of water reached his body.


    Red-haired''s entire territory was hit by this sh''s aftermath, and no one knows how many inds were hit by these waves.


    "I lost."


    Shanks sighed lightly but didn''t show any discouraged expression. On the contrary, he smiled.


    The third Yonko, Red-haired Shanks, lost!


    Naito was very satisfied with the power of his new ability. At the time, he was in a very good mood; thus, when he saw how Shanks surrendered, he stopped, and the golden sword disappeared and melted into his body.

 Chapter 560: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 560: Undercurrent</h4>


    Countless forces all over the world were watching Naito and Shanks'' battle.


    When the abyss that tore half of Red-haired''s territory and almost split the entire New World appeared, people were shocked. This was even more stunning than Naito''s summoning that huge meteorite.


    The meteorite only destroyed an ind, and this sh didn''t only destroy an unknown number of inds, but it almost split the entire New World!


    The waves gradually subsided, but everyone''s hearts couldn''t calm down.


    Facing such a sh, these people weren''t even concerned about whether Shanks was defeated, but whether he was dead or alive.


    "Did he killed him?!"


    "Such a sh, even Mihawk can''t do such a thing¡­"


    Looking at the sea that had gradually subsided, someone couldn''t help but mutter.


    The scene just now was almost dreamlike, they wanted to believe that it was an illusion, but the split clouds in the sky proved how real it was.


    Shanks, his cadres, the Shichibukai, as well as the marines and the word government, they were all shocked.


    These people, even if they didn''t fight the Yonko before, they encountered them before, and most of them know what the Yonko represents and what kind of power they possess.


    What Naito showed before, whether it was a single person defeating all of the Bigmom Pirates Group, or summoning a meteorite to kill Kaido, although terrifying, it was still within the scope of understanding.


    For the marine, the Shichibukai, or other pirates, Naito''s strength is ranked higher than the Yonko, a one-person arm who can rival a Yonko''s pirates group.


    But now, the horror that his sword can cause is no longer what a Yonko can do!


    A sh traverses nearly half of the New World. This kind of power is not a little bit stronger than a Yonko. This is a whole different level!


    Shanks, Kaido, and even Bigmom, although they are very strong,pared with Naito''s sword''s sharpness, it''s like the difference between earth and heaven.


    "There is such a terrifying swordsmanship in the world¡­"


    "The strength of Admiral Naito may have reached a height beyond our reach. I don''t know if Whitebeard, who ims to be the strongest in the world and possesses the power to destroy the world, can fight him."


    "Although the Whitebeard is a very strong monster¡­ but 20 years have passed. It''s not certain whether he can still wield his power back then."


    Many people couldn''t help but show awe, and there was still a hint of disbelief in their eyes.


    The title of the world''s strongest, no one could even touch it for 20 years, even theter rising Shanks, Kaido, Big mom, the never been able to take the title from the Whitebeard.


    But now, the title of Whitebeard is clearly shaky!


    Before the battle between Naito and Shanks, many people who had seen Whitebeard, or witnessed his power, felt that Naito cannotpete for the title of strongest in the world.


    But now, Naito''s swordsmanship has stepped onto the apex of swordsmanship, and a simple sh swung by him can cut nearly half of the New World!


    This kind of terrifying power, even if the Whitebeard is at his peak, I''m afraid that he might not be able to do it, let alone twenty yearster, no one knows oh strong is the old Whitebeard.


    "The title of the world''s strongest, is it finally going to change hands?"


    ¡­¡­.


    World government.


    "Such power, even the ancient weapons we know¡­ I''m afraid it is nothing more than that."


    "How could there be such a person in the world? How can a man be as strong as an ancient weapon? Or is he an ancient weaponparable to the other three?"


    The Gorosei watched Naito cutting off nearly half of the New World, trembling and with evident shock in their eyes.


    This kind of power, even the world government and the ruler of the entire world, will fear it.


    "That guy has a Haoshoku Haki¡­"


    "It seems that he didn''t kill Shanks either. He could kill him easily, but he didn''t. What should we do?"


    For a while, this conference hall, which symbolizes the highest power, fell into silence.


    After a long time, someone slowly spoke and said in a deep voice, "A person who represents such power is like the Shichibukai, but his threat is greater. I think trying to destroy him is a stupid choice."


    "Yes, besides, he did join the marine. Although we don''t know what his purpose is, he didn''t show any hostility. So¡­ it''s better to continue with the original n, but I suggest to slightly modify it. We must give him a greater status. How about raising him one level?"


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded, it''s indeed the best choice."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    After seeing Naito''s sword''s sharpness, none of the five wanted to be hostile to Naito and even no longer cared about Naito''s purpose.


    The world government can formte and tolerate the existence of Shichibukai, which makes piracy legal.


    In the face of Nait,o who possesses the power to destroy the world, even if it''s the Gorosei who rules the world, they were unwilling to be his enemies.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Marineford.


    The Fleet Admiral Sengoku watched how a sh traversed half of the entire New World and even spread out to the sky and almost split it without saying a word.


    He didn''t know what to say, there was an emptiness in his heart, and he couldn''t help but be in disbelief. Even Roger, the Pirate King, didn''t have such power.


    This kind of power is almost beyond the reach of human beings¡­ it seems that only the legendary ancient weapons can have this kind of power.


    "Yuu Naito¡­ did you get some special power from the ancient times that is evenparable to the three ancient weapons? Or, you''re using one¡­"


    "Forget it. This no longer something I can handle. Presumably, the higher ranks are already considering how to deal with him." Sengoku shook his head.


    ¡­..


    In the beginning, when Naito solely defeated the Bigmom pirate group and then killed Kaido. Many people were just shocked by the strength of Naito''s power and never thought of the source of his power.


    However, when Naito''s sh almost split half of the New Worl, they began to think about the source of Naito''s power.


    The power that Naito possesses is different from what a human being can achieve. Even a Devil Fruit won''t grant you such power. In terms of swordsmanship, there are no other masters who can do a sh like Naito.


    This could not help but make countless people think of the three legendary ancient weapons.


    Uranus, Pluton, Poseidon.


    The three ancient weapons are said to be powerful enough to destroy the world and cannot be stopped by humans. Many people are wondering whether the power of Naito is rted to the legendary ancient weapons.


    Did Naito discovered some ancient ruins and thus obtained strengthparable to the three ancient weapons, or did Naito obtain one of three ancient weapons?!


    While countless people are in awe of this power, they couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement.


    Although most people didn''t dare to look for troubles, many forces were spying on Naito secretly, and at the same time, some others began to look for three lost ancient weapons.


    And the world fell into chaos.

 Chapter 561: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 561: Leaving</h4>


    The Yonko Territory.


    The ind was cut from the middle, and the abyss connected to the sea was finally fully filled with seawater, forming a river that leads to the ocean.


    At this time, on the side of the river, there was spacious grasnd, where Naito was sitting with a goblet in his hand.


    Opposite to Naito, Shanks was sitting there too with no image, holding a cup of wine whileughing and chatting.


    As for the other crew members of the Red-haired Pirates, they were all gathered on the other side.


    Although Naito was sitting on the grass, there was still a faint noble aura around his body, which was stronger than Mihawk, it felt as if he was above everything, and people need to look up if they want to see him.


    Shanks had no fear of Naito, even though Naito''s power was enough to kill him instantly and even wipe out his entire pirate crew.


    Naito didn''t dislike this either.


    After all, in his previous life, Naito had imagineding to this world countless times. Unfortunately, the route was a little off. He first experienced the rise of the world of Shinobi and then descended to this world as higher existence.


    With the increase in strength and status, Naito gradually became indifferent to ordinary people but was still somewhat interested in people who existed in his memories, such as Shanks and Mihawk.


    Although Naito is now almost a god-like existence, Naito''s heart is notpletely divine, and he still experiences such unchanging human emotions, yet he also doesn''t try to reject them.


    Because if you despise everything all the time and wipe out the world with your hands, it would be too boring and lonely.


    After drinking the wine, Naito stood up and gently tidied his white cloak.


    "Are you leaving?" Shanks also stood up.


    "Yeah." Naito nodded.


    Shanks took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, then said with firmness, "Are you going to the Whitebeard?"


    "Yes."


    Naito replied casually. Even though he had already got what he wanted since he had said that he was going to visit the Yonko, he should finish thisst stop.


    Shanks looked at Naito and said, "You''re very strong. Although I don''t know how you got such power, almost no can fight against you, so¡­ I hope you don''t destroy the Whitebeard Pirates."


    "Why?"


    Naito looked calmly at Shanks and said lightly.


    Shanks looked straight into Naito''s eyes and said, "The defeat of the Bigmom Pirate and Kaido Pirates has already caused too much turmoil to the world. If you destroy the Whitebeard Pirates, this world will bepletely plunged into the mes of war."


    "The Whitebeard Pirates are protecting way more inds and forces than the Bigmom and Kaido. If they fall, the world will bepletely chaotic."


    Shanks didn''t care about being the Pirates King or finding the One Piece because he was a Roger Pirates crew member. He knew almost all the secrets he should know. He just didn''t want to see the world in chaos.


    In the original, he tried to prevent Ace from pursuing ckbeard and cause a battle between the Whitebeard and the Marine. Now he''s trying to prevent the collision between Naito and the Whitebeard.


    "And¡­ why would I care?"


    Naito looked at Shanks calmly and said, "Do you think I care about what this world bes?"


    "Sure enough, I can''t stop you."


    Hearing Naito''s words, Shanks shook his head with a wry smile, put the cup in his hand against his mouth, then poured all the wine in one breath, and said, "If the gears of this world break, everything could happen, maybe even the Legendary Ancient Weapons will also be born."


    "At that time, even you might no longer stop the gears from breaking, and the world will fall into chaos."


    Shanks was still trying to prevent the collision between Naito and the Whitebeard.


    However, when he heard this, Naito suddenly smiled. The smile revealed a kind of disdain and said, "Are ancient weapons really powerful?"


    After faintly speaking, Naito turned around and took a step forward, then his figure gradually disappeared.


    Naito leaving before hearing an answer left Shanks a little bit astonished and couldn''t help but mutter, "He doesn''t even care about the power of the ancient weapons. Could it be that I guessed it wrong?"


    Almost all the forces in this world have linked Naito''s power with the ancient weapons. As one of the Yonko, he was the first who spected that because humans usually cannot possess such power.


    Therefore Shanks tried to warn Naito that if the world order was disrupted, all the ancient weapons would appear and indicated that he should back down.


    However, the result was that even when he mentioned the ancient weapons, Naito''s attitude didn''t change at all. He was indifferent to everything from beginning to end, and it seems that he doesn''t even care about the ancient weapons at all.


    Shanks, who originally thought he knew Naito a little bit, suddenly felt that Naito was covered in a deep mist, making it difficult for him to see through.


    And just when Shanks was uncertain and at the same time a little confused, Ben Beckman, the Vice Captain of Red-haired Pirates, stood beside him.


    "Maybe his power isn''t derived from the ancient weapons¡­ In short, you can''t stop this man if you can''t see through him."


    Beckman shook his head, looking in the direction where Naito disappeared. His eyes revealed a hint of wisdom and profoundness, as well as a hint of deep fear.


    Even an admiral, Ben Beckman, can calmly deal with him, even if it''s another Yonko or even the Whitebeard, he will not panic because he''s the Vice Captain of the Red-haired Pirates, and his resourcefulness is among the top people in the world.


    However, when he faced Naito, he felt that Naito was shrouded in a cloud of mist that he could never see through, and this mist made him faintly afraid.


    It''s like, if the secret of Naito''s body was revealed, it would be enough to overturn the entire world!


    "So even you can''t see through?"


    Shanks couldn''t help but take a deep breath upon hearing these words. Ben Beckman was his Vice Captain, and he knew very well how smart he was.


    Ben Beckman took a puff out of his cigar, then said, "I don''t even know why he was merciful to us¡­ this person does things all ording to his own preferences. If the world government provokes him, he might go to Raftel in the next moment!"


    "You''re right."


    Shanks recalled how he felt when they Hoashoku Haki shed, then nodded solemnly.


    From time to time, there are people like that, mostly neers, but once theye to the New World and hit their heads against the Yonko''s wall, they be honest with themselves.


    Naito is different.


    The strength he possesses is incredibly powerful, so powerful that Shanks, a Yonko, felt his own insignificance!


    People who have absolute power, cannot be seen through, and do things based on their preferences, are undoubtedly the most terrifying existences!

 Chapter 562: The Last Yonko

    <h4>Chapter 562: The Last Yonko</h4>


    On the vast sea.


    A huge ship was docked on the sea. This ship looked a bit like a huge whale. It was the Moby Dick of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    At this moment, a panicked sound suddenly emitted from the deck.


    ¡°Father! It¡¯s not good!¡±


    Suddenly one of the pirates came over hurriedly, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Just when he was about to rush to the Whitebeard, the first division captain Marco stopped him.


    ¡°Hey, calm down! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marco frowned as he watched the pirate taking his breath, then shouted.


    ¡°Captain Marco, Father¡­ it¡¯s bad news, Captain Ace is gone!!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Marco raised his brows and widened his eyes instantly. He couldn¡¯t help but step and forward and grab the pirate by his cor.


    As if he realized something, Marco¡¯s forehead was suddenly filled with cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and put down the man and said, ¡°Ace¡­ you fool!!¡±


    ¡°Father, Ace must have gone to stop Yuu Naito. What should we do?¡± After taking a deep breath, Matco turned to look at Whitebeard, who was sitting there.


    The whole ship was strangely silent.


    Everyone heard of the news, and almost everyone stopped their movements and turned their heads together to look at Whitebeard sitting there.


    A depressing atmosphere filled the ship.


    When Naito first appeared and tied with Mihawk, it didn¡¯t cause any shock, but after the consecutive defeats to three Yonko, it simply causes an uproar to the entire world!


    Today, even civilians know the name, Naito. In a short period, Naito¡¯s name reached the ranks of legendary pirates like Whitebeard and even more!


    After defeating three Yonko, Naito¡¯s reputation has reached its peak. Although he didn¡¯t say anything and was still sailing on the sea on his medium-sized warship, everyone knew that Naito¡¯s next goal is the Whitebeard!


    The strongest in the world!


    Even before the Great Pirate Era, the Whitebeard pirates group havepeted with Roger, the Pirate King, and even in the Era of the Yonko, it has been regarded as the strongest pirate group for 20 years.


    The strongest man in the world, the pirate group thatpeted with Roger, the pirate king¡­


    Compared with the other three Yonko, the Whitebeard Pirates is carrying more glory and legends. Each of these legends is famous in the sea!


    Under the deliberate propaganda of the Marine and the World Government, almost everyone single person in the world knows that there is a marine named Naito who is about to sh with the most terrifying pirate, the Whitebeard!


    Even within the ranks of the Whitebeard Pirates, many rookies were trembling.


    Perhaps the captains like Marco can still remain calm, but ordinary pirates who have just joined the Whitebeard Pirates group or have been rtively weak cannot remain calm under such terrifying circumstances.


    Silence.


    The Whitebeard who have been sitting there suddenly stood up slowly.


    As the Whitebeard slowly stood up, the aura and presence of the world¡¯s strongest suddenly burst in all directions, making the sea instantly turbulent!


    ¡°As long as he put a foot on my ship, no matter how foolish he is, he¡¯s still my son. I have not yet reached the point where I need my son to help me handle things.


    ¡°Set sail!¡±


    The Whitebeard¡¯s body suddenly groaned and shouted: ¡°That fool, I won¡¯t spare him this time!!!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Second Half of the Grand Line.


    Naito¡¯s warship didn¡¯t conceal its whereabouts. Under countless forces¡¯ attention, he left Red-Haired Shanks¡¯ territory and went straight to thest Yonko, Edward Newgate, The Whitebeard.


    Whitebeard¡¯s territory is thergest of all the Yonko, and it¡¯s not only in the New World; many other ces belonged to them.


    The Fishman Ind at the entrance of the New World also belongs to the Whitebeard.


    The name of the Whitebeard is no longer just the name of a big pirate group, but a g sheltering countless inds on this sea!


    Although it has been twenty years, and Whitebeard has grown old, no one dares to underestimate him, and no one has been able to take away his title as the strongest man in the world.


    I wenty years ago, Whitebeard was the only one who remained alive among the three legendary pirates. I wenty yearster, Whitebeard is still one of the Yonko!


    Although Naito didn¡¯t kill Shanks, the sh that defeated him shocked the world.


    So everyone now thinks that the only man left who can fight Naito is one of these legends, the strongest man in the world, who has the power to destroy the world, the Whitebeard!


    This battle didn¡¯t even need the world government and the marine propagate. It has already attracted the attention of the world.


    Countless people were anxious, awe, or excited.


    Nearly all marines admired Naito to the extreme, and even the Admirals were in awe of Naito.


    When Yuu Naito was in the Marineford and said that he was gonna take down the Yonko, everyone thought that it was a joke at the time and didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now, Naito really did it!


    He defeated three out of four!


    Now, he¡¯s visiting thest Yonko, the Whitebeard!


    Fighting a Yonko, perhaps someone like Kizaru can do it, but defeating three in a row is just a joke!


    ¡°Regardless of whether he will win or lose, he still did it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable that he could achieve such a thing.¡±


    Most of the lieutenants are participating in the suppression of Kaido and the Bigmom Pirate Group.


    ¡°This is hisst stop. Whether he wins or loses, his name will be chanted as one of the legends!¡±

 Chapter 563: Ace And Jimbe

    <h4>Chapter 563: Ace And Jimbe</h4>


    On the warship.


    Naito was standing in a spacious room, leaning on a wall. There were many pirs and targets around him. This was a ce specially made for training.


    In the field, Ain was taking off her marine uniform, wearing a tight beige shirt, and working out.


    Ain doesn''t like swordsmanship very much. Instead, she habitually uses her own double guns to shot her abilities. Her physical strength isn''t weak originally, and after Naito''s enhancement, she''s now stronger than most marines.


    Ain is currently practicing her Busoshoku Haki.


    Ain, who sweating profusely, looked bright and beautiful, which was quite appealing to any man, but Naito didn''t show anything and stood there watching her with a smile.


    Although Naito is in a higher realm than other humans and is rtively indifferent to many things, it''s impossible topletely ignore such a beautiful woman training in front of him.


    "AAh!"


    Ain shouted, and ck-colored matter suddenly gently covered her arms, but still, she was unable to control it.


    Naito kept watching and found that Ain could only seed one out of ten times. While frowning slightly, he muttered for a while before suddenly showing a thoughtful expression.


    Ain is not him, after all. Although her physical strength has be stronger after his enhancement, she still needs to train to master the Busoshoku Haki power.


    Hard-working isn''t always the key.


    Luffy, in the original, practiced his Haki on an ind full of monsters. Only dangerous situations and actual experience can increase the rate of your improvement. Moreover, he''s really skillful in actualbat.


    "Okay, you can stop."


    Thinking of this, Naito spoke softly and asked Ain to stop.


    Ain walked toward Naito with an embarrassed expression and said, "I''m very sorry, Sir Naito, I haven''t been able to fully grasp the Busoshoku Haki so far."


    Naito shook his head slightly and said, "No, you''ve done almost what you can through simple training. If you want to master it, you need to go through a lot of battles."


    Although Ain is already very strong, she hasn''t really experienced many battles. Since following Naito, she has only fought once.


    Hearing Naito''s words, Ain also thought of something and nodded in response, "I remember Zephyr-Sensei saying that in addition to talent, mastering the Busoshoku Haki requires proficiency that can only be gained through actualbat."


    Since she has Haki, Ain cultivates very quickly and has a high talent. In terms of Busoshoku Haki, her talent appears to be very ordinary.


    Listening to Ain''s words, Naito pondered for a while, but suddenly he looked surprised, and he raised his head and looked to the other side.


    When Ain saw Naito''s expression, she also subconsciously followed his movement and turned her head to look over, but she saw nothing. There was just a wall over there.


    "Change your clothes, and thene to the deck."


    Naito turned and spoke softly to Ain and then walked directly out of the training room.


    Ain watched Naito leave. After blinking twice, there was a lovely blush on both her cheeks. He looked at her sweat-soaked body and couldn''t help but muttering, "Change your clothes¡­ Sir Naito is really something. How can he lightly say such things to a woman in such a gentle tone."


    Apart from respecting and admiring Naito, Ain certainly had some thoughts, but she never dared to show it directly. After all, Naito''s light was too dazzling, and she always been shy in front of Naito.


    ¡­..


    The sea breeze was blowing, and the sun was in the middle of the sky.


    Naito arrived on the deck and looked at the distant sea with interest. On the distant sea, there was an inconspicuous small boat heading straight toward the warship.


    When Naito was in the training room, he was trying to perceive whether there were sea-kings or some monsters nearby for Ain to train with, but he didn''t expect to perceive this boat.


    To be precise, the person on this boat.


    Fire Fist Ace!


    It''s estimated that it''s only a year or so before Luffy goes out to the sea. Ace has already joined the Whitebeard Pirates by this time and may have be the second division captain.


    So he didn''t even have to guess what were Ace''s intentions.


    "The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate¡­ deserves to be one of the most charismatic characters." Looking at the boat on the sea, Naito chuckled.


    Because this ship was too small and looked inconspicuous on the sea, It was not until Naito came to the deck that the marines spotted the ship and reported to Naito.


    At this time, Ain had also changed her clothes, put on a marine uniform, walked onto the deck, and also saw the boat in the distance.


    "That''s¡­ Fire Fist, Ace, the second division captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, what is he doing here? Is he trying to stop Sir Naito?" Putting down binocrs, Ain looked a bit surprised.


    The whole world knew that Naito''s next goal was the Whitebeard, but at this time, a captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group took the initiative to find them, which is naturally strange.


    "No, it''s not just Ace. There''s another person¡­" Naito shook his head, with a bigger smile on his face, looking at the rippling sea.


    "Another one?"


    Ain blinked, picked up the binocrs, then put it down again in confusion, and said, "There''s only one person on that boat, wait, you don''t mean¡­"


    "Yes, under the water." Naito nodded.


    ¡­¡­.


    On the sea.


    A small boat was riding the wind and waves, swiftly approaching Naito''s warship.


    Fire fist Ace, wearing an orange leather cap, stood there with a chuckle, showing no signs of tension or fear.


    "We''ll reach them soon. They won''t attack you if you don''t shoot first. After all, you have that identity now."


    "Brother Ace, what do you mean? Although he''s a marine, and one that I admire now, I will never allow anyone to hurt father."


    In the water beside the boat, it was the Knight of the sea, Jimbei, and he was very fat!


    Ace grinned and said, "I came here in a hurry, so I only took this boat. Otherwise, I would have loved to have a drink with you first."


    "If you really managed to stop him, and you were alive by that time, we will drink until we pass out."


    Although Jimbei''s body was huge, as a Fishman, he''s even lighter in the sea than a human on the ground. His huge body ispletely flexible like a fish in the water.


    "It seems that you don''t have much confidence." Ace chuckled slightly, then his expression gradually changed, and he looked full of confidence, "In this case, leave it to me. I''ll stop him!"


    "Although he defeated the other three Yonko, but¡­ if he wants to reach the old man, he has to pass through me first!" Ace said decisively.


    Jimbei was silent for a moment, then firmly said, "No matter what are the odds, even if it''s a bet on my life, this old man will always go all out."


    Seeing that the warship was getting closer, Jimbei said, "Ace, let me send you up."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Obviously, it was impossible to lower adder on the warship to allow them to climb up slowly. Therefore, Ace was ready to get close and jump on directly, but when he heard Jimbei''s words, he smiled and nodded.


    Just when they were about to hit the warship, Jimbei under the water opened his hand, and as if he was holding the sea, he suddenly waved it upward.


    "On the way!"

 Chapter 564: Passing Time

    <h4>Chapter 564: Passing Time</h4>


    Having already made a decision, Jimbei naturally won''t have any hesitation. Under his hands, the sea suddenly formed a strong wave, and the boat that was carrying Ace flew into the sky.


    Whoosh!!


    The huge wave twisted and hovered like a water dragon, rushing directly from the sea below to the top of the warship, and then crashed down.


    Roar!!


    As the water sshed, a golden me suddenly ignited, evaporating the water instantly, and then the me slowly gathered, revealing the Ace.


    From the still surging dragon wave, a fat figure swimming like a fish suddenly followed andnded on the warship steadily.


    "The Knight of the sea, Jimbei!"


    "Captain of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates, Fire Fist Ace!"


    The marines on the warship looked at the two men and recognized their identities instantly. Then they couldn''t help but take a deep breath and speak of their names in a deep voice.


    In normal circumstances, these low-level marines wouldn''t be terrified to see such big pirate names in front of them, but now, when they saw Jimbei and Ace on the deck of their warship, none of the marines showed any fear.


    Even the smallest marines didn''t look scared.


    Of course, this due to the fact that there was another man also standing on this ship, Admiral Yuu Naito, who has defeated three Yonko in a row!


    Even if their heart trembled a little, as soon as they saw Naito''s back, all of them calmed down. Naito is here. Even if it''s an army, they wouldn''t have the slightest fear!


    Standing on the deck, Naito looked at Jimbei and Ace with a faint smile on his face, while Ain, who was standing next to him, ignored Fire Fist Ace and spoke directly to Jimbei.


    "Knight of the sea, Jimbei, you''re one of the Shichibukai. Why are you viting the regtions and have such a close rtionship white one of the Whitebeard''s captains? Stop this nonsense at once, or you will be deprived of that title!"


    Ain used to be afraid of such strong pirates like Jimbei, but now she, of course, cannot have the slightest fear. Even if she faces the Whitebeard himself, she will still be this calm.


    Jimbei looked at Ain, and with evident determination in his eyes, he said, "I''m here to stop you, Admiral Naito. I admire your actions in defeating three Yonko in a row. This will always be unprecedented in history, but¡­ I hope that you can change your mind and not conflict with thest Yonko."


    "Why?" Naito looked at Jimbei lightly.


    Jimbei said seriously, "Because you have already defeated three of the Yonko, and this has already strengthened Marineford''s horn, the goal has been achieved. Although defeating thest Yonko can help continue to suppress the pirates, it will bring chaos into the world. I think you shouldn''t ignore such a thing."


    "Goal¡­" Naito looked at Jimbei with a smile, then suddenly mocked, "When did I say that my goal was to suppress the pirates and strengthen the marine''s horn?"


    "Uh."


    Jimbei looked at Naito with a stunned expression.


    Naito shook his head slightly, with a casual look on his face, and said, "I don''t have any purpose or goals. If there''s such a thing, then¡­ it would be, killing time."


    Coming into this world and slowly waiting for his strength to recover was quite boring. It''s indeed that Naito was trying to kill time when he decided to visit each Yonko.


    However, this sentence was too unbelievable to Jimbei, and even Ace, who had been silent on the side.


    Killing time?!


    He defeated three of the Yonko just to kill time?!


    What kind of joke is this?!!


    "It seems that your words are in vain, brother Jimbei."


    A ray of me suddenly appeared from Ace''s fist. He smiled and didn''t seem to have a trace of fear in his eyes facing Naito, "I knew it was inevitable."


    "Ace¡­"


    Jimbei looked a bit anxious. Although he was willing to put his life on the line, he wasn''t as stupid as Ace.


    He knew how powerful Naito must be to defeat three Yonko.


    After Ace joined the Whitebeard, he performed extremely well and even quickly promoted and became the second division captain, but the gap between Naito and Ace is probably the same as the distance between heaven and earth.


    However, since he came here, and words didn''t solve anything. Jimbei can''t just back down, so he suddenly clenched his fist and said, "Since Admiral Naito is unwilling to give in, then I also cannot back down!"


    "Are you sure that you want to shoot at me?"


    Naito looked at Jimbei calmly. Although he was looking up at Jimbei because of the difference in size, Naito''s gaze gave people a feeling of overlooking.


    "It should be said¡­ that if you want to reach the old man, you have to pass through me first!" Ace looked at Naito with confidence and then suddenly snorted.


    "Fire Fist!"


    Ace''s clenched fist instantly turned into hot mes, and as Ace mmed it, the monstrous me suddenly turned into a huge wall of mes, sting towards Naito.


    It was said to be sting Naito, but in fact, it was sting the entire warship because the range of this attack was toorge.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, the marines on the warship couldn''t help but look scared. Although they weren''t afraid of Ace and Jimbei before, watching such a big me about to swallow the entire warship was really scary.


    However, at this moment, Naito, with a smile on his face, suddenly stretched out his hand casually.


    Hum!!


    A strange force suddenly exploded in the air and felt as if the wind pressure near him increased to a terrifying level.


    The monstrous mes suddenly stagnated, as if being pressed down by a big invisible hand, and suddenly dissipated!


    Ace''s figure was also mixed in it and was directly pressed into a ball of me and shattered but instantly gathered again and turned back into his original form.


    "Sure enough¡­"


    Ace regained his original, confident look, but there were dignified traces in his eyes, looking toward Naito.


    At this moment, Ain finally noticed that Jimbei, who was standing next to Ace, suddenly disappeared!


    As if she realized something, Ain couldn''t help but exim.


    "Not good!"


    Ain turned around to look at Naito and wanted to say something, but it seemed that it was toote. The whole sea suddenly began to surge violently.


    The person who was stirring the ocean was naturally Jimbei.


    Jimbei wasn''t a fool like Ace. He knew that if there was a chance to win against Naito, it would be by avoiding a head-on fight, so he jumped back into the water and tried to destroy Naito''s warship to stop him.


    Feeling the whole ship trembling, Ain''s looked anxious. Even if he destroys the warship, Naito wouldn''t be hurt, but it wouldn''t be good to be on such a sea without a ship to protect them.

 Chapter 565: Amaterasu

    <h4>Chapter 565: Amaterasu</h4>


    The sea was violently surging. In seconds, it soared into the sky, above the warship.


    Naito stood quietly on the deck, gazing calmly below. It seemed as if he was looking through the deck and seeing clearly what was going on under the water.


    However, Naito was calm, as if he had foreseen Jimbei''s actions a long time ago.


    "It turned out to be like this. What a great n!"


    Ace also noticed the sudden changes in the ocean and understood Jimbei''s intentions instantly. After he smiled, he rushed up to block Naito without hesitation.


    Although he will lose his foothold after the warship is destroyed, Jimbei would be there to help.


    "Great me Ring!!"


    Facing Naito, Ace directly used his technique because when he saw how Naito used his bare hands to extinguish his mes before, he knew that an ordinary attack will not stop him.


    Rumble!!


    A monstrous pir of fire suddenly rose from Ace''s body. The me enveloped the area, even covered the warship deck, and spread to the sea!


    The mes'' expansion caused Ain to step back, as for other marines, they had long been hiding away.


    However, facing these monstrous mes, Naito didn''t take a step back and even let the me spread pass through him.


    The weird thing is that when this hot golden me passed by Naito, it didn''t couldn''t even burn the corner of Naito''s clothes, let alone his body!


    Naito kept looking calmly at Ace in front of him as if he hadn''t noticed these mes at all.


    "Although after you''ve eaten the me-me Devil Fruit, your body can turn into mes, your fire itself isn''t good enough. It''s way inferior to the Amaterasu."


    As Naito''s voice fell, the hot mes released by Ace suddenly rippled.


    It didn''t extinguish or dissipate. It rippled as if it was trembling!


    It was as if the mes were shuddering fearfully from Naito!


    This scene made Ace''s pupils shrink, and he once again felt how mighty is Naito''s power.


    As a result, Ace didn''t dare to lift it, and without hesitation, and pointed his hand in the sky while shouting.


    "Dai Enkai: Entei!!"


    The monstrous mes suddenly swept into the sky and the pirs of fire that skyrocketed suddenly gathered on Ace''s palm and instantly turned into a huge fireball!


    The huge fireball was held by Ace with one hand and hung in the sky as if the sun had descended on his palm, making countless people feel its terrifying heat.


    Even surrounding seawater began to make a sizzling sound, and under the heat of the mes, steam started rising to the sky.


    The ordinary marines had already hidden inside the warship, but they were still somewhat unable to withstand the temperature, all of them were sweating profusely, looking at the mes gathered on Ace''s palm in horror.


    Roar!!!


    Holding the huge fireball with one hand, Ace suddenly screamed, then sted it toward Naito.


    The huge fireball gathered by the golden mes was mmed down like an actual sun making the surrounding seawater boil.


    Naito watched this huge fireball crashing down, but there was always a trace of indifference in his eyes, and suddenly flickered his fingers.


    Silence.


    Suddenly a strange ck me appeared at Naito''s fingertips, and along with Naito''s finger movement, the ck mes plunged into the huge fireball instantly.


    It''s the immortal mes of the Amaterasu!


    The seemingly inconspicuous ck me fell into the golden fireball and surprisingly step off an earth-shaking change instantly.


    Hum!!


    The ck me suddenly rose, and the huge golden fireball instantly turned into a ck monster fireball.


    It was at this moment that Ace directly lost control over the fireball.


    "How¡­ how is this possible!!"


    Watching the ck me that popped out of Naito''s finger swallowing his fireball, Ace looked shocked and in disbelief.


    "My mes, it got¡­"


    He clearly saw that strange ck me, eating his mes and using it as fuel!


    "Although I don''t like ying with fire that much, but when ites to it, you''re way far behind."


    Naito stretched out his hand to grab the void, and the huge ck fireball suddenly shrank. Under his control, it condensed and finally turned into a fist-sized ck me, suspended in Naito''s hand.


    Naito looked at Ace faintly and then randomly flickered his fingers. The ck fireball suddenly overflowed with a ray of me, like a sword burning with ck mes, and suddenly shot towards Ace.


    "CrossFire!"


    Ace saw the ck me bursting out, with a look of disbelief in his eyes, then gritted his teeth, crossed his index finger in front of him, and a cross me suddenly shot out.


    The me of the cross and the me of the Amaterasu suddenly collided, but it was as if gasoline had met a raging fire. The cross mes were directly swallowed by the Amaterasu''s mes, and it spread instantly and fell on Ace''s body.


    The moment the ck me touched Ace''s body, it spread directly, and Ace couldn''t stop it.


    "Damn it! What kind of fire is this?!"


    Ace was already horrified. This was the first time he encountered a me that he couldn''t control, and it could even ignite by his fire!


    Only at that moment when he felt the power of these ck mes that Ace truly felt its horror, covered by it made him almost instantly feel the horror of hell!


    "Take it off me!!"


    Ace mobilized his power, trying to resist it, but instead, the ck me enveloped his entire body instantly.


    Although he''s in a Logia state and can offset the damage, the Amaterasu was eating his mes. It is impossible topletely offset the damage of the Amaterasu!


    Fire fist Ace, who was originally wrapped in golden mes, his mes now have turned ck!


    However, Ace was the Second Division of Whitebeard Pirate captain, and he''s extremely talented. At this moment, he desperately exploded his own mes, not against the fire of the Amaterasu, but to cut off his mes and throw them to the sky.


    Hum!!!!


    The ck mes immediately engulfed the golden mes, then scattered in all directions, most of which fell directly in the sea, and a small part fell on the warship, but they were all extinguished by Naito.


    The entire time, the marines, including Ain, watched these scenes dumbfounded.


    Puff!


    Ace finally managed to get rid of the ck mes on his body, knelt on the deck of the warship, with both his hands on the ground, and panted heavily.


    Looking at Naito, he still looked in disbelief.


    If Naito used some swordsmanship or other means to defeat him, he wouldn''t be surprised. Although he''s a bit like Luffy, a reckless kid, he''s not a fool. He knows the difference between him and Naito.


    It''s just that he never thinks of giving up, no matter how strong the enemy is.


    However, what made ace stunned is that Naito defeated him using fire!


    After eating the me-me Devil Fruit and be a me Human, he never thought that he would even be defeated by fire!


    At this time, Ace couldn''t even stand still. As he was panting heavily, he looked away at the surface of the sea, and instantly his eyes widened, and he looked in shock.


    The ck mes that were thrown out before were actually still burning the sea.


    These mes cannot be extinguished even by the seawater!

 Chapter 566: Dazzled

    <h4>Chapter 566: Dazzled</h4>


    Ace was in great shock, and this felt unbelievable. He couldn''t help but tremble and ask in a dry voice.


    "This¡­ what exactly is this¡­?"


    "Immortal mes."


    Naito looked at Ace indifferently, waved his sleeves casually, and the ck fireball that had been floating in front of Naito instantly extinguished along with the mes on the sea.


    Ace stared at this scene in a daze. He had a tenacious habit of not admitting defeat. Even when he was defeated by the Whitebeard, he never conceded. After being saved to the Whitebeard''s ship, he tried to assassinate the Whitebeard countless time.


    But now, Ace suddenly realized his insignificance.


    He''s like a frog at the bottom of a well that doesn''t know how high the sky is. It suddenly jumped off the well one day and finally saw how big the world is!


    Naito defeated Bigmom, using his fist, killed Kaido using a meteorite, and defeated Shanks, using a sword.


    Ace was ready to deal with Naito''s fists, meteorites, and sword. But in the end, Ace was helpless. Only a small me that was released from Naito''s finger was enough to defeat him.


    The battle between Naito and Acested just a few breaths, and while Ace was still immersed in shock, the surging sea under the warship finally stirred frantically!


    In the sea below the warship.


    Even though Jimbei was in the sea, he clearly perceived the battle on the ship. And even across the sea, he felt that horror of the Amaterasu mes and was in a shock.


    He couldn''t believe that Naito used fire to defeat Ace, who had eaten the me-me Devil Fruit!


    After taking a deep breath, a trace of firmness shed across his eyes.


    Although Ace was defeated by Naito in a sh, those few breaths were enough from Jimbei to prepare his move!


    "Don''t worry, brother Ace, I won''t let your efforts go in vain. I will at least destroy this warship!"


    Jimbei suddenly stopped waving as he swam, and suddenly he clenched and as if he had embraced the entire sea, he mmed it upwards!


    "Fishman Karate, ocean current impact!"


    Hum!!!


    The monstrous ocean current burst out with a push from his hand and rushed towards the warship on the sea.


    This move is actually simr to the one used by Jimbei to send Ace to the warship earlier, except that the ocean current that he manipted this time has berger, and the impact has be much more terrifying.


    With this much, it''s enough to smash arge warship!


    Jimbei didn''t dare to underestimate Naito. Although this warship was only a medium-sized warship, he still used his strongest shot!


    Whoosh!!!


    Above the sea surface, although the sea current hasn''t yet rushed up, a terrifying pressure spread, and the entire sea surface has begun to vibrate and roar crazily.


    Ace, who was immersed in shock, suddenly came back to his sense, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Although he couldn''t defeat Naito, at least¡­ he''s gonna destroy his ship!


    "Damn!"


    "It''s over!"


    On the warship, the marines, including Ain, felt the sea''s crazy tremors and its horrible pressure, so they looked terrified.


    Ordinary marines were going crazy. If the entire warship is destroyed, those who can''t even use Marine''s Six Powers will not survive!


    Ain gritted her teeth.


    She knew that Naito had the ability to lift the entire warship into the air, but now it seemed that after being dyed by Fire Fist Ace for seconds, it would be toote to avoid the current in the way.


    The marine on the warship, including Ain, was either horrified or shocked. Only Naito, who hadn''t moved from start to finish, had a calm expression.


    After waving his sleeve to wipe out the remaining mes of the Amaterasu, Naito looked toward the water faintly.


    Perceiving the huge, rushing ocean current, Naito''s expression didn''t change but showed a trace of disdain and mockery.


    "Do you want to destroy the warship? Although, this warship isn''t valuable¡­" Suddenly, Naito''s tone became cold.


    "Did I say that you can destroy it?!"


    The moment his voice fell, Naito suddenly raised his foot and kicked the ground.


    Silence.


    This kick didn''t seem to have any power, but instantly, an icy surface appeared under his feet.


    Click! Click!


    This icy surface spread instantly, freezing the deck, and spread all the way down, and the moment it reached the sea, the surface condensed and turned into ice!


    What''s more terrifying is that this ice isn''t just covering the deck on the warship and the seawater below, but after touching the sea, it spread directly in all directions.


    Almost instantly, the sea as far as the eyes could reach turned into ice!


    He instantly¡­ froze a thousand miles!


    Under the water, Jimbei was watching the current under his control rushing toward the warship, as if he already the scene of the warship copsing, but it suddenly froze!


    The turbulent ocean current, when it reached the surface, froze almost immediately.


    And as the ice spread, Jimbei also got frozen in the ice.


    The silence controlled the world!


    As the ice spread, it seemed that it didn''t only freeze the sea, but everyone''s hearts too.


    The marines who were aboard the warship, and even Jimbei, who was frozen in the ice, looked in shock.


    "This is¡­ Ice!! How could this be possible! Is Aokiji also on the warship?!


    On the warship at this time.


    Ace''s face, which was smiling a second ago, stiffened and his eyes widened looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Thousands of miles turned instantly into ice!


    Isn''t this ability belongs to Admiral Aokiji? How can Naito use it!!


    Ace was shocked, and his mind seemed to have went nk. If Aokiji suddenly appeared and froze the sea, he wouldn''t be so shocked.


    However, Naito used that terrifying ck mes just now to defeat him, then in the next moment, he stepped on the deck and froze thousands of miles.


    From fire to ice instantly, what kind of ability is this?!


    Ace looked at Naito with a dull expression. Questioning whether the young man who looked about the same age as him is also human!

 Chapter 567: The Whitebeard

    <h4>Chapter 567: The Whitebeard</h4>


    On the vast sea, thousand of miles were frozen instantly, the eyes could only see ice, and the billowing waves on the sea froze like an exquisite piece of art.


    Not only Jimbei, who was also frozen, Ace, and even Ain, who had followed Naito for a long time, couldn''t help but open her mouth slightly, revealing evident shock in her eyes.


    Fire and Ice!


    Naito has shown two more abilities, and both are powerful.


    In the ice below warship.


    "Augh!"


    Jimbei struggled hard and shattered the ice that trapped him, but he could only shatter a small part. Looking around, the ice spread to the depth of the seabed, and no one knows how far it went down.


    Even the ice above is at least hundreds of meters long; it''s not easy to get out of such a thick iceyer.


    Jimbei fully realized that the ice that froze the sea isn''t ordinary, but like Aokiji, it''s a lot colder and extremely strong!


    The ice-cold was unbearable even for Jimbei, and when he tried to break it, he has realized something more shocking, the hardness of this ice seems to be even stronger than Aokiji''s!


    Even if he is one of the seven Shichibukai, he could only break the ice bit by bit with difficulty!


    "Is this the true difference in our strength?


    Jimbei looked up through the ice and the warship and couldn''t help but look shocked. Is Naito really this powerful?


    Is the gap really that big?!


    ¡­¡­.


    On the warship.


    Everyone was immersed in the shock of the sea being frozen. Ain, on the other hand, once saw Aokiji''s ice age and managed to calm down.


    She looked at the frozen sea, then at Ace, who was still in disbelief and suddenly curled her lips helplessly.


    "Sir Naito, even though the warship isn''t damaged, we can''t set off."


    "Is that so?"


    The cold aura around Naito''s body calmed down, and he looked around.


    "The warship ispletely frozen." Ain stretched her hands helplessly and then suddenly thought of something, "That''s right! I almost forgot, Sir Naito, you can make the warship float."


    Thinking of this, Ain nodded but then narrowed her eyes slightly and curled her lips again, "Speaking of which, Sir Naito, you could have solved this trouble without freezing the entire ce."


    Hearing these words from Ain, Naito couldn''t help but smile and said, "It got a little hot when we yed with fire, so I thought I should cool it down."


    Ain: "¡­"


    Ain rolled her eyes at Naito in silence.


    After he smiled, Naito shrugged then said, "Actually, I did it to build a suitable venue."


    "Venue? What venue?"


    Ain blinked in confusion.


    Naito didn''t exin but turned to look at Ace, who had just woke up, and said, "Following your guts isn''t bad always, but¡­ you must know your ce first."


    In the original work, it was Ace who disgraced the Whitebeard and pursued ckbeard alone, which eventually led to a war, and the end of the Whitebeard Pirates, and both their death.


    Speaking of it, in his previous life, Naito was more biased towards Whitebeard and Ace, but now his realm is higher, and his mentality is, of course, different. Naito no longer cares about the so-called light and darkness, nor justice and evil.


    If he finds it interesting, he doesn''t mind ying for a while. If it makes him feel a bit ufortable, he doesn''t mind if he ps it to death.


    "Know¡­ your ce?"


    When ace heard Naito''s words, he couldn''t help but fell into silence. Even though he was defeated by Whitebeard and failed to assassinate him countless times. He has never given up or felt inferior. However, after he got defeated by Naito in a sh, he finally understood the gap.


    "Sir Naito, do you want me to catch him?"


    Ain walked to Naito, looked at ace, who was bowing his head, and said, "Although he''s a Logia user, we have sea stone cuffs on the warship."


    Naito nced at Ace indifferently, then turned to look at the distant frozen sea.


    Silence.


    At the end of the frozen sea, a dark shadow suddenly appeared!


    Ain noticed Naito''s expression and couldn''t help but in the same direction and suddenly looked shocked.


    "That''s¡­"


    The atmosphere on the warship suddenly got strange, and Ace, who noticed this, turned his head a little and looked at the frozen sea behind.


    At this time, the ck shadow has gradually be clear, and there were some human shadows!


    As soon as he saw these figures, Ace opened his mouth slightly since he could recognize their identities instantly.


    These were the shadows of the Whitebeard Pirates!


    As those figures gradually became clear, an aura also pressed towards Naito''s warship. This wasn''t the aura of a person, but the aura of the entire group, almost perfectly integrated!


    The Whitebeard crew advanced slowly above the sea, and a thick ck cloud suddenly started taking form, with a strong sense of oppression, pressing a bit by bit. It felt like a mountain dumping in this direction!


    "The Whitebeard Pirates¡­ came?!" Ain looked at the Whitebeard Pirates in the distance and couldn''t help but take a deep breath, with a solemn look on her face.


    The Whitebeard hadn''t fully reached the front of the warship, even their silhouettes hadn''t been seen clearly, yet their terrifying pressure caused everyone to breathe heavily.


    Ain was doing a bit better. The ordinary marines, on the other hand, began to tremble.


    Naito stood calmly on the deck, faintly watching these people walking by while the breeze blew by his loose white cloak.


    On Naito''s face, there was no solemn expression but a calm one.


    The terrifying pressure fell on Naito''s body, but like that breeze, passed by without leaving any traces or effect, as if Naito''s existence waspletely integrated with the world, and no matter how strong the aura is, it''s impossible to suppress the entire world.


    The silence controlled the sea.


    On the warship, it seemed that even the sound of the breathing could be heard clearly.


    It''s not just the marines present. At this moment, the eyes of the entire world are locked at this ce. The solemn and tense atmosphere seems to have spread to the entire world!

 Chapter 568: The Whitebeard And Naito

    <h4>Chapter 568: The Whitebeard And Naito</h4>


    "The Whitebeard, and Yuu Naito¡­"


    In the Marineford, Fleet Admiral Sengoku was watching this scene through the Den Den Mushi on the warship. Even though he was the Fleet Admiral of the Marine, watching how Naito and the Whitebeard were about to sh, he couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    He has faced the Whitebeard many time, and he knew in his heart what kind of a monster he is!


    The tsunami that he can create using the Gura Gura No Mi is enough to easily destroy an ind, and because the seawater can weaken all the Devil Fruit users, except for Aokiji, who can freeze it, most people can''t deal with such an attack.


    However, just now, Naito showed Aokiji''s same ability and froze the sea. This ability can deal with the tsunami, which made Sengoku feel both relieved and afraid of Naito''s power.


    Ice, Fire, Fists, Sword, he can also summon those weird meteorites and manipte gravity. The power Naio possesses is too incredible. Can ancient weapons really reach such a level?!


    Because the Den Den Mushi on the warship was streaming the battlefield in the Marineford, some spies who sneaked into the ce were passing the information to the various forces outside.


    Countless people were looking at the same scene anxiously. Even the Shichibukai couldn''t keep calm!


    ¡­¡­


    Tap!! Tap!! Tap!!


    Countless footsteps began to emit as the Whitebeard group finally got closer and closer, including their captain, Edward Newgate, the Whitebeard!


    Behind him, the first division captain, Marko the Phoenix, the third division captain, Diamond Jozu, and others who followed closely behind, staring straight ahead calmly.


    The Whitebeard was wearing arge white cloak that looked a lot like the Admirals'' cloaks. As he moved, the cloak''s bottom floated slightly, and in his hand, he was holding a huge Naginata.


    Whitebeard walked step by step while the edge of the Naginata''s de was constantly stapping on the ice, making a continuous sound that seemed to overwhelm the sound of all the footsteps. It felt as if it was tapping on everyone''s hearts!


    "Gurararara, so you''ve even learned that little kid, Aokiji''s ability? But it seems that you''ve unexpectedly created a very good venue for our battle."


    After walking a few steps, the Whitebeard finally stopped and looked up at the top of the warship.


    Behind him, Marko and the other captain also stopped altogether, looking up; some had their eyes'' locked at Naito, and others looked at Ace.


    "Venue¡­ so that''s what he meant."


    Ain, who was standing next to Naito, heard the Whitebeard''s words and finally realized why he used this method to suppress Ace and Jimbei.


    It turned out that this was to create a battlefield¡­ for the world''s greatest battle!


    "Yes, this venue should be enough."


    Standing on the deck of the warship, Naito looked down at the Whitebeard with a in expression. Although the Whitebeard was very tall, he wasn''t as tall as the warship after all.


    "Gurarara¡­" The Whitebeard smirked,ughed out loud, then a sharp look suddenly appeared in his eyes. He looked at Naito and said, "It doesn''t matter what the venue is, but it seems that you''ve taken my son Ace as a guest on your warship."


    "Father¡­"


    Ace had recovered some of his strength at the time and was barely able to stand firm. Hearing the Whitebeard''s words, he couldn''t help but yell, "It''s obvious that my actions¡­"


    "Don''t talk, Ace¡­" Whitebeard turned his head to look at Ace and said in a deep voice, "I asked you to greet our guests. But it seems that you''ve run into some troubles, which made you suffer a bit."


    The Whitebeard was ready to take the me and stand up against any danger for his crew because he treated them as family, as his sons.


    When Ace heard these words, his eyes widened suddenly, and he gritted his teeth wanting to refute but was interrupted by Marco, the first division captain.


    "Ace! Now that our guests have arrived, you should be back too¡­ can you walk?" Marco looked at Ace calmly.


    At this moment, the entire Whitebeard Pirate group locked their eyes on Naito, staring coldly, ready to shoot if it''s needed.


    Even the Whitebeard stared at him.


    Ace felt really ashamed, gritting his teeth while watching this scene, then he nced at Naito, and jumped directly from the deck, andnded on the ice below.


    "Sir Naito, why did you let him go?" Ain couldn''t help but speak.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Naito''s eyes didn''t even shift, just staring lightly at the Whitebeard in the front.


    Every single member of the Whitebeard Pirates was ready to attack at any time, but to their surprise, Naito didn''t even try to stop Ace from going back, allowing Ace to return to his crew.


    Watching this scene, the Whitebeard couldn''t help but smile and said, "I have never seen a marine like you."


    "Is that so?"


    Naito responded casually.


    At this moment, Ace returned to his crew, scratched his head slightly embarrassed, and smiled at Marco and the others.


    After that, Ace suddenly remembered Jimbei and quickly looked at the iceyer below. When he looked closely, he could see a clear shadow trembling under the iceyer.


    "Jozu¡­"


    "Oh!"


    Ace was so weak that he couldn''t even make fire, so he turned to look at Diamond Jozu, the third division captain.


    Before Ace could even finish his sentence, Jozu nodded and looked at the ice below. After walking a few steps forward, he suddenly roared and hit the ice with a punch.


    Crack! Crack!!!


    The iceyer broke apart instantly, and a crack appeared, then spread all the way, smashing all the ice within ten meters.


    The moment Jimbei saw how the ice was breaking hard, he gritted his teeth, rushed with all of his strength out of it, andnded on the ice.


    However, he couldn''t even stand still since the cold has prated his body, and he hasn''t been able to recover until now.


    "Jimbei, I''m sorry¡­"


    Ace looked at Jimbei sorrowfully.


    Jimbei shook his head, frowned himself to walk a few steps to Ace''s side, and then turned to look at the field.


    Naito faintly watched Jozu rescue Jimbei but didn''t try to stop him, and it was only then that he finally spoke.


    "The rescue mission is over, then¡­ it''s about time we start."

 Chapter 569: Naito Vs. The Whitebeard

    <h4>Chapter 569: Naito Vs. The Whitebeard</h4>


    The Whitebeard''s Haoshoku Haki isn''t as strong as Shanks'' and, naturally, isn''t stronger than Naito''s, but there''s in his aura a sense of invincibility that is above everything.


    A king that rules the sea and overlooks everything below it!


    Under this momentum, the extremely tall figure of the Whitebeard suddenly stood on the field like an invincible God of War, and monstrous evil spirits filled the space.


    Although no moved yet, the pressure was already overwhelming, making it difficult to breathe. If ordinary people were here, I''m afraid that they would have already passed out.


    "Such aura¡­ fits the world''s strongest man."


    Sensing his aura, Naito smirked.


    "Hey!"


    Standing there, the Whitebeard suddenly lifted his Naginata, spin it over his head, then held it with both his hand. Enormous force suddenly surged, and a bright white light suddenly covered the de.


    Naito is a marine, Whitebeard is a pirate. Naito had to defeat three Yonko to reach this stage, while the Whitebeard has been the World''s Strongest for decades.


    There''s no need for any more words.


    Hum!!!


    Suddenly, with a sharp look in his eyes, holding his Naginata, the Whitebeard waved it in Naito''s direction!


    Instantly, the bright white light flew toward the warship. When it was close to the warship''s bow, it suddenly burst in the air.


    Crack!!


    Instantly, the space in front of the warship broke like a mirror, and strange cracks spread in the void instantly.


    But in the next moment, a terrifying shock force burst out loudly.


    Boom!!!


    The force of the shock wave hit the entire front, directly smashing the ice below. Instantly, the shock wave reached the Naito and the others on the warship, bombarding them. For a moment, it felt as if they were going to be shattered into pieces!


    "There are cracks in the air. Is this the Whitebeard''s ability? The Earthquake Human, who ate the Gura Gura No Mi¡­"


    Using the Observation Haki, Ain, who stood behind Naito, felt very clearly the terrifying power contained in this shock wave, and it was enough to smash the entire warship instantly.


    However, even though this power appeared to be extremely powerful, Ain didn''t show any tension. On the contrary, she was calm.


    The reason for being calm is a person, who was right in front of her, Yuu Naito!


    Naito was a tall man, shorter than big fellows like the Whitebeard, but also in the same height as ordinary people.


    However, standing there, you will feel like if you''re facing a mountain that traverses thousands of miles!


    The mightly shock wave finally reached them.


    Under Naito''s gaze, this shocking force''s trajectory was calmly visible, and the speed became extremely slow. This force, after all, was very familiar to Naito.


    Although what Naito ate wasn''t the Gura Gura No Mi, there was no difference in the essence of the shock wave power that he gained.


    Watching the Whitebeard shattering the space in front of him, Naito''s eyes sh with a little bit of emotion and nostalgia, thinking of when he first received the power of Shock Wave and how he trained it and worked on it a little by little.


    This feeling didn''tst long. It was just a sh.


    The next moment, a lightness appeared in his eyes, and facing the Whitebeard''s blow, Naito casually stretched out his hand and pressed it towards the void.


    This action looked very ordinary, and nothing seemed to be special about it, but when Naito''s hand fell, there was a terrifying impact, and he suddenly bombarded straight ahead.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Naito once used the shock waves to stop the Shinra Tensei, but this time it happened in reverse.


    There was a wave mark visible to the naked eyes in the air, like a barrier, rushing towards the whole front, and finally crashed into the Whitebeard''s shock wave.


    Boom!!!


    There was an earth-shattering roar between Naito and the Whitebeard, or to be more precise, between the Shinra Tensei barrier and the broken space of the Shock Wave that instantly shattered the frozen sea!


    The cracks spread to both sides, and instantly, it crossed the endless distance and spread to the end of the line of sight.


    Not only did the ice copse, but even the clouds in the sky that shrouded it since the Whitebeard Pirates'' arrival broke apart in the middle!


    It''s as if the whole world was divided into two halves!


    The momentum was extremelyrge, and the airwave caused by this collision swept in all directions, and the sound that erupted was like the roar of thousands of thunderbolts, deafening!


    Gradually, the roars stopped, and the airwave finally whizzed away. Everyone watching, no matter who it was, looked anxious.


    The Whitebeard was still standing there, unscathed, but his face looked a bit different.


    And in front of him, there was an abyss, across the frozen sea.


    Further forward, it was¡­ the still undamaged warship.


    Naito was still standing on the warship''s deck. He had already retracted his hand, and the warship had not been affected in any way!


    In other words, Naito stretched out his hand and pressed the gravity field,pletely blocking the Whitebeard''s attack, and there wasn''t even the slightest shock power that broke through!


    "Father''s blow¡­ was itpletely blocked?"


    "This guy is unfathomable."


    Even captains like Marko couldn''t help but take a deep breath after watching such a scene, showing a solemn expression on their faces.


    As the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates, they know more than anyone about the Whitebeard''s power.


    Even if the Whitebeard is old now, and it''s difficult to extract the same amount of power he used to have. Still, there are not many people who can resist his attacks!


    Even the unkible Kaido was defeated many times!


    "Is this all you got?"


    Standing on the deck, Naito looked at the Whitebeard calmly and then suddenly took a step forward, and his figure shed abruptly, fell from the warship, and came to the frozen sea.


    The Whitebeard squinted his eyes slightly, watching Naito stepping off the warship, then suddenly said to Marco and the others, "Marco Jozu¡­ you all step back."


    "Father!"


    Hearing the Whitebeard''s words, someone suddenly eximed.


    "Do as Father said!" Marco took a deep breath, then he shouted, "If we''re here, Father can''t fight freely!"


    While talking, Marco walked back with the others.


    Different from the calm expression on his face, Marco''s heart was anxious. As he stepped back, Marco looked at the Whitebeard with a touch of worrisome in his eyes.


    If it was the Whitebeard from before, he wouldn''t have any worries even if he faces a stronger enemy, but he''s¡­ old now!


    Naito didn''t stop Marco or any of the others from retreating and stood there calmly watching while quietly examining the Whitebeard.


    With his Ultra Perception, Naito could see anything, and with a nce, he analyzed the entire situation in the Whitebeard''s body.


    "The hidden wounds are wearing his body, and it may copse at any time, but this isn''t the only problem¡­ he aged!"


    There are ways to heal such wounds or resist aging in this world, but it''s a pity that the Whitebeard didn''t get any of them, and knowing what kind of person he is, these kinds of solutions wouldn''t have interested him anyway.


    Marco and the others quickly retreated to a far ce, then the Whitebeard finally retracted his gazes and looked at Naito ahead again.


    After a short break, the battle of the greatest forces in the world exploded again!

 Chapter 570: Shock Force Vs. Shock Force

    <h4>Chapter 570: Shock Force Vs. Shock Force</h4>


    The Whitebeard''s Shock Force has a very wide range. The Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, said that he has the power to destroy the world. Although it''s a little exaggerated, it''s not entirely wrong.


    If the Whitebeard in his heydays decided someday to set off a Tsunami with his full force, he would have destroyed countless inds and killed many people instantly.


    "AAH!"


    Looking at Naito, the Whitebeard held his Naginata with both hands, his muscles flexed, and a monstrous force surged.


    Instantly, the Whitebeard rushed to Naito, and at the same time, swiped the Naginata in his hand, shing at Naito obliquely. It wasn''t a simple sh. It contained the Shock Force!


    At this time, the Whitebeard had already gone all out, and the power he mobilized was much stronger than before!


    "Pretty good."


    Watching this scene, Naito smirked and stretched his hand. The light suddenly flickered, and a sword erupted out of the void, got held by Naito, then it was instantly waved.


    Ding!!


    The sword collided with the Naginata, and a clear of gold and iron shing emitted, followed by a huge roar that made the whole ground tremble!


    Boom!!!


    Instantly, Marco and the others could no longer see Naito and the Whitebeard because of the monstrous shock wave that wrapped the broken ice and surged like a sea wave in all directions!


    The ice surface, which almost froze the bottom of the sea, shattered, copsed, and disintegrated, turning into countless pieces of ice, then the wind engulfed the cold, and a strong wind burst out, roaring and surging, then swept to the world.


    Instantly, a deafening roar like a thousand thunderbolts emitted!


    However, under this huge momentum, Naito and the Whitebeard''s sides showedpletely different scenes.


    The void looked broken like a mirror behind the Whitebeard, and the ice surface was copsing, while behind Naito, the warship was still fine, and there were no signs of any fragmentation!


    Suddenly, there was a small crack at Naito''s foothold.


    Compared to the huge airwave and shattered ice, this was extremely shocking!


    In this kind of confrontation, the area behind wasn''t affected in any way!


    This is simply not something that anyone can do!


    How can a person stop an attack and its aftermath!


    "This is impossible!!"


    Even a captain like Marco looked in disbelief. Although they couldn''t see it, they could perceive the situation in the field by the Kenbunshoku Haki.


    It''s normal for Naito to be unscathed, but Naito didn''t even let the damage reach the ice or the warship behind him. This is simply incredible!


    In the field.


    The Whitebeard held the Naginata with one hand. His Naginata was in constant contact with the Kusanagi no Tsurugi, but the huge de was clearly dented. It was clear to him that his Naginata was inferior to Naito''s sword.


    But at this time, the Whitebeard didn''t care about damaging his de.


    "This guy¡­"


    The ice surface behind Naito was undamaged, and the Whitebeard, who was standing in front of him, could see that more clearly than anyone, as he could also feel Naito''s power.


    At this time, he finally felt the gap!


    The Whitebeard didn''t know if he could defeat Naito at his peak, but at least now, it was very difficult for him to do it.


    However, he is the Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, who has been sailing on this ocean for decades, experienced countless battles, and has never backed down once!


    "AAAAAH!!!"


    Suddenly, the Whitebeard screamed, and while he held his Naginata with one hand, he suddenly made a fist with the other and hit Naito directly.


    There was a white halo light on his fist, with a terrifying shock force brewing in it that seemed enough to destroy an entire ind!


    The Whitebeard, who has gone through countless battles, has naturally gained an iparable richbat experience. His Haki mastery, his use of the Naginata, and his Shock Force are almost perfect.


    The Whitebeard at his peak had almost no weaknesses, just like Naito, who was invincible in the Shinobi World.


    As their de collided, he mmed his fist at Naito. If the person in front of him wasn''t Naito, but Shanks or Mihawk, they would have been forced to retreat, or they might get injured.


    However, it was Naito who was fighting against the Whitebeard!


    And he also has the power of the Shock Force!


    "You''re good!"


    Naito smiled excitedly; it was something he hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Facing the Whitebeard''s fist, Naito held his sword with one hand and made almost the exact movement as the Whitebeard and mmed his fist toward him!!


    Doing the same movement was something, but having the same white halo light covering his fist was something else that shocked everyone at once!


    "What?!"


    "This power is¡­ Impossible!!"


    "Damn this! Is this a joke?!"


    The captains of the Whitebeard Pirates, and especially Marco, watched this scene with stunning faces!


    Even the Whitebeard himself looked surprised. Sinceing here, even when Naito blocked his attacks, the Whitebeard didn''t show any kind of expression, but at this moment, even he, the Whitebeard, couldn''t hide his shock!


    Under the shocked gazes of everyone, Naito and the Whitebeard''s fists finally knocked the void at the same time!


    Because their des'' size is uneven, their fists didn''te in contact, but it didn''t matter whether they collided because both could use the Shock Force.


    When the Whitebeard and Naito''s fist knocked the void, cracks suddenly appeared between them.


    The void between them broke like a mirror!!


    Crack!!


    The shattering sound seemed to be emitting from the hearts of all the people watching this scene with expressionless faces.


    Two Shock Forces, just now, have crashed each other.


    Boom.


    Instantly, the sky and the earth copsed!

 Chapter 571: Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 571: Retreat</h4>


    The two shock forces, which were almost identical in nature, collided with each other.


    In almost an instant, the surrounding ice surface under Naito and the Whitebeard broke apart, turned into icy debris, and while they burst out by the shock waves, they turned into crystal clear powder.


    Moreover, the fragmentation on the ice surface didn''t stop but spread directly in all directions, centering on Naito and the Whitebeard. The ice surface was shattered inch by inch and turned into power and rose!


    This scene, seen from a distance, is like a huge and crystal clear ice flower blooming on the frozen sea, extremely beautiful.


    However, in this beauty, there''s an inexplicable horror!


    Along the entire ocean, a horrifying pressure also hit the surface.


    Even the members of the Whitebeard Pirates that were standing far away got affected. Fortunately, almost none of them were weak, and most of them stood still.


    No one was affected by this horrible pressure. However, everyone looked like they were!


    Boom!


    After an endless thunderous roar, the aftermath gradually subsided.


    At the center, the iceyer under the Whitebeard and Naito''s feet had already copsed, and they were now standing inside a huge pit that was full of cracks.


    Both Naito and the Whitebeard kept their steady and their fists facing each other in the air.


    The confrontation between the two Shock Forces seemed to be infinite.


    Time seemed to have frozen.


    Finally, in the next moment, under the unbelievable gazes of everyone, the cracks there were in front of the Whitebeard''s fist suddenly broke like ss and disappeared.


    Under this frontal collision, the Shock Force of the Whitebeard was defeated by Naito''s and crushed abruptly!


    At this moment, the shocked people weren''t only Whitebeard''s captains, but even he, himself, he looked in disbelief.


    Naito could also use the Shock Force, and¡­ it turned out to be stronger than his!


    Hum!!


    After Naito''s Shock Force crushed the Whitebeard''s, the remaining aftermath rushed toward the Whitebeard.


    A circle of light visible to the naked eye appeared, and it suddenly pushed toward the Whitebeard. At the same time, it also shattered the already cracked ice between the two into countless crystal powders, which were engulfed by the impact. And the Whitebeard got bombarded!


    The Whitebeard had already ignored the shock force that hit him and immediately retracted his fist, held the Naginata with both hands, and face it head-on.


    Boom!!!!


    The Shock Force crashed down, and it directly shook the Whitebeard back. This was the first time that the Whitebeard experienced the feeling of being repelled by the Shock Force, and the first time he had experienced the feeling of facing someone stronger than him!


    Crack! Cack!!


    The Whitebeard''s feet had already crushed the cracked ice and directly embedded in it, but he still stubbornly withstood the impact.


    But even so, the ice under his feet kept breaking and breaking, and his body kept constantly being shaken back.


    This kept on until his back finally hit the ice wall at the edge of the ice pit behind, and then it smashed the ice wall abruptly and continued falling back.


    The broken ice flew to the sky.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    The Whitebeard''s back kept crashing inside the ice wall for more than ten meters before he finally stopped!


    At this time, there was already a distance of ten of meters between him and Naito. In other words, this confrontation ended up with him being pushed back by dozens of meters!


    What is even more shocking is that the warship behind Naito still didn''t receive any damage!


    Marco and the other were stunned.


    At this moment, even the Fleet Admiral Sengoku looked in disbelief.


    Before the Great Age of Pirates, Sengoku and the Whitebeard fought many times, and he knew what kind of a monster he is.


    Sengoku was shocked!


    He thought that Naito would use that horrifying swordsmanship of him to fight the Whitebeard, but he didn''t expect that Naito could use the Shock Force and even use it to force the Whitebeard to fall back!


    Even if the Whitebeard is old, this is still an almost unimaginable thing.


    One punch to defeat the Bigmom, one punch to repel the Whitebeard ispletely insane!


    Sengoku, at this time, couldn''t help but start wondering whether Natio actually possesses some ancient weapon. But do ancient weapons have such terrifying powers?!


    "It''s not just a simple shock wave, but a spatial shock force too? Well, if he didn''t have much power, he wouldn''t have stayed as the strongest in the world for decades.


    After mming the Whitebeard back with that punch, Naito slowly retracted his fist.


    When the Shock Force is strong enough, it can distort the space and even shatter it. However, Naito estimated that even at his peak, Whitebeard wouldn''t be able to reach the level of shattering space. Being able to shake it or distort it should be his limit.


    However, in this world, space distortion is enough to stop most people. In the entire sea, only people like Garp, Sengoku, Shiki, and Roger can fight against him.


    Even among these people, Whitebeard''s power is still the undisputed strongest, and that''s how he got the title of the strongest in the world.


    "Old¡­Father¡­"


    "Father."


    In the distance, Marco eximed and even prepared to rush over.


    But at this moment, they heard a crash, then countless ice cubes flew away, and the Whitebeard walked out step by step with his Naginata in his hand.


    Although he was shaken by Naito''s punch, his Busoshoku Haki is strong, so he wasn''t injured, but he seemed to be a bit out of breath.


    Seeing that, Marco and others were relieved and stopped.


    However, when they turned their head to look at Naito on the other side, they couldn''t help but show a hint of horror!


    "Why¡­ do you have my power?"


    After walking a few steps, the Whitebeard stopped. Although he looked calm, it was still hard to believe.


    This world may have mirrored fruits, duplicate fruits¡­ which can replicate the others'' powers for a short time, but it''s definitely not up to Naito''s level.


    The Whitebeard could tell that Naito''s control over the Shock Force was almost perfect. Otherwise, it would be impossible to protect the warship behind him!


    This kind of perfect control proves that Naito didn''t copy his power but had the power of the Shock Force long enough to master it.


    "Your power¡­ you mean this?"


    Naito raised his fist randomly, and a white halo light appeared around his fist, and at the same time, he said while faintly looking at the Whitebeard, "If you mean the Gura Gura no Mi, then it''s really your power, but if you''re talking about the Shock Force¡­ You''re not the only one who can use it."

 Chapter 572: The New World Is The Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 572: The New World Is The Strongest</h4>


    On the frozen sea.


    Countless broke, ice was scattered around, the field was full of holes and cracks. These holes weren''t bottomless, but they seemed to reach the sea deep down.


    The sea was silent, no one spoke, and no one knew what they should say. Everyone was looking at Naito and Whitebeard in the center.


    Even Ain, who had followed Naito very early and knew that he used the Shock Force to repel the Whitebeard forcibly, couldn''t help but feel amazed!


    Whitebeard looked at the white halo light on Naito''s fist, and there was a moment of silence. He could tell that his power so familiar.


    Suddenly, the Whitebeard smiled.


    "Gurarara!"


    Theughtersted for a short period, and with ast grin, the look in Whitebeard''s eyes sharpened instantly.


    The Whitebeard at this moment seemed to have returned to his youth, back to his peak state!


    "I haven''t been in such a battle for a long time!"


    The moment his voice fell, the Whitebeard nailed his Naginata to the ground and then suddenly clenched his fist.


    Hum!!!


    Fully concentrating his power on his fist, a dazzling white halo light suddenly wrapped his fist, and the size was muchrger than the one he used to punch Naito''s sword just now!


    Instantly, the Whitebeard mmed his fist towards Naito.


    Seeing his momentum and energetic punch, Naito couldn''t help but sigh in secret.


    It''s not that the Whitebeard isn''t strong enough or doesn''t have potential, but the rules of the world made it almost impossible for him to break the shackles of time. It stopped him from surpassing everyone in this world.


    Even his all-out punch didn''t make Naito exert all his strength. He could easily block it.


    However, Naito still showed a serious expression facing this punch, and while eyeing it, he also threw a punch.


    Boom!!


    The two fists were separated by a few meters, mmed out from a distance, bombarding the void at the same time.


    Crack! Crack!!


    The air shattered like a mirror, and the two Shock Forces twisted and intertwined, and even the space between the two twisted horribly!


    The two Shock Forces shed and collided with each other, and the resulting power has reached the extreme of space distortion!


    Even a beast-like Kaido would be smashed into pieces if he was ever thrown in the middle!


    The traces of the broken mirrors appeared and disappeared on the void at the same time.


    At the moment of disappearance, it seemed that thousands of rays of light gathered there, making it difficult for both of them to look at each other, and they couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    There was no roaring sound because the momentum generated by this force had reached the range that ears can''t hear.


    .


    Everyone can only see that the ice surface with a radius of nearly 10,000 meters around Naito and Whitebeard copsed and shattered instantly. The thick dark clouds in the sky were instantly twisted and torn, revealing the blue sky again.


    What is crazy about all of this is the even in this case, the marine warship behind Naito hasn''t been destroyed!


    Even if the iceyer below was shattered by the Shock Force, it still remained undamaged.


    The sun shined down, making a dream-like scene.


    Whitebeard''s sturdy arms trembled, and the blue veins appeared on it and on his forehead; apparently, he had exerted his full strength, which wasn''t something his body could bear!


    However, what made his heart sigh is that even when he over-loaded his Shock Force, he still couldn''t defeat Naito. Naito''s strength was still one point stronger than him.


    But that wasn''t all; he could tell that there was more from where that one point came from.


    He could feel that even if he really returned to his heyday, Naito would still be stronger than him!


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that way.


    At this moment, the Whitebeard looked at the figure in front of him, which was much shorter than him, and felt a sense of inexplicable remoteness.


    It''s like peaking at another dimension, two different spaces, in two different worlds.


    Boom!!!


    Finally, the Whitebeard''s Shock Force was defeated again, and the entire man flew out.


    Because of the overload, the Whitebeard''s body couldn''t resist this time, and while flying backward, he spurted blood.


    This time, without any ice to stop him, the Whitebeard flew upside down for a farther distance.


    "Father!"


    Marko and the other saw this and eximed all together, they could no longer hold back, and they all rushed over. Some people rushed toward the Whitebeard and the others to the front of Naito while squeezing their weapons, ready to fight.


    However, no one dared to take the initiative to attack.


    Naito watched the Whitebeard flying in the distance, and slowly retracted his fist, then stood there calmly, with no one knowing what he was thinking of.


    Just standing there quietly, there was a hint of aura emerging from his body. This aura wasn''t a domineering one, but it seemed more detached.


    It was loneliness!


    Marco, Jozu, and the others were watching Naito vigntly, but they were all shocked by this aura, and no one dared to act rashly.


    As for all the people who watched this scene through the Den Den Mushi Video, they were also silent.


    When Naito repelled the Whitebeard the first time, it didn''t mean anything, but at the second time, when he faced him head-on and sent him flying without using any fancy skills, the result was very clear.


    The strongest man in the world, the Whitebeard, lost!


    For decades the Whitebeard was never defeated and was regarded as the strongest in the world, but now, he has finally been brought down from his throne and was reced by Vice Admiral Yuu Naito!!


    Although Naito is still a Vice-Admiral of the Marine HQ, his identity is irrelevant. Everyone knew that he was the strongest marine.


    And now Naito is the strongest in the world!

 Chapter 573: Golden Lion Shiki

    <h4>Chapter 573: Golden Lion Shiki</h4>


    Under the gaze of countless people, Naito just stood there quietly, with a trace of inexplicable loneliness in his eyes.


    At this moment, the whole world seemed to be silent.


    In the distance, some pirates of the Whitebeard Pirate Group were rushing in their captain''s direction, but the Whitebeard in mid-airnded perfectly on the ground, crashing it.


    Seeing how he was fine, his crew members stopped. Some of them were looking at him, but most of them were looking at Naito.


    Even the Whitebeard was locking his eyes on Naito.


    As one of the Yonko, the Whitebeard who was considered invincible for decades and even before the Great Pirates Era, has witnessed the changes that urred on this sea several times.


    No matter who it was, Gol.d Roger, Golden Lion Shiki, or the Yonko, no one could shake his position as the strongest man in the world. Although he lost to Roger, his personal strength and ability have always been superior. He was the strongest.


    This was the first time that the Whitebeard ever felt so powerless.


    It''s not psychological weakness, but physical, deep fatigue and weakness from the depth of his old bones.


    Even if his heart is still unwavering, even if he is still the king of the sea, that won''t make Whitebeard''s body return to its peak state again.


    In fact, he himself was very aware of his own physical condition.


    He also knows better than anyone that with the changes of the times, his name will eventually disappear from the sea and be a legend, a part of history.


    However, the Whitebeard had no regret.


    He didn''t be the Pirate King?


    He doesn''t care.


    If he really wanted to find the One Piece or be the king, he could do that anytime after Roger''s death.


    He treats every mere pirate on his ship as family, as his own sons. He watched his sons grow up and be famous in the sea. He was satisfied with that alone.


    "You''ve been sailing for too long. You want to stop here?"


    The Whitebeard slowly wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, but there was no sadness or pain on his face. In fact, there was a wide smile on his face that no one could understand, but it reminded them of the one the Pirate King Roger had on his face before his death.


    Step! Step! Step!


    The Whitebeard stopped slowly, then walked forward on the ice, and every time his feet fell, there would be traces of cracks on the ice.


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    Seeing the Whitebeard walking forward step by step, his crew members all turned and looked at him.


    Marko and the others, who originally wanted to help him, the moment they saw him step forward, they subconsciously fell back. It seemed that he that Whitebeard had a strong will and momentum that they simply couldn''t stop.


    Of course, there were still people trying to stop the Whitebeard from continuing, but he wasn''t nning on doing that.


    "Stupid sons, life and death¡­ I''ve traveled for a long time, and it''s time to end it!"


    Whitebeard nced at his crew who some of them stood there nkly, eximed, others gritted their teeth as he watched him walking forward.


    Everyone knew that it''s impossible for him to defeat Naito, and if he continues to fight Naito, there will only be one oue, and that is death!


    But, he''s the Whitebeard!


    He will never back down on a battle!


    "No regrets, huh?"


    Looking at him, Naito murmured softly. At this moment, there seemed to be only the two of them in the world. The other members, even their crazy shouts, were wiped out and lost.


    For a man like the Whitebeard, who doesn''t seek to be king but seek a family and the power to protect them, Naito felt for him because he himself was such a man, yet he was standing on a higher realm than the Whitebeard.


    The Whitebeard and Naito stared at each other.


    However, just as the two were about to go to war again, an arrogant voice suddenly emitted abruptly throughout the field.


    "Whitebeard¡­ I really didn''t expect that a person like you would fall to such an extent. This is not the you I know!"


    This voice made the noisy field suddenly be silent.


    You must know that with such two men standing in the center of a battlefield, it''s almost impossible for a third voice or aura to exist.


    Anyone else is just a part of the battlefield, even people like Marco, who was yelling, couldn''t attract any attention, the answer to that was simple¡­ because he wasn''t a king!


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Naito and Whitebeard.


    However, at this time, there was an existence that forcibly caught everyone''s attention, a king!


    For an instant, the Whitebeard Pirate Group''s pirates present almost all raised their heads subconsciously and looked in the direction of the sound.


    The sky.


    The collision between Naito and the Whitebeard had already knocked away the dark clouds in the sky, and at the time, it was clear, so they would see a figure floating there, overlooking the audience with its nces.


    He had a strange rudder stuck in his head, a long golden hair that almost extended to the ground, but the strangest thing is that he had two sharp swords instead of his legs.


    Who is he?!


    Many people have doubts.


    However, people such as Marco, who had been on the Whitebeard''s ship since he was a kid, and others in the world, such as Sengoku, have all recognized him at a nce.


    "The Golden Lion¡­ Shiki!"


    "Why is he here?!"


    Almost everyone who could recognize his identity as the Golden Lion Captain couldn''t help but exin.


    When the other people heard the title of the Golden Lion, they were puzzled for a while, and then they thought of something, and all looked horrified.


    It turned out to be him!


    Before the start of the Great Pirates Era, three contenders were standing on the top of this sea, The Golden Lion, The Whitebeard, and Gol.d Roger.


    Among them, the Whitebeard was the strongest physically, and the Golden Lion had the strongest power, but both of them were defeated by Roger, and in the end, Roger became the Pirates King.


    However, even though he lost to Roger, the Marine and the World Government couldn''t underestimate Shiki''s power.


    After Roger, Shiki once invaded the Marineford solely and fought in a stunning decisive battle against the Fleet Admiral Sengoku and the marine hero Garp. Half of the Marineford copsed before he was finally defeated by Garp and Sengoku.


    After being imprisoned in the Impel Down, he cut off his feet and escaped from the shackles. He was also the first and the only man in history to break from the Impel Down. Since then, he disappeared without a trace.


    But today, the legendary pirate the Golden Lion, Shiki, which has disappeared for nearly 20 years, hase out again!


    "The Golden Lion¡­ Shiki?"


    Garp, who had been silent, saw him and subconsciously clenched his fists, "He''s really alive."


    Sengoku daze became cold, and he said solemnly, "He must have been nning something for all of these years, but Naito''s actions were too great that he toe out."


    "This guy¡­ what a bastard!"


    While talking, a look of anger appeared on Sengoku''s face.


    Because, throughout the video projected by the Den Den Mushi, Sengoku could clearly see the ships floating behind Shiki in the sky.


    These ships are not his pirates'' ships, but the marine warships!


    Shiki is the Float Float Human, who makes everything he touches, even an ind, float into the sky!


    "Unexpectedly, you who dominated the sea for nearly 20 years was eventually defeated by a marine. This really adds a bit of shame to our era."


    Shiki stood there in the sky, looking down coldly.


    Behind him, several warships were floating in the air, and there are still some surviving marines struggling aboard.


    The scene was extremely shocking!

 Chapter 574: The Higher You Fly The Harder You Fall

    <h4>Chapter 574: The Higher You Fly The Harder You Fall</h4>


    "Do you want to sink us into the sea? Shiki?" The Whitebeard raised his head to look at the Golden Lion with a touch of coldness in his eyes.


    "Do you think you can still prevent me?" Shiki asked the Whitebeard, then smiled coldly and said, "However, I''m no longer interested in fighting you. My n is almost finished. This world should know what the real pirate is!"


    The moment his voice fell, Shiki''s fingers suddenly flickered, and the few warships floating in the air instantly fell towards the ice surface below.


    The marines on the warship were terrified. There was no way to stop their fall. These warships'' mission was to follow Naito''s warship from a distance and prepare for sudden situations. There was also a Vice-Admiral on it.


    However, Shiki killed all the high-ranked marines a long time ago, and the highest remaining man was just a colonel, and only a few could use the moonwalk.


    "What are you¡­ trying to do exactly?"


    Standing there, Naito didn''t speak the entire time, and after seeing this, he spoke lightly.


    Naito didn''t care much about this world''s marine, but the golden lion ran to him and dropped a few warships. What did he want to do?


    Is this a provocation?


    Seeing these fallen warships, Naito looked indifferent. Just as the warship was about to crash, Naito waved his hand in the air.


    Hum!!


    Suddenly, it seemed as if a strange force spread and the falling warships were suddenly frozen in mid-air at the moment they were about to fall!


    "Oh?!"


    Shiki''s eyes flickered, watching this scene, and said: "He defeated the three little kids and the Whitebeard. He''s quite capable."


    Shiki stood tall in the sky, condescending while overlooking every below.


    Shiki, who used topete with Roger, the Pirate King, has been dormant for twenty years. He looked at Naito as if he was a kid. Even though Naito defeated the Whitebeard, it was impossible for Shiki to respect him.


    After all, Naito was a marine.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!


    After a few vibrations, the warshipsnded smoothly on the ice.


    Naito faintly looked at the sky where Shiki was floating there. He wasn''t angry because of the way Shiki looked at him. On the contrary, he showed a touch of indifference.


    In the original, Shiki was given justice. Cutting his legs shouldn''t have nerfed his power so much, and he shouldn''t have been defeated by Luffy in that way.


    But¡­ no matter how strong Shiki is, what about it?!


    Naito didn''t care about Shiki''s strength or what he was nning to do, but Shiki ran up to him to show off his might, and that was a wrong path to choose!


    "Sir Naito¡­"


    Others don''t understand Naito, but ain, who has been following for quite a long time, understands his character a little bit. Seeing Naito''s expression and how he suddenly became so indifferent, she almost knew what he was going to do next.


    Sure enough¡­


    Naito suddenly reached out to Shiki in the sky.


    Bansho Ten''in


    Hum!!


    A repulsive force fell on Shiki''s body, causing his expression to change suddenly, and his body sank instantly.


    "AAAAH!!!"


    Shiki shouted, fully urging his ability to float, trying to resist Naito''s strange force.


    However, what made him suddenly look shocked is that his floating force couldn''t resist the repulsive force!


    The floating power waspletely defeated by his repulsive force, and then his whole body fell directly from the sky like a golden meteor.


    Boom!!!


    In the next moment, under the dull gazes of countless people, the warships that Shiki carried with him followed down and smashed him fiercely on the ice!


    Almost everyone who met Shiki knows that he''s a little stupid.


    And those who just heard about how great Shiki is from the people around them twitched the moths watching this scene. It seemed a lot like, "Are you kidding me?" moment.


    Naito stretched out his hand and waved it.


    This is the legendary pirate, the Golden Lion, Shiki?


    Shiki wasn''t weak. But in the original, he chose Luffy, the protagonist of all people, and got defeatedter. Now, he picked Naito as an opponent and died.


    This is simply not a person with the Float Float ability, but a person with a stroke of really bad luck.


    There was silence for about three seconds.


    Boom!!!


    The iceyer suddenly burst open with a roar, and countless ice cubes floated up, then Shiki jumped out.


    Naito faintly looked at him crawling out of the ice and said, "It''s best not to fly too high because the higher, the more painful the fall will be.


    Shiki, who was still a little stunned, immediately got angry when he heard Naito''s words.


    "You damn¡­ Marine!!"


    Originally, Shiki had never paid attention to Naito at all. Even when Naito defeated three Yonko, he didn''t care at all.


    After all, the so-called emperors in his eyes, except for the Whitebeard, are just a bunch of brats.


    It wasn''t until Naito collided with Whitebeard that he finally caught his attention, so he came here especially and witnessed the battle between the two from the clouds.


    His n was almost ready. Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to tease the marines a little bit, but he was smashed into the ice.


    "Stop being so self-righteous, you goddamn kid!!"


    The furious Shiki shouted directly at Naito, then suddenly waved his hands.


    Crack! Crack!!


    Apanied by the movements of Shiki''s hands waving, the iceyer that had been damaged by Naito and the Whitebeard was suddenlypletely shattered.


    These broken ice blocks,rge or small, floated towards the sky!


    Shiki''s movements seemed to have caused a chain reaction. First is was the ice cubes around him, and then it spread away. Even the ice at Naito and the Whitebeard''s feet floated.


    All the ice began to tremble!


    The video Den Den Mushi on the warship could no longer take the whole picture, but the one flying in the sky clearly streamed the scene.


    The ice surface was nearly a hundred miles wide was suddenly lifted up!


    Under the shocking gazes of countless people, this piece of ice, which is almost bigger than an ind, seemed to have been pulled by a big invisible hand and flew into the air!


    "Golden Lion¡­ Shiki! Is this his true power? This is too¡­"


    Many people looked down on him when he saw how he was smashed into the ice like a fly by Naito, but after watching this, they were shocked.


    This is the power of a legendary pirate who fought against Gol.d Roger, the Pirates King, the Golden Lion, Shiki.

 Chapter 575: What It Means To Be A Pirate

    <h4>Chapter 575: What It Means To Be A Pirate</h4>


    A hundred miles piece of ice rising to the sky, this is definitely a sight that you usually will never see in your entire life!


    The ice that spread all the way to the bottom of the sea rose to the sky due to Shiki''s fluttering ability.


    Hum!!


    The ice rose up, and the sea suddenly seemed to boil. The distant sea tried to fill the space that the ice left and finally collided in the middle setting off a monstrous ocean current, which hit the ice violently.


    Crack!!


    The bottom of the ice block was hit by the sea current, and some cracks suddenly appeared on it, but since it was such a colossal block of ice, these cracks were really insignificant and couldn''tpletely break it.


    In the distance, due to this crazy movement of the sea, several ships of the Whitebeard Pirate Group docked in the distance were washed over, and most of which sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Simrly, some ships of other forces, and even some marine warships that followed far away, were also hit by the ocean currents.


    Looking up at the huge block of ice rising up towards the sky, covering the sun, almost everyone was shocked.


    ¡­


    Waves kept surging while the ice block above kept shattering.


    "Shiki, you bastard."


    There was such anger on Whitebeard''s face. This was originally his fight with Naito, and Shiki interfered.


    Although it''s impossible for him to defeat Naito, and he will surely lose in the end, he knew all of that, but no one should intervene in a war between two kings.


    The Whitebeard looked back at his crew and how they were barely hanging on, then jumped toward them and immediately stamped on the ground.


    Boom!!


    The Shock Force poured down, and the iceyer under his feet suddenly cracked.


    "Father!!"


    "We will step back first."


    The Whitebeard spoke in a deep voice, Marco and the others nodded, and then they retreated altogether.


    At this time, in the center, countless pieces of broken ice suddenly gathered and condensed into countless huge lion heads.


    These huge ice lion heads surrounded Naito and the warship, while Shiki stood above one of the lion heads.


    Because he was afraid that Naito gonna use the same move, he didn''t dare to fly around with the fluttering ability.


    "These kids calling themselves pirates have really brought shame to the old generation. No one seems to know the horror of facing a true pirate!"


    This era is the Great Pirate Era that was initiated by Gol.d Roger, the Pirate King. Although many people sails under the pirate g, in his eyes, these people aren''t true pirates.


    A true pirate is someone who creates terror and makes the entire world fell in fear.


    Shiki stared coldly at Naito below, and a terrifying killing intent rose up!


    However, this horrible and fierceness of Shiki didn''t have any impact on Naito.


    The whole world seemed to be shrouded by this murderous aura, yet Naito was unmoved. He was in an entirely another world; no matter how strong his aura is, it won''t shake him.


    Roar!!


    Realizing that his aura ispletely unable to shake Naito, at most, it can only make the marines in the warship scared, he cried loudly, and the huge ice lions rushed towards Naito and the warship.


    This made the marine on the warship scared, but Ain didn''t have any fear. She blinked, looking at Naito standing there.


    At this time, Naito was looking at Shiki indifferently.


    Naito totally agrees with what Shiki said. People like Luffy, even though they im to be pirates, don''t burn, kill, loot people. They''re more like knights who are on the road to make justice and draw their des only to help.


    Roger, the king pirates, started this era and alsopletely distorted the concept of "Pirates."


    It seems that anyone who seeks to find the one piece is a pirate.


    In fact, only people like Shiki, who has a n to destroy the world, can be truly considered a pirate, and a crazy one too!


    Of course, because the world government said so, all people who pose a threat to them are pirates. The justice and evil in this world are often distorted.


    But, justice and evil¡­ what does it have to do with Naito?!


    He came to this world just to recover and have fun. If the world government dares to provoke him, he will just destroy them!


    For Naito, the one who provokes him is an enemy.


    Facing the ice lions, Naito raised his leg casually and stepped downward lightly.


    Hum!!!


    His movement almost seemed like it had no power, but the moment it fell, the entire ice block suddenly hummed, and the roaring ice lions were all frozen!


    "Are you trying to use the ice that I''ve made to hit me?"


    From the beginning to end, Naito never looked around but kept looking at Shiki faintly, with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    "So what? Under my ability, everything can be controlled!"


    Suddenly Shiki felt like the ice lions and ice block broke away from his control, and his expression changed.


    Naito smiled and said, "Is that so?"


    Crack!


    At the moment these words fell, the ice under Naito''s feet suddenly showed a trace of fragmentation.


    Crack! Crack!! Crack!!!


    Almost instantly, the crack under Naito''s feet spread away.


    Ten of meters¡­ hundred of meters¡­ thousands of meters¡­


    In a few breaths, dense cracks covered the entire ice block, which was muchrger than an ind!


    The cracks have even appeared on the ice lions.


    Boom!!!


    Under the shocking gazes of everyone, this huge piece of ice, which floated to the sky and was bigger than an ind, burst into pieces just like that!


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, while countless pieces of ice were suspended in the air, like crystal clear gems, it looked like a perfect artwork that shocked all people.

 Chapter 576: One Finger Flicker And One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 576: One Finger Flicker And One Strike</h4>


    Seeing how the huge ice block that he was manipting got crushed easily by Naito''s soft step, Shiki couldn''t help but feel horrified.


    Although the ice is fragile, such a huge block usually doesn''t get shattered to pieces by a step; this kind of power is beyond him!


    No wonder he could beat the Whitebeard.


    Shiki is a thoughtful person. The reason he suddenly came out to make trouble is that he saw that the Whitebeard who was of his age was defeated by Naito, and it was disgraceful, and secondly, because he thought that the Float Fruit can have the upper hand.


    As for the third reason, that is¡­ he''s also a legendary pirate, how could he fear a marine. As a person who invaded the Marineford and faced their entire force solely, he had never been afraid!


    However, seeing Naito taking a gentle step to crush the huge block of ice, Shiki''s heart was finally shaken.


    The ice smashed, and some pieces fell to the sea where the Whitebeard Pirate Group was, but at the time, no one noticed.


    Naito''s warship was floating in the air as if Shiki was the one manipting it, but he knew that the warship wasn''t suspended in the air by his power.


    Even Naito himself was suspended, with the ice crushed into powder under his step. Naito didn''t have any tendency to fall and was floating as if he was the Float-Float Human.


    "Lion¡­ Rankyaku!!"


    Shiki didn''t dare to underestimate him anymore, and with a low cry, his legs waved left and right, sending countless magnificent Ki Swords, covering the sky and sun.


    As one of the legendary pirates, although Shiki lost his legs, his swordsmanship¡­ is still in the realm of the swordsmen masters!


    However, in the face of these Ki swords, Naito didn''t even have any interest in using his sword to deal with it.


    Boom!!


    Those golden Ki swords, just like this, with a gentle flick from Naito''s fingers, all forces in mid-air, then broke apart inch by inch and exploded.


    Everyone was looking up at the sky through the countless ice pieces, including the Whitebeard himself.


    These crushed ice pieces didn''t scatter; as long as it was in the range of Shiki''s floating fruit ability, it will always make it float in the air.


    Looking at the sky, they could faintly see Naito and Shiki''s figures. And the ray of lights reflected on countless pieces of ice made it look like a dream!


    Fighting in the sky!


    This kind of level, even the admirals, have hardly seen it or experienced it. It''s so rare that no one has paid attention to anything else. They were all immersed in it, and they all were looking up at the sky.


    Even the Whitebeard''s pirates forgot that they were surrounded by the sea currents and kept looking at the sky.


    "Is this the power of god?!"


    One of them couldn''t help but mutter.


    If the previous battle between Naito and the Whitebeard was shocking, this one could be described as amazing and out of this world.


    ¡­¡­.


    Above the sky.


    After he flickered his finger and shattered Shiki''s Ki sword, Naito smirked and said, "Is this the horror you were talking about? This is no different from a child''s toy."


    The moment his voice fell, Naito''s finger flickered again at Shiki.


    Whoosh!!


    It was just a simple flicker, but as if it wasmanding the wind, a dazzling white light emitted, a Ki sword was formed, and was instantly shot at Shiki.


    This Ki sword was extremely powerful, cut through the sky in a sh, and reached Shiki almost instantly.


    "Shit!"


    Shiki''s heart was shocked, seeing that it was toote to dodge. He could only wave his leg in an attempt to block this Ki sword.


    With a wave of both swords in his leg, the two Ki swords crisscrossed, and a cross-shaped Ki sword suddenly rushed out, meeting Naito''s Ki sword.


    However, the collision was almost inexistent.


    Naito''s Ki sword crushed Shiki''s attack almost instantly and continued to rush toward Shiki without even stopping.


    Shiki never expected Naito to be able to send Ki cuts using his finger. Moreover, the power of this Ki sword itself is shocking and levels above anything he has seen in his life.


    Facing this Ki sword, Shiki knew that it was toote to try and evade.


    Busoshoku Haki!!


    With a low cry, the Busoshoku Hak suddenly covered his body. As a legendary pirate, it was only normal that he could use it. And just like the Whitebeard, he was also proficient in it.


    Instantly, Shiki''s entire body was covered with the Busoshoku Haki, as well as his two swords.


    At this moment, Naito Ki cut finally arrived.


    This magnificent Ki sword first hit his folded legs, and a sizzling sound like gears grinding emitted.


    The moment Naito stepped into the realm of the Swordsmen Masters, heprehended the profound meaning of the sword, his control of Ki swords was almost superb. Although he recovered less than 10% of his strength, he could shot Ki cut just by flicking his finger, and it was more powerful than Mihawk''s Ki swords!


    Zizzi!!!


    Shiki gritted his teeth, trying to suppress Naito''s attack, but almost instantly, his two swords cracked!


    The power of his Ki sword haspletely surpassed Shiki''s expectation, and his face finally showed a trace of horror.


    However, at this time, even if he wanted to withdraw, he could no longer do it.


    Naito''s Ki sword cut into his two swords bit by bit. And after cutting the two swords abruptly, it shed instantly, passing by his body, and then flew to the sky.

 Chapter 577: Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 577: Conclusion</h4>


    The magnificent Ki sword shed by like a meteor falling from the sky.


    Although it was only a sh, it seemed to exist in the sky all the time, and almost everyone who saw this scene felt amazed.


    "Is that¡­ a Ki Sword?"


    "This is the same sword energy that cut through nearly half of the Gand Line."


    Countless people were watching the sky either by looking up at it or through the Den Den Mushi.


    That moment seemed to havested an eternity, and when it finally shed by, someone murmured, "Has it ended?!"


    ¡­.


    The Sky.


    Shiki was suspended in the air. His two swords were cut off in the middle, and the broken halves were suspended under him.


    On his forehead, there was a line of blood that spread all the way down!


    There was still a shocked look in his eyes. It seemed that even now, Shiki couldn''t believe that Naito Ki Sword is that strong.


    From the beginning to the very end, Naito was just stomping his feet and flickered his fingers, yet Shiki was crushedpletely.


    The battle ended so quickly.


    You know, even if he invaded the Marineford solely and faced Garp and Sengoku at their peak, he still lost to them.


    At this time, Shiki finally understood why the Whitebeard lost to Naito. His power is incredible!


    Even if Gol.d Roger was here, it would have been difficult for him to defeat Naito.


    His consciousness gradually blurred, and Shiki''s body suddenly swayed twice in the air and finally divided into two halves, then fell downward.


    The Legendary Pirate, Shiki of the Golden Lion Pirates, died!


    As the corpse fell, countless broken ice pieces also lost the power to float and crashed toward the sea below.


    In the sea, there were many ships, and the waves have gradually subsided, but because these shipse from various forces, the atmosphere was stressing because Whitebeard''s ship was among them.


    Although he lost to Naito, no one would dare to say that he isn''t strong, at least for these people present, the Whitebeard is still someone they won''t dare to provoke.


    When the ice fell from the sky, the people below finally came back to their senses and reacted with horrified expressions.


    "Shit!"


    "This is bad!!"


    These pieces of ice-covered a range of nearly a hundred miles, and it was impossible to avoid. At this time, it felt like it was the end for many people.


    Even the Whitebeard had a solemn expression looking at the sky, and with a low cry, he clenched his fist.


    At the same time, Marco and the others all shot together, and the other forces didn''t care about confronting each other, and they all attacked the falling ice.


    Of course, there are also people hiding in the corners who haven''t move.


    Like ckbeard, Teach.


    "Shiki had also lost¡­ that guy''s power is probably stronger than that of Father when he was at his peak. Unless I find that Devil Fruit and then take Father''s power, it''s impossible to fight him."


    ckbeard Teach has always been hiding among the Whitebeard''s ranks, and he hasn''t done anything from the beginning to end.


    He looked up at the sky, not concerned about the falling ice, but looked at Naito floating in the sky with extreme fear.


    Above the sky at this time.


    Several warships were floating behind Naito. Naturally, these warships were not suspended in the sky because of the Float Float Fruit ability but were controlled by Naito.


    Watching Shiki''s body crash down with the broken ice that stretched for hundreds of miles, Naito shook his head, and his figure suddenly shed and returned to the warship he had been on before.


    "Sir Naito."


    Although she has just witnessed too many shocking scenes continuously, Ain still reacted immediately when Naito came back.


    However, in spite of this, Ain''s gaze still unconsciously glimpse down, watching the ice falling down to the sea, setting off countless monstrous waves on the sea that looked as if it was boiling.


    The Whitebeard Pirates and other scattered forces worked together against the ice and waves, but because they were on ships, they were scattered everywhere by the impact. And some ships have even got directly smashed by the ice.


    But Naito didn''t have any intention to help them.


    "Let''s go."


    After taking a look at the scene below, Naito shook his head, and at will, he controlled all the ship, and theynded down in the distance.


    The ce where the warshipsnded was a calm side of the sea.


    But even so, they could still see the ice floating on the sea behind, and it even seemed to be frozen again.


    Such a huge block of ice will take a lot of time to melt away, and at this time, no one knew what happened to the Whitebeard Pirates and the other forces'' ships.


    The Whitebeard should be okay. He''s the Whitebeard, after all. But the other forces have probably crushed a long time ago.


    "Uh, you won''t go back to deal with the Whitebeard anymore?" Ain estimated that the Whitebeard Pirates are unlikely to have beenpletely wiped out by these ice blocks, so she asked in a soft tone.


    Naito shook his head and said, "It''s meaningless. Let''s go."


    Seeing that Naito seemed a littlezy and didn''t want to move anymore, Ain murmured helplessly.


    But even if Naito was toozy to deal with the Whitebeard Pirates, Ain had no objection, so she asked, "Sir Naito, where are we going next?"


    "To¡­ whatever."


    Naito nced at the sea again, then shrugged and walked directly to the cabin, leaving Ain with a ck line on her face.


    He really doesn''t care¡­ Ain stood there for a while speechless, then shook her head helplessly, turned, and ordered to turn around and return to the Marineford.


    Several other warships didn''t follow but continued to implement emergency orders from the Marineford, patrolling the sea and reporting back the situation.


    As for Naito''s warship¡­ who dares to give them any orders!


    Today''s Naito is no longer within the range of anyone''s control. Even if the warship that Naito is riding on leave this sea, no one would dare to stop them.


    With Naito''s departure, this war finally ended with the Whitebeard''s defeat and the death of Shiki!


    After the news spread to the sea, it didn''t cause any uproar like before, but instead, it made the world strangely silent.


    When Naito defeated the Bigmom Pirates Group, even when he killed Kaido or defeated Shanks, the whole world was shaking.


    However, when Naito defeated the Whitebeard and even killed one of the legendary pirates, Shiki, the world was calm.


    Everyone was silent.


    It''s not like they don''t want to react. They just don''t know how. Almost everyone is like this, including the Fleet Admiral Sengoku and the marine hero, Garp.


    After being silent for a long time, someone finally raised his head and looked at the vast expanse sky and said profoundly.


    "This era¡­ belongs to him."


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 340!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 54! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 578: Appointment Of World Government

    <h4>Chapter 578: Appointment Of World Government</h4>


    On the endless sparkling sea, a warship was sailing.


    In the uppermostpartment of the warship, Naito was sitting on a recliner with his eyes closed, resting.


    Almost several months had passed since he came to this world. After defeating the Whitebeard, the warship sailed unimpededly towards the Red Line and was about to arrive at any moment.


    During this period, Naito has recovered nearly 6% of his strength; the recovery rate was getting faster and faster. It''s estimated that even when it reaches 10%, the rate will greatly improve.


    Of course,pared to this world, even a mere 6% of his strength is enough to shatter everything. Even those ancient weapons that are said to be able to destroy the world, I''m afraid that it''s difficult to even scratch Naito''s body. After all, Naito was standing on a higher realm than this world.


    In addition, Naito''s research on thew of time has also entered a new stage.


    In addition to going back in time, Naito now can elerate time, and with a single flick of his finger, it''s a year.


    He''s not only elerating time, but it also has no effect on Naito himself. Though It can''t be used to help him recover his strength, after all, his power surpasses the Six Paths. It belongs to thew of chaos, and even if it''s higher than thew of the time, it''s still rted to it. Nothing can exist without time.


    Since he can elerate time, then he can also decelerate it, and Naito is now idle and bored studying it.


    Slow time down to the extreme; in fact, it means to freeze.


    Naito is now a little interested in the ability to stop time; of course, the most important thing is topletelyprehend it. After all, if the ability to control the flow of time is mastered¡­ then he can change the future and the past!


    In the beginning, Naito rushed to learn these abilities, but he couldn''t. He wasn''t sure if it was because he still didn''tpletelyprehend thew of the time or whether it''s even possible.


    After all, Naito remembers that Yhwach had the ability to change the future in the World of Shinigami, and this was just the world of pirates.


    It''s too difficult to find a certain world in the vast void, and Naito isn''t ready to find the next one while his strength hasn''t fully recovered yet.


    Even if the strength is fully restored, Naito will return to the Shinobi World first, and maybe one day, when he''s really bored, he will go to discover the endless worlds.


    Of course,pared to looking for a world, what Naito wanted to do more was to create a world.


    When he was in the Shinobi World before, Naito had absorbed part of Kaguya''s abilities, and afterbining it with his own power, he had indeed created his own space.


    But that space is too small to be called a world. At most, it is slightly more refined and perfect than Kaguya''s six spaces.


    Where ever you are, it''s better if you have such a ce to go back to.


    Ordinary people naturally don''t have this kind of thought, but he was in the realm of immortals and gods, and he thinks differently.


    "Elements, space, time¡­ws¡­"


    With his eyes closed, images shed in Naito''s mind as if the world was falling apart and being reborn.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, picked up a devil frit on the table next to him, and muttered, "The rules of this world are still very interesting, and there are many things to learn from it."


    This devil fruit was previously obtained for research purposes, but now it has lost its value. Through it, Naito now has a deeper understanding of the power of the devil fruit.


    Today''s Naito can simte any ability that devil fruit can offer.


    With a flick of his fingers, the devil fruit began to tremble, then quickly turned into dust, and finally scattered and disappeared.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Sir Nito."


    Ain, who walked in, greeted Naitor respectfully and then walked to his front.


    She was holding a document in her hand. After handing it to Naito, she showed a look of admiration and said, "Sir Naito, this is the appointment letter given to you by the world government¡­"


    "An appointement letter?"


    Naito nced at the document, then threw it on the table, showing a trace of disinterest.


    Seeing Naito''s reaction, Ain felt speechless, couldn''t help but roll her eyes, and said, "Sir Naito, this an appointment letter given to you by the world government!"


    Among the marine, the three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral are undoubtedly the most powerful positions.


    But the admirals are only in charge of the marines. Above the Admiral, there are also Generals of the world government.


    The currentmander-in-chief is Kong, who was also the former Fleet Admiral. Before the Great Pirates Era, Kong was the Fleet Admiral, and Sengoku was just and Admiral. Later, Sengoku seeded him as the Fleet Admiral, and Kon was promoted as amander-in-chief.


    The Commander-in-Chief position is higher than the marine Fleet Admiral. His status is second only to the Gorosei, and he has control over almost all of the World Government''s forces.


    The Gorosei originally wanted to give Naito a position equivalent to that of the Fleet Admiral, but after Naito defeated the Yonko in session and even cut off nearly half of the Grand Line with a single cut, showing the power that humans cannot match, the Gorosei decided to offer a higher position, a General.


    This position isn''t lower than amander-in-chief in status but equal. The only difference is that he can''tmand the World Government forces.


    The same status but fewer privileges.


    This was Gorosei''s method, which can show their respect for Naito, show that they''re on his side, but also limits his power.


    "I''m not interested."


    Naito said, neither salty nor indifferent. He just didn''t care about status and other things at all. Even if the world was given to him, he would refuse it.


    In the face of gods, whose power surpasses the world itself, status is meaningless.


    "¡­"


    Ain watched Naito''s reaction speechless, this, in her opinion, was almost a supreme honor, but Naito refused it just like that.


    Walking behind Naito, Ain stretched out her hands, and rubbed Naito''s shoulders, then said, "That, Sir Naito, you only need to go to the Holy Land Mary Geoise. It won''t be troublesome. All that you need to do is ept the offer."


    Ain knew that Naito didn''t need such status, she saw how powerful he is, but still faced with such honor, she still couldn''t let him waste such an opportunity.


    Naito saidzily, "We need to go to the Holy Land Mary Geoise? That''s troublesome enough."


    Hearing this answer, Ain rolled her eyes.


    The Marineford was just miles away, and the Holy is very close to it. It wasn''t that far away.


    Naito clearly doesn''t care about taking the position.


    However, after thinking about it, Ain couldn''t help but admire him even more. Because he possesses such power, he doesn''t care about status. Such a character and personality are really charming.


    Coupled with Naito''s demeanor and appearance, that she has never seen anything close to it. Ain couldn''t help but nod. No one can match him already; why does he need such a status? She didn''t care too, because as long as she''s by his side, Ain was satisfied.


    Just as Ain pondered, thinking about Naito while giving him a shoulder massage, Naito closed his eyes and continued to study thew of time. And suddenly there was a sudden change in the sea outside!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 340!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 579: Camie And Pappag

    <h4>Chapter 579: Camie And Pappag</h4>


    Whoosh!!


    The sea frantically roared and rolled, causing the entire warship to shake as if something was about to rush out from under the sea.


    Naito opened his eyes, Ain also reacted, and the two looked out from the porthole at the same time.


    An under the horrified gazes of countless marines, a monster that was huge to the extreme suddenly appeared on the sea. It was a giant sea king!


    Fortunately, the bottom of the warship wasposed of sea stones. This sea king didn''t notice the warship. Otherwise, it would have swallowed it in one bite.


    However, although the bottom of the warship isposed of sea stones, the warship entirely isn''t made of it. Thus, when the sea king came out of the sea to take a breath, it still noticed it.


    "A giant¡­ sea king!!"


    "This, this a bit too big, there''s no way he didn''t see us, he''sing for us!"


    Countless marines looked a the sea king that was huge enough to swallow the warship, and they couldn''t but get terrified. Although Naito was on the warship, the instant fear, this monster brought controlled their minds.


    Looking at the giant sea king outside the porthole, preparing itself to swallow the warship, Ain''s eyes shed coldly.


    "I''ll take care of it, Sir Naito."


    "Okay."


    Naito nodded casually. Ain has almostpletely mastered the Busoshoku Haki, and with her power, it''s easy for her to deal with the sea king.


    Naito nced at the sea indifferently and was about close his eyes again and ignore it, but he suddenly seemed to have seen something and got a bit surprised.


    "That''s¡­ interesting."


    As if he realized something, Naito smirked. His figure suddenly blurred and then gradually disappeared.


    ¡­..


    On the deck of the warship, all the marines looked at the huge sea king with horror.


    The sea king had already discovered the warship, opened his huge mouth, and rushed toward it.


    Suddenly, a beautiful figure shed by, appeared above it then kicked it.


    "Aaaah!"


    To deal with such a monster, using her devil fruit ability would consume a lot of energy, and the gain isn''t worth the loss, so Ain decided to use her physical strength.


    Ain''s feet were instantly covered with the Busoshoku Haki and suddenly kicked the sea king''s belly.


    Boom!!!


    A st of air suddenly burst, and a loud drum sound emitted along with the sea king''s screams.


    Although this sea king wasrge enough the swallow this medium-sized warship in one bite, it was still not enough to bepared to Ain, who was already considered as one of the top marines.


    Although Ain''s kick didn''t send the sea king into the air, it still made it fall on its back.


    The huge sea king fell on the sea, setting off a huge wave instantly.


    "Sir Ain!"


    "So cool!"


    The marines on the warship watched this scene, and the panicked expression on their faces disappeared and was reced with awe and envy.


    Such power, coupled with her great contribution in following Yuu Naito, after returning to the Marineford, Ain will surely be promoted to at least a Rear Admiral.


    When they thought of this, they all showed a bit of joy. Although they didn''t o anything, since they came out with Naito, the credit for going back this time will be absolutely indispensable.


    And just as these marines were thinking of how grateful they are for Naito, a figure instantly appeared on the deck, and it was Naito.


    After he walked a few steps, Naito came to the side of the warship.


    Ain, who knocked down the Sea King, instantly fell back to Naito''s side with a flicker and looked quite surprised. Was Naito afraid that she wouldn''t be able to deal with the Sea King?


    Impossible.


    Naito was absolutely clear about her strength because he was personally training and teaching her.


    "Sir Naito, why are you¡­"


    "Look."


    Naito didn''t look at Ain but kept looking at the sea surface and suddenly raised his chin slightly in the direction of where he was looking.


    Ain felt a bit strange and looked in the same direction, but she saw nothing but the Sea King floating on the sea surface, but suddenly it spits out two strange little things from its mouth.


    One seemed to be a starfish, and the other, surprisingly, was a beautiful girl with light green short hair and a fish-tail instead of legs!


    Mermaid?!!


    Ain looked surprised. She knew that such creatures exist, but she had never seen one before.


    Mermaids are very rare, almost nevere out to the surface, and because their price in the ve market is very high. Once a mermaid appears, all ve traders go crazy to find it, then sell it almost immediately.


    The mermaids that we caught asionally were almost always sold at sky-high prices, and they often fell into the hands of high-ranked nobles and even Celestial Dragons.


    "Mermaid, I''ve seen it in the data, but this is the first time I have seen it with my own eyes." Looking at this scene, Ain couldn''t help but show a look of interest.


    However, this mermaid was actually eaten by the sea king, which is really speechless.


    On the warship, all the marines looked at the mermaid in the sea in amazement. Even Ain has never seen a mermaid, and of course, she also looked amazed.


    At this moment, the orange starfish that was spat out with the mermaid fluttered happily on the water twice and then jumped in the mermaid''s arms.


    "We''re saved, Camie!"


    "The starfish is talking!"


    The marines were stunned for an instant.


    Camie hugged the starfish, took a breath, then smiled, and said, "Yeah! Thank you for saving us."


    As Camie said, she turned her head and looked at the warship next to her. At a nce, she saw arge number of marine staring at her dumbfounded, as well as the majestic cannon and gs of the marine.


    Camie, who was about to open her mouth and thank them, was instantly petrified.


    After about three seconds.


    "Wow!! It scared me to death, so many people!!"


    "Yes¡­ it''s the marines!!"


    The starfish, Pappag, was also taken aback. It was so clear that even a starfish could recognize it.


    On the warship, Naito looked at the frightened mermaid Camie and the starfish Pappag, smirking.


    It''s really them.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 340!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 580: On The Way To The Fishman Island

    <h4>Chapter 580: On The Way To The Fishman Ind</h4>


    Speaking of which, when he left the Marineford and headed to the New World, he didn''t sail through the Fish-man Ind, which is 10,000 meters below.


    Unexpectedly today, it happened that one of that ind''s inhabitants, Camie, a cute mermaid, was eaten by a sea king and was brought to the surface.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would get the chance to see a mermaid in such a ce.


    Naito looked at Camie and the starfish, Pappag, with interest.


    "Ah, that¡­ thank you for saving us." Aftering back to her senses, Camie bowed to the men on the warship with a silly expression.


    "Well, you''re wee."


    Ain also kind of liked the cute mermaid, so she smiled and responded to her.


    At the same time, Ain also looked at the Water 7 that can be seen in the distance and said, "No wonder we met a mermaid. It is said that the Fish-man Ind is 10,000 meters below."


    "By the way, Sir Naito, we''re near the Holy Land. Are you sure that you don''t want to go there?" Ain turned her head and looked at Naito.


    "I''m not interested in the Holy Land, but the Fish-man Ind¡­ I think we should go there and have fun." Naito shook his head casually while looking at the sea below.


    Although there are pictures of the Fish-man ind in his memory, it cannot bepared with seeing it with your own eyes. Such a ce is indeed like a fairnd in Naito''s eyes. After returning to the Shinobi World, he will bring Kushina with him here again, so they can have fun and y around.


    But before that, Naito wanted to see the scenery of Fish-man Ind.


    "Fish-man Ind?!"


    Ain blinked, opened her mouth slightly, and said, "But¡­ the Fish-man Ind is 10,000 meters under the sea. If you want to go, if we want to go there, we will need to go to Sabaody Archipgo to coat the ship."


    Although Ain has never been to Fish-man ind, she a marine, and she naturally knew about the Sabaody Archipgo.


    "That''s so troublesome."


    Naito shook his head and suddenly stretched out his hand put it on Ain''s shoulder, and Ain couldn''t help but follow Naito to the sea below.


    Camie, who saw this scene, was shocked by their action and subconsciously hugged Pappag and dived into the water.


    Whoosh!!


    Ain eximed, the two were about to his to the sea surface, and as a Devil Fruit user, she knew exactly what would happen to her body once it touches the seawater.


    However, what surprised Ain was that when the two fell into the water, it gotpletely isted from their bodies.


    Both were inside the water, but not a single drop of it could reach their body. Ain felt that there was an invisible force that pushing the water away.


    Naito''s expression didn''t change at all. It seemed that whether it was the sea or the sky, to him, it''s always the same.


    Seeing that the sea couldn''t touch them, Ain breathed a sigh of relief; there was really nothing Naito couldn''t do¡­


    When Naito and Ain both dived into the water, the remaining marines on the warship looked at each other at a loss.


    "Um¡­ isn''t Sir Naito and Ain are Devil Fruit users¡­" Someone scratched his head.


    "What are you talking about? It''s Sir Naito. Have you forgotten that he can easily freeze the sea?" One of the marines shouted, but he also showed a wry smile.


    Although he doesn''t think Naito and Ain will drown¡­ the warship was about to reach the Marine HD soon, and the two most important people suddenly disappeared!


    How can they return now¡­


    The Lieutenantmander smiled again with a wry smile and looked at the calm sea.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea.


    After Camie dived into the water with Pappag in her arms, she swam for several hundred meters before finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    "These two suddenly jumped into the sea, which really scared me to death, but they¡­ seem to be fine."


    Camie was confused, but she only assumed that not all humans can''t swim.


    And since she was a really pure mermaid, she was ready to save them if they ever got into trouble.


    But Camie was stunned again in the next moment, and even Pappag in her arms couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Under the stunned gazes, they watched the two dive down while the water flowing about one square meter away from them.


    "What¡­ what¡­"


    "Hello, my name is Ain."


    Ain smiled friendly at Camie. She was originally afraid of diving into the sea because she was a Devil Fruit user, but all of that fear was wiped out from her heart since she felt safe with Naito near her.


    Pappag looked at Naito and Ain with a dumbfounded expression and subconsciously stretched out his and tried to touch the isted area around them, but there was nothing there.


    "There is really no coating. How can you do this?!"


    If they''ve coated their bodies and dived into the water, it would have been normal, but Naito and Ain were clearly not. They were simply forcing the water away from there.


    This is simply incredible!


    "I don''t know how, but for Sir Naito, everything is a simple task!" Ain looked at Pappag and smiled, then turned to look at Naito.


    "Naito¡­ I seem to have heard this name somewhere¡­" Pappag got puzzled and murmured to himself, trying to remember.


    "Thank you for saving me just now, um, do you¡­ want to go to the Fish-man Ind?" Camie was calm. After all, Naito and Ain didn''t seem like bad people.


    Especially, Naito, he seemed to naturally have a peaceful aura.


    "Yes, can you lead the way?"


    Naito smiled at Camie; he didn''t have any cold thoughts about creatures like mermaids, and she actually looked quite cute.


    If possible, it would be nice to take a few mermaids back as pets¡­ wait, this is a bit harsh. It would be better if he just takes the entire Fish-man ind back with him.


    Naito thought for a moment, after his power to fully recover, it should be possible to bring the entire ind back into his own space.


    Camie naturally didn''t know that Naito had such a horrible thought in his heart. She smiled at Naito and said, "Okay, I will be your tour guide!"


    "Ca¡­ Camie, humans can''t enter the Fish-man Ind¡­" Pappag said weakly.


    Since Queen Otohime was murdered and Tiger Fisher died in the pursuit of the marine, the Fish-man Ind''s inhabitant regarded humans with hostility.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 340!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 581: Sea King

    <h4>Chapter 581: Sea King</h4>


    Hearing the starfish Pappag, Camie finally reacted. If it were ordinary humans and even pirates, that''s okay, but they seem to be marines.


    Because Fisher Tiger was killed because of the marine, many Fishmen hated the marines even more, but they didn''t dare to offend them or attack them directly on the sea.


    As for Naito and Ain, if these two went to the Fish-man Ind alone, they could be easily targeted by the bad Fishman. In the eyes of those Murloc, death is nothing to the marines.


    "Well, if you want to go to the Fish-man Ind, you have to change your clothes," Camie said after looking at Ain.


    Ain was wearing the marines'' uniform, but Naito wore a loose white cloak that looked ordinary and had nothing to do with the marines.


    Hearing Camie''s words, Ain was a bit surprised, "Change clothes? Why?"


    "Because¡­"


    Camie hesitated, but Pappag suddenly jumped on her shoulder and said solemnly, "You only have two people. It''s dangerous to go to Fishman Ind like this. Changing your marines outfit will be the safest option."


    Although Pappag''s words weren''t very direct, Ain was so smart, and she understood it instantly,


    Would the Fishmen dare to attack the marines in the Fish-man Ind?!


    "No need to change clothes."


    Naito looked at Pappag and said indifferently.


    Pappag looked at Naito''s appearance, then suddenly sighed and turned to look at Camie beside him, who also sighed helplessly.


    "Alright, but you have to remember that when you get there, it''s best not to go to the ce where Fishman pirates stay. We, mermaids, are peaceful and never fight."


    Fishman and mermaids are two different creatures. Fishman are basically humans with fins. They also have legs, while mermaids have a pure human upper body, with a fishtail on the lower part.


    Inparison, the Fishman are kind of ugly, while mermaids are very cute.


    After hearing Camie''s words, Ain nodded. Although she sounded ufortable, Camie is obviously kind.


    Naito stood there quietly.


    Soon, Camie led the way ahead, while Ain and Naito dived deeper into the sea. The lower they went, the stronger the pressure was, but it was still nothing to Naito.


    It was only 10,000-meters underwater. Even if it was a million times the distance, he could still create an isted area.


    "By the way, my name is Camie, and this is my friend Pappag."


    While leading the ay for Naito and Ain, Camie introduced herself to Naito and Ain and at the same picked up Pappag in her arm.


    No one knows when he did it, but Pappag suddenly put on a pair of sunsses and smiled gracefully.


    However, he was just a starfish. Ain and Naito both nced at it and ignored it. Pappag was hit hard and felt like an invisible starfish.


    Gradually, the color of the seawater began to darken.


    Because they were going deeper, the sun could no longer shine their way.


    "It''s already five kilometers deep. It''s not easy for human beings to reach such a ce without coating. I''m afraid you''re the first."


    Camie looked at the air-filled area about one foot around Naito and Ain in amazement.


    Things like water pressure are, of course, nothing to a mermaid, but humans like Naito and Ain¡­ she was afraid that the pressure they will have to endure is extremely terrifying.


    But with such strong pressure, neither Naito nor Ain showed any signs of difort. They were always calm.


    Camie originally nned to send them back to the sea if Naito and Ain couldn''t dive any longer.


    "You two are incredible."


    Pappag also looked at Naito and Ain in amazement.


    The group continued to go deeper.


    Six Kilometers¡­ Seven Kilometers¡­ Eight Kilometers¡­


    The deeper they went, the darker it gets. When they reached eight kilometers underwater, there was almost no light.


    But the strange thing is that the ten only did iste the water but also naturally emits a soft white light, making the surrounding area bright.


    This power naturally surprised Pappag and Camie even more.


    And just when they were about to reach 10,000 meters, a strange current suddenly appeared in the distant sea.


    The moment they felt this ocean current, the expression on Naito and Ain''s faces didn''t change, but Camie and Pappag''s faces changed colors.


    "Crap! It''s arge sea king!"


    "Was it attract by the light?! I forgot to remind you that you can''t have light here."


    Camie looked worried. The current indicated that the sea king was very close, and it would be useless to extinguish the light now.


    Are they going to be eaten again¡­


    Although it has be a usual thing to be swallowed by a huge beast, the feeling isn''t very good, and Camie doesn''t want to experience it again.


    Pappage, next to her, was so scared that his eyes were about to pop out.


    Not far away from them, a colossal figure suddenly appeared in the pitch-ck sea.


    The seeking from before that could easily swallow a medium-sized warship is nothingpared to this one!


    This is no longer arge sea king, but the kind that can carry Arc Noah¡­ a giant sea king!


    Although it''s not as big as the giant elephant that can carry Arc Zou on its back, it was one-third its size!


    With such a huge size, even Ain was taken aback. If she were on the sea, she wouldn''t be afraid of such a big sea king, but they were deep in the sea, and facing such a huge sea king is extremely dangerous in this ce.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 345!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 582: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 582: Arrival</h4>


    Camie and Pappag were almost shocked to death, and they have given up resisting just by seeing how big the huge sea king was.


    This huge sea is obviously very interested in things that shine. Although Naito and Ain are very small to even feel them in his mouth, it''s still very attractive to shiny things in such a dark ce.


    Because it was too big, it didn''t go around Naito and Ain twice. The moment it got closer, it paused for a moment, then opened its gigantic mouth.


    It seemed as if a gate to hell was opened. Even arge warship would be swallowed directly by such a big mouth.


    Whoosh!!


    When it opened its big mouth, it started an ocean current, and they began to rush into his mouth at a fast rate.


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    Camie and Pappag were directly attracted by the ocean current and flew towards the giant sea king''s mouth. Screaming loudly, they desperately tried to swim against the current flow, but they were still unable to break free. Driving in by the ocean current, they get closed and closed to his pointy teeth.


    Meanwhile, they looked at Ain and Naito to find that they werepletely okay.


    In other words, the area around them waspletely isted from anything that is happening in the ocean.


    "This is the first time I have seen such arge sea king. In fact, this shouldn''t be considered as a sea king anymore."


    Looking at this gigantic sea king, Naito showed a look of interest.


    Even the Juubi from the Shinobi World is far smaller than this sea king.


    Naito has always found it weird how such a sea king can survive. How does it eat? What can fill it up? Other sea kings?


    Things like the food chain seem to bepletely overthrown in this world.


    Thinking of this, Naito shook his head lightly and then suddenly took a step and moved to the edge of this isted area.


    Suddenly he stretched his hand lightly and pressed it in the sea.


    Crack!!


    With a crisp sound, the seawater suddenly solidified and turned into ice.


    The ice spread away instantly, bypassing Camie and Pappag, and instantly reach the sea king, andpletely froze him!


    Except for the area where Camie and Pappag were sweating, everywhere else was instantly frozen!


    Silence!


    The silence controlled the deep sea.


    Pappag''s eyes widened to the point that his eyeballs were about to pop out but still didn''t make a single sound.


    Even Camie couldn''t help but rub her eyes to check that she didn''t imagine things. However, the ocean was really frozen, and this wasn''t a dream!


    "You''ve only frozen the sea king and the area behind. Sir Naito, you''ve surprisingly didn''t mess around this time."


    Ain looked at this scene calmly and then smiled.


    Naito nced at her and said, "What do you mean? Do I mess around usually?"


    "No, no, of course not!"


    Ain immediately nodded vigorously.


    This was indeed nothingpared to what he did before when he fought against the Yonko!


    Naito was toozy to talk. After shaking his head,d he continued to dive below. At this time, Camie and Pappag finally woke up and came back to their senses, then followed behind, leaving the frozen area.


    Looking back, Camie and Pappag couldn''t help but feel shocked again.


    As the group continued, they finally reached the Red Line and gradually saw a huge hole on the wall.


    This hole was the gate to the new world. Just above it is the Holy Land.


    Seeing this hole, Ain couldn''t help but stare at it. Although it was well known, this was the first time she sees it with her own eyes.


    At the same time, Ain couldn''t help but feel weird looking at Naito. The world government invited Naito to the holynd to award him, yet he didn''t look interested. Instead, he dived 10,000 meters into the sea just to see the Fish-man Ind.


    Camie was a bit nervous. She had forgotten about how Naito froze the sea just now, but Pappag was still shocked and couldn''t calm down yet.


    "After passing from here, you will be able to see the Fish-man Ind." After seeing the passage, Pappag finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, thinking of Naito''s ability to freeze the sea, he couldn''t help but cautiously ask in awe, "You¡­ you''re not an ordinary marine, are you?"


    Pappag''s expression and tone had be more cautious, and he was no longer talking casually like before.


    "Of course, Sir Naito is¡­" Ain nodded, subconsciously trying to rify things, but when she remembered his Rank and how he didn''t ept the world government orders, she paused for a moment.


    "Well, identity isn''t important. I''m just a tourist here." Naito said with a smile.


    Although Naito casually answered him, Pappag was still in awe, but Camie immediately smiled at Naito cutely and said, "Then let''s go!"


    After passing through the huge hole, a beautiful ind appeared at sight. It looked like a fairnd on earth. Although there is still some distance, they could still see it from there. It was the Fish-man Ind.


    The Fish-man Ind was wrapped in a huge bubble. The bubble was a double coat. It was helping the ind float in this 10,000-meters deep sea.


    Although it''s located on the bottom of the sea, there was still sunlight and sky on this ind, which is extremely strange.


    Getting closer to the ind, the light became lighter, and finally, a huge dreamlike ind appeared in front of Naito and Ain.


    "This is the Fish-man Ind¡­" Ain couldn''t help but be slightly lost looking at this scenery.


    Even Naito, who knew how it looked, was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes. This ce was indeed like a fairy tale, and its beauty was incredible.


    Camie and Pappag have seen it many times before, and of course, they weren''t a loss. After feeling shocked for a moment, Ain quickly recovered and turned to look at Naito, to find that he was looking admiringly at the Fish-man Ind.


    "Sir Naito, do you want to go and have a look?" Ain, who was originally interested in seeing it up close, proposed.


    "Yes."


    Naito nodded, and at will, he led Ain through the sea quickly toward the Fish-man Ind.


    "Thank you for showing us the way. By the war, be careful next time, don''t get eaten by a sea king again!"


    Ain turned and waved at Camie and Pappag, and when her voice emitted, her figure suddenly disappeared with Naito.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 345!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 583: The Axe And Ryugu Palace

    <h4>Chapter 583: The Axe And Ryugu Pce</h4>


    The Ind was double-coated. If you do not enter from the entrance and try to open a hole, the bubble will pop, and the entire ind will copse. This also what prevents pirates from forcibly breaking in.


    If you want to enter from the entrance, you must get permission.


    The pirates whoe here are just neers. They basically can''t do no harm here, coupled with the fact that the Fish-man Ind is under the Whitebeard''s protection. No one dares toe here asking for trouble.


    Naito didn''t bother to go through the entrance. He directly led Ain through the twoyers of coating and thennded on the beach of the Ind.


    Inside Fish-man Ind, there were several beaches and various beautiful coral buildings.


    On the beach, there was arge group of beautiful mermaids ying around with water. They were all beautiful, but their Princess, of course, is the most beautiful. Regardless of charm and temperament, she even surpasses Hancock.


    "Sure enough, the scenery is beautiful. I haven''t been able toe here, and now I finally make up for my regret." Ain stood on the beach, looking at the beautiful corals and reefs everywhere, with a pair of eyes lit up with stars.


    Naito was more indifferent, but he seemed to appreciate the view as he walked a few steps on the beach.


    He can create such an environment himself, but it''s very difficult to create a lifelike mermaid. Creating a world is easy, but creating life is very difficult.


    The existence of Naito and Ain was quickly noticed by some mermaids.


    These beautiful mermaids weren''t afraid of Naito and Ain and gathered together with curiosity. They almost never leave the Fish-man Ind, and they rarely meet humans.


    "Are you humans?" A beautiful mermaid with delicate earrings and two shells covering her chest asked Naito and Ain curiously.


    Naito didn''t answer, but Naito nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, we are humans."


    As soon as her voice fell, Ain suddenly felt a bit weird and couldn''t help but nce at Naito. For a moment, she seemed like she wasn''t sure if he was a human.


    Ain''s weird gazes made Naito''s face dark. Although he didn''t care what she thought of him, her gazes were really strange.


    Naito scowled.


    Ain noticed Naito''s expression, stuck out her tongue, and after smirking at him, she turned to the mermaids and continued to chat with them.


    Humans beings are curious about the mermaids'' life, and of course, thetter would be curious about Humans. Ain and these mermaids kept chatting, and there were a few questions here and there.


    Naito didn''t participate and didn''t listen to what they talked about. Instead, he raised his head and looked at The Ryugu Pce above.


    The Ryugu Pce was naturally the ce where King Neptune lives, as well as the ce where his daughter, Shirahoshi, stays.


    Compared to the Fish-man Ind below, the scenery of The Ryugu Pce will undoubtedly be more beautiful.


    However, when Naito looked at The Ryugu Pce, he suddenly saw that a huge axe from a distance passed through the twoyers of bubbles and fell at The Ryugu Pce.


    "This is¡­"


    After being stunned for a moment, Naito came back to his senses, then let out a sigh.


    There''s no doubt that this axe should have been thrown at Shirahoshi by Vander Decken IX.


    Vander Decken IX, who had identally seen how Shirahoshi canmunicate with the Sea Kings, decided that he will do anything to have that power in his hand. In the beginning, he sent a love letter to her, but after she rejected him because he wasn''t her type, he started throwing weapons at her, saying that if she doesn''t agree to be with him, he won''t allow anyone else to have her.


    Shirahoshi''s identity is indeed attractive, not only because of her beauty but, more importantly, because she''s one of the three ancient weapons with the ability to control the Sea Kings.


    "The Ryugu Pce, Princess Shirahoshi, Vander Decken IX¡­" Naito smiled slightly, and his gaze shifted from The Ryugu Pce above to his front.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, apanied by some exmations.


    At that moment, the mermaids who were having fun chatting with Ain, their expression suddenly changed, and they said in a panic, "Oh no, those guys are here."


    "Hurry up and hide, do not let them see you, or you will be in trouble!" The mermaids said to Naito and Ain, preparing to hide them.


    However, Naito and Ain were unmoved. Instead, they looked in the direction of the noise.


    There were a few Fishman with a vicious look, holding weapons, and they seemed to be arguing with some mermaids and threatening them.


    Although there are good and bad Fishman on this ind, most of them are vicious, opposite to the mermaids. Most of the mermaids are very kind, and even though they live with them, they rarely willing to deal with the Fishman.


    As they kept quarreling, someone suddenly noticed Ain and Naito, and they all looked over.


    The Fishmen looked at each other.


    Although the mermaid''s tail can turn into legs after the age of thirty, Naito and Ain are obviously humans.


    Some humans made it to the ind?


    Although the ind doesn''t prohibit humans from entering, it''s not easy to reach the ind, and even if they enter, some Fishman who hate humans will try to kill them.


    In their eyes, these humans are all intruders.


    "Humans?!"


    "How did you get in¡­"


    "You damn intruders, I don''t care even if you have the entry permit!"


    A fierce light suddenly shed in the eyes of the Fishman.


    It seems that it wasn''t the first time that he had done this kind of thing, and their scary expressions made some of the mermaids around terrified.


    The Fishman are divided into two factions, one is headed by Jinbe, who advocates peach, and the other is headed by Arlong, who hates humans.


    "Kill these humans quickly. We will say that they were intruders, do it before The Ryugu Pce''s guardse here."


    "Rx, they''re just mere humans, they one have one-tenth of our strength, there won''t be any resistance, just like usual."


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 345!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 584: Smaller

    <h4>Chapter 584: Smaller</h4>


    On the golden beach of the Fish-man Ind, several Fishman walked towards Ain and Naito with vicious eyes.


    The Murloc in the lead was an octopus-like creature with a purpleplexion. He looked very scary, and the scar on his face made him even more frightening.


    Even the mermaids looked scared when they saw him.


    "Last time I was scolded by Boss Jimbei for making troubles, but here were are again."


    The Sun Pirates'' prestige on the ind is still very high, not only because of Jimbe but because of his link with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The Fishman walked to the edge of the beach and looked at Naito and Ain with hideous expression.


    "Humans, you''re brave, I won''t lie, but this is your end!"


    The moment his voice fell, he took out his weapon then rushed forward.


    The Fishman behind didn''t even give a chance to talk, then they all rushed up together.


    "Ain."


    Facing them, Naito wasn''t even interested in moving a finger.


    "Yes!"


    Ain had been long prepared. At this moment, a sh of light shed in her beautiful eyes, and then her body flickered instantly, leaving an afterimage behind.


    Although they are physically ten times stronger than an ordinary human, this makes a difference only when they''re facing ordinary humans.


    Compared to the likes of Ain, she''s ten times stronger than any of them!


    Almost instantly, the Fishman bodies were frozen in ce as pink energy covered their bodies.


    After she flickered back to where she was standing next to Naito, she stared at these Fishman coldly.


    Under Ain''s gaze, all the weapons in their hands fell to the ground, and under their shocked eyes, they all became smaller!


    It''s not like they''ve shrunk, but it seems as if they''ve got younger!


    "It looks like these Fishman are quite old, and they haven''t been directly erased." Seeing how these Fishman turned little, Ain put down her hands and shrugged.


    Ain''s ability is now stronger than before. Her ability now can turn back the age of anything more than 20 years instead of 12.


    This means, for people under twenty, the moment they are touched by Ain''s ability, they will basically get wiped out instantly.


    "This¡­ what''s going on!!!"


    Several Fishman obviously didn''t react at all. Seeing that they suddenly became smaller, they were all dumbfounded, and some, because of the conflict this is caused between their souls and bodies, could even keep standing and kneeled down.


    As for the other mermaids, their eyes widened as they watched this scene.


    "They turned into children!"


    "What is going on?! Is it this human''s ability?"


    Because they didn''t see blood or anything, no one was afraid. Most of them were only shocked.


    The only ones who were horrified and scared were the Fishman who became children.


    After finally figuring out what happened to them, the Fishman looked at Ain in shock and horror, and some of them who were really close couldn''t help but use their hands and feet together to move backward.


    The cold sweat was apparent on their foreheads, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Is this Human a devil fruit user?!


    "It seems that what Camie and Pappag said is true. The Fishman have indeed killed a lot of humans." Ain stared at these Fishman coldly.


    Naito looked at the horrified Fishman indifferently and said, "However, humans have never thought of living in peace with the Fishman. In the eyes of many people, they are just ves and pets."


    "In the end, there are also some of them who just want peace, such as the mermaids. They are very peaceful."


    Upon hearing Naito''s words, Ain couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "So, this is the reason why Sir Naito has been merciful to Jimbe before?"


    Naito smiled and shook his head, "I don''t care about peace and war. I just wanted to let him go. If I want to, I will even make a celestial dragon my ve."


    This sentence instantly shocked Ain, and she couldn''t help but exim.


    "Sir Naito!"


    Although Ain also hates celestial dragons, she is an officer of the Marineford and knows that no one should offend a celestial dragon because these nobles are the ones who control the world government.


    Naito''s words are almost equivalent to saying that he will even overthrow the world government if he wants to.


    Since she has seen Naito''s power, Ain doesn''t doubt that he can do that, but overthrowing the world government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years isn''t a trivial matter, and the world will be in chaos if that happens.


    Naito looked at Ain and smiled. He knew what Ain was thinking, but he didn''t mind that. The Whole world has nothing to do with him. the so-called world government that ruled this world in his eyes is nothing more than a child''s toy.


    During this conversation between Naito and Ain, there were more and more onlookers, and the field became noisier.


    This is a ce where mermaids live and y; Fishman rarelyes here, so there are not many Fishman nearby. Most of the onlookers were mermaids.


    There are also some mermaids who don''t have fish tails but human legs. Obviously, they have lived more than thirty years.


    Amid the noise, a deep cry suddenly emitted.


    "What happened here?!"


    This shout made the mermaids stop talking, and they opened a path for a group of patrolling guards to walk over.


    The guard in charge of this group thought that some Fishman made troubles again, but he didn''t see any Fishman but two humans standing in the field when he reached the ce.


    In addition to this, there were a few little Fishman shaking in fear.


    "Humans? I don''t remember that humans entered Fishman Ind recently. Could it be that¡­ you''re invaders?"


    "Wait! look, they''re marines!"


    After seeing Ain''s marine uniform, the guards'' expressions suddenly became a little serious.


    Although Fishman Ind isn''t one of the countries that belong to the world government, they still won''t dare to offend the marine.


    "Excuse me, what happened here?!" The captain of the patrol guards said in a respectful tone.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Allied Force)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 345!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 585: Goodbye Jimbe

    <h4>Chapter 585: Goodbye Jimbe</h4>


    Before Ain could answer, the few Fishman who have turned younger by her ability spoke in terror.


    "It''s her, this human¡­ she tried to kill us!!"


    "What?!"


    Hearing these words, the expression on the guards'' faces changed.


    One of them said solemnly to Naito and Ain, "Even if you''re a marine, you can''te to the Fishman Ind and harm our people."


    "This is not the case, these¡­"


    Ain didn''t know how to exin this.


    Before Ain could figure out how to solve this, Naito, who was standing there, suddenly shook his head, and then a ray of light shed across his eyes.


    Hum!!


    An aura of horror suddenly spread in all directions.


    Silently all the guards and the Fishman lost their consciousness almost instantly and then fell to the ground.


    "No need to exin. It''s too troublesome."


    Naito nced around and then said to Ain. They weren''t qualified enough to ask for an exnation.


    Ain looked at the people who had fallen on the ground, then rolled her eyes when she heard Naito''s words.


    "You shouldn''t have used Haoshoku Haki. This will onlyplicate the matter even more¡­"


    Ain couldn''t help but put her hand on her forehead. Fortunately, she had been with Naito for so long; thus, his actions weren''t surprising to her.


    With such a big movement, the entire ind was naturally shocked.


    Even though Naito controlled his Haoshoku Haki, since he didn''t want to put the entire ind into sleep, he still caused some disturbance to the Fishman on the ind.


    Those who weren''t not hit by the Haoshoku Haki directly were still overflowed with cold sweat, and they all looked at where Naito and Ain were.


    "What''s wrong?! What happened?!"


    "This¡­ is so scary. What happened to them?!"


    The Fishman and mermaids were all surprised and uncertain.


    On the street, a Fishman who was walking suddenly raised his head, revealing a puzzled expression.


    "Haoshoku Haku?!"


    "Father? No¡­ this feeling, could it be¡­"


    This Fishman is indeed Jimbe, who has returned to Fishman Ind.


    "Did he came to the Fishman Ind? This is bad news!!"


    At this time, Jimbe''s face was already showing a touch of horror, and he turned without hesitation and rushed directly in that direction.


    ¡­¡­..


    The Ryugu Pce.


    Neptune, the king of the Fishman Ind, who was resting, suddenly shook and almost fell off the couch.


    "What is this? Haoshoku Haki?" Neptune turned with a horrified expression, and said, "Who has such a terrifying aura, did a big name on the sea came to our ind?"


    After taking a deep breath, Neptune didn''t dare to neglect at all and quickly got up and walked out of the resting room, rushing towards the Ryugu Pce.


    ¡­..


    Naito''s Haoshoku Haki, although it didn''t directly stun the mermaids and the Fishman on the entire ind, it shook it entirely.


    Ordinary Hoashoku Haki, most people wouldn''t have felt it all.


    But Naito''s Haoshoku Haki is different.


    Naito''s Haoshoku Haki isn''t just a strong shock wave. After he fought with Shanks, it condensed into a stronger substance!


    Even people who are far away and haven''t been impacted can feel an iparable vastness, as if one was standing in the clouds, it would make anyone feel insignificant and terrified.


    At this time.


    "Sir Naito, where are we going next?" Seeing Naito using the Haoshoku Haki as if asking the entire Fishman Ind out, Ain mumbled helplessly at Naito.


    "Let''s go to The Ryugu Pce and have a look."


    Naito raised his head and randomly nced at The Ryugu Pce above.


    "The Ryugu Pce?"


    There was a look of surprise on Ain''s small face. Although she knew Fishman Ind, it was impossible to understand the internal structure of Fishman Ind.


    However, she wasn''t a fool, and she could instantly analyze from the name that it should be the ce where the highest-ranked people on Fishman Ind live.


    It''s estimated that the scenery should be more beautiful from there.


    Just as Ain was thinking about it, showing a hint of expectation, a fat figure suddenly appeared in the distance, rushing toward their side.


    Although he was fat and big, he wasn''t clumsy at all. On the contrary, he was extremely flexible. When his figure appeared in front of Naito and Ain, thetter suddenly stared coldly.


    "The Sun Pirates¡­ Jimbe."


    Jimbe tried to stop Naito before by destroying his ship. Naito didn''t care about it at all, but Ain did.


    For Ain, anyone who stands in Naito''s path is her enemy.


    "Don''t attack. I''m not here to fight."


    After taking a deep breath, Jimbe spoke in a gentle tone. At this time, of course, he didn''t dare to cross swords with Naito again.


    Although he doesn''t know why Naito came the Fishman Ind, since Naito is here, he must make sure that no one offends him. Otherwise, the entire ind will get destroyed.


    At the same time, Jimbe was still somewhat grateful to Naito.


    Although Naito still fought the Whitebeard, he killed Shiki but spared the Whitebeard''s life along with his crew.


    Regardless of the reason, Jimbe was very grateful for what Naito did.


    In his opinion, as long as the Whitebeard is alive, the world will still at least notpletely fell into chaos. Coupled with the existence of Naito, the world may slowly move towardsplete peace.


    "Naito-Dono, I''m extremely sorry for what happenedst time." Jimbe apologized to Naito first with an honest and sincere expression.


    Naito didn''t care about it. He froze him in the sea earlier, but Jimbe didn''t die, so he didn''t care about what he did.


    Naito didn''t speak, and Jimbe didn''t dare to move.


    Naito was indifferent to a lot of things, and Jimbe understood that but there was no doubt that if he gets into trouble here, it would not just be him, but the entire ind too.


    "Don''t do it next time."


    Naito said softly.


    Hearing Naito''s words, Jimbei finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jimbe could finally calm down and suddenly felt that Naito didn''t seem to be fierce as he originally thought.


    After pondering for a moment, Jimbe addressed Naito in a friendly way and said, "Well, are you guys are here to have fun on the Fishman Ind?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing how Naito was talking casually to Jimbe, Ain calmed down, and she also nodded at Jimbe.


    Jimbe said, "Then, I know several suitable ces¡­"


    "The Ryugu Pce, do you know how to get there?" Ain had been thinking about it since the moment she heard Naito mentioning it, so she asked Jimbe casually.


    "This one¡­"


    Jimbe looked happy a moment ago, but the next, he looked a bit embarrassed.


    He originally wanted to be a tour guide for Naito and Ain, and while he''s at it, he would try his best to keep Naito from any troubles on the Fishman Ind.


    With the Haoshoku Haki he used just now and the people who are still on the ground, Jimbe could easily guess what happened here.


    However, The Ryugu Pce is the ce where King Neptune and his minister stay, as well as where the princess lives. He''s the boss in any other ce, but at The Ryugu Pce, he''s just a Fishman.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 350!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 586: Ryugu Palace

    <h4>Chapter 586: Ryugu Pce</h4>


    Just when Jimbe looked so embarrassed, a voice suddenly came from above.


    "It''s really rude not wee Naito-Dono when he came all the way down here to the Fishman Ind. I have already prepared a banquet in The Ryugu Pce. Would you like toe to join us there?"


    In the sky, a huge merman with bubbles on his body slowly floated down and addressed Naito respectfully.


    Surprisingly, it''s King Neptune of Fishman Ind.


    When Neptune was in The Ryugu Pce, he almost jumped up when he learned that the man who appeared on the Fishman Ind turned out to be Naito, the Yuu Naito.


    The other ministers on the left and right were also scared to death.


    Maybe ordinary Fishman and mermaids don''t understand the things that happen on the sea, but the high-ranked people on the ind, like the royal family, understand the weight of the name Yuu Naito!


    It can be said that in this sea, Naito''s name hasn''t evenpletely overshadowed Whitebeard''s name. But it was still the name that can make any force on the sea tremble in awe!


    The strongest man in the world is a marine, and the world government is the one behind him. In this world, he simply ranks first on the people who shouldn''t be provoked.


    Such a big name suddenly came to Fishman Ind. This is naturally frightened Neptune because he knew that the entire ind might sink if Naito simply stomped.


    Therefore, Neptune made a decisive decision, and without any hesitation, he ordered to prepare for a banquet and head straight out of The Ryugu Pce to meet Naito.


    As for other things, nothing was issued.


    Be prepared? Arrange some defensive tactics?


    It''s all useless!


    In front of existence like Naito, Neptune understood that everything was fragile like paper, and facing Naito, he can only obey without any resistance.


    Otherwise, even if it''s hanging on the side of the Fishman Ind, the Whitebeard''s g will definitely not protect them!


    Naito wasn''t surprised by Neptune''s arrival.


    If Neptune knew that he wasn''t here and continued to stay in his pce, that would be okay, but he just let out his Haoshoku Haki. If he didn''te out, then those big bubbles around the ind would have popped secondster.


    Not to mention that with Naito''s current identity, even if Neptune have nothing to do with the world government, he will stille out in person to invite him.


    "Crown?"


    Ain saw the crown worn by Neptune at a nce and guessed his identity.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Jimbe, who was standing there, spoke to Neptune with an embarrassed expression.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a surprise to see you here."


    In fact, this sentence wasplete nonsense. Jimbe knows why Neptune came down here personally; he has toe.


    "Okay."


    Naito nodded casually.


    Under Neptune''s leadership, the group came to The Ryugu Pce.


    The scenery of The Ryugu Pce was indeed much beautiful than the ind below. This ce was like a heaven on earth.


    Every building had a dreamlike look.


    There are extremely beautiful corals everywhere. As for all kinds of beautiful jewels, there were countless. In this 10,000-meter Fishman Ind, the most beautiful thing was the exquisite jewels.


    After arriving at The Ryugu Pce, Neptune''s three sons, the three princes of the Fishman Ind, also came out to greet Naito, including the left and right ministers and other high-ranked officials.


    When they saw Naito''s figure, many people were taken back, and they felt that he looked different from what they have imagined.


    "Is this Naito? The strongest man in the sea?"


    "But, he doesn''t seem to be strong."


    Even though many people heard the name Naito, they have never seen his appearance, especially the guards of The Ryugu Pce. They were all confused.


    Naito looked like an ordinary human, and he didn''t have any imposing appearance. It would be too much for the entire Ryugu Pce toe out to greet him.


    "He''s not a celestial dragon, right?"


    "Celestial dragon?!"


    "Shhh! Be quiet!"


    The tone of the guards was full of hatred when the name of the celestial dragons was mentioned. After the queen''s incident, many Fishman witnessed how that celestial dragon was unbelievably rude and arrogant and even shot Princess Otohime; he was simply a scum.


    Thinking about that, the guards'' expressions became ugly, and the way they looked at Naito after that wasn''t good.


    Under the gazes of these people, Neptune led Naito to The Ryugu Pce with great respect. At this time, The Ryugu Pce was almost all mobilized, preparing for the banquet.


    Before the banquet, King Neptune didn''t hesitate to act as a tour guide, leading Naito and Ain inside the pce.


    It''s already difficult toe to Fishman Ind, and it''s even harder to reach The Ryugu Pce. There are only a handful of humans who actually walked on these floors. But being invited personally by King Neptune and walk around the pce while he''s your tour guide is even rare; it actually never happened before.


    "Sure enough, this scenery can only be seen under this 10,000-meter sea." Ain was amazed.


    As for Naito, he also looked around in appreciation; such scenery is absolutely non-existent in the Shinobi World.


    The Shinobi World seems to be a bit more real, while this one is a fantasy world.


    And just when the group finished their tour, a ck shadow suddenly drew an arc from above and flew past them.


    The moment he saw it, Naito''s eyes shed coldly.


    Twice a day?


    Naito wasn''t the only one who noticed it, Neptune and Ain also did, but Ain could clearly see it.


    It was a huge mace with sharp horns.


    "What is going on?!"


    Ain widened her eyes. She was just happy a moment ago, but suddenly a mace flew over her head in such a beautiful ce, it was really horrible.


    If you just ignore it and it turned out to be attached with Busoshoku Haki, you will definitely get injured.


    The Ryugu Pce turned out to be dangerous, and this made Ain''s happy expression fade away.


    "This is¡­"


    There was a look of embarrassment on Neptune''s face, but he also looked vaguely angry. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen now. This has really embarrassed him as a king.


    "Miss Ain, that thing will never target you. You can rest assured."


    Even Neptune felt weird saying this sentence. It''s like saying to someone that everything is going to be okay while nails are falling from the sky over his head.


    Even Ain couldn''t help but be suspicious hearing these wordsing out of Neptune''s mouth.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 350!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 58! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 587: The Hard Shell Tower

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Hard Shell Tower</h4>


    Naito also looked at Neptune Faintly. Of course, he knew what was going on. This ax must have been thrown by Vander Decken XI.


    Vander Decken is the Mark-Mark Devil Fruit user, and his mark is the mermaid princess Shirahoshi. Anything he throws will fly directly to the pce and will never deviate.


    "Oh, so this is what is happening."


    Seeing that there was no way to hide it, Neptune could only sigh, leading Naito and Ain as they walked.


    Soon, when Neptune exined the situation, the group was finally led by Neptune, and they walked to a building full of shes and traces of various weapons such as axes and swords.


    This building isn''t only scarred on the outeryer but also the gate. However, this gate seems to be made of extremely strong materials that kept the princess safe.


    In fact, all the gates and walls still have some weapons embedded in them.


    And the ax that just flew over their heads was strikingly nailed to the left side of the gate!


    "This is¡­ too much!" Ain looked at this scene with a bit of evident anger on her face, then said: "This selfish man with his filthy desires forced the princess to be kept inside these walls for several years. He better not fall into my hands."


    Ain was angry, and Neptune didn''t dare to mention that Shirahoshi was the ancient weapon, Poseidon. He simply exined that Vander Decken wants to marry her. He said that at first, it was just a love letter, then when he was rejected, he started throwing weapons.


    At that time, Shirahoshi was only a few years old. In Ain''s opinion, Vander Decken wasn''t just a bastard but also a pervert!


    "Actually, the real reason Vander Decken wants to get Shirahoshi is that¡­ she''s the ancient weapon, Poseidon." Naito looked at Ain and Neptune lightly, nced at the tower, then suddenly spoke.


    This sentence suddenly made the atmosphere in the room really quiet.


    Of course, Neptune was overwhelmed by cold sweat instantly, looking at Naito in disbelief, and Ain also watched him in astonishment, with a look of uncertainty in her eyes.


    "Poseidon? Sir Naito, do you mean¡­"


    "The ancient weapon, Poseidon, Uranus, Pluton, aren''t just simple objects. For example, the mermaid princess who has the ability tomand the Sea Kings is Poseidon."


    Naito said the truth carelessly.


    Ain was stunned for a long time. She knew in her heart what kind of power the ancient weapons represent. They could truly destroy the world!


    Eight hundred years have passed since the establishment of the World Government, and no known ancient weapons were seen since. ording to the legends, these three ancient weapons have the power of destroying the world, and obtaining any of them is enough to threaten the existence of the entire world government.


    "You¡­ how did you know¡­"


    Neptune''s voice even trembled because Naito sounded too determined, and that indifference in his behavior was even more terrifying; thus, Neptune couldn''t refute.


    Naito actually knew the true identity of Shirahoshi!


    This was beyond his expectations, and itpletely caught him off guard. If Naito were to take Shirahoshi or destroy Neptune, this would be something neither he nor anyone can stop.


    Once the world knows about Poseidon, one of the three ancient weapons, was born, the entire world would be in chaos, and the fisherman ind might cease to exist.


    "Since I know about Vander Decken, why did you assume that I don''t know about this?" Naito looked at Neptune faintly, but there was a hint of yfulness in his tone.


    Neptune looked at Naito in a panic. At this time, he had no idea what Naito was going to do, and he felt that the situation ispletely out of his control.


    Seeing that Neptune was so flustered, Naitoughed instead and said, "What are you flustered about? Although I know, do you think¡­ I''m interested in Poseidon?"


    Ain, who was standing next to Naito, couldn''t help but take a deep breath after hearing these words and calmed down a bit.


    "Yes, Sir Naito''s power is probablyparable to the three ancient weapons or even surpassed it."


    Having the ability to cut off nearly half of the Grand Line. A man that solely can destroy the world wouldn''t be interested in having the power of the ancient weapons.


    "I''m very sorry, this is taking me off guard¡­"


    Hearing what Ain and Naito said. Although Neptune still had chills on the back of his neck, his heart finally eased slightly, and he couldn''t help but bow to Naito and Ain.


    "It''s not like I wanted to conceal this information from you, but you know how things like this cannot be spoken casually."


    "Yes."


    Ain nodded in response, and Naito had already turned to look at the tower as if he didn''t care about anything Neptune was going to say.


    At this moment, a weak voice finally emitted from the tower.


    "Is this you, father?"


    As the conversation between Naito and Neptune was going outside, Shirahoshi couldn''t help but recognize her father''s voice, even though she couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly. However, she didn''t dare to open the window, so she asked weakly.


    "Yes, it''s me, Shirahoshi."


    After hearing her voice, Neptune responded in a deep voice. After hesitating for a while, he came to the gate of the tower and opened it.


    Since Naito already knows about Shirahoshi, it doesn''t make sense to keep her hidden. It only depends on Naito''s actions now. Whether Fishman Ind is destroyed or not ispletely within Naito''s control. As for resisting him, Neptune simply didn''t have such an idea in his mind.


    Naito was a person who even defeated the Whitebeard, and any resistance was meaningless. Neptune, who had been under the protection of the Whitebeard''s g, knew this very well.


    If this man wanted to destroy an ind, he doesn''t even have to do it himself. He would just need to say the words, "I don''t like the sight of it," and there will be countless forces in order to please him.


    This is the power that the King of Sea possesses.


    As for weapons that might fly over any moment, Neptune didn''t even care. Naito was here, and it was estimated that even if Vander Decken threw an ind, he might not be able to hurt anyone.


    The heavy gate was pushed open. After the light came in, a lovely pink room appeared in sight, but it was a little big.


    A cute mermaid that was much bigger than a human being, almost as big as a giant, appeared in front of them. She was the mermaid princess Shirahoshi. Even though she was a little younger now, she still had a beautiful face.


    The only problem is¡­ she''s a little big.


    "Father!"


    Seeing Neptune, Shirahoshi showed a cute smiling face, and then suddenly saw Naito and Ain next to him, who she didn''t recognize, and a timid expression appeared on her face.


    "Who are they?"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 350!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 66! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 588: Naitos Aura

    <h4>Chapter 588: Naitos Aura</h4>


    "This is our dear guests, Mr. Naito and Miss Ain."


    Neptune nodded at Shirahoshi and introduced Naito and Ain, with a touch of solemnity in his tone.


    "Naito-Sama, Ain-Sama¡­"


    Shirahoshi looked weakly at Naito and Ain. Even after hearing Neptune''s introduction, she still looked a little timid and scared.


    At this time, Naito was also looking at her.


    Although Naito had already used his ability to perceive the twoer and even the entire Pce and also had some memories of Shirahoshi deep in his mind, seeing her with his own eyes made him think that she was even cuter than what he remembers.


    Naito didn''t use the word beauty to describe Shirahoshi because he felt that a mermaid princess like Shirahoshi would be more appropriate to be judged by her cuteness.


    Speaking of Shirahoshi''s weak character, Naito couldn''t help but think of Hinata.


    "The mermaid princess Shirahoshi looks like I''ve imagined, but¡­ a bit shyer." Ain couldn''t help but chuckle while looking at her.


    Even in her opinion, Shirahoshi is very cute.


    Ain was always very likable as a character. Although Naito didn''t talk much, she was very kind. Thus, Shirahoshi soon stopped being scared and chatter with Ain very openly.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Ain looks even cuter now because she''s talking with the cute Shirahoshi, and since Neptune exined to them Shirahoshi''s experience, Ain felt very sympathetic to her, so she took the trouble to answer the cute mermaid''s questions like what is the sun and what are animals?


    During this, although Neptune felt a little relieved, he was still a little nervous.


    ¡­


    The open water tens of miles away from Fishman Ind.


    There was a rugged and uneven valley, with deep trenches everywhere, as deep as the gate of hell, and it''s impossible to detect the depths under this endless trench.


    Abuse, there was a quaint ship floating, which looked like a ghost ship.


    On the deck of this ship, a Fishman with four legs and two hands standing swayingly, holding a bottle of wine in his hand.


    The strange thing is that not only is the wine wrapped in the coated air bubble, but he himself is also wrapped in it. This is was Vander Decken.


    Because he ate the Mark-Mark Devil Fruit, even though he can still breathe in seawater, he still cannot move, so he can only be here inside an air bubble.


    "Hehehehe! Shirahoshi! Have you received the gift I sent you?!" Vander Decken looked drunk and smiled strangely at the distant sea.


    Afterughing for a while, he found that there was no response, so he turned and asked angrily, "Hey! Are you ignoring me, Shirahoshi? Why didn''t you reply yet!"


    "Captain¡­ She didn''t reply with anything¡­"


    Seeing how irritated he was getting, one of his subordinates said, looking a little afraid.


    "I have already sent her two gifts today¡­ so I will take advantage of this and send her another sword engraved with roses!!"


    Vander Decken made a creepy sound, snatched a sword from one of his subordinates, then swiped it twice and threw it out.


    Whoosh!!


    The thrown arc instantly drew an arc in the sea.


    "Captain, you missed again!"


    "You threw it in the opposite direction!"


    "I don''t miss, idiots!" Vander Decken took a sip of wine, then said with a touch of cold light in his eyes, "I''m the Mark-Mark Human, I never miss once I mark my target! Hahahaha!"


    Vander Decken let out a terrifyingugh.


    Shirahoshi, Neptune¡­ As long as I have this power, I will never leave you alone until the entire world is under my control!


    I will definitely get you, Shirahoshi. You will never escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ryugu Pce, the hard-shell tower.


    The mermaid princess Shirahoshi was chatting with Ain very happily. At this time, she finally ceased to be afraid. It was Neptune, who couldn''t be rxed and happy, and his face looked really stiff.


    "It turns out that Naito-Sama is so powerful, the strongest human. This is the first time I heard of it."


    Shirahoshi and Ain talked about Naito; Ain didn''t hide any of their identities, but it seemed that the title of the world strongest didn''t shock Shirahoshi. She was only very surprised.


    "No wonder when I first saw Naito-Sama, I had a very strange feeling about him."


    Shirahoshi suddenlyy down and ced her cute little face in front of Naito and stared at Naito nkly with her two adorable big eyes.


    Naito was amused by Shirahoshi''s action and smiled. Speaking of which, even at such a close distance, her little face is still wless, with a trace of roughness.


    Even though she was very big, it didn''t affect her appearance in the least.


    "Can you feel my power?" In addition, these words Shirahoshi said made Naito ponder for a moment.


    Since he came to this world, even when he faced strongmen like Shanks or the Whitebeard, if he doesn''t deliberately reveal it, it would be difficult for them to feel Naito''s strong Aura.


    Naito is now in a state of fully converging his Aura. His body feels the most ordinary at this state.


    However, Shirahoshi could still feel that Naito is different.


    There is no doubt that this should be due to her being one of the ancient weapons. Since she canmunicate with the Sea Kings, there must be something special in her soul that made her feel Naito''s power.


    If anyone wants to perceive Naito''s true power, it would be absolutely impossible if you''re observing his body. Only if you can reach his soul can you feel a little bit of his power.


    "Yes, that strange auraing from Naito-Sama¡­" Shirahoshi showed a cute, thoughtful expression and then seemed to have found a proper adjective to describe it and said, "It''s like the sky."


    In the beginning, Shirahoshi got closer to Ain, not because Naito didn''t say much, but because she felt his Aura and was more terrified by it.


    She was getting familiar with him now, and he seemed very kind to her, so she wasn''t scared of him anymore.


    "Shirahoshi, can you perceive Sir Naito''s Aura? This is incredible." Ain looked surprised, and at the same time, thought of Poseidon.


    As for Neptune on the other side, he looked astonished.


    Shirahoshi is one of three ancient weapons that canmunicate with the sea kings, but she can also perceive Naito''s Aura, which is itself a bit strange.


    What also was unbelievable it the adjective she used to describe Naito''s Aura¡­ the power of this man is certainly indescribable!


    As Shirahoshi''s father, Neptune, who knows about his daughter''s power, he asked her many times about the sea king.


    But even when she talked about the most massive supergiant sea king, Shirahoshi never used the word "sky."


    If Shirahoshi is Poseidon, then¡­ could Naito be Uranus?!


    This thought came to Neptune''s mind, and he suddenly felt that it makes sense. If Naito had the power of an ancient weapon, then defeating the Yonko seemed to be understandable.


    Watching Shirahoshi''s expression, Naito smiled and said, "Besides that, do you feel anything else?"


    "Something else¡­"


    Shirahoshiy there showing a thoughtful expression, then her huge tail suddenly stood up, trembling, and theny it down again. This was cute even to Ain on the side.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 350!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 589: Shot

    <h4>Chapter 589: Shot</h4>


    "By the way, Naito-Sama still has a peculiar aura, but it''s a bit scary."


    "Is it this one?"


    Naito stretched out his palm randomly, and a small golden ze ball suddenly appeared. This was Naito''s Kusanagi sword that could be transformed at will.


    "That''s it, it''s so beautiful."


    Shirahoshi looked at this golden ze orb. Although it felt scary, it wasn''t in the shape of a sword, so it looked very beautiful, like a priceless treasure.


    Even though she was the mermaid princess, who has seen all kinds of rare and precious treasures, this ss-like orb revealed a fascinating color that made even the king of the Fishman Ind, Neptune, astonished.


    "You can perceive the existence of the Kusanagi no Tsurugi. Sure enough, this word is notpletely a lower realm. In fact¡­ it''s only half a realm?"


    A thoughtful expression appeared on Naito''s face.


    Originally, he who have beaten all the Yonko, and understood the peak power of this world, felt that the ultimate power of this world was one level lower than that of the Shinobi Realm, but now it seems that the power of the ancient weapons like Shirahoshi makes it only half a level lower.


    Although it can''t reach the level of Truth Seeking, that is, the power of the Six Paths, they still can sense it.


    This is already quite remarkable. You must know that even Whitebeard and Shanks can''t perceive the power of the Six Paths at all.


    If Naito releases his truth-seeking balls, even if they use Whitebeard and Shanks their Kenbunshoku Haki, they wouldn''t perceive anything special about it. They might not even be able to perceive anything. Clearly, they can see it with their eyes, but if they close them, they won''t sense anything.


    As for Shirahoshi''s words, although Naito didn''t test it, he estimated that she should be able to perceive the Truth-Seeking Balls.


    However, it''s a pity that just perceiving it doesn''t mean you can touch it, and even if you touch it, it doesn''t mean you can use it.


    Even though the distance is only half a level, but this mare half-step difference, equal to the distance between heaven and earth.


    What''s more, Naito''s power isn''t even in the ordinary level of the Six Paths, but a higher and deeper level, with the power to create and destroy the world.


    And when Naito was thinking about it, suddenly, from a distant ce, a ck shadow suddenly shed over, drew an arc, and fell directly targeting Shirahoshi.


    "What?!"


    Naito and Ain looked at it almost at the same time.


    But Naito didn''t move. Ain was the one who shed directly into the air, kicked it, and instantly shattered the shadow with a kick.


    It was a sword, which was directly smashed by Ain''s armored kick.


    The fragments fell apart instantly, Naito''s eyes turned cold, then he reached out and grabbed the void, these fragments all solidified, and then instantly gathered together, falling on Naito''s palm, and then directly turned into powder and spilled.


    "AAH!!!


    Only then did Shirahoshi react and couldn''t help but let out an exmation, with a terrified expression on her little face.


    The next moment, almost subconsciously, she hid half of her body directly into the hard shell tower.


    Originally, only the upper half of her body has left the tower, and now she got in again.


    "That damn bastard, he better not fall into my hands!" Ain showed an extremely angry expression on her face.


    "No need."


    Naito looked at the startled Shirahoshi, then nced at Ain and spoke lightly.


    Originally, Naito was going to deal with this matter, but he didn''t expect that before he could do it, Vander Decker would throw another sword at her while he''s watching.


    After a cold snort, Naito turned to look at Shirahoshi, smiled at her, and then said, "Shirahoshi, do you want to look at the sky and the sun?"


    "Yes, but¡­"


    Shirahoshi shran weakly behind the door, with a pitiful look, obviously frightened by the sword that had just flown over.


    "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you with me." Naito smiled faintly, turned to look at Neptune, and said, "King Neptune, shouldn''t mind either."


    Sky and sun?


    This is¡­ does he want to take Shirahoshi to the sea?!


    Neptune''s heart jumped out of his chest, but he didn''t dare to refute. Thinking about it, if Naito really wanted to do anything, he wouldn''t be able to stop it. At the moment, he could only sigh in his heart, and while praying for Shirahoshi secretly, he looked at Naito and nodded respectfully.


    "Then¡­ I plead Mr. Naito to take good care of Shirahoshi."


    Seeing that Neptune had also agreed, Shirahoshi finally rxed a little and got out of the hard shell tower again but still looked a little pitiful.


    Ain, who was on the side, didn''t expect that Naito was actually ready to take a shot for her. She was quite envious of Shirahoshi. Naito was ready to protect her at any cost!


    But she couldn''t stay jealous of Shirahoshi. Thetter''s weak appearance makes people unable to hold any jealousy.


    Therefore, she jumped onto Shirahoshi''s shoulder and sat down, then said with a grin, "Don''t worry, Shirahoshi, since Sir Naito said that no one can hurt you, then you''re absolutely safe."


    When Naito says something, it will absolutely happen. Even when he said he''s going to end the Yonko, he delivered.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Ain say the same, the fear in Shirahoshi''s heart gradually faded and got reced by a glimmer of anticipation, "Are we going now? I look forward to it. I have never been to the sea before."


    "I''m going to order people to prepare bubbles."


    Seeing this, Neptune took a deep breath and was about to turn around to prepare the coated bubble so that Naito and Ain could cross to the sea.


    However, Naito, who saw this, suddenly shook his head.


    "The surface of the sea? Bubbles? That''s so troublesome! If you want to see the sky, you don''t need to travel so far to the surface. You only need to take a few steps to see it."


    Naito''s words instantly stopped Neptune and drew a confused expression on his face. Shirahoshi also looked at him strangely.


    But Ain thought of something instantly and couldn''t help but roll her eyes, secretly saying in her heart that Sir Naito will surely gonna do something messy again.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, Naito waved his hand casually, and a gravitational force suddenly rose, engulfing everyone present and flew directly upwards.


    Before Neptune and Shirahoshi could react, they had already reached the top of the Ryugu Pce and then passed through the firstyer of the bubble to the very edge of the sky above the Fishman Ind.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 350!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 590: The Sun And The Bottom Of The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Sun And The Bottom Of The Sea</h4>


    "Is this Naito-Sama''s ability?"


    Shirahoshi floated in the air, a little scared at first, but when she realized that she was floating smoothly and safely, she soon became quiet.


    After all, Fishman Ind also has a simr device that can make you float, and Shirahoshi often yed with it when she was a child.


    "Naito-Sama, are you trying to¡­"


    Neptune, who was surprised, tried to look at Naito calmly.


    When Shirahoshi heard Neptune''s words, she also reacted and blinked while looking at Naito with a dull expression.


    Only Ain seemed to have an idea about what was going to happen, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Get rid of Vander Decken and let you see the sky and sun at the same time."


    Naito smiled and looked at Shirahoshi, then suddenly stretched out his hand, and his arm went directly through the outermost bubble of the Fishman Ind and fell into the sea.


    Naito was holding the Kusanagi no Tsurugi in his hand.


    In the next instant, the Kusanagi sword instantly transformed from a round orb shape into a dazzling golden long sword. After being held by Naito, it suddenly fell forward.


    Silence.


    In the next moment, both Neptune and Shirahoshi''s eyes widened, showing disbelief, as if they had seen a legendary creature before them.


    Whoosh!!


    With a swung of his sword, the sea split into two!


    There is no bright sword aura, no roars or explosions, just in such a silence, the 10,000-meter ocean above the Fishman Ind was divided into two, splitting into two sides!


    Looking down from this 10,000-meter seabed, at the very end through this split sea, they could see the blue sky, the white clouds, and the golden sun!


    Even Ain, who has seen Naito''s horrifying power countless times, was amazed. A scene like this is really breathtaking.


    If it hadn''t been for Naito, perhaps it would have been impossible to see for a lifetime.


    Even though she has seen Naito cut nearly half of the Grand Line with a sword, cutting the sea from the very bottom was still shocking.


    She didn''t even feel any murderous aura, nor did she see any scary sword aura, but this made the scene even more terrifying, yet the result was a piece of art.


    Using the sword as the pen and the sea as the scroll, he drew the blue sky and the golden sun!


    ¡­¡­..


    Dozens of miles away from Fishman Ind.


    A terrifying and spooky pirate ship was floating here, and Vander Decken is still standing on the ship''s deck, constantly making all kinds of weird sounds.


    "Shirahoshi! You belong to me! Do you think you can escape my grip?"


    Vander Decken faced the sea with a smug grin on his face, then held the hand that touched Shirahoshi and marked it years ago.


    "No matter what, you won''t escape, absolutely can''t escape, Shirahoshi!"


    "Since I didn''t receive your reply, then wait for me tomorrow. I will prepare more gifts for you."


    A wicked look shed in Vander Decken''s eyes, then he threw away his hip sk, turned around, and was about to enter his cabin.


    However, in the next moment, one of Vander Decken''s subordinates suddenly made a weird sound and froze in his ce.


    "Oh¡­ oh my god, what is that?!"


    With emitting of that voice, Vander Decken''s other subordinates all turned their heads to look the same way, and then all frozen in their ces, as if they have got petrified.


    "What?"


    Vander Decken also noticed the strange atmosphere, so he also turned his head subconsciously.


    Then, he witnessed thest moment of his life.


    This scene also dispelled all his alcoholism almost instantly and made himpletely sober, but his expression was stiffened, his body was motionless, and he couldn''t even move a finger.


    His eyes were almost widened to the extreme, and his chin almost fell to the ground.


    I saw that in front of the ship, bright light spread rapidly, which was the light reflected by the sun shining in the 10,000 meters of seawater.


    This light almost made the 10,000-meter-deep sea illuminate like daylight.


    Moreover, the light was still spreading only took an instant. Almost the moment Vander Decken''s expression changed, the light shed by.


    What arrives with the light is the division of the sea.


    Instantly, not only Vander Decken but also the entire ship was in the middle and also at the bottom of the waterless 10,000 meters.


    On both sides, it was surrounded by the sea that kept separating on both sides.


    Above is the clear blue sky and the bright golden sun.


    "Is this¡­ a dream?!"


    This is all that Vander Decken and all his subordinates could think of at that moment before they finally plunged into the darkness.


    The whole ship, with its crew, silently turned into powder, without a trace of blood, and no bones left, as if it was directly erased by a paintbrush.


    Until thest moment before his death, Vander Decken felt as if he was in a dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Fishman Ind.


    The mermaids and were ying on the beach, and the Fishman in groups or solo, each doing their own things.


    But everything changed instantly.


    "Am I¡­ dreaming?"


    A mermaid looked up to the sky with a shocked expression on her beautiful face.


    As if it was a gue, it spread instantly. The moment the first mermaid looked up to the sky, the others also followed, including the Fishman. Almost all raised their heads and looked upward.


    Every life that saw the sea split in two, the blue sky and the golden sun. Almost all of them fell directly into a petrified state under the sunlight.


    "This¡­"


    Jimbe was also one of those stunned Fishman, staring at the sky nkly.


    It''s very clear that there is only one person on the entire ind who can do this kind of thing, that is Yuu Naito!


    Seeing the scene where the sea was divided into two, Jimbe couldn''t help but think, if this attack fell on the Fishman Ind, wouldn''t the ind be divided into two?


    Moreover, once the bubbles get destroyed, they will inevitably copse, and the sea will instantly flood in, destroying this beautiful indpletely.


    In the face of such power, Jimbe had nothing but awe in his heart.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 352!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 591: Leave

    <h4>Chapter 591: Leave</h4>


    Naito''s sword sh spread dozens of miles above the Fishman Ind, and at the same time,pletely divided the 10,000-meter-deep sea into two.


    Whether you were in Sabaody Inds, the Marineford HQ, or the Mary Geoise, you could see clearly the abyss that runs through the sea.


    On the Shabaody Inds, an inconspicuous old man who was coating a ship suddenly raised his head with a hint of interest in his eyes, looking at the distant sea.


    "This is¡­"


    Rayleigh looked at the abyss on the sea. Even though he was once the Vice-Captain of the Gol.d Roger Pirates, he was shocked and felt unable to calm down when he saw this scene.


    "I wanted to meet him, but it seems that my old bones can''t stand the toss." Rayleigh smiled, shook his head, and continued to coat the boat.


    Marineford.


    Sengoku and Garp, as well as some marines who stayed behind in the HQ, all came outside, looking into the distance where the sea was opened like an abyss.


    "Even when he''s 10,000 meters under the sea, he can''t stop¡­"


    Sengoku felt a strong headache. He couldn''t help but cover his forehead and then shook his head and said, "Forget it, let them handle it."


    On the other side, Garp bit the Senbei andughed.


    "Hahahaha, it''s really messed up. This time he cut the seapletely from the Fishman Ind."


    "Garp, you''re so embarrassing. Stopughing!"


    Sengoku gave Garp a fierce stare. When Garp was young, although his power wasn''t as overpowered as Naito, the level of chaos he caused was greater. Nothing could stop him, and he caused a lot of trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    The top of Fishman Ind.


    King Neptune and the mermaids'' princess Shirahoshi were still looking at the sky nkly, only feeling that their minds werepletely empty.


    "The sea¡­ is separated¡­"


    Neptune knew that Naito was very strong and heard a lot about him, but he was still shocked when he saw how split the sea open.


    As for Shirahoshi, she was also immersed in shock.


    In addition, Shirahoshi was also immersed in what she saw, the beautiful picture of the blue sky, the golden sun, and the floating white clouds.


    "Sure enough¡­" Only Ain, after being stunned for a while, quickly came back to her senses, showed a look of helplessness, and turned her head to look at Naito.


    "Sir Naito, what above us is the Sabaody Inds, the Marineford HQ, and Mary Geoise? Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?"


    Hearing Ain''s words, Naito slowly retracted his hand from the seawater, and with a slight flick of his wrist, the sword disappeared from the sky into Naito''s body.


    But Naito''s palm, and even his clothes, didn''t have a single drop of water on it.


    At this time, Naito looked at Ain casually and said, "Is it?"


    Of course, it is!


    Ain nodded violently but kept the helpless expression.


    "Is this the sky, the sun, and the white clouds? It''s really beautiful." Shirahoshi gradually came back to her senses and then was immersed in the beauty of this art of heaven and earth.


    Looking at Shirahoshi, Ain couldn''t help but feel pity because it suddenly urred to her that Shirahoshi was kept in the hard-shell tower for several years and couldn''te out. The sky and sun that she enjoys every day was something out of reach to her.


    Naito, on the other side, looked at Shirahoshi but suddenly thought of his disciple Hinata. Shirahoshi had a simr personality to her, and her voice seemed very simr.


    "This is really¡­ a miracle."


    Neptune also gradually came to his senses and couldn''t help but sigh.


    The sea was divided into two kept cracking from both sides. When the cracking reached a certain level, it finally stopped and then began to gather from the middle.


    As the sea gathered, the blue sky and golden sun were no longer in sight, and Shirahoshi recovered with a look of reluctance on her face.


    At the same time, huge waves were set off on the sea, causing the Sabaody Inds and even the Marineford HQ to shook.


    The Holy Land Mary Geoise.


    Gorosei was standing at the highest point on the Holy Land, their eyes crossed the Red Line continent, watching the abyss of dozens of miles on the sea slowly gathering, and finally set off a monstrous wave.


    Even in the Red Line, you could still clearly see the sea that is divided into two at a long distance because the range was too big.


    "This guy really doesn''t care about the World Government at all."


    "We asked him toe to the Holy Land, but he ran to the Fishman Ind instead¡­ he sh was even close to the Mary Geoise. If it shifted a little bit, we would have been in big trouble.


    The two Gorosei looked angry.


    The other three also had a sullen face, and said, "Having the Haoshoku Haki, makes you the type that can''t be controlled at all, but¡­"


    Having said that, he suddenly paused.


    The other old man shook his head and said, "It seems that he''s not going toe to the Holy Land, so what are we going to do? The position of the Commander-In-Chief¡­"


    "Give it to him!"


    Thest one spoke in a deep voice.


    "Give it to him if he doesn''te! This is the best way to do so now. Since it''s not suitable to make him our enemy, then follow the previous ideas and try to keep him on our side. When we finally find his weakness, we will¡­"


    "Yes, seconded."


    "Seconded."


    ¡­..


    In the dark sea, a cloud of white light rose from the sea.


    In the white light, there are two people suspended in it, and they are constantly moving upwards. It''s Naito and Ain.


    Ain was looking at Naito, not knowing what he was thinking, and then suddenly spoke.


    "Sir Naito, do you like Shirahoshi?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Naito asked indifferently.


    "It''s nothing, but I didn''t expect that you would give her that sword." Ain''s eyes were glowing strangely.


    After the banquet on the Fishman Ind, Naito immediately took her and left, but before that, he left the Kusanagi no Tsurugi to Shirahoshi on the ind.


    The form that the sword was taking is the golden orb.


    But as long as Shirahoshi encounters danger, it will naturally transform and kill anything that threatens her. After all, it''s made of Naito and contains his will.


    "It happened that I said before that no one will hurt her, and of course, that sword will keep my word," Naito spoke casually.


    Although Naito didn''t specify a time, since he said that, it means that he will never gonna take it back.


    In Ain''s opinion, the Kusanagi no Tsurugi is, of course, an ultimate weapon. And she already knew that it''s not one of the Supreme Twelve Swords since she looked them all up, and none has the same sharp edge. In terms of performance, it''s stronger than any of the 12 Supreme Swords.


    But In fact, as far as Naito is concerned, as long as he fully recovers, Kusanagi no Tsurugi will take him only a few months to recreate again.


    And since Shirahoshi possesses the power of the Poseidon, coupled with Naito''s will, even the Yonko won''t be able to hurt her even a bit.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 352!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 592: Dark King Rayleigh

    <h4>Chapter 592: Dark King Rayleigh</h4>


    The sea is one thousand meters away¡­ nine kilometers¡­ eight kilometers¡­


    As they continued to rise, gradually, the sea was no longer gloomy, and the dark atmosphere began to slowly fade.


    As they went up, after reaching a certain depth, the sea around them turned from ck to dark blue and then gradually turned to light blue. At this time, the uppermost sea surface could finally be seen.


    Whoosh!!


    Bubbles suddenly started to on a certain area on the sea, then all of a sudden the figures of Naito and Ain appeared.


    Not far away, you can see arge area of strange tall trees at a nce. These trees were in total 79. The entire area was covered by strange bubbles floating up and down.


    If Fishman Ind is a kind of wondend, then this one is second only to it, and it''s also an extremely beautiful yet also strange ce.


    This is the Sabaody Archipgo.


    It is the most important point in any pirate adventure.


    This is thest ind in the first half of the Grand Line. Any pirate who wants to reach Laugh Tale must pass through here after crossing the first half of the Grand Line.


    After arriving here, you enter the New World in the second half of the Grand Line.


    This is an extremely beautiful yet extremely dangerous ce. This is true for anyone. The Marineford HQ isn''t far from here, and often there are Celestial Dragons on the ind too. A simple ident could cause a disaster for these people. Thus, being here can also be miserable.


    "Those are the Sabaody Archipgo, right?" Naito looked at the Sabaody Archipgo in the distance, standing on the sea, and said casually.


    Standing next to him, Ain nodded and responded. She had been to the Sabaody Archipgo and had performed the task of defending it.


    Naito nced at the Sabaody Archipgo, but when he was about to leave, his eyes shed suddenly, and his stares seemed like a sharp sword, cutting through the void and shining towards the Sabaody Archipgo.


    "Sir Naito, shall we go directly to the HQ or go to the Sabaody Archipgo to take a marine ship?" Ain stood beside Naito and asked in a low tone.


    Although they''re using Naito''s power to stay suspended in the air, it was still very ufortable for her as a Devil Fruit user to fly above the sea like that.


    Generally, those who can walk on the sea, or sail alone, are a handful of people such as Mihawk and Aokiji.


    "Let''s go to the Sabaody Archipgo."


    Without knowing what he saw, Naito looked back at her and spoke directly.


    Then, he took Ain, drew an arc from the sea, and quickly flew to the Sabaody Archipgo.


    The Sabaody Archipgo is already insight, and the distance is very close. At this time, on the shore of Sabaody Archipgo, a pirate boat has been coated with bubble and is ready to dive.


    "You Bastard! What is next is to enter the New World. The One Piece that the Pirate King has left must be ours!"


    The captain of the pirate ship was standing on the deck, holding a long sword in his hand, and with a murderous look on his face, he raised his arms.


    All the pirates also gathered on the deck, and all raised their arms, shouting in response to the call of their captain.


    At this moment, one of the sharp-eyed pirates suddenly noticed that two figures were flying towards theming from the sea.


    The pirate''s eyes widened instantly, showing a look of shock, and he said, "Quick! Look, there''s someone over there!"


    As the pirate eximed, first the pirate next to him turned to look, and then the others, and finally when the captains also turned his head to look, the two figures were already very close, then suddenly shed on the mainmast.


    These two figures were naturally Naito and Ain.


    After hended on the mainmast, Naito didn''t look at the pirate ship below but at the shore on the side of the pirate ship, where an old man with a strange beard was packing up the coating tools.


    Instead, Ain nced at the pirate g on the Pirate Ship, and a slight coldness shed in her eyes.


    The main mast was rtively high. If you look from the bottom, you wouldn''t see Naito or Ain''s figure at all. On the contrary, Ain''s marine uniform could be clearly identified at a nce.


    "Marine!"


    Since these pirates reached this ind, of course, they are not stupid. The moment they saw the marine uniform, they immediately reacted.


    They are pirates, and the marines are definitely not here to drink tea.


    Although the marines that can move on the sea cannot be ordinary marines, they were pirates who have just crossed half of the Great Line. They were extremely motivated. They felt that even an Admiral won''t stop them from reaching the end. Therefore, they all dared to fight.


    A murderous aura shed across the captain''s face, almost without hesitation. He gave the orders, shouting, "You think you can stop us from sailing? Come on, you bastards, kill them damned marines!"


    Following the orders of the captain, most of the pirates took out their weapons, including revolvers and long-barreled guns.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Countless bullets burst out, densely packed, like a violent storm, attacking Naito and Ain on the mainmast.


    Upon seeing this, Ain''s stares became cold, and just when she was about to move, she suddenly stopped because that storm of bullets suddenly froze in the air when they reached the area three feet away from her and Naito.


    It seemed as if there were invisible walls in the air here, blocking all bullets in midair.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The pirates kept firing, and soon they run out of bullets. When the gun smoke cleared, they looked at the top of the mainmast again, and their eyes suddenly widened.


    They saw countless densely packed bullets floating in the air, forming a circle around Naito and Ain, motionless as if time had been frozen.


    This scene was extremely shocking. Perhaps it was too normal in the New World, but from where they came, it was very shocking.


    "The bullets were stopped!"


    "What is this power of devil fruit?"


    All of them watched this scene with a hint of shock and fear on their faces, but in the next instant, the shock on these pirates'' faces turned into horror.


    Because of the densely packed bullets floating around, Naito and Ain unexpectedly disintegrated silently, turned into powder and dust, and dissipated with the wind instantly!


    This was terrifying!


    After that, Nait finally moved, and while lightly stepping, he directly led Ain to the shore of the Sabaody Archipgo.


    And as he fell down, the whole ship seemed to be hit by a meteorite falling from the sky, and the coated bubble on the ship was almost directly exploded in an instant.


    The gpole burst instantly and spread all the way down until it hit the hull, which was blown to pieces from the middle, then the explosion continued towards the bow and stern.


    In this short breathing, arge sailing ship waspletely turned into wrecks that scattered on the sea.


    And Naito never looked down at the pirate ship from the beginning to the end. The pirates'' ship waspletely blown up, and he didn''t mean to look back. Afternding on the shore, Naito''s gaze fell on that old man with coating tools and a strange beard.


    There seemed to be nothing special about this thin old man, but the pirate shippletely copsed, and his expression didn''t change at all. He even seemed to be smirking a bit.


    The world seemed to be silent for a moment.


    "After three days of busywork, youpletely destroyed it all by a step, Naito-Kun." Rayleigh, the Dark King, holding his coating tools, raised his head and said with a smile while looking at Naito.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 354!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 593: The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 593: The Encounter</h4>


    On the sea surface, almost all the pirates fell into the sea as the ship broke. Those who were lucky enough to survive were all looking at Naito''s back on the shore with a horrified expression.


    Smashing arge sailing boat with one foot is a joke.


    On the shore, Naito didn''t pay attention to the ship fragments and the pirates who were lucky enough to survive but looked at Rayleigh in front of him with a smile and said, "I''m sure that you have already collected your payment before anything happens, so, why would you care about the ship? It has nothing to do with you, after all¡­ you''re a pirate."


    "Hahahahaha."


    Hearing Naito''s words, the Dark King Rayleighughed.


    At this time, Ain, who was standing next to Naito, was able to react and looked at the old man in front of her in shock.


    "You''re¡­ Dark King, Rayleigh!"


    "How is it possible! The Vice-Captain of Gol.D Roger¡­"


    Ain was full of shock. Rayleigh was the Vice-Captain of Gol.D Rager Pirates. ording to her knowledge, his crew members were executed at the same time Roger was executed.


    But Rayleigh, the Dark King, is alive and well, and he lives under the nose of the Marine, living in Sabaody Archipgo near the HQ!


    Ain even couldn''t help but doubt whether Rayleigh in front of her was real or not, but judging from Naito''s attitude, he''s the real deal!


    "Hahaha, little girl, I''m just an old man who wants to spend hisst day in peace, don''t call my name casually. It will cause trouble¡­"


    Rayleigh was facing Ain and Naito but didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he stood there extremely rxed, showing a smile on his face.


    Navigating the sea, apanying Roger to conquer the Grand Line, bing the Vice-Captain of the Pirates King, and then living in seclusion in the Sabaody Archipgo. After so many decades, Rayleigh was indeed just an old man.


    Ain was still unable not show hostility looking at Rayleigh. After all, she was a marine, and he was the Dark King, Rayleigh, a pirate.


    On the contrary, Naito stood there calmly. Even though he currently is a marine, neither the Marine nor the pirates have any meaning to him.


    Naito didn''t care about any of these matters from the start.


    "Then, do you want to have a drink, Naito?"


    Rayleigh smiled at Naito. If he was facing another marine, it would be impossible for him to issue such an invitation, but Naito was different.


    Rayleigh has been paying attention to Naito since Naito fought Mihawk. After he watched him for so long, he came to the conclusion that Naito''s character belongs to that kind of people who are extremely arbitrary.


    He likes to do whatever he wants. Although he''s a marine now, if he feels like it, it wouldn''t be too surprised if he just destroyed them.


    Se even if Naito is currently a marine, Rayleigh understands that this identity has no meaning at all and cannot restrict Naito from doing anything.


    "Do you have any good wine here?"


    Naito didn''t refuse but instead smiled at Rayleigh. In fact, Naito still wanted to ask Rayleigh about something, such as the One Piece, such as the 100-year of history missing.


    Although the curiosity has weakened over the many years, when he goes back to that long-term memory, Naito still feels a little interested in knowing these secrets.


    "Of course."


    When Rayleigh heard Naito''s words, he felt more rxed. And after he smiled, he turned around carrying his coating tools.


    Naito stepped forward following. When Ain saw this, she also shook her head helplessly, gave up the idea of fighting Rayleigh, and followed.


    The group quickly left the shore and walked into the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Ain has been here before, so the scenery here isn''t particrly amazing to her, but Naito watched the various bubbles floating with interest.


    The existence of Fishman Ind must be connected to these bubbles. Without the Sabaody Archipgo, Fishman Ind surely wouldn''t have been existed.


    As they walked, there was a loud noise on the street before them.


    There was a wide street with peopleing and going, but in the next moment, everyone stopped, and all knelt down.


    Whether it was the pirates, the residents here, or even the businessmen from all over the world, even though some of them showed extreme dissatisfaction, they still gave up and knelt on the ground.


    At the end of the street, a few people with bubbles on their heads walked, overlooking everyone on their knees as if they were gods that descended to the world of mortals.


    The world nobles, the Celestial Dragons!


    "It''s the celestial dragons." Rayleigh watched this scene, but a strange light shed in his eyes.


    "It''s them¡­"


    Ain was obviously familiar with the celestial dragons, and her expression changed slightly.


    Naito swept his gaze randomly and saw them, then looked at Rayleigh next to him deeply.


    Although the Sabaody Archipgo is the back garden of the Celestial Dragons, it''s notmon to encounter them a lot. Yet here they are, and at the end of the road is Rayleigh of all people, it''s really difficult for such a coincidence to happen!


    However, when Rayleigh was watched by Naito, his expression didn''t change at all; he couldn''t tell whether it was intentional or not. Maybe it was really a coincidence.


    The three Celestial Dragons walked over, then one of them happened to see Naito, Ain, and Rayleigh standing in thene at a nce.


    Neither Naito, Ain, nor Rayleigh knelt down. Of course, it was very conspicuous to stand there.


    Just as the Celestial Dragon frowned, feeling a bit annoyed, he suddenly noticed Ain''s marine uniform.


    They turned out to be the Marine.


    The Celestial Dragon shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    The Marine is equivalent to guards and subordinates to the Celestial Dragons. After all, their status is a bit different from ves and ordinary people on the street.


    Naito, who used to hate the Celestial Dragons so much, now sees this scene, but on the contrary, chuckles. It''s said that he has be a god in the world of Naruto, yet he has never swaggered like this and made everyone kneel.


    These Celestial Dragons are really¡­


    Just as the first Celestial Dragon passed by, the second came over, and what was unexpected is that this Celestial Dragon suddenly stopped in front of Ain.


    After looking at Ain, the Celestial Dragon raised his head, then said, "You, follow me, you''re going to be my wife."


    This was an order, and he seemed like he wasn''t going to wait for an answer. The expression on those kneeling on the ground and the attendants following him didn''t change at all, as if they had be ustomed to it.


    The atmosphere in the field seemed to have frozen for a moment.


    Ain obviously didn''t expect that this Celestial Dragon would suddenly say such a thing and was immediately stunned.


    The atmosphere became a little weird for a moment.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    A burst ofughter broke the strange atmosphere.


    Originally, Rayleigh watched the Celestial Dragon pass by indifferently, but when he heard what he actually said, after a moment of shock, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Rayleigh''sughter made the Celestial Dragon somewhat annoyed.


    People usually cry and scream at their cruelty. This was the first time he met someone who actuallyughed.


    "Hey, what are youughing at!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 354!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 594: Identity

    <h4>Chapter 594: Identity</h4>


    Wearing bubbles on their heads, the Celestial Dragons, who think they are gods and do not want to breathe the same air as mere humans, one of them is now looking at Rayleigh with an inexplicable expression.


    The pistol in his hand also pointed directly at Rayleigh.


    However, ignoring the pistol pointed at his head, Rayleigh didn''t stopughing at all, which made the Celestial Dragon even more furious.


    The scene became very strange.


    Ain was stunned for a while and didn''t know what to do, logically speaking, she''s a marine and must obey the Celestial Dragons'' orders.


    But¡­ thismand is obviously nonsense!


    Yet Ain didn''t dare to resist, so she could only look at Naito, asking for help. With Naito''s identity, if he says something, both sides would surely try to work on aprehensive agreement.


    However, what made Ain a little confused is that Naito didn''t react, and when he talked, he said something different from what she imagined.


    "Whether this was intentional or unintentional, this is indeed an eye-catching scene, Celestial Dragon¡­"


    Naito stood there and nced at the Dark King Rayleighughing, then turned his head to look at the Celestial Dragon with a look of disgust.


    "Scram!!"


    It was just a word, but it seemed to contain a terrifying shock that bombarded the Celestial Dragon instantly.


    The Celestial Dragon subconsciously wanted to shoot, but before he pulls the trigger, the gun in his hands was smashed to pieces. Then, his whole body was suddenly blown away, and he was mmed on a wall of the building and didn''t stop until he broke it.


    Silence.


    Strange silence.


    The original atmosphere was very weird, but this one that reced it was obviously weirder. Those who quietly raised their heads and looked at this scene were all frozen.


    Even Ain beside Naito had a dull expression.


    Originally, when she thought of Naito''s identity, she thought that the Celestial Dragon will just walk away, but she didn''t expect that Naito is the one that wouldn''t care to even give the Celestial Dragon a face!


    He didn''t even hesitate for a moment!


    Ain smiled bitterly. She should have guessed it based on Naito''s character. He''s the kind who wouldn''t speak nicely to the kind of Celestial Dragons.


    Rayleigh, the Dark King, who had beenughing, saw this scene and suddenly stopped, without showing the slightest surprise.


    If Naito would bend his knees to the Celestial Dragons, he would then be surprised!


    Even the Yonko would rule the sea for years didn''t bend his will, nor the world government. There''s no meaning to the world surrender in his mind. He will never cease to these mere Celestial Dragons who only rely on the World Government to force their superiority.


    "What!!!"


    The moment Rayleigh stoppedughing, the audience finally reacted, screaming in panic.


    At this moment, everyone on the street was widening their eyes. Their jaws almost broke from mming on the ground. Looking at the sted Celestial Dragon and the copsed building, they felt that this was the end of everyone who witnessed this scene.


    A Celestial Dragon¡­ got beaten!


    "That scary guy has dared to hit a Celestial Dragon¡­"


    "Wait! No way. Why does he seem so familiar? Could it be¡­"


    The civilians living in Sabaody Archipgo, as well as the passing pirates and other people, all looked at Naito in disbelief.


    Just now, everyone was bowing their heads, bending a knee to the Celestial Dragons, who were passing by. Naturally, no one noticed Naito''s appearance, but now, when they saw him, someone could finally recognize him.


    It turned out to be him!


    The strongest in the world, who changed an era with his own power¡­ Yuu Naito!


    "Yuu Naito¡­ sted a Celestial Dragon! This is big news!"


    Many people watched this scene, and the thunder rumbled in their brains instantly, and they could feel nothing but their hearts shaking as if they had seen the next scene where the world fall in chaos!


    The World Government, which has ruled the world for heigh hundred years, and the one who reigns over the sea with his own power, defeating the Yonko and gaining the title of the strongest in the world, Yuu Naito. Once the two parties collide, it will inevitably shake the whole world!


    Not only this sea but the whole world may be changed for it!


    At this moment, the remaining Celestial dragons also were in disbelief, looking at the beaten Noble, Naito, and the other two.


    "Damn You!"


    Among them, the older Celestial Dragon seemed to be the father of the one that got beaten and the other noble. He looked at Nait furiously, gritted his teeth, and said, "You dare tomit the following crime as a marine!!"


    The Celestial Dragon was obviously angry, and he roared at Naito, Ain, and the others, "Didn''t your supervisors educate you, didn''t your Admiral teach you? We are the descendants of the world''s creator. How you dare do this to my son?!"


    "Sorry, I''ve never been educated by an Admiral. But if I have time, I don''t mind educating an Admiral."


    Naito stood there, looking at the Celestial Dragon indifferently.


    The Celestial Dragons in this world are certainly the descendants of its creator, the world nobles, who rule this world, even the World Government grant them privileges and cannot offend them, and the marines are the servant of these people.


    However, Naito is a God who truly surpasses this world. How can he consider people like the Celestial Dragons or even the World Government? Since he''s so rude, Naito doesn''t mind cleaning him up.


    As for the consequences, what will happen to the world government? Naito doesn''t care at all, or that it''s not qualified to make him care!


    "You, you¡­"


    The Celestial Dragon found it hard to answer Naito''s ims and only felt that Naito was too arrogant to even listen to his supervisors.


    "Call the Marineford HQ. I want to teach those generals and admirals how to educate their subordinates!" The extremely angry Celestial Dragon shouted at the attendants beside him.


    However, there was no answer to his shouts.


    The Celestial Dragon realized that the attendant had ignored him and became even angrier. He turned to look at them, only to find that his attendant was standing there with cold sweat.


    "Sir, he, he¡­"


    "Who is he?!"


    "He''s not a marine¡­"


    This attendant, dressed in a ck suit, seemed to be a person specialized in collecting intelligence. At this time, he was looking at Naito in a cold sweat, trembling.


    "The World Government held a meeting earlier and decided to increase his position. He''s Yuu Naito, who was appointed as the World Government Commander-in-Chief!"


    After this sentence was said, the audience was suddenly silent again.


    After a few breaths, the Celestial Draong looked at his attendant with a stunned expression.


    "What did you say?!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 356!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 595: The Goroseis Decision

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Goroseis Decision</h4>


    The Celestial Dragons are the descendants of the twenty royal families who established the world government 800 years ago. The so-called Celestial Dragon status is actually equivalent to the World Nobles, simr to the status of a prince or a princess.


    The Gorosie and the Commander-in-chief are equivalent to the Minister of the Interior, and the Minister of foreign affairs, the Fleet Admiral, and the admirals.


    As for the CP, it is simr to the Janissaries.


    To make it simple, the Celestial Dragons do possess various privileges, but it doesn''t mean that they can directly order the World Government.


    Of course, they can ask and most of the time get their wishes granted but not this time.


    The identity of Naito turned out to be the World Government Commander-in-Chief. This title made the Celestial Dragon have a headache.


    If an admiral had beaten a Celestial Dragon, it would have been easier to handle, but the position of the Commander-in-Chief is only second to the Gorosei.


    "The general of the whole army, why don''t I know about this¡­ However, even if you''re the World Government''s Commander-in-Chief and beat my son, you must give me an exnation!"


    The anger of the Celestial Dragon was slightly restrained, but it didn''t ease. Instead, he looked at Naito with a hideous expression, and his tone sounded threatening.


    "Exnation¡­" Naito suddenly chuckled, looking at the Celestial Dragon, with a hint of ridiculousness in his eyes, and said, "What kind of exnation do you want?"


    Naito''s attitude immediately ignited the anger in the Celestial Dragon''s heart. He couldn''t help but yell at Naito, "Is this the attitude you should have facing the world''s nobles?!"


    "Even if you''re the Commander-in-Chief of the entire army, you''re so rude to me a World Noble. If this continues, maybe I should inform the other Nobles and go together to meet the Gorosei!"


    The Celestial Dragon was obviously threatening. In fact, he only needs a few words to make all the World Nobles on his side.


    It doesn''t need to be too many, as long as the Celestial Dragon are united, such pressure even the Gorosei won''t be able to withstand it.


    "The Celestial Dragon thought so.


    However, when Naito heard this, the chuckles got stronger, and he seemed to be looking at a beaming clown before he said, "Okay, then you can go moan to World Government, as for now¡­ don''t get in my way!"


    After all, Naito walked straight forward.


    When Ain saw this, she didn''t hesitate to follow. When she saw how Naito sted that Celestial Dragon to the walls because of her, she decided, even if he decided to leave the marine, she would follow him.


    As for Rayleigh, he was smiling as if he had been ying. After touching his bread, he also took a step forward and followed Naito.


    The three o them left in such a weird way, leaving behind two Celestial Dragons full of anger.


    "Dam¡­ Damn! Damn this, bastard!"


    "How could the Gorosei make this kind of bastard be the Commander-in-Chief."


    The Celestial Dragon roared angrily, and everyone on the street lowered their heads. No one dared to speak, all with cold sweat on their faces.


    In fact, it''s unbelievable that the people present have more hearts.


    The Celestial Dragon that was blown away was still unconscious. That guy really scared them. But they''re heavenly dragons, and they shouldn''t fear anyone.


    For hundreds of years, there will always be people who have dared to offend the Celestial Dragons. For example, more than a decade ago, the Fishman, Fisher Tiger entered the Holy war to release the ves. In addition, there are asional murderous attempts to kill anyone who dares to offend them.


    But every time, they were suppressed by the admiral and even the world government.


    After fighting the Celestial Dragons, he felt that Naito will be the only one for hundreds of years to do something like that and ran with it.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Asshole!!!"


    "Damn you!!"


    The Holy Land Mary Geoise, the Gorosei almost all had a look of consternation after receiving the news from the Sabaody Ind. In the end, the expressions on their face were getting more and more ugly, and some people even screamed directly.


    Not long after, an order was issued to make Naito give up on his status as the Commander-in-Chief.


    "The Celestial Dragons arepletely angry this time. There are 18 ns of them living in the Holy Land right now. This time there are nine of them putting pressure on us. Damn it!"


    "What should we do now?"


    The Gorosei looked at each other, and their expression looked anxious and confused¡­


    They have been in charge of the World Government for decades, and this was the first time they have encountered such a troublesome incident that cannot get any bigger.


    If Naito was easy to deal with, it would have been fine, but he isn''t, and in order to keep him on their side, they didn''t hesitate to give Naito the position of Commander-in-Chief, which was simply like shooting themselves in the foot.


    Naito is difficult to deal with, but the Celestial Dragons are as hard.


    Although the Celestial Dragons are a group of waste rice buckets, when the World Government was established 800 years ago, the 20 royal families left the Celestial Dragons with the power to control the world.


    The Gorosei are not Celestial Dragons. They have stepped into the core of the World Government power and all levels of authority. At this time, when the world conference isn''t held, the five of them have the greatest power and can absolutely control everything within the world government''s authority.


    "I knew that we should mobilize that power directly and eliminated Naito immediately and at any cost. Even if he has the power of an ancient weapon, it won''t be impossible to stop him." One of the Gorosei said while looking like he was suffocating.


    As soon as he heard "that," the Gorosei immediately retorted.


    That thing can''t be used casually."


    "The order of Naito''s appointment has just been released, and now you want to revoke it almost immediately? That would weaken our position!"


    Some people retorted, but others solemnly nodded in agreement after pondering.


    "If you want to use it, all of the Celestial Dragons must agree, but¡­ this time, it''s estimated that they will all agree."


    "As for Naito''s matter, we can cancel it and say it was misinformation."


    The five suddenly divided, and started arguing, then suddenly one of them who seemed to have a higher status said in a deep voice, "If this is the case, then vote."


    In the end, the result was that three to eliminate Naito and two to keep him on their side.


    "If that''s the case, it''s so decided¡­ Naito is dead!"


    "No matter what kind of power he possesses, what kind of ancient weapons he possesses, there''s absolutely no resistance to that power!"


    "It takes time to use that. If you want the Celestial Dragons'' agreement, we must also express our position directly. Then¡­ withdraw the notice issued before, from now on, at all costs, obliterate Yuu Naito!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 360!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 596: War

    <h4>Chapter 596: War</h4>


    This sea has been in a state of turbulence even since Naito descended on this world.


    Naito defeated Bigmom Pirates, then killed the Yonko, Kaido, defeated Rehead Shanks and Whitebeard, and finally killed the Golden Lion Pirates Captain, Shiki.


    Such huge turbulence swept across the entire Great Line, and the huge impact cause by Naito could only beparable to the death of Roger, the Pirate King.


    The war between the marines and the remnants of the Beast Pirates and the remnants of the Big Mom Pirates didn''t calm down until Naito returned to the Red Line after the end of the war with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The final oue is that under themand of Aokiji and the other admirals, the Beast Pirates were defeated, and the three disasters were chased down. One of them died, and the remaining one joined the Bigmom Pirates.


    The Bigmom Pirates, the attack of Admiral Akainu and others, ended up with the death of one of their captain and a lot of other injuries to their ranks. Fortunately, the remnants of the Beast Pirates eventually joined strength with the Bigmom Pirates, and they managed to survive.


    Moreover, the Marine itself suffered heavy losses. After all, even though they were fighting without their captains, who were defeated by Naito, it was still impossible to destroy them easily.


    Seeing that the Bigmom Pirates merged with the remnant party of the Beast Pirates and continued to fight outweighed the gains, so the Marine temporarily retreated.


    As a result, only three Yonko were left in the new world after Kaido, and his Beast Pirates were removed.


    ¡­¡­


    Marineford HQ.


    In the highest-ranked meeting room, the atmosphere here is almost weird to the extreme. Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu gathered here, including Garp, Sengoku, and others.


    Moreover, no one was sitting. Everyone was standing.


    Just now, they received an absolute order from the World Government¡­ Go to Sabaody Archipgo and kill Naito at all costs!


    "la, this joke is a bit too much," Aokiji said in a deep voice.


    Naito defeated the Yonko. He should be treated as an absolute hero in the history of the Marine. Suddenly, they''re ordered to deal with Naito. No matter whether he could do it or not, even if he could, Aokiji didn''t feel at ease following this order.


    "This is terrible. Can you exin the situation, Fleet Admiral?"


    Kizaru''s expression wasn''t pleasing to look at. It doesn''t matter to him who he deals with, but Naito is a person who ispletely terrifying to face, and an old man like him will not go after such trouble inexplicably.


    Sengoku stood there with a gloomy expression, mmed the table fiercely, then said, "It was a request from Celestial Dragons, those bastards¡­"


    At this time, even Sengoku was angry and couldn''t control his emotion. Deep inside, Sengoku, Aokiji, and the others couldn''t help but curse the Celestial Dragons deep inside.


    Even Akainu, who didn''t really like Naito, knew that they were worse than thetter.


    "Naito beat one of the Celestial Dragons, and they united in asking the World Government to impose sanctions on him. And since it''s Naito, a man who he''s once determined to do something, won''t stop until it''spletely obliterated. They didn''t have any choice but to eliminate him, right?"


    Akainu lowered his head and said in a deep voice whileva was dripping from his body.


    Sengoku sighed.


    "It''s a direct order from the Gorosei¡­"


    Naito defeated all the Yonko solely, forcefully suppressing the Great Pirate''s era, and if the World Government manages to wipe out Naito, it would be tantamount to telling the world that the World Government is still absolutely unshakable. An absolute power that is still the ruler of this world!


    Even a man like Naito must kneel down in front of the World Government.


    There is no doubt that if Naito is really wiped out this time. Then the prestige of the World Government will inevitably reach an unprecedented level, even surpassing its most prosperous period in history.


    In this way, maybe the world can really be more stable¡­ maybe.


    After a sigh, Sengoku took a deep breath, raised his head suddenly, then, with a trace of firmness in his eyes, he finally made up his mind.


    "Let''s go!"


    "No matter what, the rules cannot be broken. If we, as the marines, break the rules, then the world willpletely copse. After all, we are servants of the World Government.


    Hearing these words, Kizaru suddenly showed a wry smile on his face and said, "This is going to be really troublesome."


    "The World Government¡­ the Celestial Dragons¡­"


    Aokiji murmured a few words, not sure what he was thinking.


    Akainu slowly raised his head with a solemn expression, then said, "The existence of the World Government is the core reason behind maintaining the bnce of this world. Anyone who is an enemy of the World Government must be wiped out!"


    Twenty years ago, in Ohara, he made his position clear when he said he would rather kill 10,000 by mistake than let one schr sneak in.


    Garp stood in the corner of the room with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He sighed, shook his head, then turned around and left the meeting room.


    Sengoku noticed Garp''s departure but didn''t stop him. After a pause, he also walked out of the room, but the direction was the harbor where warships had already docked on the standby.


    Akainu was the first to keep up with Sengoku, and then Kizaru hesitated and followed, while Aokiji lowered his head. After a whole, the confusion in his eyes disappeared, and he seemed to have made a decision and also followed.


    ¡­¡­


    <>


    <>


    <>


    <>


    New one after another was cast on the sea, causing the sea, which had just calmed down a little, to once again fall in chaos.


    Even the people who thought once that Naito is this world''s hope for peace are now trembling in fear hearing this name.


    The many misled news from the World Government blurred the vision of the civilians. Naito has now be an evil man, who had evil intentions from the start, and tried to subvert the World Government and so on.


    People with somemon sense would understand that all of this is just nonsense, but ordinary people just believe what they''ve been told.


    However, whether it''s smart people or ordinary people, they all certain of one thing.


    The world government¡­ is about to go to war with Naito.


    The World Government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years is such a behemoth that no one can shake its authority. The Celestial Dragons have dominated the world for hundreds of years, and they still rule it as the World Nobles.


    Whether it''s the era of the Pirate King, Gol.D Roger, or the Great Pirates era, it''s simply iparable with the 800-year history of the World Government.


    These so-called are aplete joke in the eyes of the World Government that has ruled the world for eight hundred years!


    Until this time, countless people and countless forces suddenly discovered that they had always ignored the existence of truly the world''s strongest, the World Government.


    Although Naito defeated the Yonk solely, what he will face now is a giant peak that none one has been able to surmount for 800 years!


    Confronting the World Government is almost tantamount to fighting the entire world!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 360!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 69! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 597: All Forces, The Marines Are Dispatched

    <h4>Chapter 597: All Forces, The Marines Are Dispatched</h4>


    Dressrosa.


    "Doffy, things are ready. When will they be delivered to Naito?"


    Trebol walked to Doffy, trembling, then said with a flick of his nose.


    But at this moment, Trebol discovered that Doffy was holding a newspaper, with his other hand covering his forehead; his head was down there, and his body was constantly trembling.


    When he looked closer, he realized that Domingo was smiling.


    "Fufuruffur, Furfurufurfur¡­ I know it. This guy isn''t normal. I thought he wouldn''t do anything bigger, but here''s the unexpected, more intense drama."


    Domingo stood up suddenly, opened his arms, and hisughter echoed in the pce, "Fufufufuf, This is¡­ thest big show of this era!"


    "Those guys in the Holy Land, their rule on this world will end because of this, or is it Naito, the man whopletely changed this era with his hands, will getpletely suppressed and wiped out by the World Government!"


    The newspaper floated down amidst Domingo''s weirdughter and stopped in front of Trebol. Thetter nced at it, then suddenly felt dizzy.


    The World Government and Naito¡­ are about to go to war!


    ¡­¡­..


    basta.


    "That guy, after all, is still at odds with the World Government, but¡­ I''m more optimistic about him than those bastards of the World Government."


    Crocodile threw the newspaper in his hand onto the seat, then his hand suddenly trembled slightly, revealing that his heart wasn''t as calm as his appearance.


    Aplete war with the world government!


    What a big event this is. Strictly speaking, even a Yonko isn''t qualified to dere war on the World Government. At most, he can go against the Marines.


    Even if one unterally states that he wants to destroy the World Government, it''s only treated as an unliteral statement. For example, the incident of Luffy on Enies Lobby in the original is nothing more than pediatrics in the eyes of the World Government.


    But this time, Naito has surely made the World Government move!


    Crocodile has received the news that the World Government has ordered to wipe out Naito at all costs!


    This is equivalent to the fact that World Government truly regards Naito and an enemy and one that need to be taken seriously. This is absolutely unprecedented for 800 years.


    Such a big event. Even Crocodile couldn''t just watch it happen and sit still.


    Simrly, in another room of the Baroque Works, Nico Robin, the devil child, was sitting there with a nk expression the whole time.


    Designated by the World Government as the Devil Child, she barely survived until now because of the protection of Aokiji. She knew a little about Ohara, and she knows exactly what the World Government really is.


    After a long while, she came back to her senses, looking reluctant.


    "The World Government¡­ can anyone really fight the World Government?"


    There are many people who dared to face the World Government, such as the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Monkey.D Dragon, and others.


    However, to truly oppose the World Government is definitely a fantasy. In at least 800 years of history, there has never been a force or person that could oppose the World Government.


    Even the shell of the World Government, the Marines, is an insurmountable giant!


    Although Naito defeated the Yonko and aplished something almost unthinkable, it''s probably impossible for him to fight against the World Government and overthrow the history of 800-year rule!


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    A marine warship sailed out of the Marineford Hq and sailed towards the Sabaody Archipgo at top speed.


    The atmosphere on the warship was extremely depressing. Almost all marines didn''t dare to take a breath, and drops of cold sweat fell off their foreheads from time to time.


    Because, on the deck, there were four people standing at the pinnacle of the Marines ranks.


    The Fleet Admiral, Sengoku!


    Admiral Aokiji, Admiral Kizaru, and Admiral Akainu!


    "How far are we?"


    Standing there, Sengoku, looking ahead, said in a deep voice.


    "We''re almost there, Sir!"


    A marine saluted Sengoku, then responded while looking anxious.


    The Fleet Admiral and the three Admirals¡­ were actually all dispatched together!


    This is incredible. Even the Vice Admirals on the warship were trembling. Even they never witnessed such a scene where three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral attacking together.


    This is definitely a major event that has never happened in history. Even if they have to deal with the Yonko, they wouldn''t need such a luxurious lineup. Everyone knows the reason because the person to be dealt with was even bigger than all of the Yonkobined!


    Yuu Naito, who has the title of the Strongest in the World, and can even be considered now as the Invincible!


    If you want to deal with Naito, I''m afraid that only when the Fleet Admiral and all the Admirals are dispatched, the marines can be qualified to take him on.


    Because of the sudden need to deal with Naito, a huge disagreement emerged within the marines'' ranks. After all, he was the man who defeated the Yonko, and his reputation was already very high. Just like the Marines hero, Garp.


    Throwing a hero suddenly to jail, most marines felt that it was a bit too much.


    And the people on this warship are either extremely rational or absolutely obedient to orders, simr to Akainu, which beliefs in absolute justice.


    "Really, if this old man knew about this, I wouldn''t have yed with the Bigmom for so long. This time I''mpletely dragged into the water¡­" Although Kizaru''s words are still silly, his tone was indeed deep.


    "What''s the point of saying this now?"


    Akainu spoke in a deep voice, his fists clenched, and there was even someva dropping off of it.


    Aokiji didn''t speak but looked at the sea solemnly, looking at the Sabaody Archipgo in the distance where its outline had appeared.


    "All get ready!"


    Looking at the Sabaody Archipgo in the distance, Sengoku said in a deep voice.


    "Although Naito is only one person, we must not be careless. We are not sure of victory, nor do we know if we''re going to walk alive after this. This will be an unprecedented battle!"


    Hearing these wordsing of Sengoku and looking at all the Admirals standing on the deck of the warship, the marines didn''t seem afraid. Instead, the fear subsided and was reced by a kind of passion.


    The Fleet Admiral!


    The three Admirals!


    Watching the big "justice" symbol on the back of their cloaks, fluttering slightly in the sea breeze, confidence grows bigger in everyone''s heart, and felt that even if they were about to face the strongest in the world, Naito, in the end, he''s just one person!


    Almost half of the marines'' topbat power was concentrated here. Even if Naito have defeated all of the Yonko, one person would definitely break facing all of the Admirals and the Fleet Admiral together!


    ¡­..


    Sabaody Archipgo.


    The Sabaody Archipgo haspletely fallen into chaos. The eyes of the entire world were locked on that ind. Everyone on it knows what will happen next, so they all flee it desperately.


    No one would dare to stay on this ind, even thewless pirates!


    Maybe if someone else beat the Celestial Dragon, thesewless pirates would dare to stay and meet the so-called Admirals, but this time, the person who shed with the Celestial Dragons was Naito.


    And it''s the World Government who issued the order!


    In other words, what ising this time is definitely not as simple as one Admiral. It''s very likely that the entire Marines Hq will be dispatched!


    In this case, even the bravest pirate wouldn''t dare to stay on Sabaody Archipgo.


    But despite this, the Sabaody Archipgo is so prosperous, and it''s not so easy for everyone to escape from here in a short time.


    Therefore, the ind is already in chaos.


    However, there was a bar, at this time, in which there wasn''t any flustered atmosphere, but as calm as a frozenke.


    "It turned out to be so."


    Naito held his cup, took a sip of wine, then said lightly.


    Rayleigh sat next to Naito, also took a sip, smiled at Naito, and said, "Looking at you, it seems that you''ve already known."


    "I didn''t, I was just curious, but now that I know, it''s not interesting¡­ The World Government, the Celestial Dragons, the ancient weapons, the One Piece¡­"


    Sitting there, Naito shook his head calmly. The secrets that were enough to shake the world, Naito just heard them but didn''t move him an inch.


    Ain, who was standing behind Naito, was still shocked. Naito could remain calm after hearing all of this secret, but of course, she couldn''t.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 361!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 73! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 598: Doomed Ending

    <h4>Chapter 598: Doomed Ending</h4>


    Rayleigh was startled at first,ughed, then shook his head.


    Indeed.


    Before, the Whitebeard wasn''t interested in finding the one piece. Today, Naito isn''t surprised to hear these secrets behind the existence of the World Government.


    People like Naito, standing on the top of the sea, are, of course, not as simple as most people, and they don''t think like them.


    After he drunk the wine in the ss, Rayleigh chuckled and said, "However, since you beat that Celestial Dragon, I''m afraid the World Government won''t let you go."


    "Your existence has seriously threatened the World Government. The World Government chose to draw you in before. But after this one, I''m afraid that they willpletely break any connection with you."


    If Naito was an ordinary person they can control, the World Government will naturally not fight, but no force can ignore Naito, the strongest in the world, including the World Government.


    The World Government is afraid of Naito, so it made him its ally, but Naito beat a Celestial Dragon. In this way, that alliance got instantly turned into enmity.


    Sure enough, Rayleigh''s voice fell. Shakuyaku walked over with two sses of wine, put them in front of Naito and Rayleigh, then said.


    "While you were chatting, the World Government has issued an order to kill you, Naito. This isn''t a rewarded order. This is a destruction order that is one level higher than the demon-killing order. Only the highest authority of the World Government can issue it."


    Shakuyaku is not an ordinary person. Although she said something that scares most of the people in the sea, her expression was still very calm, "It''s estimated that at this moment, the entire Marines Hq should be on their way to this ind.


    As soon as her voice fell, Shakuyaku suddenly heard the ring of the Den Den Mushi and took it out from her chest.


    "The warships of the Marines are about to arrive at the Sabaody Archipgo. On one of the warships is the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, Admiral Aokiji, Admiral Kizaru, and Admiral Akainu!"


    "There are also arge number of other marine warships in the rear, lead by the Vice Captains!"


    This was obviously someone providing, Shakuyaku with information. Of course, it''s a bit hard to get everything you need, but the situation was clearer now to Naito and Rayleigh.


    "So, what are you going to do, Naito-San."


    Shakuyaku hung up the Den Den Mushi, lit a cigarette, took a puff, looked at Naito, and asked with a smile.


    "Since they have made their decision, their end is inevitable." Naito put down the wine ss gently, then said lightly.


    Even after hearing the secrets, Rayleigh told him, the origin of the World Government, and the secret behind 100-year of missing history, Naito still didn''t care.


    Since the Celestial Dragons chose to wipe him out, let this eight hundred years of history turn into dust.


    The Celestial Dragons'' ancestors were great people who created an entire system to rule the world. They might be evil but still very smart. However, 800 yearster, their decadents are just far pigs.


    Naito is different from these people. He wasn''t born with power. He struggled step by step from the bottom, gained power, and reached his current position, so even as an immortal, he cannot be touched by dust.


    It doesn''t matter if your body is immortal. If your soul and will aren''t strong, it will just mean that you''re dying slowly.


    "It''s not so easy to fight against the World Government. The incident in Ohara 20 years ago proved that they won''t hesitate."


    Rayleigh''s expression gradually became serious.


    Now that the World Government had decided to take action against Naito, thetter won''t back down and seems ready to fight them back. Even the Vice-Captain of the Pirate King, Rayleigh, can no longer remain calm.


    "Naito-Sama¡­"


    Ain no longer adresses Naito by Sir. Since she chose to follow him to death, then the affairs of the World Government and the Marines have nothing to do with her.


    And she seemed worried as she looked at Naito. Of course, she could hear the piece of information received by Shakuyaku just now, standing behind Naito.


    The Fleet Admiral, and the three Admirals!


    Even though Garp didn''te, but Sengoku and the other three, such a luxurious lineup, were enough to shock countless pirates.


    "Zephyr didn''te, so you won''t be embarrassed, Ain."


    "Naito-Sama, that''s not the problem!"


    When Ain heard Naito''s words, she was first happy that he was considering her feelings, and then she pouted her lips.


    Even if the admirals are weaker than the Yonko, they''re still not weak and cannot be underestimated. They''re at least stronger than the caders of the Yonko. The Fleet Admiral and the three Admirals, such a luxurious, even the Whitebeard at his peak would find it difficult to handle on his own.


    "If Rayleigh is willing to make a move, he will definitely be able to block an Admiral, and I may be able to block one now, but¡­"


    "What are you calcting, Ain."


    Naito watched Ain calcting there so seriously, and couldn''t help but chuckle, then stood up directly, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Just stay here and watch."


    With that, Naito turned around, took one step, and left the bar.


    Although Ain has long been used to Naito''s character, when she saw this, she couldn''t help but have ck lines on her face. When Naito faced the Yonko, he dealt with them solely. Now he''s facing the Fleet Admiral and three Admirals. And still want to solve this by himself.


    Fortunately, Ain was already used to this, but Rayleigh and Shakuyaku were both taken aback for a moment.


    The Fleet Admiral!


    The three Admirals!


    He wants to face them all alone?!


    After all, this incident has something to do with Rayleigh, and he was prepared to warm up the muscles that hadn''t been used for 20 years. However, it seems that Naito wasn''t waiting for his help at all.


    After reacting, Rayleigh couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Before, Naito had beaten the Bigmom Pirates alone, but now it''s more than half of the Marines Hq, and the Fleet Admiral is personally leading them, which is far more terrifying than the Yonko!


    In the face of such a lineup, Naito didn''t even hesitate. He went to greet them personally, which made Rayleigh smile wryly.


    "Perhaps, he really has the power to suppress the entire marines alone." Shakuyaku was taken aback for a while, then took a breath out of her cigarette and looked out of the window deeply.


    "Perhaps¡­ well, since he''s doesn''t need our help, at least we can go and watch.


    Rayleigh shook his head, stood up, and walked directly of the door of the bar, stood in front of it, and looked in one direction.


    Shakuyaku and Rayleigh also followed. Although Ain was very worried that Naito is going to face the marines alone, she had to follow the orders and stay away since he asked her to. After she hesitated for a while, she still caught up.


    She felt that with her strength, she will end up slowing him down. Moreover, Naito was still very strong, and in the worse case, he can still escape easily.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 363!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 73! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 599: No Shock Force And No Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 599: No Shock Force And No Swordsmanship</h4>


    On the shore of the Sabaody Archipgo, a huge warship slowly docked, and then four figures jumped down.


    The first tond was Kizaur, then Sengoku, then Aokiji and Akainu.


    The golden light dissipated, then Kizaru appeared with a serious expression.


    Next to him, the ground under Aokiji''s feet silently had some signs of freezing.


    The ice spread slowly under him but stopped when it reached Akainu, the hot steam was already rising from him, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    "Although the Celestial Dragons are also a mess, Naito is a greater threat to the bnce and justice of this world. This time, this annihtion is also an act of carrying out justice."


    This is what Akainu said in his heart. Under such circumstances, Akainu certainly wouldn''t casuallyment on Celestial Dragons'' behavior because even if he was an admiral, he would get into trouble.


    Sengoku wore a pair of round sses, which exuded a strange light under the reflection of the sun on the bubbles.


    "Anyone else stays here on standby, and when necessary, follow the order and help the wounded. The Admirals are all Logia users. As for this old man, there is no need to worry."


    Sengoku screamed at the warship in the rear. Facing Naito, ordinary marines or even Vice Admirals would be useless, and they will just end up dead. It''s better to leave the Vice Admirals behind to lead the fleet and prepare for bombardment.


    After the marines saluted from the rear, Sengoku nodded, then turned his gaze firmly, took a step forward, and walked towards the ind.


    The three men, Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru, didn''t speak. And after Sengoku stepped forward, the three followed.


    Before Sengoku could walk far, he saw a figure wearing a white cloak walking over in an empty street in front of him.


    At the moment of seeing this figure, the three Admirals reacted differently, ranging from solemnity to firmness to killing intent and coldness. The only thing inmon was that there was a hint of tension in everyone''s eyes.


    Although it''s only a trace, they were indeed nervous.


    After all, the power of Naito''s sword can cut half of the Grand Line, and this is something that has been studied by them many times, and even Akainu was extremely jealous of this in his heart.


    However, seeing Aokiji and Kizaru next to him, and also Sengoku, the fear in his heart slowly subsided, and the coldness and fortitude in his eyes became more vigorous.


    No matter how strong Naito is, even if he''s the strongest in the world, he''s only one person. And facing him are three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral.


    Akainu naturally knew the strength of Aokiji and Kizaruo, and Sengoku.


    With the four of them working together, even if Naito''s power isparable to the Whitebeard in his peak, then what?!


    Thinking of this secretly, Akainu took a deep breath, and his fist gradually turned into magma, then drops ofva began to drip slowly, and he suddenly seemed to look at Naito as if he was a dead man.


    The three Admirals, Sengoku, stood there together. Although no one had spoken yet, a horrible aura seemed to suppress everything raised to the sky.


    At this moment, if an ordinary person, or even a pirate in the new world, stood in Naito''s position, he might lose this fight before it could even start.


    "You must be clear about our intentions, Naito." Standing in front of the admirals, Sengoku looked towards Naito and said in a deep voice.


    "But you''re still the ones who made this decision." Naito looked at Sengoku faintly and didn''t seem moved by this terrifying aura.


    When Sengoku heard Naito''s words, aplexed color shed on his face, and then he said in a deep voice, "If you give up resistance now, I, as the Fleet Admiral, will keep you safe!"


    This is a decision made by Sengoku. As long as Naito doesn''t rebel against the World Government, even if it means losing his position as the Fleet Admiral, Naito must be saved. After all, Naito defeated the Yonko and changed this era. This something that cannot be erased.


    Sengoku couldn''t ept the fact that the World Government ordered to wipe him out just because he beat a Celestial Dragon.


    However, if Naito insists on confronting the World Government, then he can only implement the will of the World Government and choose to obliterate Naito.


    "Sengoku, although you''re a bit pedantic, you''re not a bad person."


    Naito was a little surprised when he heard what Sengoku said and instantly understood what he meant, so hemented lightly and then suddenly chuckled.


    "As for giving up resistance¡­"


    Although Naito didn''t finish speaking, the slight sneer on his face made it all clear. He didn''t know if he was mocking the world government or the Celestial Dragon, or maybe mocking him, but he really didn''t need to finish the sentence. That sneer made it already clear.


    "Sure enough."


    Sengoku sighed. He already guessed this ending. If Naito would kneel in front of the world government, then he wouldn''t be Naito.


    Although he hadn''t been in contact with him for a long time, he knew exactly what kind of a man he is.


    Sengoku took a deep breath, then his expression suddenly looked solemn, "In this case, we will follow the world government''s order and kill you here!"


    Boom!!


    Almost as soon as he said that Akainu on the side burst out, wrapped his fists in the magma, and crashed down towards Naito.


    Especially when he remembered how he was humiliated by Naito before in the Marineford Hq, the killing intent in his heart got more vigorous, and the magma seemed to be more hot and terrifying.


    With a punch, the momentum became overwhelming!


    Almost at the same time Akainu took the shot, Kizaru and Aokiji also moved. With Naito''s strength, Akainu is definitely not an opponent, and of course, they were gonna take advantage of their numbers.


    Even Sengoku instantly used his devil fruit ability, took the form of a golden giant Buddha, and tried to m Naito with his palm, bursting out a monstrous impact.


    Instantly, the ice, mes, andser beams were mixed together, bursting out towards Naito!


    However, facing so many attacks, Naito just threw a light punch.


    All of these attacks against one punch!


    Crack!!


    In the air, clear traces of crack appeared, then instantly spread in the distance.


    At the same time, whether it was magma, ice,ser beams, or even shock waves from the Buddha''s palms, it all froze mid-air instantly, then suddenly twisted and finally shattered!


    The magma disappeared, the ice sttered, and theser shattered, and the impact rolled back.


    Under this light punch from Naito, the tentative joint attack of the marines was instantly defeated in one blow.


    "It''s really scary."


    "Although it was a tentative attack, a single blow blocked all the attacks of the four of us¡­"


    Although it has long been known that Naito is very strong, the three admirals and the Sengoku couldn''t help but feel a bit shaky facing Naito''s ability that seemed a lot like the Whitebeard''s.


    At the same time, some people who failed to escape from the ind were trembling as they watching the conflict between Naito and the marines.


    Rayleigh watched that move that Naito used to block the four people''s joint attack, and the wrinkly old eyes behind the sses suddenly sparkled with a strange color.


    "Sure enough, there''s a force that even surpasses the Whitebeard''s Gura Gura no Mi."


    "But this is just the beginning."


    Shakuyaku beside him said, with a lit-up cigarette between her finger.


    Ain stood on the far right with a worried expression. If Naito shows any sign of being suppressed, then she will ignore his order. Even if she''s not strong enough to fight an admiral, she won''t hesitate to rush up.


    She will do everything she can to hold the admirals back, so he can escape.


    And just when everyone thought that a real, full-scale battle would break out immediately, Naito''s faint voice made everyone dumbfounded and suddenly spread throughout the audience.


    Naito, who stood there in the street, seemed motionless for a moment. After all of their attacks shattered, he maintained his punching stance for a few seconds.


    Finally, Naito retracted his fist casually, nced at the scattered ice that was destroyed by his fist, then suddenly shook his head.


    "If you continue to fight like this, it would be boring. How about I do not use my sword or the Shock Force? What do you think?" Naito, who gently retracted his fist, spoke casually, looking at Sengoku and the other admirals.


    This sentence made every stunned for a moment.


    Whether it was Aokiji, Kizaru, Akainu, Sengoku, the Dark King, or the marines who stared at this side from their warships, there were all shocked for a moment.


    Everyone wondered if they misheard what he said.


    What did Naito just¡­ say?!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 362!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 73! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 600: Speed Of Light! Too Slow!

    <h4>Chapter 600: Speed Of Light! Too Slow!</h4>


    There is no need for swordsmanship or Shock Force. With such a sentence, Kizaru, who originally envied Naito, felt a bit irritated.


    He''s not taking them seriously!


    If he was fighting him solely, it would be normal for Naito not to put much effort. Kizaru admitted that he cannot beat Naito, but he wasn''t the only one standing there, but the Fleet Admiral and all the three admirals joined!


    Naito is so arrogant.


    "la, this kind of joke isn''t funny at all." Aokiji looked at Naito solemnly, but no one could understand what he was thinking.


    Theva kept dripping from Akainu''s fist, and there were almost no bubbles within a kilometer radius, all of which were popped by the heat he radiated.


    There was no angry on Akainu''s face, yet there was a cold start and a bit of indifference, the kind that you have when you look at a dead man, "It seems¡­ that the title of the strongest made you so full of yourself! Yuu Naito!"


    "Shoot him!"


    Sengoku looked stunned for a while and didn''t speak, watching Naito, but suddenly he shouted sharply.


    Along with this roar from Sengoku, arge number of warships outside the Sabaody Archipgo appeared in the distance. Then suddenly, cannonballs fell like raindrops toward the ce where Naito was standing.


    Although cannonballs are hard to shoot urately, it''s still possible to air at the location of Naito. As for Kizaru, Aokiji, and Akainu, they''re all Logia users, and cannonballs will only go through them without hurting them.


    With the beginning of the bombarding, Aokiji, whose inner thoughts have never been clearer, took the lead!


    This time, Aokiji used all his strength, and almost instantly, all the ground with a radius of one thousand meters turned into ayer of ice.


    Crack! Crack!!


    Immediately afterward, the ice under him started cracking, then an overwhelming snowstorm that seemed capable of destroying earth and heaven rushed toward Naito!


    "Ice Roar!"


    Aokiji''s body turned into a half-human and half-ice state, with only half of his face calm and indifferent.


    This is the strength of a rear admiral. The joint attack they used just now doesn''t, in fact, exert the power of any one of them.


    Aokiji has directly covered the battlefield with a radius of nearly a kilometer!


    Facing the snowstorm that was mixed with countless cannonballs, Naito stood there calmly, then extended out his hand gently.


    Hum!!


    This movement wasn''t followed up by Shock Force or airburst, it seemed as nothing has happened at first, but suddenly, they felt as if the speed of the snowstorm and cannonballs have slowed down.


    Illusion?!


    No, that''s not an illusion!"


    Soon, those who were standing next to Aokiji, Sengoku, Akainu, and Kizaru looked shocked as they watched this scene with shrank pupils.


    Because it was clearer for them now that the speed of the snowstorm and the cannonballs were getting slower and slower. Finally, when the first piece of ice touched Naito''s palm, the entire ice storm stoppedpletely, and the sky was full of cannonballs.


    "Fake, Kaguya''s Castle! The World of Ice!"


    Naito''s white palms were lightly pressed in the air, and the world in front of him was suddenly covered by an endlessyer of ice!


    Whether it was the ice storm or the sky full of cannonballs, they were all suddenly frozen by the more terrifying ice!


    This is the reason why they are getting slower because they were getting frozen until they could no longer move forward!


    "I can''t take them to the actual dimension with only 10% of my power, but it''s possible to turn this world for a short time into and an Icy Realm."


    Looking at Aokiji, which was all frozen along with the cannonballs in the sky, Naito faintly withdrew his hand.


    With a press of Naito''s hand, the area of thousands of meters in a radius was turned into an ice world instantly, but no change has urred on his body.


    Naito''s body was still like an ordinary person, without any weirdness.


    "Aokiji¡­ was actually frozen?!!"


    Until this time, the shocked people couldn''t react. They just kept that astonished expression on their faces.


    If Naito used other powers to block Aokiji''s attack, that would be normal. After all, Naito was expected to block Aokiji, but on the contrary, Naito used the same ability as Aokiji!!


    Moreover, the moment Naito moved his hand, he didn''t just block Aokiji''s attack, but he froze him along with and turned the area within a radius of several thousand meters into ice!


    This scene is breathtaking.


    Even if Aokiji can freeze the sea. It''s absolutely impossible to create a world of ice that can cover a radius of several thousand meters on earth instantly.


    And in the next moment, a wretched voice emitted in the field.


    "This is terrible. His ice is even more terrifying than Kuzan¡­"


    Kizaru is a person who ate the Glint-Glint Fruit. Of course, he''s not afraid of ice. It took Naito a moment to freeze Aokiji, and he only needs half a moment to turn into a golden glimmer, and that''s what he suddenly did, then shed towards Naito.


    Naito has the power of space, and Kizaru knows it, so he''s going to seize the gap between him and Naito and use his speed to attack.


    Logically speaking, with Kizaru''s speed, he should be able to reach Naito instantly and kick him, then fall back.


    But what is strange is that almost at the moment Kizaru turned into a golden glimmer and flew towards Naito, he felt a strange power that was invisible to the naked eye.


    After Kizaur''s transformation into light, he should have be extremely fast, but it felt as if he was extremely slow.


    "The speed of light¡­ is it really the fastest?"


    Just like this, Naito slowly retracted his hand, then walked towards Kizaru slowly, raised his leg, then kicked him in the stomach.


    During the whole process, Kizaru couldn''t make any movement at all.


    From Kizaru''s perspective, Naito''s speed was almost at the extreme, and even though he should be as fast as light, he couldn''t react at all. He could only watch as Naito kicked.


    "Too slow"


    When Naito kicked Kizaru, he even called him slow.


    Boom!!


    Instantly, Kizaru''s figure directly turned into a stream of light, flew backward, mmed on the frozen ice wall behind, and then broke it, and countless ice chips scattered everywhere.


    If it felt so bizarre for Kizaru, it should feel even stranger for others who were watching.


    At that moment, Kizaru''s speed seemed to have suddenly slowed down to the extreme, then Naito slowly walked to the front then kicked Kizaru away.


    However, they also felt extremely slow, and they couldn''t react no matter how hard they wanted. It wasn''t until Kizaru was kicked and flew to the distance that the feeling finally disappeared.


    This what Sengoku and Akainu felt. As for Rayleigh and the others far away, because they weren''t within the range of Naito''s power, they felt as if they were imagining.


    They didn''t know what was going on. They saw Kizaru flying towards Naito. However, halfway through the distance, he flew backward at a faster speed.


    Extremely fast and extremely slow, and the one who is as fast as light waspletely crushed. There''s only one ability that can aplish such a thing¡­ time!


    Slowing downtime! Time elerates!


    This isn''t about Haki. This is simply surpassing and crushing him in his game, speed!


    Under the power of time, even the speed of light, even Kizaru, cannot do anything. Hell, he can''t even react!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 363!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 73! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 601: I Can Do It Too! Amaterasu

    <h4>Chapter 601: I Can Do It Too! Amaterasu</h4>


    With one move to freeze Aokiji and another attack to send Kizaru flying, Naito made it very clear for everyone and showed his overwhelming strength.


    "He''s faster than Kizaru¡­ No, this must be a time-type ability?"


    Sengoku saw Kizaru flying from Naito''s kick, and his heart sank all of a sudden, feeling the true heavy pressure of going against Naito.


    He remembered back when Naito first came to the Marineford Hq, he seemed to have a special interest in collecting information about Time-type devil fruits¡­ it seems that he ended up finding one!


    Without using his Shock Force or his Swordsmanship, he suppressed Aokiji with ice and Kizaru in speed. The strength he showed in this short brief made Sengoku''s heart sink.


    Even without his Shock Force or Swordsmanship, he''s still strong!


    The attack that they were originally supposed to have part of was stopped earlier because of Naito.


    Going against such a man, such a pause should have been more than enough to finish a few of them, but after he kicked Kizaru, Naito didn''tunch an attack but stood there calmly.


    Akainu and Sengoku both froze; however, they were experiencedbatants, and soon they recovered.


    Although they felt that Naito''s strength was incredible, it was impossible to retreat now.


    Since Naito has the time-type ability, which is faster than Kizaru''s speed, they will use a wide range of attacks to block all directions so that Naito has no chance to evade!


    Both Akainu and Sengoku thought of this instantly.


    So the next moment, Akainu shouted, and the magma burst out from all of his body, and the hot stream spread out instantly.


    The terrifying heat radiated, causing the ground under his feet to make a squeaky sound.


    Whoosh!!


    The orange-red hot magma has already covered Akainu''s whole body. The man was like a volcano about to erupt.


    Suddenly, Akainu rushed forward, clenching his fist at Naito.


    "Dain Funka!"


    Boom!!!


    With his fist, the volcano finally erupted.


    Akainu''s fist looked no longer like a human fist. It has expanded dozens of times in size and was entirelyposed of magma. Before it falls, the terrifying heatwave has swept in all directions.


    Ordinary people would evaporate directly if they were even just standing on the sidelines!


    The monstrous magma fell towards Naito because the magma fist was huge, muchrger than Naito''s body, so even though it came head-on, it seemed to be about to crush him from above. Like a meteor about to hit the ground.


    In the face of this erupted volcano, Naito''s expression stayed calm. He stood there indifferently, looking at the magma that struck, then directly raised his hand.


    Boom!!


    With such a simple move, the magma fist, which was muchrger than Naito''s body, was stopped forcibly, unable to make an inch forward!


    Naito''s palm was covered with ayer of jet ck Busoshoku Haki. Feeling the power of the Busushoku Haki brewing out of Naito''s hand, Akainu''s expression changed behind his magma fist.


    "Is this¡­ Busushoku Haki? How could it be so strong!"


    Usually, people can''t stop such an attack relying on their Busushoku Haki, not to mention Akainu''s attack himself.


    Naito''s armed hand, in Akainu''s perception, felt as if it was an iron wall.


    "AAAH!!"


    The moment Akainu''s attack failed, Sengoku, who had been standing behind, finally jumped high and flew in the air shouting.


    This loud roar was enough to shock people''s minds. The average pirate might not take action from Sengoku; they would shudder and lose the will to fight just by looking at him in such a form.


    But Naito is obviously not an ordinary pirate.


    Therefore, almost at the same time he shouted, Sengoku''s palm fell instantly. He was originally a big man. And after taking this form, he became a gigantic golden Buddha that seemed to have descended to the world of mere mortals.


    That fall of this palm directly caused a shock wave visible to the naked eye, and crushed down, inches from hitting Naito and probably destroying the entire ind!


    Sengoku didn''t care about Akainu because he didn''t use Haki, even the strongest physical attack won''t hurt a logia user, but Naito is a different story.


    "The power of the impact isn''t bad, but¡­" Naito held Akainu''s magma fist with one hand, and at the same time, raised his head to look at Sengoku, then said faintly, "Mine too!"


    Shinra Tensei!


    Hum!!


    The moment Naito said those words, a simr shock wave visible to the naked eye burst out of his body and swept in all directions.


    Akainu''s magma fist, under the impact, almost instantly, like ruins, suddenly burst.


    Immediately afterward, this shock wave directly collided with the shock Sengoku''s palm created, as if two meteors collided head-on in the air.


    The airwaves caused by the impact formed two crescent-shaped arcs.


    "This is¡­"


    A look of horror suddenly appeared on Sengoku''s face, and before he could react, the two crescent arcs formed by the impact suddenly exploded between the two of them.


    Boom!!


    There was a loud roar that sounded like the sign of the world''s end. Even those who stood far away had their eardrums humming.


    Those ordinary people who failed to escape the inds immediately fainted out by the sound of this roar.


    Between the two, a bright and dazzling white light burst out, forcing everyone to close their eyes.


    This white light, like a sun, erupted in the center of the battlefield.


    No one knows how long itsted, it was a moment, but it felt like an endless era before the bright light finally dimmed and then suddenly dissipated.


    However, when they could finally open their eyes, the two crescent-shaped arcs were still there, as if time has been frozen.


    However, the one from Sengoku''s side suddenly cracked, then along a stronger shock wave, it finally copsed!


    After defeating Sengoku''s shock wave, the Shinra Tensei continued to bombard him, and since it was toote for Sengoku to evade, it directly sted him.


    Boom!!


    Under the strong impact of being hit by the Shiran Tensei, Sengoku suddenly flew out in mid-air, heading toward the rear. Just like Kizaru, he also hit the ice world where Aokiji got frozen.


    However, unlike Kizaru, a few blocks of ice didn''t stop him. Sengoku was like a golden cannon, hitting the ice world with a series of bangs. Sengoku mmed the ice words and didn''t stop until he destroyed nearly a few kilometers.


    The ice world that stretched for thousands of meters waspletely shattered before it came to a halt.


    Sengoku was directly sted, and the result was simr to Akainu. Fortunately, the shock wave wasn''t targeting him, Sengoku blocked it from the front, and his magma protected him, so he only flew back for tens of meters before stopping.


    Looking at Naito, who was only a few tens of meters away from him, there was an inexplicable in Akainu''s heart.


    The distance between the two of them could be crossed with one step from him, but the man at the end of it felt unreachable, like the sky.


    It''s was aplete gap in realms!


    "An impact stronger than Sengoku''s¡­ how could this be possible, damn it!"


    Akainu looked at Naito with a hideous look on his face, clenching his teeth. He still couldn''t believe that Naito could be so strong that he could fight three admirals without using the Shock Force or his Swordsmanship. There''s also the Fleet Admiral!


    Therefore, Akainu shouted angrily, opened his hand abruptly, then aimed it at Naito.


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    The terrifying magma was brewing wildly and then burst out, like thousands of bombs, targeting Naito, looking more terrifying than those cannonballs fired from the warship.


    The scorching magma swept in like a monstrous me.


    Seeing this mad eruption of so many bombs, Naito just waved his backhand, and the monstrous volcanic bombs suddenly froze in his air, then suddenly twisted and disappeared out of thin air!


    "On such a lively ind, it''s better not to set fire so carelessly, justice boy."


    "But since you started it¡­ maybe I will set fire too."


    After Naito directly wiped Akainu''s volcanic bomb out of existence using his space ability, he suddenly pointed at Akainu.


    Amaterasu!!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 370!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 74! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 602: All Out

    <h4>Chapter 602: All Out</h4>


    Just when Akainu was about to continue his magma release attack, and when he was about point out at Naito, a strange me suddenly erupted on his magma hand.


    Although this ck ze had a very strange aura, and it wasn''t so eye-catching. Compared with the crazy eruption of Akainu''s Magma, it was just a cluster of mes.


    "me?"


    Akainu frowned and ignore it. He was a Magama Human. He couldn''t get burned by some me.


    However, almost instantly, the ck me suddenly rose up against the wind, like a matchstick thrown into gasoline, causing a monstrous ke inferno instantly!


    This ck me, almost instantly, wrapped Akainu in.


    And it was only at that moment that Akainu shockingly discovered that his Magma couldn''t protect him from burning. In fact, the Magma was like fuel to these ck mes!


    His Magma was turned into fuel?


    How could this happen?!


    The pitch-ck mes of the Amaterasu wrapped Akainu in it, and even when he madly released out more Magma and struggled wildly, he was still unable to extinguish the ck mes.


    Even those Vice Admirals whomanded the warships couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong.


    "Admiral Sakazuki is burned by fire?!"


    "Impossible! Is a Magma Human, and mes can''t harm him, but¡­ this me is clearly causing damage!"


    All the Vice Admiral looked stunned, looking at Akainu, who was struggling crazily.


    "It''s just ordinary Magma. How can it bepared to the fire of the sun?"


    Naito seemed to hear the unbelievable voice of the marines in the distance, staring at his ck mes indifferently, he faintly opened.


    It''s just as the Magma of Akainu can burn Ace''s Fire.


    Boom!!


    Just as Akainu was struggling frantically, feeling that he was about to be burned to death, cracks started to appear and spread in the frozen world Naito created.


    Suddenly Aokiji, Sengoku, and Kizaru''s figures appeared out of the broken ice.


    Aokiji didn''t seem to be as embarrassed as Kizaru and Sengoku looked, but the shock in his eyes was more evident.


    Naito froze him instantly, which he didn''t expect, and the ice created by Naito couldn''t be controlled by him, which is surprising!


    As a man who ate the Logia-type Ice-Ice Devil Fruit, Aokiji can even turn his body into ice and can effortlessly manipte it.


    However, the ice Naito used contained a strange aura, which was extremely puzzling to him. It felt as if it contained life in it.


    Aokiji was unable to have any effect on such ice. And he had to use his physical strength to get out of that ice.


    Of course, the strange aura he felt was natural energy.


    The power that Naito has recovered was less than 10%. It''s very difficult to use such a high-level attack with what strength he has, so he has to use Natural Energy topensate.


    "Sakazuki!"


    When Sengoku saw Akainu wrapped in the ck mes, he didn''t seem to care much about it, but when he noticed how Akainu was struggling, he suddenly shouted.


    He''s struggling against mes?!


    He should bepletely immune against fire since he''s a Magma Human. At that moment, Sengoku''s heart sunk to the bottom. After taking a deep breath, he mmed his palm against Akainu''s back, and just before he touched him, Akainu''s body turned into pieces by the shock wave.


    Boom!!!


    The shock wave suddenly smashed Akainu''s body and caused the Magma to ssh around, along with the fire that was also sted in all directions.


    Whoosh!!


    The Magma suddenly gathered again, and Akainu''s figure slowly emerged, but his whole body was marked by burns!


    Burned by mes, this is an experience that Akainu never thought he will have again in his life.


    Enveloped by the horrifying ck mes, he couldn''t, no matter how hard he tried, get rid of it.


    If Sengoku didn''t help him, he would have been burned to death by now.


    With lingering fear, Akainu nced at the ck mes scattered in all directions.


    Even though it was dissipated by Sengoku''s shock wave, these mes showed no signs of extinguishing, as if it decided to burn the entire ind to ashes!


    Naito watched this scene faintly, then waves his sleeves casually, and the mes went out.


    Zizzi.


    For a time, there was only silence along with the sizzle of the mes.


    In this silence, Naito stood with his arms crossed, ignoring the four in front of him, and looking at the audience around the ind from the first to thest one.


    The Marines in the distance have long been speechless, and they stopped firing cannons, while the Vice Admirals arepletely stunned, with cold sweat running on the side of their cheeks.


    Is this the strength of the World''s Strongest, Yuu Naito?!


    The Fleet Admiral and the three Admirals were defeated one by one, and even though they were using all of their strength, it felt as if they were treated as kids.


    No one could understand Naito''s abilities before, but now, people started to feel that Naito was more like a god, omniscient, omnipotent!


    "Is this your true strength?"


    There was great bitterness hiding inside this interrogative sentence. Sengoku simply couldn''t believe that Naito this powerful.


    However, it was Sengoku, after all, the Fleet Admiral of the Marine. He has been riding the sea for decades. He even fought Roger, the King''s Pirate, and the Whitebeard at his peak, and he even suppressed the likes of Shiki with Garp.


    Sengoku took a deep breath, and the look in his eyes looked firm again, then said in a deep voice, "In this case, only a joint attack¡­"


    Sengoku didn''t need to say that. The other three were already thinking of that.


    Naito is really too strong. The power he just demonstrated, whether it''s his mes, ice, speed, or shock waves, he could crush every single one of them if he wanted.


    Then, only a joint attack can be difficult for him to handle.


    However, their power is too great, and it''s easy to identally injure other people with an all-out joint attack in such a small area. This is the reason why they haven''t tried it earlier.


    But now it seems that there''s no other way!


    They need to give it a go!


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, Sengoku, Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji moved together, and the four''s terrifying auras burst out, seizing Naito in the middle.


    And along with these four horrifying auras¡­ is the joint attack of the three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral!


    An all-out attack!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 371!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 76! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 603: Black Ball

    <h4>Chapter 603: ck Ball</h4>


    Naito wasn''t in a hurry to take the first shot. He was the only one with no slight stress on this field, and his heart was indifferent.


    Even the heart of Rayleigh, the Dark King, was tightening looking at how the Fleet Admiral and the three Admirals were working together to make this all-out joint attack.


    Even him, under the siege of these four, he won''t be able to block it.


    "Naito-Sama!"


    Ain couldn''t help but exim. At first, she saw Naito crushing the four at ease. She was extremely happy and relieved, but when she saw that Naito didn''t take the opportunity to finish off one or two of them and even let them freelyunch this all-out joint attack, she couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Even though thebined attack of the four isn''t matched, since Magma, Ice, Light, and Impact will weaken each other, there''s no doubt that the power of this attack will be absolutely unprecedented!


    Even the Whitebeard at his peak wouldn''t be able to block such an attack.


    Kizaru was the fastest, and he was expected to take the lead. Suddenly flickered behind Naito and crossed his arms in front of him.


    Hum!!


    In the glittering golden light, countlesssers burst out all of a sudden.


    "Buddha Palm!"


    "Ice Storm!"


    "Meteo Volcano!"


    The attacks of Aokiji and Akainu wereunched almost immediately, and for a moment, it seemed as if they didn''t even wait for Kizaru to reach Naito''s back.


    Akainu and Aokiji were standing next to each other, so although there''s a conflict between ice and magma, it wasn''t serious, and the core of the attack was still Naito.


    As for Sengoku, with a loud shout, heunched an all-out attack in the form of a Big Buddha.


    Light, Ice, Magma, and Shock Wave¡­


    For a moment, the various elements seemed to have already brought an end to this world.


    At this moment, there is not a single sound that could be heard between the heavens and earth because the sound has exceeded the range that human ears can hear.


    Silence.


    The magma is overwhelming, the ice froze the world for thousands of miles, and the golden light was dazzling!


    Every kind of attack was enough to crush a Vice-Admiral or one of the Yonko''s cadres!


    Hum!!


    The bright golden light exploded continuously, and ice and magma sshed around. No one knows how long itsted because it seemed like a moment but also like a moment of eternity. Finally, there was a humming between the sky and earth.


    Apanied by this buzzing sound was the airwave that swept across the Sabaody Archipgo.


    The shock wave instantly swept the entire ind, and crushed the nearby building, and even nearly shattered it.


    Whoosh!!


    A big wave was set off in the sea too. However, it wasn''t big, so the warship wasn''t damaged by it.


    It''s just that the marines on the warship have not time to care about the waves. They are all looking nervously at the Sabaody Archipgo ahead and at the center of the battlefield.


    After the storm, the field finally became truly silent.


    Yuu Naito¡­ is he dead?


    This idea emerged in everyone''s minds, and under their gazes, as the dust dissipated, the Fleet Admiral and his three Admirals'' figures first appeared in the field.


    Aokiji, Akainu, Kizaru, and Sengoku, just stood in four corners.


    And the area in front of the four people, for thousands of meters, disappeared!


    It''s like if it has never existed!


    As the dust gradually dissipated, a huge pit appeared in the field. There was still a little magma and ice remaining in the pit. The ice was melting, and the magma was gradually solidifying.


    At this time, even Aokiji, Akainu, Kizaru, and Sengoku were staring at the field intently, even they didn''t know whether Naito dead or alive.


    Because Naito''s presence waspletely gone in the field.


    In other words, they couldn''t sense him using the Observation Haki. Naito should be dead ording to their senses, but Naito was so powerful before; thus, Aokiji, Kizaru, and Sengoku were a little hesitant about this.


    "There''s no sound. That guy must have been arrogantly trying to take our joint-attack head-on and ended up dead."


    Looking at the dust-filled area where he still couldn''t see clearly, Akainu''s expression gradually calmed down, and he spoke coldly.


    Aokiji immediately shook his head when he heard these words.


    "Don''t joke around, Sakazuki. You know how powerful Naito is. Even if our attack can hurt him, it''s absolutely impossible to kill him directly."


    On the other side, Sengoku also frowned, yet he really couldn''t sense Naito''s presence. Could it be that Naito was really killed by theirbined forces?


    However, Naito possesses the ability of the time, so he should be able to easily avoid it.


    Perhaps what Akainu said is true. Maybe he really tried to block it directly and got caught in it.


    Pondering for a moment, this made sense to Sengoku.


    Not only Sengoku and Akainu, but others who were watching from a distance, like Rayleigh and Ain, reacted simultaneously, and their expressions changed.


    Ain was stunned watching the dust in the field, looking around with despair but couldn''t see anything.


    However, using her Observation Haki, she couldn''t sense Naito''s existence too.


    Is Naito really dead?!


    Ain''s face was pale. She couldn''t believe this. She couldn''t ept that Naito would die this easily.


    Under the nervous and shocked gazes of countless people, the dust in that area finally dissipated.


    When the sight of vision was finally clear, everyone was taken aback, with a look of surprise on their faces.


    What was there is a huge pit of a kilometer in radius, with nothing at its bottom. However, above it, there was a weird ck orb suspended. This orb wasn''t big. It was just enough to fit a person inside it.


    This ck sphere seemed to possess some kind of strange magic power!


    "What is that?!"


    "A ck¡­ ball?!"


    Everyone looked at the ck sphere in shock, especially the people who could use the Observation Haku, including Sengoku, who was the closest to it.


    The eyes can see it, but sensing it with Observation Haku was impossible as if it doesn''t exist!


    "Don''t tell me that Naito is¡­"


    Sengoku was first shocked by the sudden odd appearance of this ck sphere, and then, as if he realized something, the stare in his eyes suddenly changed.


    At the same time, the expression on Aokiji and Kizaru''s faces also changed. The expression on Rayleigh became tense, and the tensest one was Ain.


    Under everyone''s anxious and shocked gazes.


    The ck sphere finally looked changing. And the moment ago solid ck ball suddenly turned into a weird flowing liquid state.


    Silently.


    The ck sphere quickly shrank and flowed, revealing the unscathed figure of Naito within it, and then shrank into a fist-sized sphere, quietly floating beside Naito.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 375!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 82! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 604: Unshakable Truth Seeking Ball

    <h4>Chapter 604: Unshakable Truth Seeking Ball</h4>


    Naito was floating quietly in the air, without any change in appearance, but the loose white cloak worn by him was surprisingly different from before.


    The original loose white cloak turned into a gown studded with Tomoe, worn on Naito''s boy as if a simple and mysterious atmosphere permeated.


    Moreover, although Naito''s appearance hasn''t changed in any way, his aura waspletely different from before!


    If Naito before looked like an ordinary person, then now he seems to exude a vague aura that is above all things!


    Looking at Naito from a distance feels like facing a huge mountain that cannot be climbed or a vast expanse of sky that cannot be reached.


    This is incredible¡­ it''s exactly the Six Paths Mode!


    And that ck sphere, there''s no doubt that it''s thebination of all elements of wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth, plus the power of the Six Paths, the Yin and Yang, it''s the Truth-seeking Ball!


    Naito was floating there quietly. His eyes seemed to have be more indifferent. In other words, the aura exuding from his body now matched this indifferent gaze more.


    It''s like standing in the clouds, overlooking the mere mortals.


    "This power just happened to be usable, but¡­ is there only three? Naito nced at the floating Truth-Seeking Balls beside him, and when he saw that there were only three, he muttered inwardly.


    At that moment, Naito discovered that the Six Paths power could be used, and then when his thought moved, the Six Paths Mode was naturally activated.


    However, with less than 10% of his strength, there are only three Truth-Seeking Balls condensed.


    "This may be the weakest Six-Paths awaken ever."


    Feeling his own strength, Naito chuckled secretly.


    Because the Six Paths Mode can be used, that means his recovery speed will be increased several times, and he won''t need to wait longer to fully recover.


    Moreover, even though it''s only the weakest Six Paths Mode, it''s still a true awakening of the Six Paths powers, and he can use its power!


    Using the Shakujo, all the basics elements will be useless against him unless the Natural Energy isbined with it!


    If Naito''s power was ten before, and the power of Aokiji is one, then ten of him would be able to block Naito.


    But now, even if it reaches one hundred of him, he won''t be able to harm Naito.


    Because this is no longer a gap in strength but a gap in realms!


    At this moment, almost everyone looked at Naito in horror, especially the admirals on the warship in the distance.


    They knew in their hearts that the three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral''sbined attack was strong, strong enough to destroy an ind instantly!


    "Unbelievable¡­ an attack like that has no effect."


    "What on earth is that ck thing?!"


    Some Vice Admirals swallowed, staring in horror at the three Truth-Seeking Balls beside Naito.


    Almost every Vice Admiral fought against Naito. At that time, they felt that they understood Naito''s strength, but now, they suddenly discovered that what they saw is just a glimpse!


    The mist shrouding Naito''s body is endless. When Naito first joined the Marines, his swordsmanship was at most ordinary, but now, Naito can cut half of the Grand Line at ease!


    If this is Naito''s growth rate within a few months, then this would be too terrifying.


    However, Naito here wasn''t using his swordsmanship or his strange Shock Force. He was using various abilities and almost crushed the marines while standing in the center of the field.


    "It''s his aura¡­"


    Unlike the others, the moment Ain saw Naito''s appearance, she suddenly felt extremely familiar, as if she had felt this aura before.


    Then she immediately remembered that when she first met Naito at the Marien HQ, Naito seemed to unknowingly reveal a simr aura to her.


    Its vastness is like an endless abyss.


    "Is this the real power of Naito-Sama?"


    Ain looked at Naito from a distance with worshiping eyes.


    Facing an all-out joint attack from the Fleet Admiral and the three Admirals, Naito was unscathed, just how strong he is?!


    Many people didn''t even dare look for an answer.


    Including Sengoku, Aokiji, Kizaru, and others, they all looked at Naito in disbelief.


    The dignified Admirals and their Fleet Admiral would face the Yonko standing together and won''t flinch, but everyone felt under pressure facing Naito and his aura.


    However, the people present were all top powerhouses on the sea. After feeling frightened for a moment, they came back to their senses, and even withoutmunication, everyone teamed up to attack again.


    Even if we destroy this ind or even this sea area, we must desperately fight back!!


    This is the end. There''s no way out.


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    "Ice Roar!"


    "Light Beam!"


    The trio and the Fleet Admiral shoot out their abilities, and once again, the magma, ice, and light exploded wildly, bombarding Naito, who was floating in the air.


    At the same time, Sengoku mmed him with a visible shock wave.


    For a time, the world roared and echoed again.


    But what was shocking is that Naito facing such an attack didn''t move an inch. He was still floating there in the air looking at them.


    At will, the three Truth-Seeking Balls next to him flowed and transformed instantly, then directly turned into a ck semi-circr curtain, blocking the bombardment of the monstrous magma, ice, and light.


    Silence.


    These attacks were powerful enough to shake the sky and earth, but they didn''t even make a sound when they touched that ck ball.


    Even Kizaru''s light, which has explosive properties, didn''t explode and just disappeared when touched that ckball.


    And Sengoku''s shock wave couldn''t even shake it. Even though the Truth-Seeking Balls have transformed into a curtain that seemed as thin as ayer of paper, it was still more solid than any material in this world!


    The monstrous attack of the three admirals and the fleet admiral was instantly wiped off the moment it touched the Truth-Seeking Ball!


    If no one understood how Naito blocked their previous attack, it was clear to everyone this time.


    The Marines saw it.


    Ain looked dull.


    Even Rayleigh, the Dark King, couldn''t keep calm, and he also looked astonished.


    That ck thing¡­ what is it?!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 375!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 82! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 605: Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 605: Defeat</h4>


    The magma, ice, and the rays of light swept across the sky and the earth with mighty power, but the moment it touched the Truth-Seeking Ball, all of them dissipated.


    Everyone was staring at this scene nkly, watching the monstrous attack rushing toward Naito, but it was as if a moth was throwing into the fire. It always ended up disappearing the moment it touches the Truth-Seeking balls.


    Finally, the monstrous attack came to an abrupt end.


    The curtain of the Truth-Seeking Balls'' transformation remained unchanged, but as the attack stopped, the curtain suddenly melted and turned back into ck balls floating around Naito.


    Aokiji, Kizaru and Akainu, and others, including Sengoku, looked at this scene shocked!


    "Oy Oy Oy, you''re kidding, right?! This kind of attack has no effect at all. What is that ck thing¡­" Aokiji seemed puzzled.


    "Oho, It''s terrible."


    Kizaru bizarre''s expression was still on, but in his tone, there was a deep clear touch of fear.


    Akainu clenched his magma fist tightly, looking at the god-like Naito, suspended in the air, overlooking him indifferently, then gritted his teeth, showing unwillingness.


    Is Naito really that powerful?!


    Strong enough that the Fleet Admiral and the Three Admirals can''t even harm him?


    This is a battle that Akainu never expected to happen.


    Even when facing an immortal monster like Kaido, he didn''t feel as dispaired as when facing Naito.


    Seeing how Aokiji, Kizaru, and the others looked, they were already thinking about giving up, Akainu''s anger raged more. After an angry shout, he jumped high and then punched Naito with a fierce punch.


    "Spitfire!"


    Boom!!


    The magma surged wildly and turned into a huge magma fist, crashing toward Naito.


    Naito hovered in mid-air, nced at Akainu indifferently, but still didn''t make a single move, he just moved the Truth-Seeking Balls at will, and they flew out instantly.


    After the small ck ball collided with Akainu''s magma, it directly prated it.


    The ce where Akainu''s magma was touched by the ck ball almost all disappeared directly.


    It was like a portal to the world of chaos swallowing Akainu''s magma fist.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, Akainu was shocked and immediately used his Busoshoku Haki to stop it.


    However, even the Busoshoku Haki had was ineffective in front of the Truth-Seeking Balls!


    Pouch!!


    The ck ball instantly pierced through Akainu''s Magma fist, and then exceeded the flying distance, and float back to Naito''s side.


    Woosh!!


    The sky got filled with the scattered magma, and the Akainu''s figure fell back to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    Akainu fell back to the ground, still with a trace of sorrow and unwillingness on his while looking at Naito.


    However, he suddenly noticed that both Aokiji and Kizaru were staring at him in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    The strange look on their faces made Akainu''s heart sink, then he finally found that his arm that he used to attack Naito has disappeared.


    As a Logia-type Devil Fruit user, Akainu is used to this. He only had to control his ability if he wants to restore his arm.


    However, he was extremely horrified and even in disbelief to find that he couldn''t recover his arm!


    Even if he can forcefully condense an arm with magma, this arm can no longer return to its normal state!


    That ck material can even ignore elementalization!


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, thunder was rumbling in Akainu''s mind as he looked at Naito with horror.


    When he attacked Naito earlier, he felt that the magma on his arm suddenly dissipated then his arm turned back to its original state.


    This ck matter actually possesses the power to harm the elementalized body!


    Doesn''t this mean that as long as the boy is touched twice by that ck matter, even those with Logia type Devil Fruits will be directly obliterated without any resistance!


    Thinking of this, not only Akainu, but Aokiji and Kizaru, were shocked, and even Sengoku looked stunned. He didn''t know whether his Buddha Form could stop the ck balls.


    At least it seems to be unstoppable!


    There was silence in the field.


    This time, no one dared to attack Naito again. Sengoku and the others were all frozen in their ces. They didn''t even know what they should do next.


    Any attack is ineffective against that ck matter around Naito, but that ck matter can destroy them, ignoring any power barriers and directly obliterate them.


    This difference in power is almost the same as heaven and earth!


    This cannot be regarded as a gap in strength. It''s a gap in realms!


    Such an insurmountable gap caused the admirals and the Fleet Admiral to stand there motionlessly.


    "Why did you stop?" Looking at Sengoku, Aokiji, and the others, Naito spoke casually, with a calm tone.


    Sengoku and the trio looked at each other, and they all saw the helplessness and bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    How can they fight this?!


    Possessing the power to cut half of the Grand Line with one strike, they can still fight.


    Shock Forceparable to that of the Whitebeard still can fight.


    Having abilities that surpass Aokiji''s Ice, Akainu''s Magma, Kizaru''s Speed, and Sengoku''s Shock Waves. Even if these were added together, they could still continue to fight.


    However, after he pulled out this ck matter that can break every barrier, it was over. How can you stop the infinity?


    It''s like a marine recruit facing an Admiral!


    It''s not that they want to give up, but¡­ they simply can''t do anything.


    "Since you''re not fighting anymore, I''m ending this."


    Watching Sengoku and the trio, Naito shook his head, then suddenly raised his sight to the sky with a smirk.


    Suddenly, Naito''s figure flickered several times.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    Whether it was Aokiji, Kizaru, or Sengoku, no one could react. In almost an instant, all four of them were flying upside down out of the Sabaody Archipgo andnded in the distant sea.


    Everyone was immersed in the shock of the previous scene. It was only at this moment that some finally reacted, watching in disbelief Sengoku and the other sted out of the Sabaody Archipgo.


    "How could this happen, the Admirals¡­ the Fleet Admiral¡­"


    "Is this Naito''s true strength? Even the Fleet Admiral and the Admirals together couldn''t defeat him."


    Almost all the marines on the warship looked at Naito while trembling from fear.


    Can human beings be this powerful?!


    Even the word "god" can''t describe how powerful he is!


    Crushing the Fleet Admiral and the Admirals between his finger this way is equivalent to crushing the entire Marines by one person. Even the Whitebeard at his peak couldn''t do such a thing.


    "It turned out that I underestimated him. I didn''t expect his power to reach this level.


    Rayleigh watched Naito defeating the Fleet Admiral and the Admiral, and he couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


    Shakuyaku was motionless for a long time, that even her cigarette was burned to her fingers. At that moment, she barely recovered and smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah, I underestimated him."


    "With such a force, even the world government won''t be able to suppress him¡­"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 375!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 83! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 606: Marijoa

    <h4>Chapter 606: Marijoa</h4>


    Both Shakuyak and Rayleigh know what kind of power the world government has, but Naito is the strongest in the world, after all. They thought that as long as Naito doesn''t pick a head-on fight with the world government, it would be difficult for them to stop Naito.


    But looking at it now, it''s clear that the strong world government has encountered a stronger Naito.


    One person has set up a posture that is almost evenly matched to the world government that has controlled the world for eight hundred years. This simply something no one has ever thought would happen!


    Shakuyaku lit up another cigarette and took a puff.


    "Could it be that their 800-years of legacy will be overthrown by him alone?"


    "It might happen¡­"


    Rayleigh calmed down slowly and took a deep breath.


    Although Naito''s strength turned out to bepletely beyond his expectations, the world government that has ruled the world for hundreds of years isn''t a soft persimmon.


    No one can predict what will happen next.


    Compared with theplicated thoughts of Shakuyaku and Rayleigh, Ain''s thoughts were much simpler. Apart from joy, there was worship in her heart.


    She is a disciple of Zephyr. Of course, she has always been in awe and admiration for the trio, Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu. And now, after she saw how Naito easily defeated them, Ain wasn''t at unease; on the contrary, she admired Naito even more.


    This world is a world where the strong respect the stronger. Although some people will sympathize with the weak, more often, they respect the strong.


    After he sted the four away with one move, Naito''s figure appeared again.


    But it was no longer in the same ce but floating high several hundred meters in the air, looking at the direction of the Marijoa from a distance.


    And there was an evident hint of interest in his eyes.


    "This power fluctuation¡­ is a bit interesting. Is this the king? One of the three ancient weapons? Or some other power?"


    After he murmured, there was a touch of mockery on his face. No matter which strong weapon the world government hides, it''s nothing more than a toy in his eyes.


    Although his power hasn''t reached the level he once achieved, he''s a God who is above all in this world. Even if he only recovered less than 10% of his power, it''s enough to crush everything.


    Therefore, even though the Marijoa at this time exudes a terrifying aura of horror, there''s no trace of fear in his eyes, nor any thoughts of retreating in his mind. Instead, he took a step forward.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, Naito''s body disappeared in the void, and when it reappeared, he had already descended on the Red Line continent!


    I front of Naito is the center of the world government, Marijoa!


    Those who were still in a daze of the marines'' defeat only woke up when Naio was already gone.


    No one spoke.


    But everyone''s eyes were filled with deep shock and fear.


    It''s not just them, the movement of this battle was really big, and there were still many civilians and pirates who couldn''t escape, so they witnessed this battle.


    As early as when Naito easily crushed Sengoku and the others, the news had spread all over the world. The Shichibukai and even the remaining of the Yonko in the new world all received the news at the same time.


    For a time, countless people lost their voices.


    With his own strength, Naito defeated the strongest main force of the Marines, which is almost equivalent to defeating the entire Marines solely!


    They originally thought that even if the world government couldn''t suppress Naitopletely, this will take more than a battle over the years to finally solve the conflict.


    After all, Naito is the strongest in the world, and the world government and the marines will inevitably end up in a lot of trouble fighting with him.


    However, no one expected that Naito would easily defeat their main force.


    This is simply incredible!


    The storm is getting worse and facing Naito, whose personal strength has pierced through the sky and reached an almost unbelievable level. What can the world government do next?


    Many people''s gazes began to shift from the Sabaody Archipgo to the Marijoa.


    ¡­¡­.


    The Red Line, Marijoa.


    At this time, the world government was expecting chaos, and the Marijoa, seemed to be under heavy pressure.


    This pressure didn''te from Naito but seemed toe from within the Marijoa. It felt as if a wild beast that had been sleeping for hundreds of years has suddenly woke up.


    Not to mention those ordinary officials within the world government, even those who had extremely high status, and others who are equivalent to admirals had an extremely solemn expression.


    "Is it going to start?"


    "The Ancient Weapon¡­ once used, the weather on the entire Grand Line may be impacted, and even the windless zones will be stormy."


    One of them anxiously looked up at the depth of Marijoa.


    "Once the windless zone is affected, and all the Sea Kingse out, the situation will get serious, but the current state of affairs has reached the point where it must be used."


    The other person spoke in a deep voice. Of course, those who stayed in the Marijoa were paying attention to the battle of Sabaody Archipgo, and the result there shocked everyone.


    This kind of terrifying strength has long surpassed the Whitebeard at his peak, and it''s kind of ridiculous that he managed to fight entire Marines on his own!


    Can human beings have such power?


    Obviously, Naito isn''t a human being. He''s aplete monster!


    To deal with this kind of monster, it''s impossible to deal with it without using your ultimate weapon. If Naito isn''t dead, the threat he will cause may be far more than affecting the weather of the Grand Line.


    Besides, the ancient weapons are only mentioned in the legends. Many people haven''t seen it. They have only heard of it¡ªthe talk about how it can affect weather might also be a legend.


    "Where did this Naito get such terrifying power? It''s unbelievable. He''spletely a humanoid monster."


    "Even the Whitebeard wasn''t this strong."


    Several officials took a deep breath, yet there was still a trace of fear in their eyes.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly eximed, looking at the live video of the Sabaody Archipgo, a look of panic appeared on his face.


    "Look! Naito¡­ is gone."


    "Gone?!"


    Everyone was taken aback and quickly looked at the screen. Sure enough, they couldn''t see Naito there.


    They searched the entire Sabaody Archipgo, but they couldn''t find Naito. It seemed as if he left the ce instantly.


    "He¡­ Where did he go?!


    "He''s already here."


    Suddenly, a calm and deep voice emitted.


    Everyone looked back together, and they saw an old man with a very strong body, a bit like a Garp, in the hall.


    The world government,mander-in-chief, Kong!


    Kong used to be the former Fleet Admiral. At that time, Sengoku was only an Admiral. Later, he was promoted asmander-in-chief, and Sengoku took the position of the Fleet Admiral.


    Because it was long ago, even before the Great Pirate Era, before Roger, the Whitebeard, and Shiki, no one knows how strong he is.


    But the only thing that is certain is that in this world where the strong are respected, the person who was the Fleet Admiral that ordered Sengoku and Garp around is definitely not weak!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 375!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 83! </strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 607: Kong

    <h4>Chapter 607: Kong</h4>


    He was in the Sabaody Archipgo a moment ago, and it was a matter of a moment before Naito appears in Marijoa.


    Even if Marijoa and Sabaody Archipgo are very close, the speed is still too scary. Even if it''s the ability of Kizaru, which is close to the speed of light at close range, he must rely on the refraction of light to cross a long distance. He can''t just sh directly from Sabaody Archipgo to Marijoa.


    "He hase, so what would we do?"


    An official of the World Government said while his forehead was overflowed with cold sweat.


    The dignified world government is facing its biggest enemy, and ironically, it was just one person. This is simply unprecedented in history. Even the revolutionary army led by Monkey D. Dragon won''t dare to fight the world government head-on.


    "This is the world government, and it''s also the holy ce, Marijoa. This old man will never allow any damage here!"


    A gleam of light shed in Kong''s eyes, and a touch of fortitude was felt in his tone. Even though this incident made him feel helpless, a character like him has already determined that he will stand with the world government, and nothing will change his position.


    For him, even though the Celestial Dragons are arrogant and disturbing world peace, the existence of the world government is the foundation for suppressing the peace and stability of the world.


    If the world government doesn''t exist, then the world will bepletely chaotic, and the order will be destroyed.


    Naito came to Marijoa, and there was no doubt about his intentions, either to attack the world government or to kill the Celestial Dragons.


    Either way, as the Commander-in-Chief, it''s impossible to let Naito act as he wants.


    However, thinking of the strength that Naito had shown before, Kong''s heart throbbed. As he walked out of Marijoa, he couldn''t help but nce at the highest point of the world government behind him.


    "I may not be able to stop him for long, I hope, if they started it sooner."


    After taking a deep breath, Kong walked directly out of the world government and then suddenly flickered a few times beforeing to an open space in the Red Line and finally stopped.


    The location where Kong was standing is behind the world government, and not far in front of him, a figure walking slowly, step by step.


    "The world government,mander-in-chief, Kong?"


    Naito looked at Kong faintly. Although this person didn''t make many appearances in the Original, he still left an impression in Naito''s memory, so when they met, Naito could recognize him directly.


    The moment he set his foot on Marjoa, he had already sensed several powerful auras within the world government, one of which belonged to Kong.


    In addition, they belong to the Gorosei and some characters that seem to have not appeared in the original.


    The aura of the Gorosei isn''t much stronger than that of Kong, nor is it much stronger than the admirals. But their aura felt the same way as the old man Whitebeard.


    Being able to sit at the core power of the world government, in this world where the strong is respected, the Gorosei are naturally not weak. In fact, some of the Gorosei are former Admirals and Fleet Admirals.


    Relying on strength, step by step, they finally stepped onto the core of power.


    However, they are also old, older than Garp, Sengoku, and others. At such an age, how much strength they can have, whether their strength was weakened due to aging, no one knows, because the Gorosei has been sitting since-ever in that position and never had to act on their own.


    Naito can only roughly guess the strength of these people through the perception of aura. Their specific abilities and level can only be seen in actualbat, but the problem is that even if the Gorosei are strong, it doesn''t make any difference to Naito.


    Unless they have stepped into the Six Paths level and have an immortal body that can ignore time, aging, they''re just ants.


    "I wanted to see you a long time ago, but I didn''t expect us to meet in such a situation." Kong took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    "Is that so?"


    Naito stopped and spoke casually.


    Kong couldn''t help but widen his eyes at that moment. The scene in front of him waspletely bizarre. Naito was walking before but not on the ground; he was stepping on the void!


    Naito can float in the air and can fly, but Naito was still more ustomed to walking while using the power of space to move forward.


    If he takes one serious step, he can cross the end of the line of his sight.


    "Do you know what will happen if you stop me?"


    Naito looked at Kongzily, as if he was looking at an ordinary person, instead of looking at Kong, the Commander-in-Chief, who is second only to the Gorosei in power and control of the world government''s entire army.


    Thiszy faint look on his face hid behind it unbelievable oppression, and the terrifying pressure has even made the ground under him crack!


    Is this caused just by his imposing?!


    Sensing the aura surging out of Naito''s body, it felt as if it is above everything else, like a huge mountain towering over the clouds. Even though he has seen countless strong people, Kong''s heart couldn''t help but throb again.


    Watching something on-screen and experiencing it yourself ispletely different.


    Although in all kinds of intelligence and reports, Kong knew that Naito was very strong, he was still shaken by Naito''s aura when he faced him.


    However, he was still themander-in-chief after all. He instantly calmed down, and with a firm posture and solemn expression, he spoke awe-inspiringly.


    "The existence of the world government is the foundation of peace. No matter who it is, this old man will never allow him to threaten the world government!"


    "In that case¡­"


    Naito''s aura was originally as heavy as a mountain, but the moment his voice emitted, it suddenly changed from heavy to fierce!


    It felt as if aura have controlled the field, turning it into hell!


    If ordinary people stand here, they may even directly experience various horrible hallucinations and get scared to death.


    Even King was affected by it.


    Of course, it''s impossible to overwhelm a character like Kong with aura alone, so in the next moment, Naito moved his hand, and a Truth-Seeking Ball hovering beside him flew directly toward Kong.


    "Crap!"


    Kong watched Naito''s battle with the Admirals in Sabaody Archipgo until the end. These ck balls ignored the mentalization andpletely wiped out Akainu''s arm. So he knew that he shouldn''t let these ck balls touch him.


    Without hesitation, Kong dodged it sideways, then went forward without retreating, and with a dashing jump, he was already in front of Naito and then sted him with a fierce punch.


    However, in the face of Kong''s punch that was enough to smash a big mountain, Naito didn''t even look at it. He just nced at the world government in the distance casually. At the same time, the second Truth-Seeing Ball beside him moved forward and turned into a curtain separating him and Kong.


    Kong reacted extremely quickly, and immediately retracted his punch, and then used Soru and flicked behind Naito, and another fist fell.


    However, Naito didn''t mean to turn around at all, and the third Truth-Seeking Ball instantly turned into a curtain blocking him again.


    The Truth-Seeking Balls'' speed movement and transformation rate weren''t fast, but it was enough to block him before heunches an attack.


    Whoosh!!


    This time, because the distance was too close, although Kong reacted and immediately tried to retract his arms, he still scratched the edge of the Truth-Seeking Balls.


    With just such a light wipe, the Busoshoku Haku covering his fist dissipated. Although both were ck in color, they were twopletely different things.


    One is made by condensing all-natural elements in addition to the Yin and Yang Release, and the other is just an application of the body''s aura.


    The two aren''tparable at all.


    Instantly, Kong''s fist disappeared out of thin air, and not a trace of blood did fall on the ground.


    This time, Naito wouldn''t be merciful to Kong like he did with Sengoku and the others. He suddenly raised his arm and elbowed him backward without turning his head back.


    Crack!!


    His elbow smashed the void, but it seemed to have smashed it into pieces as if it was a mirror. The void shattered instantly, and the curtain of the Truth-Seeking ball naturally shattered too.


    A horrible Shock Force sted out like a ruin.


    What is shocking is that the void didn''t crack only, but it also shattered, revealing a dark dimension behind, which are, in fact, spatial cracks!


    Naito used all of his strength just now, and it seems that with the power he just recovered, he could already shatter the space!


    Under the power that surpassed the Whitebeard and directly shattered the space, even though Kong covered his whole body with the Busoshoku Haki, there was no resistance at all.


    At the moment he was exposed to this terrifying Shock Force, what moved in Kong''s heart wasn''t horror but bitterness.


    Such terrifying power.


    If the world government was destroyed by Naito, would this be good or bad¡­


    Boom!!


    Kong was destroyed by a single blow and turned into nothing!


    After directly sting Kong, Naito ignored the horrified world government officials in the distance and gently raised his head to look at the sky above with interest.


    "I didn''t expect this world to have this level of power. Just simple fluctuation would affect the weather?"


    At this moment.


    The sky above the Red Line was already covered with dark clouds.


    Thick dark clouds enveloped the entire Marijoa, the aura that was brewing was extremely terrifying, and it felt that once it broke out, it wouldpletely destroy the world!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 85!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 608: Smite

    <h4>Chapter 608: Smite</h4>


    Marijoa.


    It was a magnificent ce, with jasper bead curtains everywhere, golden shining buildings; it was a true paradise.


    This is not the office of the world government officials, but the ce that belongs to the world''s nobles, where the Celestial Dragons lived.


    "What? The three admirals and the fleet admirals were defeated by that arrogant guy?! What a bunch of trash!!"


    A Celestial Dragon with bruises and bandages all over his body was lying there with a furious expression, identally opened his wounds by shouting, and suddenly groaned with pain.


    He was naturally the Celestial Dragon, who was beaten by Naito.


    Although these Celestial Dragons are all waste, their physical strength and vitality are very good. Although Naito didn''t use any strength, it was enough to kill many people. If it was an ordinary person, he would have died.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t the entire marines stop him?"


    Besides the lying Celestial Dragon, a much older noble looked shocked.


    "No wonder the Gorosei chose to use that thing to obliterate him. He''s an extremely dangerous guy who dared to ignore our world''s noble status, and he shouldn''t exist in this world at all."


    "Father, what is that thing you''re talking about?" His other son next to him asked.


    He fell into deep thought, then turned his head to look at the sky above, and said solemnly, "This is what makes us rule the world. It''s the ancient weapon left by our ancestors, the creators of this world!"


    "Although the entire marines can''t take down that guy, who offended us, he''s still going to kneel down before us. It''s impossible to threaten us the descendent of the creators of the world!" He said proudly.


    ording to the legends left by the ancestors, unless it''s a god, no one can fight against this ancient weapon they left behind.


    Is Naito a god?


    This kind of thought didn''t even sh in his mind. At this time, he had already sentenced Naito to death.


    Compared to him, his two sons are obviously not quite clear about the power of that ancient weapon, but from their father''s tone, they could also tell that it''s very powerful.


    "It sounds like it means that the pariah who offended us will soon face a miserable end."


    The Celestial Dragon who was standing next to him had a strange, cold grin on his face, which looked extremely evil.


    Lying on the bed, the wounded Celestial Dragon opened his mouth with a hideous smile, "I, I must cut that pariah with a thousand words and turn his corpse into pieces of rotten flesh!"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see it soon." He turned to his son with a dark sneer on his face.


    It seemed that Naito, who dared to offend them, was already killed.


    At this moment, outside Marijoa.


    The dark clouds covering the entire Red Line were so dense. At this time, you could feel a heavy pressure in the air, even from the Sabaody Archipgo, which is still far from the Marijoa!


    The terrifying aura seemed to have enveloped the entire world, causing countless people to feel inexplicably anxious.


    In the Marineford, Garp, who didn''t go to attack Naito with Sengoku, was sitting there with a low face, but the next moment, as if he felt something, he stood up suddenly, and the expression on his face changed drastically while looking at the sky.


    To be more precise, while looking at the sky above the Marijoa.


    "This feeling, is it?"


    Sabaody Archipgo.


    Aokiji and the others, who were bombarded by Naito and flew out of the Sabaody Archipgo, were originally going to fall directly into the sea. Fortunately, Aokiji barely managed to not lose his consciousness and froze the sea before diving into it.


    Among the group, Sengoku''s situation was the best, but he was also wounded, still immersed in the horror he just experienced facing Naito''s overwhelming power.


    Suddenly, a depressive and heavy aura enveloped him, causing Sengoku to raised his head and look at the distant sky.


    "Could it be?"


    As if thinking of something, the expression on his face changed drastically.


    Red Line.


    In the distance, standing in this position, you can only see a dark shadow of the Marijoa.


    But at this moment, there were a dozen people standing in this ce, and a powerful aura was surging out from all their bodies.


    The leader was the most powerful.


    Surprisingly, it''s Garp''s son, Luffy''s father, leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Dragon!


    "Unexpectedly, he managed to push the world government to such an extent, and the power they had hidden for eight hundred years was finally used."


    With a solemn expression, Dragon looked at the Marijoa in the distance, and at the same time, looked at the sky that was enveloped by thick dark clouds that were exuding a strong depressive atmosphere.


    Standing next to Dragon were some cadres of the revolutionary army.


    "Sir! Isn''t this the best opportunity?"


    "Yes, taking advantage of the world government situation and how they''re fully focused on Naito, we can¡­"


    "We can''t!"


    Dragon said solemnly, "In such a situation, it''s better not to do anything. It''s not yet the right time."


    "Look carefully. The world government is going to use their absolute powerful weapon. I don''t even think that Naito can survive this."


    His voice was matched with a p of rumbling thunder, and the scene was controlled by silence for a while. Everyone stopped talking and looked at the Marijoa in the distance.


    And almost at the same time.


    Hum!


    The thick dark clouds in the sky trembled abruptly as if the entire sky was about to explode!


    Immediately afterward, a bright, almost indescribable light shed in the sky and then fell suddenly!


    At this moment, even if you''re in the Sabaody Archipgo or in the Marineford, you can see it clearly, as if the light was tearing the sky and shattering the ground.


    "This is the world government." Seeing this scene, Sabo, who stood beside Dragon, couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Even if it was far away, he could feel its mightly force that seemed to prate the sky and earth.


    "Sir, is this the king of three ancient weapons?" One of the other cadres of the revolutionary army was also shocked and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who knows?"


    Dragon didn''t answer but shook his head.


    There seemed to be a trace of excitement in his eyes, and all kinds of emotion were gathered in his heart.


    "What happened in the lost hundred years in history? How could the world government rule the world? What are the three ancient weapons, and how did they get lost? I''m afraid not many people can answer these questions."


    "But it will eventually be revealed one day!"


    Looking at the bright beam of light containing terrifying power, Dragon took a deep breath, then shook his head and said, "Let''s go!"


    This sentence immediately made the others stunned.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "Don''t you want to watch?"


    Several cadres immediately asked subconsciously.


    "No need."


    Dragon shook his head and said, "With this level of power, unless Naito is a god, there is no possibility of survival."


    "But don''t lose your faith because no matter how strong things are, they still have weaknesses. Once the time is right, all history, together with this sky, will bepletely overturned!"


    Taking a look at the dark clouds above their head, Dragon directly turned and walked away.


    The cadres nced at each other, then they all followed, but some people kept turning back, looking at Marijoa in the distance and the beam of light piercing through the sky and earth.


    Such a scene is too shocking. Even if they are all strong people, their hearts couldn''t help but tremble.


    "This kind of power is indeed no longer something a human can resist."


    "It''s a pity that we haven''t had time to contact Naito. His power could have been a decisive point in overthrowing the world government, but it''s all over now."


    Many cadres sighed in regret.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 85!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 609: Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 609: Disappear</h4>


    Marijoa, the Gorosei were gathered together at this time, looking at Naito in the distance.


    Among them, there is a group of lights shining with strange colors. It seems that its power has affected the weather and gathered that bright beam of light that prated the sky and earth.


    "Let''s start."


    One of them spoke sharply.


    Although it''s too close to the Marijoa, there''s no other way. There''s no way to keep Naito away from thisnd. Moreover, even if it''s close, the destructive power of the Nirvana (the ancient weapon) will cause no aftermath.


    Nirvana with wipe out everything it touchespletely from heaven and earth, just like water evaporating into gas, but even gas won''t exist.


    "It''s ready!"


    The other four Gorosei also knew that there was no dy. Although Naito had stopped outside Marijoa for now, he has already dealt with Kong. And no one knows when Naito will rush into the Marijoa.


    Therefore, in this case, there''s no time for hesitation.


    Almost in the next instant, a slender light suddenly split from that bright beam of light.


    After this slender light split out, it rose up against the wind, began to grow bigger and bigger, and got more and more dazzling, and then was instantly shot toward Naito''s direction.


    Whoosh!!


    After this beam of light burst out, the luster of the previous beam that was prating the sky seemed to have dimmed a lot, and its width also seemed to have shrunk and finally disappearedpletely.


    It was like a big river that was suddenly stopped flowing in one direction andpletely changed its course.


    And this source of this stream rushing towards is undoubtedly the ce where Naito is.


    The speed of this light burst isn''t fast, not even as fast as Kizaru, but the frightening thing is that when it erupted, it contained a force that seemed to be able to suppress the heavens, making it feels impossible to hide from!


    At the moment when the beam of light erupted, a strange light suddenly shed in Naito''s eyes, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise on his face.


    This is¡­


    Although it was far away, Naito''s astonishment still fell into the Gorosei''s eyes, but their eyes were full of cold stares.


    "Die!"


    No one knows who said between the five, but at the same time his voice emitted, that bright beam of light finallypletely enveloped the ce where Naito was standing and instantly bombarded it.


    Hum!!!


    This is not the sound of a roar of an explosion but a horrible annihtion force that seemed to cause ripples and waves to appear in the void. When this beam of light touched the Red Line, there was no explosion in that area, but it was an instant smite!


    Wherever the light goes, almost no force can stop it. The water, the ground, and even the air were smitten. It wasn''t shattered into pieces or turned into dust. It gotpletely disappeared.


    It''s the same case when something touches the Truth-Seeking Ball!


    At this moment, almost everyone near the Red Line was looking at this bright beam of light. Even the people in the Sabaody Archipgo could see it clearly.


    "This is bad. I really underestimated the determination of the world government¡­ I didn''t expect that they would do this for the sake of the Celestial Dragon."


    Rayleigh''s expression was extremely solemn, and his tone has be extremely low.


    Shakuyaku had already thrown her cigarette away, the look in her eyes was deep, and she said in a heavy voice, "No, maybe, it''s not because of the Celestial Dragons, but because the world government has long wanted to get rid of Naito."


    "This power is absolutely unstoppable¡­"


    Seeing this bright beam of light, Rayleigh shook his head and remembered that the ck material that Naito used before could swallow all kinds of attacks.


    That ck substance seemed to be able to block any attack, but under this kind of power, could Naito really be able to block it?


    Rayleigh didn''t know the answer.


    Finally, the beam of light between the sky and earth broke outpletely, just like the sun above the clouds, it suddenly fell down, and wherever that dazzling light went, it turned it into a silver-white world.


    This light is far more dazzling than Kizaru''s ability, and one can''t help but close his eyes looking at it.


    Silence.


    There were no roars or explosions. When everyone opened their eyes again, the beam of light seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    The scene just now seemed to be an illusion, and some people even wondered whether it really existed.


    However, in Marijoa at this time, all the officials opened their eyes, and they all saw the real horror that was caused.


    They saw the area in front of Marijoa, with Naito as the center; tens of thousands of meters around him have disappeared out of thin air!


    On the Red Line, there appeared a huge hole that almostpletely prated the ground. The depth was bottomless, and the ground and stones in it had beenpletely gasified!


    As for Naito, it seems that under this power, there wasn''t a piece of him left.


    "Is this the power¡­ of the ancient weapon?"


    One of them looked at this scene in shock, his mind went nk, and he couldn''t help but mutter these words to himself.


    On the other side, Moneky D. Dragon and his cadres, who were already preparing to leave the Red Line at this time, couldn''t help but stop.


    All the cadres took a deep cold breath. If this has caused a roar of an explosion, it wouldn''t have been so terrifying, and many devil fruit abilities would have been able to stop it or at least evade it.


    However, this kind of vaporization energy seemed to be able to wipe out everything, and it''s not something that humans can resist!


    Naito''s figure haspletely disappeared, and it looks like he has been annihted by the world government.


    "Let''s go."


    Dragon couldn''t help but look back and take a deep breath. After that, he turned around and took a step forward without looking back.


    At this time, the Gorosei were also looking at the tens of thousands of meters ofnd that had directly disappeared in the distance with cold stares.


    "Did he die?"


    "Under this kind of power, no matter what ability he possesses, there''s absolutely no resistance."


    "This is the end he chose."


    "Next, it''s time to clean up the mess."


    The five spoke to each other, and then each took back their gazes, ready to quickly clear up the turbulent situation that had urred due to Naito and take this opportunity to expand the power of the world government.


    However, almost when the Gorosei stopped paying attention and were about to turn and leave, one of them inadvertently nced at the area that was wiped out and suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Wait, what is that¡­?!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 85!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 610: One-Tenth

    <h4>Chapter 610: One-Tenth</h4>


    On the Red Line.


    Under Dragon''s leadership, the cadres of the revolutionary army have gradually sailed away; everyone''s hearts were heavy, and their expressions were also low.


    But at this moment, one of them nced at the back inadvertently and widened his eyes.


    "What is that?!"


    Although they were far away from Marijoa, these people were the best of the best at using the Observation Haki, and even their simple eyesight isn''tparable to ordinary people.


    The cadre of the revolutionary army looked at the direction of Marijoa in astonishment; the sky above the Marijoa seemed to be distorted strangely!


    To be more precise, there seems to be a distortion in space!


    The void suddenly rippled like water, and then under the shocked gazes of countless world government officials, including the Gorosei, space was distorted and turned into the shape of a person!


    It''s like apletely transparent person, suspended mid-air, surrounded by space distortions, or that this person ispletely integrated with space!


    The cadres of the revolutionary army who were left couldn''t help but stop to watch this scene.


    Even their leader, Dragon, stopped abruptly, turned his head, looked at the top of Marijoa, and locked his eyes on the transparent figure while his face was full of shock.


    "Could it be that¡­"


    Instantly, under the gazes of countless people in shock and disbelieve, this transparent figure, abruptly condensed, separated from space and seemed to be born again out of nothing.


    It was Naito!


    The loose white robe was iid with tomoe, but this time there seemed to be more thanst time. Naito''s aura wasn''t weakened from this attack. In fact, this time, he was much stronger than before.


    Suspended above, his aura seemed to rece the sky, and the dark clouds all around him seemed to tremble and surrender to his presence!


    "How is it possible? How is that bastard not dead?!"


    "Are you kidding?!"


    The Celestial Dragon that was hit by him and others originally thought that Naito has shattered under the mighty power of that light.


    But now they suddenly saw him appearing again, unscathed!


    When Naito''s figurepletely appeared, even the Gorosei couldn''t stop themselves from eximing.


    "Such a devastating smite, he¡­ he''s unscathed?!"


    The Gorosei looked shocked and in disbelief, not to mention the other officials of the world government; almost all of them were stunned.


    The cadres of the revolutionary army in the distance were also left dumbfounded.


    Even their leader, Monkey D. Dragon, looked at the floating Naito in disbelief, he''s not only unscathed, but his aura seems to be even stronger.


    This is impossible!!


    It''s incredible that Naito came out unscathed after facing that kind of attack with a human body, unless¡­ Naito is not a human!


    Countless people looked at Naito with pale faces, but Naito ignored all of them. Instead, he floated quietly in mid-air. He didn''t look angry, nor did he looked excited, yet the smirk on his face was clear to everyone.


    "This was unexpected. It was made from Natural Energy."


    The smite that was meant to kill him just now contained a lot of natural energy.


    Natural Energy is the only kind of power that can merge and be used with the Six Paths Mode. If natural energy is added to a Ninjutsu, it will be a sage technique.


    Moreover, the power of the Six Paths is actually constantpression of Natural Energy.


    After he came to this world, and in order to recover his strength, Naito has been absorbing the Natural Energy between heaven and earth constantly.


    The power of that beam of light just now was so powerful that it can even bepared with Gai''s Evening Elephant, and it can cause damage to a Six Paths person.


    But¡­ Naito''s realm is above the Six Paths Level!


    Naito''s body has already reached the point where it could be ever-changing and could even be directly integrated into the void. Even if it contained Natural Energy, it could only be regarded as a Six Paths'' attack in the Shinobi World, and it has no effect on Naito.


    Not only did it not work, but the Natural Energy contained in it was directly absorbed by Naito and became a tonic for him to restore his power.


    Natural Energy cannot be extracted in the Turbulent Space. Once you attack with all your strength there, your energy will continue to wear away, but in this world, even if you attack with all your strength, your energy will not wear out, but it will still maintain the bnce.


    Now that Naito has recovered his power and has almost reached one-tenth of that of its heyday, his recovery rate now will be greatly increased, and it will not take him long to fully recover.


    In fact, as long as his power isn''t lost to less than one-tenth, he can quickly recover.


    Naito chased Momoshiki in the Turbulent Space, and in the end, he almost exhausted all of his strength, so it took him some time to recover.


    "It''s really an unexpected gift. I didn''t think that you would help me recover some of my strength. Now I have to thank you all for it."


    Naito hovered in the air, lowered his head to look down, and his eyes fell directly on the Gorosei.


    It was just a simple look, without the slightest power, but the Gorosei felt as if hell opened its gates and swallowed them in!


    Naito said that lightly, but all the Gorosei could hear him clearly.


    The five of them were almost stunned for a moment, and then they all showed a look of horror and disbelief while looking up at him.


    He restored some of his power?!


    What does this mean?!


    In other words, he''s not even in his ultimate form?!


    If someone else said something like this here, the Gorosei wouldn''t have believed it; Naito was unscathed after facing their smite head-on. This alone let everyone feel chills in their hearts.


    It''s impossible for human beings to resist that kind of attack, let alone survive it unscathed!


    Recalling the power Naito showed, if that is not his true strength, then how strong Naito really is?!


    Thinking of this, the Gorosei looked horrified. After ncing at each other, they knew that there was only one answer for this situation.


    Regardless of whether what Naito said is true or false, they had to fight back!


    Roar!


    The five roared in unison without caring about how much energy they were mobilizing, and the sky above that was filled with thick dark clouds split again, and there seemed to be another golden beam of light brewing.


    Naito raised his head slightly, nced at the sky above, and then suddenly shook his head as ifpletely losing interest.


    "You''re going to do it again? It''s a pity that I don''t need to absorb that little amount of natural energy anymore."


    Upon saying this, Naito lowered his head again and looked down at Marijoa from above with an indifferent stare, as if a god was overlooking the world of the mere mortals.


    "I''ll let you know what real power is."


    The moment his voice emitted, Naito suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the void.


    Hum!!!


    Silently, the void that seemed to have be in the grasp of Naito''s hand, distorted, then transformed into the shape of a sword that was lightly held by Naito.


    He seemed to be holding a sword, but it gave people a feeling that he was actually holding the substance of the world!


    In the next moment, Naito, grasping the void, waved his hand, shing down the Marijoa below!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 87!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 611: New Era

    <h4>Chapter 611: New Era</h4>


    It seemed like a sh, but it wasn''t entirely a sh. Although he seemed to use the void as a sword, he actually used the Shock Force. The "sword of the void" used by Naito is actually an ultra-high frequency. A manifestation of the Shock Force in the void.


    It stands to reason that under such a strong shock force, space should have been broke directly, but it happened that under Naito''s control of the swordsmanship realm, the space that should have been broken was condensed into the form of a sword.


    Although this sword has no entity, it''s based on the power of the Shock Force!


    Hum!!!


    As soon as this sword fell down, a wave mark suddenly rippled away.


    Time seemed to have stopped abruptly. And in the eyes of countless people, this sword seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    If the sh speed of a sword could exceed the speed of light, how would it look like?


    It''s this scene that is now present before everyone''s eyes!


    Using his ultimate shock force and swordsmanship, the speed of the sword of the void surpassed the speed of light, and the moment it was released, the action waspleted.


    But because the speed was too fast, surpassing the speed of light, the movement of this sword seemed extremely slow in everyone''s eyes.


    Whether it was one of the Gorosei or a Celestial Dragon, everyone''s expressions were fixed on their faces, their bodies werepletely unable to move, but their consciousness was still there.


    In other words, they were dead, but due to their confusion of space and time, coupled with the existence of their souls, they could see the scene before their death.


    Whoosh!


    The sword slowly fell, and the space it passed through seemed to be suddenlypressed, turning into a t sheet of paper, which was then cut by a sh.


    This scene was extremely strange as if the world has been directly transformed from a three-dimensional one to a t surface, and then under this sh, the whole world was directly divided into two from the middle!


    This weird perspective can be seen not only by people in the Marijoa but also by the cadres of the revolutionary army in the distance, and even Raleigh on Sabaody Archipgo!


    It was as if it was a divine power, forcibly turning the world into a piece of paper and then torn it in half.


    Silence.


    Where the sword passed, a dark space crack suddenly appeared. This dark crack widened inch by inch, seemingly slow, but in fact, it was above the speed of light.


    The Gorosei and even the Celestial Dragons were still conscious at this time, but they couldn''t move. They could only watch the dark cracks that prated the sky spread down.


    Everyone''s hearts were filled with fear and despair.


    This is the fear that naturally appears in the body and mind when facing a higher level of power and when a mortal faces the power of gods!


    It''s like being transformed into a t world, and this crack is opening a portal to hell¡­


    If that feeling from before could be felt even far away on Sabaody Archipgo, then this crack was clear to everyone under the sky!


    Not only the Sabaody Archipgo, but even further afield, you could see this ck space running through the sky!


    ¡­.


    "This, is this a dream?"


    "The World¡­ was cut into two pieces by him?!"


    On the Red Line, the cadres of the Revolutionary army in the distance watched this scene, and almost all of them subconsciously swallowed. They were shocked and stunned, and a kind of awe emerged spontaneously from their hearts.


    At this moment, they didn''t even try analyzing how strong Naito is in their minds.


    Just by looking at the scene from a distance, they could know that such a power can only be in a God. This is no longer the kind of power a human can have.


    This is¡­ the power of God!


    It doesn''t matter whether Naito is a human being who stolen the power of the gods or he''s really a god that descended into this world. In their eyes, he''s an irresistible god!


    The pitch-ck crack ran through the sky, and the moment it touched the Marijoa, the holynd was directly annihted and turned into power, swallowed by the power of space.


    At this moment, thest ray of light shed in the Gorosei''s eyes. It wasn''t fear, anger, or despair. It was disbelief!


    No matter how you think about it, it''s impossible to imagine that Naito''s existence has reached such a level, a god who is above the world and can destroy it!


    If they knew Naito''s identity, they would have ever offended him!


    Offending the god will naturally end with death.


    As for the Celestial Dragons, apart from being in disbelieve, they were all terrified. They wanted to shout out that they were the descendants of the creators of this world, but it was all in vain.


    Not to mention that they can''t yell, but even if they could, it would have been ridiculous and even funny to say such a thing now in front of Naito.


    Creators? Gods?


    That is just a name you have given to yourselves!


    Only someone like Naito, who possesses the absolute power that can truly destroy the world, can be regarded as a true god!


    After the Marijoa was swallowed, the ck crack continued to fall and forcibly divided the Grand Line into two from the middle!


    And what was extremely strange was that it was different from when Naito shattered the space before. This time even though space was also cut, there was no violent tearing forceing from the space cracks.


    As if this ck crack is just a crack.


    In fact, this is what Naito has just been able to do after mastering swordsmanship, or the ability to condense the power of "sh."


    This sword not only shed the space, but if you look through the ck crack, you can even see what within it; the chaotic Turbulent Space was also cut open!


    Although Naito has only recovered one-tenth of his power, to a certain extent, this one-tenth of his power is even greater than when he was in his heyday.


    In terms of quantity, it''s still one-tenth, but in terms of quality, it''s greater. Although Naito''s power was extremely concentrated, it wasn''t as high as the current level of concentration.


    This is Naito''s today. This is the real power!


    Silence.


    The power of the space within the turbulent space surged at a high rate, filling the abyss that had been cut. The cracks traversed the entire Red Line, cut it off, and even spread across, reaching the Sabaody Archipgo, then finally began to heal.


    The healing speed was very fast, and in a sh, the ck sh that had cut the world disappeared.


    Those who disappeared together with it were the Marijoa and¡­ part of the Red Line!


    Whoosh!!


    The moment the space crack disappeared, the seawater surged widely, setting off monstrous waves, quickly filled the gap in the Red Line.


    With this sh, Naito cut the first half and second half of the Grand Line!


    "Sure enough, as expected, I have already achieved this level¡­"


    Looking at the missing part of the Grand Line under his feet, a strange light shed in Naito''s eyes, and he muttered to himself.


    Afterprehending the realm of the so-called swordsmen master and learned the true meaning of "sh," although he knew that his power had be stronger and his attacks had be more cohesive, he still didn''t know exactly what extent he could achieve.


    This was a small test.


    "Well, the world government has been destroyed by me. I''m afraid that the plot of this world will have to bepletely rewritten, but that has nothing to do with me."


    After he came back to his senses, he suddenly chuckled, showing an indifferent look. After he shook his head, his figure flickered in the void and disappeared out of thin air.


    What was left was the untouched look of the surviving revolutionary army cadres in the distance.


    Including Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army, the shocked expression on their faces was still frozen.


    ¡­¡­


    After this day, even though the pirates were still roaming on the sea, more than 200 countries quickly formed a new world government, and the marines still suppressed the world as if nothing had changed.


    Although the are still pirates chasing Roger''s One Piece, the name of this era was no longer the Great Pirates Era.


    Many people started to call it¡­ The Era of Gods!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 89!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 612: The East Blue

    <h4>Chapter 612: The East Blue</h4>


    It has been nearly a month since Naito''s blow sted the Grand Line and pierced half of its first and second half.


    In this month, Naito''s power quickly recovered, and he had fully recovered to its heyday a few days ago. And coupled with the swordsmanship, he understood in this world and the ability to control time, it can be said that Naito is much stronger now.


    In the past, if he wanted to destroy a world, he might not be able to do it with one punch. Now, if he wants to, he can split the in half with a single sh.


    A few days ago, Naito had already prepared to leave.


    However, what made Naito a little surprised was that when he stepped out of this world and walked into the Turbulent Space, he suddenly discovered that there''s not time rule in there.


    In other words, the time ability heprehended ispletely ineffective in the Turbulent Space unless he can create it out of nothing and forcefully create a time rule in there.


    Naito couldn''t do this temporarily.


    In addition, Naito''sprehension of the power of time in this world can be worthy of using time backward, time elerating, time decelerating, and time standing still.


    Naito envisioned that if this time ability has reached the extreme, the omniscience and omnipotence derived from it¡­ will be, to change the future, change the past, which wasn''t mastered yet.


    After he fully understood the basic abilities of the time system, he had already determined that his prediction was correct. When the power of time came to an end, It was indeed the two abilities to change the future and changing the past.


    His time ability has always beenprehended under the time rules of this world. If he leaves now, he may encounter some idents.


    Therefore, Naito simply chose to stay for a while.


    It just so happened that he still has things he wants to do in this world. Although he''s already indifferent to many things now, he still has a little interest in many things that exist deep in his memory.


    ¡­¡­


    East Blue.


    On an inconspicuous ind, a man and a woman were strolling around. The girl, dressed in delicate clothes, was closely following the man in front of her.


    The young man was Naito, and the young girl is Ain.


    Ain made such a choice. Naito naturally couldn''t simply leave her in this world, Naito told her about how he came from another world, and Ain was willing to follow him everywhere.


    Naito had decided to take away the Fishman Ind when he finally decides to leave, so naturally, it wasn''t bad to bring Ain too.


    At this time, Ain was looking around the ind with a look of pure curiosity in her eyes; she didn''t know why Naito came here and what''s special about the East Blue.


    It seems that there''s nothing unusual about it.


    Naito didn''t speak, and Ain was also very well-behaved and didn''t ask. No matter where Naito goes, she just had to follow, and she had no other thoughts.


    As they walked, they soon came to a ce that looked like a cemetery.


    In this empty sea, there was a person standing quietly in front of a tomb. When Ain saw him, her pupils finally shrank slightly, revealing a hint of surprise.


    "This person¡­ is definitely not an ordinary man!"


    Before when Ain releases her Observation Haki, she couldn''t sense his presence; now, when she saw him in person, she suddenly felt that there was an extremely powerful aura hidden inside of him.


    After all, Ain nowadays is considered to be a top powerhouse in the sea, and she can naturally tell if a person is at the same level as her or stronger.


    "Well, a guest is here."


    The man standing in front of the tombstone, wearing a pair of sses and a long braid hanging behind him, seemed to have noticed Ain, so he spoke gently.


    "This isn''t a good ce to entertain guests. Please follow me to my Dojo."


    As he said, the man slowly turned around; he was Zoro''s master and Kuina''s father, Koushirou.


    Naito was very curious about the identity of Koushirou in his previous life. Judging from his various pointers to Zoro, his understanding of swordsmanship is definitely not of an ordinary swordsman.


    In addition, even the sword his daughter held was one of the 21 Great Grade Swords, so as her father, it''s impossible for him to be worse.


    Now it seems that he''s really a great swordsman.


    When Koushirou turned around, he had a gentle expression on his face, but when he discovered that there were two people behind him, he was immediately taken aback.


    Because, in his perception, there was clearly only one person behind him!


    Undoubtedly, at a nce, he was sure that the person with this strong aura he just sensed was the girl, but he couldn''t sense anythinging from the young man beside her.


    It''s like he doesn''t exist at all, like a phantom!


    "You''re¡­"


    When he saw Naito, Koushirouu was startled, and then he seemed to think of something and suddenly looked shocked.


    Although he lived in seclusion in his Dojo and doesn''t ask about world affairs, the news of the world government and the Celestial Dragons'' annihtion was something that cannot be avoided!


    "I didn''t expect it to be you. I apologize. It was really rude." After taking a deep breath, Koushirou suppressed the shock in his heart and saluted Naito.


    The world treats Naito as a god now.


    Even though he''s also a great swordsman standing at the top of this realm, he''s only a mortal after all. When facing Naito, a sense of awe rose in his heart.


    Not only was he in awe of Naito''s strength, but he also respected Naito for destroying the world government and annihting the world''s Nobel, the Celestial Dragons.


    "Unexpectedly, in the East Blue, the weakest among the four seas, there is a strong man like you¡­"


    Ain looked at Koushirou saluting Naito but wasn''t surprised. In her opinion, in this world, anyone who meets Naito should salute. She was just very surprised by Koushirou''s strength.


    Although she won''t know how strong Koushirou is and what abilities he has, at least in terms of aura, he must be a top-notch powerhouse.


    "Thank you, but my strength is really not worth mentioning."


    Koushirou was both humble and truthful. Even if his strength is twice as strong, of course, it''s still not worth mentioning in front of Naito.


    Moreover, Naito was revered as a god, and Ain, who followed him, was also the goddess of the world. Koushirou naturally maintained respect and courtesy towards Ain.


    "I don''t know if your Royal Highness Naito came here thinking¡­"


    After responding to Ain''s sentence, Koushirou looked at Naito with a hint of anxiety in his tone.


    Naito appeared all of a sudden before him, and he doesn''t know why. Although he wasn''t afraid of anything, this was his Dojo. Even if he didn''t care about his own life, he still cared very much about the lives of his disciples.


    With such an existence as Naito, it''s possible to destroy an ind or even a piece of the sea if angered. Facing Naito will naturally make him feel anxious.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just here to experiment with something."


    Naito, who hadn''t spoken all the time, finally spoke, but his tone wasn''t icy high above, but the same light and gentle tone.


    "Experiment?!"


    Even though his tone was gentle, these words still shocked Koushirou. he went to the ind where his Dojo is to experiment. This is obviously bad.


    Koushirouu''s expression stiffened when he thought of what happened to Marijoa.


    "This is¡­ Kuina, right?"


    Naito didn''t directly say what he was going to do but suddenly took a few steps forward and looked at the tomb next to Koushirou.


    Naito''s words made Koushirou a little surprised. His daughter Kuina has been dead for a long time, and there are not many people who know her name. Unexpectedly, Naito, a god, actually knows it.


    But when he thought that Naito was a god, he knew that everything was normal.


    "It''s my little girl."


    Koushirou also turned to look at the tomb with a trace of sorrow on his face.


    After hearing Koushirou''s reply, Naito''s eyes fellpletely on the grave, his eyes seemed to see through the timeline, and countless images crisscrossed them.


    "Then, let me see if the connection between time, life, and soul is what I think."


    The thought in his heart shed by, and Naito, who had been wanting to try this out for days, directly raised his hand and pointed at the grave.


    "Time¡­ rewind!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 379!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 89!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 613: Changing The Past

    <h4>Chapter 613: Changing The Past</h4>


    Aftering to the world of One Piece, although most of the abilities have not been invalidated, some special abilities rted to the soul couldn''t be used.


    For example, the Shiko Fujin cannot be used in the One Piece world. Simrly, the Edo Tensei and other Ninjutsu like it cannot be used.


    Naito tried it personally before.


    But now, Naito, who has mastered the method of turning back time, wants to try it to see if this ability can be used the same way as the Naraka Path.


    Hum!!!


    As Naito pointed out, the void suddenly trembled slightly, and ripples appeared instantly around it.


    Immediately afterward, in everyone''s eyes, the area around the tomb suddenly appeared shocking and strange changes.


    They saw the weeds that had originally grown on the edge of the tomb gradually shrinking, as if it is growing backward, all retracted into the ground.


    "This is¡­"


    When Koushirou watched this scene, a sh of astonishment suddenly shed in his eyes. Originally, he was wondering what Naito wanted to do to his daughter''s grave.


    From what it looks like now, Naito is using the ability to go back in time.


    The ability to use time backward on Kuina''s grave, coupled with what Naito said before about he wants to do an experiment, made Koushirou''s eyes instantly reveal an incredible look.


    Could it be that¡­ Naito''s so-called experiment is¡­


    When he thought of this, Koushirou could no longer keep his calm expression, and finally, he looked very nervous.


    He didn''t know how Naito would choose Kuina or whether Naito could seed. Because of this, he was extremely nervous and even a little hopeful.


    In this sea, various devil fruit abilities emerge in an endless stream, and there are also many time systems, such as Ain''s Return-Return Devil Fruit, which can make time go backward.


    But Ain''s devil fruit cannot bring the dead back to life. Otherwise, she would have been arrested by the world government long ago, and she would be specially used as a tool to make all Celestial Dragons immortal.


    Resurrecting the dead is absolutely impossible in this world.


    But¡­


    The person who uses this ability now is Naito!


    Resurrecting the dead is a taboo domain, but Naito''s existence is also a god standing in that domain. Life and death are irresistible to mortals, but for the god-like Naito, it may still be reversed!


    The void is distorting, and the waves are constantly rippling.


    The image in the wave mark is constantly inversely transformed, just like a video ying backward. Soon, as the tombstone suddenly disappeared, the tomb begins to return to its unbuilt state.


    Ain stood there beside Naito, watching this scene, and couldn''t help feeling shocked. She didn''t expect Naito to understate the so-called experiment as actually wanting to see if he can reverse life and death.


    In fact, she can do everything he did up to now, and she can even make the tomb turn back to its unbuilt state instantly, but she cannot rewrite life and death.


    Reversing life and death is definitely impossible.


    Even Ain couldn''t help but watch with extreme nervousness at this time. Although Naito''s identity had been ced in the position of a god in her heart, she was still very nervous about things she couldn''t be sure of.


    Hum!!


    Soon, a light shed, and the tomb hadpletely disappeared.


    But at this moment, Naito''s eyes shed abruptly, and suddenly he pointed at the image in the wave mark again.


    "Set!"


    Back in time is an ability that Naito has already mastered, but the ability to resurrect the dead isn''t actually the ability to go back in time. It should belong to the ultimate power of time and change the past.


    Naito has always wanted to master the two abilities to change the future and changing the past, and he''s now trying to break the limitation of time rule to achieve this.


    At this time, Naito, while using his time ability to fight against the rule of time, seemed to be fighting against the whole world.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, Naito''s body surged with a powerful aura that suddenly spread in all directions, causing cracks to appear on the ground instantly.


    Under this terrifying pressure, even Ain and Koushirou couldn''t help but step back, unable to withstand the terrifying pressure.


    "Is this¡­ the power of God?"


    Looking at Naito''s back, Koushirou couldn''t help but look shocked. Just be sensing a little bit of it. It felt like the vast starry sky!


    Under this kind of power, even he can only feel his own insignificance.


    The aura that Naito showed was as if heaven and earth were about copsed on each other.


    Naito, at this time, had already returned to his heyday, and his power was enough to smash the world. If he hadn''t been forcibly controlling it, the surrounding space would have been shattered long ago.


    It''s not difficult to crush an egg, but it''s extremely difficult to mix the yolk and egg white inside without crushing the egg or destroying the outer shell.


    He''s doing such a thing now.


    His power can easily destroy the world, but it''s very difficult to break the rules of time and rewrite them without causing damage to the world.


    "Break!"


    The picture in Naito''s eyes was different from anyone. In his eyes, the world seems to have be a strange ne, and this ne isposed of countless lines.


    Among them, the mostplicated line that touches all the lines is the line representing time. At that moment, Naito, with a low roar, forcibly suppressed all the other rules.


    Silence.


    A short section of this line was suddenly distorted under Naito''s power.


    "Is it still not broken? But this should be enough¡­"


    Seeing that this line was only distorted for a short period, a ray of light shed in Naito''s eyes, and then suddenly, he stretched out his hands.


    Hum!!


    This time, the frozen picture suddenly changed strangely.


    In that scene, a short-haired girl with her eyes closed suddenly rose in the air, her whole body wrapped in a strange power, bathed in a golden stream of light, while floating upwards.


    After floating in the air, Naito''s gaze also became very solemn, and suddenly he grabbed the void and pulled back.


    Whoosh!


    It seemed that the space and time of the past and the present have been directly torn apart, and the figure of the short-haired girl Kuina has directly crossed the boundary of time, from the past to the present.


    If you simply want to restore Kuina''s body, then, of course, you don''t need to go through some much trouble. You just need to simply used the time-reversed ability on the grave; even Ain can do it.


    However, if you want to resurrect her, you must change the past, the past that represents her death, so you can also bring her soul back.


    This process, even for Naito, was a bit troublesome.


    But after all, it was done sessfully.


    "If we weren''t in this world, I could have used the Narak Path without going through so many troubles¡­"


    Naito stood in the chaotic wave marks of time and space, allowing the power of those terrifying wave marks and space distortion to hit him, but his body didn''t change at all.


    "This is the power of changing the past. It''s indeed a kind of ability that is almost taboo. In a sense, if it can be fully mastered, it''s even more power than my Shock Force and Swordsmanship."


    Seeing the girl, who was abruptly brought back to the present from the past, Naito muttered while she was closing her eyes tightly.


    What he did just now was changing the past.


    However, he did it by forcibly suppressing all other rules of this world with absolute power and then forcibly destroying space and time.


    When hepletely masters the power of changing the past, he would be able to do this kind of thing with just one thought.


    Hum!!


    The void wave mark continued to ripple around as if it was about to turn all the surrounding areas into chaos and then affect the entire world.


    But at this time, Naito suddenly waved his sleeves, and the chaotic power of time and space that permeated the surroundings instantly calmed down, and with that, the unstable time and space were instantly suppressed.


    More than that, as Naito''s sleeves flicked lightly, the broken ground in all directions began to heal quickly.


    In the end, except that Kuina''s tomb hadpletely disappeared, everything around him returned to its original appearance.


    "Kui¡­Kuina¡­"


    Koushirou looked at the face that had shed countlessly in his memory while floating in the air. He didn''t know when the corner of his eyes became moist, and his tone trembled slightly.


    Kuina, who was suspended in the air, was only about ten years old. There was still no sound, no movement, and no reaction to Koushirou''s voice.


    Seeing that Kuina didn''t react, and there was no sign of life, Koushirou''s face was full of sorrow.


    Sure enough, even Naito couldn''t reverse life and death.


    Not only Koushirou, but even Ain couldn''t help but look at Naito, showing a look of disbelief, "Did it fail?"


    If Naito could do it, she wouldn''t be particrly surprised. On the contrary, if Naito couldn''t do it, she would feel doubtful. After all, in her heart, Naito was an almost omnipotent god.


    Naito stood there, looking at Kuina, who was floating in the air, and without turning around, he said faintly.


    "No, it worked."


    "It''s just thest step."


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 381!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 91!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 614: Resurrection And Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 614: Resurrection And Rejection</h4>


    In this lonely ce full of wild grass.


    Koushirou and Ain both stood far away from Naito because they couldn''t bear the sudden explosion of his aura, and neither did they rush closer to him when everything finished.


    In front of Naito, Kuina was floating in mid-air.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and in the eyes of both, there was no sign of life at all, but from Naito''s perspective, whether it was her body or soul, he could see that she was in an unstable stage, and that''s because she hade from the past to the present.


    To make the body and soulpletely unite and stabilize, Naito has many ways, so Naito directly chose the simplest one.


    In the next moment, Naito suddenly raised his hands, making a hand sign in front of her.


    "Outer Path: Gedo Art of Rinne Rebirth!"


    Hum!!!


    A white light suddenly radiated from Kuina''s body. Under the effect of this force, her body and soul werepletely merged and restored.


    Finally, after the light gradually dissipated, Kuina, who was suspended in the air, her eyshes trembled slightly, then she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Here it is¡­"


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Kuina still had a trace of confusion on her face, as if she couldn''t remember who she was for a while. The memory in her mind was still a bit fragmented, so she couldn''t help but close her eyes again.


    The countless images in her mind flickered quickly and finally merged togetherpletely, and she finally remembered everything.


    When she opened her eyes again, the confusion was wiped off her face. At first, she saw the nearest Naito. Although she didn''t know him at all, she felt an extremely noble auraing out of him.


    She could even feel inexplicable respect for him in her heart.


    Her gaze hadn''t been attracted off Naito for a long time. And when she saw the familiar figure of her father behind Naito, she was suddenly astonished.


    Her memory was from many years ago. Although she could recognize her father at a nce, Koushirou''s appearance was different, he was older, and to her, this aging of ten years was over a night, which made her puzzled.


    "Kui¡­ Kuina!"


    Koushirou originally thought that this experiment has failed, and even Nait cannot reverse life and death. This sudden change left him stunned; thus, he could only react now.


    At this time, Kuina was no longer suspended in the air but had already fallen back to the ground. She first nced at Naito with a somewhat puzzled look and then rushed toward Koushirou.


    Naito just watched quietly and didn''t do anything.


    In fact, Naito was quietly experiencing the power of time he just touched and experienced now.


    It can be said that Naito was trying to look at flowers in the middle of the mist before, but now after heprehended the power of changing the past, the door was half-opened!


    This could not help but immerse Naito in it.


    Even at this moment, Naito seemed to be lost in another world and forgot everything happening on the inside. It wasn''t until some time has passed in the outside world, and when the sky was about to dim, that Naito came back to his senses.


    Ain and Koushirou never bothered Naito, or you can say they didn''t dare to.


    And during this period, Kuina finally learned from Koushirou what had happened, and she was still in disbelief.


    She died a long time ago?


    Then, life and death were reversed by the god Naito, and she was resurrected from the past to the present?!


    If it wasn''t for the wrinkles on Koushirou''s face, she wouldn''t have believed it at all. Kuina has even thought that her father was just pranking her.


    After all, this kind of thing is really incredible!


    Aftering back to his senses, Naito''s gaze fell on Kuina again, and he looked at her carefully. To be precise, Naito couldn''t help but look at her since there was an unstable time force surrounding her.


    After all, Naito had forcibly changed the past instead of having the special ability to change the past, so Kuina didn''t seem to be abnormal, but in fact, she was being rejected by time and space.


    Kuina''s own realm is too low to feel abnormal; even Koushirou and Ain couldn''t detect it, only Naito can.


    "Is it the rejection of time and space? Forcibly changing the past is okay, but if you bring the past to the present, it will be rejected by time¡­"


    Naito looked at Kuina for a while.


    Seeing Naito suddenly turning to look at her, Kuina was a little bit lost in her heart. She was suddenly resurrected by Naito, and she knows that he was a god. She naturally didn''t know what to do, so she stood still.


    Naito''s eyes were especially deep, as deep as an endless abyss, sweeping across her body as if he saw everything clearly thoroughly, making her wonder how to deal with it.


    Originally, Koushirouu was going to thank Naito, but when he saw Naito staring at Kuina and noticed the expression on his face, he stopped and couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Naito-Sama, what''s the matter?"


    Compared to Koushirou, Ain looked less restrained, and when she saw Naito''s appearance, she couldn''t help but ask in a light tone.


    "It''s nothing."


    Naito shook his head and withdrew his gaze from Kuina. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said: "It''s just because I forcibly changed the past. Kuina is still being rejected by time. there''s no problem in the short term, but she may gradually disappear."


    "Disappear? What do you mean?!"


    Hearing these words, Koushirou finally asked aloud; he was unable to remain calm.


    Naito said lightly: "It''s just ostensibly."


    These words made Koushirou''s expression slightly became solemn, and Kuina, who was lowering her head, turned pale instantly.


    She wasn''t afraid of death, but she couldn''t ept it. She died without fulfilling her dream of bing the world''s greatest swordsman. Besides, she had already died once, and she didn''t want to be gone again.


    It''s likeing from hell to heaven suddenly. How can you be willing to go back to hell again?


    "But it''s not unsolvable. I can suppress the rejection of time¡­"


    Naito looked at the pale face of Kuina, thinking in his heart that since they have already done this, there''s no reason to give up halfway.


    In fact, Naito cannot only suppress the rejection of time; as long as Naito fullyprehends the ability to change the past, he canpletely erase the rejection of time on Kuina, but it''s impossible now.


    "So¡­ Kuina, are you willing to leave with me and worship me as a Sensei?" Naito looked down at Kuina and gave her a choice.


    In the original, Kuina was able to defeat Zoro many times. Naturally, her talent is beyond doubt, and her heart is indeed the heart of a powerful swordsman.


    With such talent and a strong heart, Naito didn''t mind epting an apprentice in this world.


    This turn of events, whether it was Kuina or Koushirou, couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    They originally thought that she would inevitably die again in the end. They never expected that death can be avoidable. What''s even more incredible is that Naito was even willing to ept Kuina as a disciple.


    What is Naito really?


    Some people may dare to think about how he''s the strongest in the world; others will think about how he''s the greatest swordsman of all time, but¡­ Naito is something that many people won''t even dare to think about!


    This choice was an easy one.


    "I¡­ I d¡­"


    Kuina subconsciously wanted to agree, but then she paused and looked at her father next to her, who solemnly nodded his head in agreement.


    Seeing how Kuina expected, Naito smiled at her slightly. Now that she has decided to be his disciple, Naito''s attitude towards her is naturally different.


    Kuina had just been resurrected, so naturally, she should be given some time.


    After pondering for a while, Naito said, "Then, three days from now, I wille here again, and you will leave with me."


    The moment his voice emitted, Naito and Ain''s figure suddenly became illusory and dim, then they disappeared out of thin air.


    It''s not impossible to stay in the East Blue, but Naito doesn''t like being disturbed. He just wants to quickly understand the two abilities to change the past and changing the future.


    Besides, since Kuina is already his disciple, when Naito decides to leave this world in the future, he will give her the opportunity to leave with him.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 381!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 91!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 615: 1 Year, Skypiea

    <h4>Chapter 615: 1 Year, Skypiea</h4>


    Skypiea.


    This is an ind located 10,000 meters above the sea. It seems to be opposite Fishman Ind, which is 10,000 meters below the sea.


    Like dreamlike heaven, everything is made of clouds, and here also there are sea and beaches, as well as houses and roads, which are made up of sea clouds and ind clouds.


    Fishman Ind is like a dreamlike wondend, and Sky Ind is not inferior. Even in terms of scope, Sky Ind is muchrger than Fishman Ind.


    After all, Fishman Ind is just a single ind, but the sky ind is more than one.


    On this sky ind, there are people who grow angel-like wings and have lived here for generations. And the name of their supreme ruler is "God."


    Many years ago, the former god, Gan Fall, was defeated by Enel, who had eaten the Thunder Devil Fruit, so to this day, the ruled of this sky ind has always been Enel.


    It wasn''t until a group of pirates rode on the sky current to arrive at Skypiea that a huge storm swept across the entire ce.


    Naturally, this group of pirates has already embarked on their journey in the Grand Line, passing by basta, the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Luffy''s group was now fighting with Enel.


    However, whether it was Luffy, his friends, or Enel, who had a strong Observation Haku, they never noticed that there is another ind above Skypiea.


    It was said that it''s an ind, but, in fact, it was a space independent of Skypiea.


    It was a small world created by Naito.


    After leaving East Blue with Kuina, Naito chose Skypiea as a ce for rest. The world below was rather chaotic. The Fishman Ind wasn''t also a good ce, Naito was experimenting with time and space abilities, and if anything goes wrong, it will be really dangerous.


    Skypiea is suspended at an altitude of 10,000 meters. The range of this space is extremely wide, so it''s naturally a more suitable ce.


    This area is a space created by Naito. Naturally, only Naito can enter and exit freely, and only if he gives other permission can they go in and out as they want.


    Otherwise, Ain would not be able to enter and would not even notice the existence of this space.


    In addition¡­ the time flow rate in this space ispletely different from the time flow rate of the outside world!


    Because he has been studying the ability of the time, the space created by Naito deliberately distorted time, causing the flow of time in this space to be ten times faster than outside.


    In other words, if ten years have passed on the inside, and only a year will pass on the outside.


    ¡­¡­


    It is said to be a space, but in fact, it was a smaller world that is moreplete than the world created by Naito before in the Shinobi World. In addition to having all the basic elements, the power of rules is also extremelyplete, and even creating life is possible.


    It''s no different from the real world.


    In the center of this small world, there are a few thatched cottages that seem inconspicuous, but the surrounding environment of the thatched cottages is like a fairnd on earth, and even the scenery of the Fishman Ind and Skypiea cannot bepared with it.


    There seemed to be some kind of brilliant light surrounding the ce here, and every flower and every grass seems to be glowing.


    On the grass.


    A girl with beautiful long hair, about seventeen or eighteen years old, is sitting cross-legged, her beautiful long hair is naturally draped on the grass behind her, and a sword is ced on her knees.


    The girl was naturally Kuina.


    A whole year has passed in the outside world, but the time that has passed in this small world was ten years. It has been a year since Naito left the East Blue with Kuina. Luffy went out to the sea and reached Skypiea. But in the inside of this world, more than ten years have passed.


    However, what is extremely strange is that due to the time distortion, although ten years have passed inside this small world, Ain and Kuina felt that it was actually less than a year.


    However, even though it felt this way, Kuina''s fully grown body shows the passage of time and feelspletely different.


    It was both fast and slow.


    Twopletely different times are flooded here, and the source of all this is naturally Naito. He has been studying the power of time. If you inadvertently move the timeline, it will have a certain impact on the world.


    Kuina sat there quietly,prehending the mystery of swordsmanship. There was a hidden sword intent brewing on her body. This sword''s intent was like a peerless sword without a sheath. Once it was out of its sheath, it would be so sharp, and a strike from it will be earth-shattering.


    In this world, during the time of following Naito''s practice, Kuina truly realized what is called the vastness of the starry sky and the distance between the sky and earth.


    When she just came here and first started training with Naito, she was like Zoro, who had never seen Mihawk. she didn''t know the concept of true power at all.


    But now that she has apletely different vision from before.


    Kuina''s true strength came from staying in this small world. She doesn''t really know how strong she is. The only people who knew how strong she was right now were Naito and Ain.


    For Naito, Kuina''s strength isn''t a big deal. Even if it''s ten times stronger, it''s not a big deal, but things were different for Ain.


    Kuina now is¡­ stronger than Ain!


    Although Ain''s strength has also improved a lot, she''s not thinking about bing stronger at all or that her heart isn''t as strong as Kuina''s. At first, her strength crushed Kuina, but she waster defeated by her and overtook a little by little.


    Kuina''s talent is extremely high, and she has a strong heart, especially after seeing Naito breaking the ground, creating a small world out of nothing, designing various rules. She understood what is called true strength and made great strides in the realm of swordsmanship.


    Originally, Kuina''s sword was a gift from her father, but that sword is in Zoro''s hands, so when Kuina came here, she brought another sword that Koushirou gave her.


    As a great swordsman, Koushirou''s sword is naturally one of the twelve Supreme Grade Swords.


    However, even one of the twelve Supreme Grade Swords wasn''t enough in Naito''s eyes, so when Kuina realized the true meaning of "sh" and achieved the realm of the great swordsman, Naito specially made one for her.


    When Kuina became a great swordsman, she asked Naito whether she could be the world''s number one swordsman now. The answer Naito gave her was to keep training, so she did.


    Kuina just sat there with her eyes closed, her breath seemed to have been integrated with the sword, and her body seemed to gradually condense a sword intent that could almost cut through the sky.


    At this moment, the door of one of the inconspicuous thatched hut in the distance was opened for the first time in a long time.


    Squeak.


    The door, which had been closed for an unknown period of time, was gently pushed open by a hand.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 381!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 93!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 616: Raigo

    <h4>Chapter 616: Raigo</h4>


    Naito''s figure strolled out of the inconspicuous thatched hut.


    His body seemed to be covered in dust, and his hair looked messy, but in the next instant, a light shed, and Naito''s appearance quickly transformed, and within a few breaths, he returned to his previous image.


    It was no different from when he arrived at this world and when he left the East Blue. It was still in and lose cloak, silver-white hair, and a handsome face.


    "Master."


    The moment Naito stepped out of the thatched hut, Kuina opened her eyes and stood up immediately, looking at Naito with some joy, and at the same time, saluting him.


    "Don''t move."


    Hearing Naito''s words, Kuina naturally immediately stood motionless. Although she didn''t know what Naito was going to do, shepletelyplied with his instructions.


    In the next moment, Naito suddenly stretched out his hand and swiped lightly in front of her, as if crossing a strange arc, touching a certain mysterious trajectory and context.


    A strand of light rippled from Naito''s fingertips.


    Kuina''s beautiful long hair fluttered gently, and several strands of it fell between Naito''s fingers.


    Naito pat Kuina''s head, then retracted his hand and smiled at her slightly, "You''re beautiful again, Kuina."


    "Uh¡­"


    When Kuina heard Naito''s words, she was startled for a moment since she didn''t expect such words from him, and then a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Naito''s image in her heart has always been noble and cold, and he suddenly wasughing at her, and even teasing her, which immediately made her feel a little overwhelmed.


    "Hahaha."


    Seeing Kuina, the great swordsman, who was about to be the world''s number one, getting overwhelmed by a word, Naito suddenly couldn''t help butugh.


    The actual reason why heughed so happily is¡­ Naito finallypleted the cultivation of the power of time!


    The ability to change the future took about a few months for Naito topletelyprehend, but the difficulty of changing the past was somewhat beyond Naito''s expectations.


    It took nearly ten years to finally master the ability to change the past.


    Just a slight flick in front of Kuina helped her blend with time and erased the rejection on her body. Now Kuina will no longer be repelled by the time and space of the One Piece world.


    "Go and wake Ain up. It''s time to leave this ce." After he chuckled for a while, Naito smiled at Kuina and said.


    "Yes."


    As if she hadn''t reacted yet, Kuina nodded subconsciously and then was about to go to Ain, but then she was stunned.


    "Leave?!"


    "Yeah, didn''t you¡­ say that you''ve always wanted to get the title of the world''s number one swordsman?" Naito nodded and said with a smile.


    Hearing these words, Kuina suddenly got excited, and her hand holding the hilt couldn''t help but tighten.


    "Is it finally possible to go to sea?"


    Naito smiled and nodded and then stretched out his hand to wipe the void next to him, and a ck hole appeared there. This was a space channel, and the outside was naturally to Skypiea.


    "You and Ain go out first. I have to do something. Wait for me outside."


    "Yes!"


    After she nodded, Kuina ran to another thatched cottage with excitement and called Ain, who was still sleeping out. After waking up Ain, the two stepped into the space channel created by Naito.


    Seeing Kuina and Ain leave, Naito stretched out his hand, and the space channel disappeared.


    Immediately afterward, Naito waved his hand again, and a spatial crack suddenly appeared. Then Naito tore it with his hand to make itrger, and then he stepped directly into it.


    Outside this Space Channel was naturally not Skypiea, but the Turbulent Space.


    In this Turbulent Space, the small word Naito has created was like a small bubble, tightly attached to the diaphragm space of One Piece world.


    It is said to be a bubble, but it was actually a small world, but from the perspective of the Turbulent Space, it''s like a small bubble attached to the One Piece World.


    "Heaven."


    Naito stood in the Turbulent Spac,e ignoring the impact of the chaotic space. His eyes shed sharply, then he pointed directly at the bubble.


    Hum!!!


    In the next moment, this bubble trembled.


    Because this is a small world created by Naito, he naturally hadplete control over it. In fact, in the Hokage world, the space created by Naito could also be carried at will. But at that time, Naito wanted to chase and kill Momoshiki, so he didn''t think of bringing it with him.


    Naito poured his thoughts into the structure of this space. He naturally won''t throw it in the One Piece world.


    Under his control, the bubble continued to shrink, and finally, it truly became a bubble of the size of a finger, which floated to Naito''s palm.


    Naito stretched out his hand and held it, and the bubble disappeared and merged into his body.


    "Done."


    Naito smirked, then turned to look at the diaphragm of the One Piece World, and after taking a step out, he passed through the diaphragm again and returned to the One Piece World.


    ¡­¡­


    Skypiea.


    A huge vine stood between the clouds as if it was directly connecting the sky and earth, and beside the Vince, a ship flying between the clouds was hovering there.


    "How do you like it now? Climb up if you think you can!"


    Enel stood on the deck of his ship, looking down at Luffy, who was desperately trying to climb up the vine with a painful expression.


    Luffy was a rubber human being. Of course, he''s the best at jumping and climbing, but the problem is that after Enel melted the golden bell on his hand, Luffy got a huge golden ball stuck on his hand.


    The golden ball was so heavy that it was difficult for Luffy to climb up.


    "Asshole¡­"


    Luffy looked at the arrogant Enel, feeling very angry, but there was nothing he could do with him.


    "Yeah, hahaha, just stay there. I will show you some interesting things¡­"


    A weird smile appeared on Enel''s face, and then the whole person suddenly turned into lightning and suddenly disappeared.


    Rumble!!


    A huge cloud in the sky suddenly rumbled, and began to twist and deform, and finally turned into a huge Thunderballparable to an ind!


    "Ahahahaha, tremble, now you will know what the power of God is!"


    Enel''s figure emerged, his arms outstretched, surrounded by lightning; heughed loudly.


    "Raigo!!"


    Boom!!


    A huge Thunderball dropped.


    Above Skypiea, there are two inds, one is half-section of Jaya Ind, which is brought up into the sky by the soaring currents, which is the so-called holynd, and the other is the Angel Ind, which is close to the holynd.


    A huge Thunderball was thrown at Angel Ind.


    At this moment, the heavens and the earth faded, and the endless thunder and lightning burst out with an extremely brilliant light, like a sun that suddenly descended there, making everyone unable to see.


    The terrifying air wave swept in all directions, causing the clouds to set off monstrous waves.


    When the light and airwaves dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was a huge cloud hole. The Angel Ind was located there before was wiped out into ashes by this blow!


    Everyone was stunned by the shock of this scene, and their eyes were dark to the extreme with horror, and their bodies were trembling.


    "Angel Ind¡­ Has it been wiped out?"


    "It disappeared."


    Under countless people''s horrified expressions, Enel shed again on the deck of the ship, kicked Luffy''s hand that had managed to hold on to it, and then he opened his arms andughed loudly.


    "This ind of mankind shouldpletely disappear. As a god, I will use Raigo to wipe out this so-called holynd, and no one will be able to escape!"


    Luffy was furious when he heard Enel''s words but still failed to rush to the ship, and almost in this short moment, under Enel''spower, the thunderclouds in the sky once again gathered.


    And another huge Thunderball suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This Thunderball was even many timesrger than the one from before. It traversed the entire sky and was suspended above the holynd!


    Seeing this scene, the people who have barely managed to awaken from their shock couldn''t help but watch this scene in despair.


    "Oh¡­ Are you kidding me? This one is several times bigger than before¡­"


    "Is this the power of God?!"


    Below the huge Thunderball, there was nothing but desperate voices.


    However, almost at this moment, between the huge Thunderball and the holynd, a ck hole suddenly appeared in the emptiness of the sky, like a passage.


    Immediately afterward, two figures emerged from the ck channel.


    The two figures had just walked out of the passage, and they seemed to have no idea about the situation outside the passage, and one of them suddenly made a surprised and strange sound.


    "What?"


    "What is that?"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 381!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 93!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 617: Kuinas one strike

    <h4>Chapter 617: Kuinas one strike</h4>


    A ck passage suddenly appeared in the sky. Because of the thick dark clouds and the battle that was actually going on, no one could notice that two women, Kuina and Ain, wereing out of the passage.


    On the contrary, Enel, who has a strong Observation Haki, noticed and felt a bit surprised, but he quickly pressed it.


    No one can resist the power of God. Everything will be destroyed by his thunder!


    After taking a nce, Enelpletely ignored them and turned to look at the other side of the sky, where there was a huge golden bell.


    This was the remains of the ancient city of Shandorian, the Golden Belfry Bell, and it was what Enel has been looking for. Seeing this huge golden bell, Enel''s eyes were full of excitement, feeling that this huge golden bell is a very good match for a god.


    He was nning on taking this golden bell and travel to the endlessnd, that is, the moon. It must be perfect for him.


    However, almost as soon as Enel was about to walk towards the golden bell, his figure suddenly froze, and his foot that was about to take a step stagnated in mid-air instantly, and his head turned around in disbelief.


    The rear.


    Far in the sky, Kuina''s soft and beautiful long hair fluttered as her body was slightly bowing, maintaining the stance of sword drawing.


    Having long hair isn''t suitable for swordsmen. For a swordsman like Kuina, a long hair should be considered a burden, but now after she stepped into the realm of the swordsmen masters, and she understood the true meaning of the sword, she learned that nothing can disturb her de.


    The so-called mastery isn''t about how strong or long the sword aura is but about cutting everything that one wants to cut.


    The strength of the sword Ki is only a measure of strength for the ordinary swordsmen, but a master can swing his swords casually and cut thousands of jagged cannonballs from the middle.


    A master can swing his sword in front of a person without harming him while splitting a mountain behind him into two halves.


    "One Sword Style¡­"


    Kuina was lowering her head slightly, no one could see her expression clearly, but Ain, who was standing next to her, could hear her whisper softly.


    After groaning softly, Kuina didn''tpletely draw her sword, but she inserted it back into the sheath.


    In other words, she has already drawn the sword, swang it, and put it back!


    They could only see her inserting it back into the sheath.


    Crack!!


    With a crisp sound, Kuina''s sword waspletely unsheathed.


    That is to say, at this moment, a silver-white pike pierced the entire sky instantly, like a meteor passing by the end of it, and reach the other end instantly.


    Under this basic move, the Raigo, which was huge enough to destroy an ind, was cut into two pieces from the middle!


    Luffy, who was desperately trying to rush back, froze for an instant.


    Nami looked stunned.


    Robin, Usopp, and others were all shocked.


    The huge Thunderball, which was as huge as an ind, was directly split in half by a silver pike that was shot from the further sky!


    It''s as if the entire sky was cut in half with a single strike!


    At this moment, someone finally saw the figure of Kuina and Ain floating in the sky, as well as the Kuina, putting back her sword.


    Everyone was widening their eyes in disbelief.


    No one has spoken. They all felt shocked, but no matter how much this looks like a dream¡­ it''s undoubtedly true!


    That huge Thunderball was cut in half by a sword!


    "This is amazing." Luffy was the first to react.


    "That Thunderball was¡­ what a joke!" Nami was shocked. She looked at the one that was cut away by Kuina and couldn''t help but feel scared.


    This scene is too overwhelming.


    At least for the Straw Hat Pirates, who had just left the First Half of the Grand Line, this was too shocking.


    Even Nico Robin, who had an extraordinary experience, looked at this scene, and there was a touch of shock in her beautiful eyes.


    "What kind of swordsmanship is this¡­ Who is she? Why haven''t I heard of her before?"


    Looking up at Kuina in the sky, Robin''s eyes showed a look of uncertainty, but shortly afterward, Robin noticed Ain next to Kuina.


    At this moment, Robin suddenly felt that she was extremely familiar, and immediately after that, she thought of something, and then her eyes widened with a touch of shock.


    "It''s her! It turned out to be her?!"


    "If she here, that person¡­ no, that god, is also here?!"


    Robin used to word in the Baroque Words under Crocodile. She knows all kinds of intelligence very well. Maybe others can''t recognize Ain, but not Robin.


    In addition to her, Usopp was also looking at the sky with a trembling body.


    "I¡­ I must be dreaming¡­"


    While trembling, Usopp looked at Zoro beside him, only to find him also trembling, which immediately stunned Usopp.


    He has never seen Zoro like this before. Is he afraid too?!


    "Hey, Zoro, stop being afraid,e on¡­"


    Usopp swallowed, then couldn''t help but walk towards Zoro while trying to joke around, only to find that Zoro was still staring at the girl in the sky.


    "Impossible¡­ Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!!"


    Zoro''s eyes were filled with unprecedented disbelief; this was even more shocking than when he first met Tashigi!


    Although Tashigi is very simr to Kuina, in terms of personality and other aspects, they arepletely different. They arepletely two different people. Especially for Zoro, he can tell just by feeling her Aura.


    Watching the sky and how Kuina cut the Raigo into two pieces with a single swing.


    Zoro was determined that the person floating in the sky is Kuina!


    This is a kind of instinct from his swordsmanship. He had been working desperately when he was a child, trying to surpass Kuina, but was always overwhelmed by her until her unfortunate death.


    He will never admit it!


    But¡­ Kuina clearly¡­


    Zoro''s body was constantly trembling, but the expression on his face wasn''t fear; it was excitement, shock, disbelief, and other emotions that intertwined.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 382!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 94!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 618: Nothing a Sword Cant Cut

    <h4>Chapter 618: Nothing a Sword Cant Cut</h4>


    Skypiea.


    Kuina, who split Raigo in half with a sh, used the Soru to hover in the air, and while holding the middle of the scabbard with one hand, she gently moved the sword in front of her.


    Kuina''s expression was a little cold.


    As soon as she came out of the passage, she encountered such a big weird Thunderball. Of course, she would sh it without hesitation.


    After cutting it, Kuina used her Observation Haki to perceive her surroundings and found out that this Thunderball wasn''t naturally generated but a man-made attack, and naturally, she didn''t receive that very well.


    "It''s a man with the ability to create thunder."


    Ain nced at the golden bell that fell in the distance, then at the field, and said, "It doesn''t seem to be targeting us. It should be just a coincidence."


    "Um."


    Kuina nodded. Her cold expression faded slowly, but when she looked down again, her expression changed again.


    Luffy, Nami, and the others, didn''t know Kuina, and she didn''t know them either, so she didn''t care much, but when her gaze fell on Zoro, she recognized him instantly.


    And she could tell that it was him just by her natural instincts as a swordsman.


    "Zoro?!"


    Zoro was originally certain that it was her, but after he saw this, he was even more sure that the girl in the sky is Kuina.


    "Look at that¡­ it looks like you''re still the same weak boy from before, Zoro."


    Kuina stepped down from the sky and came to Zoro''s side, looking at him. Her eyes revealed the joy of a long-lost reunion, while the corner of her mouth raised slightly.


    Originally when he saw Kuina falling, Zoro was a little at a loss and didn''t know how to deal with this, but when she heard what Kuina said, that sentence that he heard thousands of times when he was a child, he went crazy.


    "Damn it! You little¡­"


    After fighting for a while, Zoro couldn''t help but ask, "Kuina, aren''t you supposed to be¡­"


    "This is a long story¡­"


    And just when Kuina and Zoro began to talk, Enel, who was also cut in half, finally regained his shape and came back to his senses.


    Enel didn''t show any fear, and a furious look was drawn at his face.


    "Dam¡­ Damn this!"


    "You bastard, how dare you to do this¡­ unforgivable!"


    Enel, who was nning to take away the golden bell, threw it aside in rage, flew in the sky, and suddenly waved at the bottom.


    God''s sanction!!


    Instantly, a rumbling thunderbolt was suddenly shot out from Enel''s palm, piercing the sky directly, and headed straight to Kuina below.


    Fortunately, Zoro was talking to Kuina could see this attacking.


    Whoosh!!


    The speed of the lighting was so fast. Although he saw iting, it was toote to give her a heads up. And he was too weak to stop such an attack.


    The sword itself is electrically conductive, and Zoro isn''t armed with the Boushoku Haki. Enel''s devil fruit ability is simply Zoro''s nemesis.


    Seeing the thunder rumbling towards Kuina, Zoro instinctively stepped forward.


    But just when he did.


    With an almost extreme speed, Kuina suddenly pulled out her sword and swiped the lighting that was falling from the sky.


    Whoosh!!


    A silver spike suddenly swept up, like a dragon, and after it shed with the thunder, it directly split it into two halves.


    "This is impossible!!"


    When Enel saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out.


    If the lightning he sent just now could be cut, then his body that could be transformed into lightning can also be cut, which is shocking!


    How can a swordsman cut lightning?!


    Enel stared at her in shock. At the same time, he saw the sh flying toward him and avoided it instinctively.


    Whoosh!!!


    The silver sword energy shattered the thunder and continued to fly into the sky, chopping the clouds where Enel was standing and the Golden Bell by one-third, but there was no sign of stopping, and it carried on.


    The sword energy continued to fly to the sky and finally reached the uppermost cloudyer, and then it burst apart and turned into a dazzling silver light that illuminated the sky.


    When the silver light dissipated, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky!


    This scene made the people who had just woken up from the scene of cutting the Raigo once again fall into shock.


    This time, Kuina was on the ground beside them, and they could see everything clearly.


    That''s it, with such a simple swing of her sword, she was able to cut Enel''s lighting and even make a hold in the sky.


    What a shocking and incredible power this is!


    "This¡­ how did you cut the thunder?!" At this moment, even Zoro''s eyes were widened, looking at Kuina with shock.


    The scene where Kuina cut the Raigo with her sword was shocking, but Zoro, who had seen Mihawk''s power, didn''t find it difficult to understand.


    However, Kuina''s sword could even cut lightning, which was unbelievable.


    Hearing Zoro''s question, Kuina looked at Zoro a little strangely and said without hesitation, "What''s so strange about this? Why can''t lightning be cut? Is there anything in this world that cannot be cut by a sword?"


    These three sentences mmed Zoro''s heart like a huge heavy hammer and made his mind buzzing.


    Why can''t lightning be cut?


    Is there anything in this world that cannot be cut?!


    These few words resounded like thunder in Zoro''s mind, making it go nk, and at the same time, he seemed to have vaguely grasped something.


    Noting that Zoro seemed to be in a state of epiphany, Kuina smiled slightly and no longer looked at Zoro but raised her head to look at Enel in the sky.


    "The power of lightning¡­ is a really powerful ability."


    Kuina spoke softly, and the smile on her face slowly faded away, and the look in her eyes became colder.


    "But I don''t like being struck by lightning."


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 383!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 94!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 619: Cut In Half

    <h4>Chapter 619: Cut In Half</h4>


    "Let''s see who''s faster, my sword or you lightning!"


    Kuina looked up at the sky, grabbing her sword with one hand while holding the hilt with the other, taking the stance of drawing the sword.


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, Kuina suddenly rose to the sky.


    In a mere second, Kuina was tens of meters up in the sky, and then with one move, she pulled out her sword and flickered where Enel was standing.


    At this time, Enel was standing on the deck of his spaceship with a stunned expression on his face. Until now, he couldn''t believe that his lightning was cut by Kuina''s sword.


    If it''s Luffy''s rubber, it wouldn''t matter that much to him, but how can a sword that was created from metal ignore his lightning?


    Enel, who ate the Rumble-Rumble fruit, has always imed to be a god, but his ability has been continuously countered by two mortals.


    "This is absolutely impossible. I''m a god. How can I be scared by mere mortal swordsman!"


    Shaking his head vigorously, Enel calmed down and was about tounch a stronger attack, but his expression suddenly changed.


    Whoosh!!


    A dazzling silver sword Ki was heading toward him like a meteor.


    The moment he felt it, Enel used his top speed to turn into lightning and escape, but the sword Ki still caught his long earlobe.


    Instantly, his earlobe was cut off.


    Along with his earlobe, the spaceship that was flying in the sky and took him many years to build was cut off!


    In everyone''s eyes, they could only see Kuina leaping for tens of meters, draw her sword, swing it, shooting a Sword Ki that flew for nearly a thousand meters. Then the spaceship was in half instantly!


    For the people of Skypiea, even though they have been shocked by the previous scenes, their minds were still buzzing, watching what has happened just now.


    "You can''t hide from my sword." Kuina looked at Enel above with a smirk on her face that came from both mockery and self-confidence.


    Enel stood on top of a cloud, staring nkly at the spaceship he built with great hard work, cut in half.


    Standing there for a while, he suddenly felt a little pain in his ear, and subconsciously touched it, to suddenly find blood.


    The bright red blood dripped on the white clouds, dyeing it a little bit bright red.


    Enel finally woke up suddenly.


    Enel, who came back to his senses, felt a kind of crazy rage rising in his heart. It wasn''t because he was injured. It was because of the spaceship that was destroyed by Kuina!


    This is the ship he was going to use to fly to the moon and to the infinitend!


    "Ahhhhh! Damn this! Damn you, mortal! How dare you offend the gods, so presumptuous! I''m gonna turn you to ashes!!"


    Enel looked at Kuina and roared like a mad man, then his body was instantly enveloped by lightning. This crazy surge of thunder resembled a wave that suddenly erupted.


    Instantly, there seemed to be thousands of lightning flicks.


    Amidst this rumbling thunder and lightning, Enel''s body suddenly erged, bathed in bright thunder light, and suddenly turned into a giant.


    "Two hundred million volts!"


    Under his fury, he naturally used his most powerful technique. For a time, the clouds in the entire sky seemed to have darkened, and the sky echoed the rumbling of the thunder.


    For a time, there seemed to be a powerful aura crushing in all directions, as if there were truly a god.


    However, under this momentum, Kuina didn''t show any fear. Instead, she became strangely calm.


    She was as calm as sinking water.


    Kuina lightly stepped forward, using Soru, causing her body to hover in mid-air, then she lowered her head slightly and suddenly spoke in a low tone.


    "God?"


    "I''m the God of the sky, and you dared to anger me again and again. Thus, ept the sanction of the God!!"


    Suddenly he rushed from the top of the sky to the bottom, to where Kuina was floating, and using his golden staff, he forcefully tried to stab Kuina.


    Ding Dong!!!


    With a soft sound, Kuina used her sword to stop his staff, and no matter how hard Enel tried to force his way toward her, he couldn''t make any further progress.


    Even when he used his lightning, Kuina, who was shrouded with lightning and thunder, didn''t suffer any harm, as if her body has turned into a sharp sword that was piercing the sky.


    Kuina finally raised her head, and without any clear emotions in her eyes, she looked at Enel indifferently.


    "God¡­ isn''t a guy likes you, who brags about it!"


    Kuina has never been angry. Even when she was attacked by Enel, she was only ying. But now, she was.


    Because when she heard Enel saying that he was a "God," she felt offended.


    For Kuina, Enel''s behavior is an insult to Naito!


    In Kuina''s eyes, only Naito is a real god. Anyone else who ims to be a god is insulting the name of God, that is, insulting Naito.


    Kuina doesn''t care about herself, but if someone insults Naito, she won''t stop until he''s properly punished!


    Therefore, after she heard this, Kuina didn''t hold back anymore, and she let out her great swordsman''s sword domain, and a touch of extreme sharpness suddenly appeared on her de.


    This sword doesn''t have any bright rays, but it seems that thousands of rays are converging here.


    Words seem to be unable to describe it.


    A moment ago, her sword was in front of Enel, blocking his golden staff. The next, it appeared behind him.


    At the same time, she suddenly inserted her sword back into the scabbard.


    Enel''s whole body was already petrified, his expression was stagnated, but his eyes were full of shock!!


    Click!!


    This was the sound of Kuina''s sword finally being fully inserted into the scabbard.


    Apanied by that sound, it was Enel''s body that was cut into two!


    It was extremely strange that Enel''s body was cut in half without leave, not even a trace of blood, yet there were no signs of re-healing too.


    It''s as if this sword has cut off his vitality!


    This is Kuina''s strongest attack, and she used it because Enel angered her when he opened his mouth and said that he was a god.


    Silence.


    Enel''s body, cut in two, fell from the sky, and when it fell to the ind below, the blood was finally spilled.


    Almost everyone was staring at this scene nkly. Even Robin, who had seen many strong men on the Grand Line, couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Unexpectedly so powerful, can a person with a Logia type fruit be¡­ so vulnerable?"


    "I don''t know what the rtionship between her and that man is, is it a servant, or¡­"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 383!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 95!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 620: Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 620: Reaction</h4>


    "Enel¡­ is dead!"


    Nami stood up, staring nkly at the sky, and looking at Kuina in mid-air, while her beautiful eyes were full of shock.


    It''spletely unimaginable that this beautiful girl, who looks weak and unreliable, actually has a terrifying monstrous strength. She cut Raigo with one strike, prated the sky, and killed Enel with another.


    Especially thest attack, her sh instantly killed Enel, leaving everyone in shock.


    "Amazing."


    This time, even Luffy couldn''t help but open his mouth wide.


    "So you have reached such a level?"


    Zoro finally came back to his senses. Watching Kuina cutting Enel in half, Zoro couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    In the past, Kuina kept passing him, and even though she died and he kept practicing, she still managed to surpass him again. And watching how strong she was now, he couldn''t help but feel weird when he remembered their promise to get stronger together.


    Because of Kuina''s words before, Zoro kept walking forward.


    However, Zoro now understands that the gap between him and Kuina isn''t just a mere step like before.


    The feeling Kuina''s aura gave him was exactly the same as Mihawk''s.


    Although he knew that he was still weaker than Kuina, Zoro''s heart was still full of excitement, firmly believing that he would surpass Kuina and Mihawk.


    As for now, he''s only happy that Kuina was alive, and her strength isparable to Mihawk''s.


    "How could such a guy dare to im to be a god?"


    Ain stayed where she was next to Zoro and the others.


    At the time, Ain was just standing there with her arms folded, watching Enel falling down indifferently.


    She didn''t care much before, but after she heard Enel iming to be a god, she got angrier, and she would have taken care of him if Kuina didn''t move.


    The guy just ate the Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit. Although it''s a very strong devil fruit, if you think this would make you equal to Naito, you''re just a fool!


    Whoosh!!!


    After ying Enel, Kuina floated from the sky andnded at the location where Zoro, Ain, and the others were.


    "That''s guy''s body is formed from lightning¡­ How did you manage to cut him, Kuina?"


    Zoro now understands that anything can be cut, but he just doesn''t know how.


    Enel''s body is just like Crocodile, whose body is sand.


    "Haki."


    Kuina knew the answer to Zoro''s question and directly replied: "This a special power. Although I learned it from my master, it''s said that in the sea, there are others who can use it. And if you''re one of those guys, then learning it will be very simple."


    In the second half of the Grand Line, every strong man with a bit of fame can use Haki. In many situations, battles will be decided based on who has a stronger Haki rather than the Devil Fruit abilities.


    Since Luffy, Zoro, and the others reached such a ce, they should be able to learn Haku; they just needed practice.


    "Is that so¡­?"


    Zoro''s listened to Kuina''s simple exnation of Haku with interest.


    "Um, you''re already so strong, just how strong is your master¡­"


    Usopp spoke a little timidly. He had been standing next to Zoro and listening to them the entire time, and he felt both confused and scared when she mentioned her master.


    Kuina is already a monster, so he simply couldn''t imagine how strong her master is!


    "My master¡­"


    Kuina subconsciously touched her sword that was hung around her waist. And just when she was hesitating whether she should tell them or not, her eyes lit up and suddenly turned around.


    "Master!"


    Instantly, behind Kuina, a figure appeared out of thin air. With one step, the figure seemed to have turn into an afterimage and appeared beside Kuina.


    "So fast!"


    Zoro was about to draw his sword subconsciously, but fortunately, he couldn''t react, and a drop of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Usopp, on the other side, was even more shocked. Originally he was very afraid of Kuina. After all, she killed Enel with one strike.


    "Naito-Sama."


    Ain stood on the other side. After seeing Naito, a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    "This guy just now¡­ should be called Enel. I didn''t expect you to encounter him just aftering out. Well, I didn''t worry about you two either."


    Naito first turned his head and nced around faintly, then turned around again, smiled at Kuina, and said, "Your de got sharper."


    Hearing Naito''s evaluation, Kuina couldn''t help but feel happy.


    This was the first time hepliments her. After all, for Naito, even if her performance was astonishing, in his eyes, it is just normal.


    But this time, Naito gave her a pretty goodment, which was enough to make Kuian feel satisfied.


    "You can go to see Mihawk, or you can just follow me to do one more thing." Naito smiled at Kuina.


    Hearing Naito''s words, Kuina suddenly hesitated.


    Although she really wanted to fight Mihawk and take the position of the world''s greatest swordsman, she couldn''t help but hesitate when she heard Naito say that there was still something to do.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "I will follow you, master."


    "Um."


    After he nodded, Naito turned to look at Zoro, who was aside, then a strange color shed in his eyes.


    Zoro was also examining Naito at this time. Naito wasn''t releasing his Aura, and as long as he''s not deliberately showing it, others can''t feel anything.


    Zoro''s expression on Naito was only the feeling of natural noble temperament, yet he couldn''t feel any strength in him.


    At the same time, Zoro felt that Naito''s appearance seemed to be a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember when he has seen him. The same was true for Usopp on the side.


    This kept going for a few seconds until Robin walked over from a distance.


    After she came over, she could recognize Naito in a moment.


    He''s the man who solely destroyed the World Government,pletely wiped out the Celestial Dragons, along with the ugly history of this world. He''s the man who''s respected by countless people as a God¡­ Yuu Naito!


    Since the time Naito destroyed the original world government, he has never appeared again and became a legend that countless people fear.


    Now, Naito suddenly appeared on Skypiea.


    Even with Robin''s strong character, after seeing Naito, her body trembled slightly, and she didn''t know how to act.


    At that moment, a bright voice emitted.


    "Robin! You''re here!"


    When she came over, Luffy noticed her and greeted her with his sweat bright smile.


    After giggling, Luffy noticed how Robin didn''t even react and kept looking forward with a slight tremor.


    Following her line of sight, Luffy saw Naito, wearing his loose white cloak, standing there quietly.


    "This guy¡­ who is he?!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 385!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 97!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 621: Unchangeable Plot

    <h4>Chapter 621: Unchangeable Plot</h4>


    Hearing Luffy''s worried tone, Robin took a deep breath, calmed her heart down, and said directly.


    "His name is Naito."


    "On this sea, countless people regard him as a god-like existence."


    It was two very simple sentences, but Robin couldn''t help but saying them with a trembled voice.


    When Luffy heard these words, he tilted his head, feeling puzzled, but Nami by his side suddenly was stunned and couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Naito?! Yuu Naito?!"


    Even Luffy''s brain was a rubber. So it was normal to see him have such a reaction when he heard Naito''s name, but Nami, even though she never left the East Blue before, she still heard of the name Naito!


    The God, Yuu Naito!


    The man who changed the world with his own power!


    More than a year ago, the former world government was overthrown, leading to disagreements between more than 200 countries, 100 of which established a new world government, some went independent, and the others joined the revolutionary army.


    A huge wave swept the entire world, not to mention the East Blue; every corner of this world was affected.


    Except for people like Luffy, who ispletely disinterested in the news, everyone, including the likes of Zoro, heard about the legends of Naito.


    Hearing Robin''s words at this time, everyone was shocked.


    "Nami was there anything special about that name just now?!"


    Luffy saw how everyone''s expression changed drastically, but he didn''t know why, so he tilted his head to look at Nami and asked strangely.


    Hearing Luffy''s words, Nami didn''t turn her head to look at him. Her eyes were fixed on Naito''s body, while cold sweat kept overflowing from her forehead with evident shock in her eyes.


    This guy turned out to be¡­


    "How to put it, There are people who im to be gods by self-titling themselves, but Naito is recognized by the entire world as a true god!"


    Nami took a deep breath, then said after bearly suppressing the shock in her heart.


    "Is that so¡­?"


    Luffy nodded in understanding, then suddenly said, "That means this guy is very powerful."


    "Puff!!"


    Hearing Luffy''s words, Nami''s face instantly darkened.


    Nami was still looking at Naito''s body in disbelief. She still felt a little weird in her heart to encounter a legendary existence in such a ce.


    But when Luffy came up with such a sentence, Nami couldn''t help but p his head while uncovering her pointy teeth, "Don''t start talking nonsense if you don''t know him!!"


    Regardless of whether the person in front of her is the legendary Naito or not, Nami was sure about one thing only, is that no one should ever offend him. Luffy is so careless and speaks unscrupulously, so of course, Nami got a little mad.


    Naito stood there and didn''t move, but from the corner of his eyes, Luffy, Nami, and the others were all scrutinized.


    There are not many differences from what he remembers.


    Naito suddenlyughed, a little bit dumbfounded. He originally thought that he had destroyed the world government and changed the entire plot. And this would cause the Straw Hat Pirates to never be formed.


    Unexpectedly, everything remained the same, Robin still joined the straw hat pirates, and they still came to Skypiea.


    He just didn''t expect to pump into them so coincidentally.


    After chuckling secretly, Naito''s gaze fell to the far distance.


    It seems that the Raigo that Enel used to destroy The Angel Ind left a big ck hole in the clouds that was still spreading.


    It seems that the clouds cannot fill this huge hole in a short time.


    "Skypiea is also a beautiful ce¡­ It''s a shame to disappear like this." Looking at the huge hole in the distance, Naito murmured to himself with his hands on his back.


    On the first day when he came to Skypiea, he also went to stroll around the ind. Of course, when Naito deliberately conceals his aura, even the Enel here won''t notice his existence.


    "Yeah, it would be nice if I came here earlier. It''s really a pity that it''s like this now."


    Ain stood next to Naito, showing pity. At first, she hadn''t noticed Angel Ind has disappeared. After Enel was killed by Kuina, she noticed. And a look of hatred appeared on her face.


    Enel is such a cruel man. It''s really a shame.


    Naito quietly looked at the empty cloud, where Angel Ind was located before. And after a while, he suddenly waved his hand and took a step forward.


    Naito didn''t move before, and Nami, Robin, and the others didn''t move either. They were all staring at Naito, but thetter suddenly moved, which made everyone nervous, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Only Luffy was still standing there with a stupid face.


    Whoosh!!


    Almost as soon as Naito''s footsteps fell, his figure flickered and disappeared out of thin air.


    "He disappeared?!"


    Zoro, who had been staring at Naito, suddenly widened his eyes, feeling puzzled how Naito managed to disappear out of his sight!


    In other words, just this way, if Naito decided to attack him, he might not even be able to react at all!


    Zoro, who had some doubts about whether the legends about Naito are true or false, suddenly his heart shuddered.


    "Eeeeeeh?!"


    Luffy was stunned when Naito disappeared and couldn''t help blink vigorously, wondering if he was dazzled.


    The sudden disappearance of Naito shocked everyone while Nami and Robin kept looking for Naito around.


    "Over there!"


    Nami was the first to discover his location, but she couldn''t help but feel shocked because Naito was so far away now, at the edge of the hole left by the destruction of Angel Ind.


    How did he manage to cross such a long distance!


    It''s almost like teleportation.


    "What is he going to do?"


    After discovering where Naito was, the people present couldn''t help but have such a question in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Skypiea ten thousand meters, the white sea.


    After Enel used Raigo to destroy Angel Ind with a single move, what happened next made everyone feel dizzy.


    First, Enel made a second Raigo to destroy Shandorian, and then Kuina appeared and cut the Raigo with a single strike.


    Then, it was Kuina rushing to the sky, and from their point of view, underestimating the God Enel. However, she finished him with a single blow.


    Almost all the people in Skypiea were left dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t until Enel fell after a long time that someone finally recovered.


    "Enel¡­ is he dead?!"


    "Who is that girl? Is she a messenger sent by the real God to save us?"


    Many people fell to their knees in desperation and prayed when the second Raigo was about to hit them. Unexpectedly, a person actually appeared, blocking the Raigo and defeating Enel.


    Coupled with the horror of the power that Kuina showed, which was almost unhuman, many people suddenly started to regard her as a messenger, an angel sent by the gods.


    The death of Enel was naturally a happy event, but the Angel Ind where they lived has beenpletely destroyed by Enel.


    For a time, no one knew whether they should be happy or sad.


    At this time, many people were looking in the direction of the ind, where the ck hole was still spreading.


    "Our Angel Ind¡­"


    "Has it disappearedpletely?"


    Many people shook their heads, sighing in their hearts.


    But almost at the same moment, a person who was looking in the ind''s direction suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had seen something almost unthinkable.


    Immediately afterward, the expression on the faces of other people looking in the direction of the ind changed.


    The first, the second, the third¡­


    Soon, everyone''s eyes were looking in the ind''s direction, and everyone''s expressions were almost exactly the same.


    At this moment, not only the people of Skypiea but also Zoro, Usopp, Nami, Robin, and even Luffy were shocked.


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    "Is this a dream?"


    "Is this¡­ the power of God?!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 385!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 97!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 622: Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 622: Miracle</h4>


    It felt like being in a world of fantasy, walking on the surface of the White Sea. In the Shinobi World, it''s not that Naito has never been above the clouds; however, it doesn''t have a white sea 10,000 meters in the sky.


    Skypiea is divided between inds clouds and sea clouds. The inds and the various buildings inside it are built out of clouds. The white sea clouds have the same characteristics as the seawater, but it is lighter.


    Naito suddenly appeared on the White Sea out of thin air, and the clouds rippled continuously under his feet. Due to its hovering, the water fell into the huge hole left by the disappearance of Angel Ind.


    Looking down from this huge hole, you still can''t see Jaya 10,000 below because the depth of the hole was only 7,000 meters.


    Three kilometers apart.


    After taking one step to the edge of the hole, Naito felt as if thousands of images were circting in his eyes, then he suddenly stretched his hand and stroked the huge hole lightly.


    It was this simple. It looked as if he was wiping off the dust, which directly caused the huge hole to suddenly wobble for a while.


    This wave mark instantly enveloped the entire hole, and a strange force suddenly rippled away.


    Naito''s hand fluttered lightly as if it was touching an invisible thread, and in an instant, he came in contact with the most chaotic force in this world, time.


    Hum!!!


    Almost instantly, the expansion of the ck hole suddenly stopped, and the white sea clouds that poured down began to flow backward abruptly!


    This entire Angel Ind was covered by a strange force of time going backward!


    If it were Naito who hadn''t recovered his peak, it would have been impossible, but for the current Naito, this was an easy thing to do.


    In this world, Naito really loved Skypiea, Fishman Ind, and Sabaody Archipgo. The scenery of these three inds is like a fantasy wondend, which Naito wants to take away with him.


    Skypiea isrge, and it contains several inds, but Naito wasn''t nning on taking all of it away. From Naito''s point of view, Angel Ind is already good enough, but it happened to be destroyed by Enel.


    In this case, Naito didn''t mind restoring it.


    For Naito, it was as simple as pouring out a ss of water.


    As a result, under the shocked gazes of countless people, the Angel Ind that was destroyed by Enel, under the power of time backward, waspletely restored!


    Enel''s Raigo was naturally restored as well, but at this time, the huge Thunderball was fixed on the top of the ind.


    Upon seeing this, Naito stopped the flow of time and waved lightly at the huge Thunderball.


    Whoosh!!


    It was as if a stain was wiped off; the huge Thunderball disappeared without leaving a trace instantly!


    If Kuina cut it easily in half and let destroy the ind, then the case with Naito was even simple, which showed how big the gap between the two is.


    Moreover, in this instant, thepletely destroyed ind was restored out of thin air. If Kuina''s power can be described as monstrous or invincible, then Naito''s power cannot even be described!


    Because¡­ this is simply a miracle!


    "Such arge range of time going backward, this is the true power of Naito-Sama. I really can only look up."


    Ain had been following Naito for a long time and was the first one toe back to her senses. However, even she couldn''t help but sigh. Her eyes were filled with endless respect and worship.


    In fact, her ability can also restore Angel Ind, but the problem is that she can''t apply her force to cover the entire ind all at once.


    If she would restore it, it will take her a long time to recover it little by little.


    "It seems that Master likes this ind very much."


    Kuina looked at the fully restored Angel Ind from a distance and couldn''t help but smile.


    Except for the two women, Kuina and Ain, who were just a little surprised, the other didn''t take this very well.


    Usopp''s chin fell and almost touched the ground; he simply couldn''t believe what he was watching and couldn''t help but break his nose to see whether he was dreaming or not.


    The expressions of Luffy and Nami were simr; even though thetter has heard of the legend of Naito, seeing him restoring the ind out of nothing with her eyes, she was still shocked.


    Only Robin could remain calm, but her eyes couldn''t conceal her shock, and she muttered subconsciously.


    "This is his power."


    "God?"


    Zoro didn''t know when he put his hand on the hilt.


    He wasn''t hostile to Naito, but when he heard that Naito is Kuina''s master and saw how young he looked, he was a little bit unconvinced, but now¡­


    Zoro''s goal is to be the world''s strongest swordsman, not to kill God, so he remained silent and kept hisposure.


    The other side.


    Whether it was the Skypieans or the Shandia people who lived on the ind for generations, they were shocked for a long time and couldn''te back to their senses.


    They even knelt down directly, bowing towards the direction of Angel Ind to the man who saved their ind, Naito.


    If one person kneels down, there will naturally be two and three people.


    Soon, almost all the inhabitants of Skypiea, including the former ruler, the "God" Gan Fall.


    Skypiea calls their supreme rulers by God, which is actually equivalent to the king of emperors of countries in the East Blue.


    However, the thing that Naito did just now is without a doubt a real miracle!


    Then Naito, without a doubt, must be a god!


    In the eyes of these people in Skypiea who often pray to the gods, Naito is one that descended to save them.


    Facing God, they were truly grateful.


    Naito, who restored the Angel Ind, didn''t respond to the Skypieans kneeling but instead nced at the Straw Hat gang in the distance.


    "They''re still here if that''s the case¡­"


    Naito seemed to be thinking about something, and then he looked like he has made up his mind and nodded.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 97!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 623: Pack

    <h4>Chapter 623: Pack</h4>


    If Naito met Luffy and the others earlier, maybe he would be interested in chatting with them for a while; however, the current Naito isn''t very fun of small talks.


    Long after Naito''s disappearance, the kneeling Skypieans stood up one after another, looking at the restored Angel Ind with great joy.


    After that, Naito never appeared again.


    As for the two girls, Ain and Kuina, they were naturally worshipped as the two messengers of God. Ain was okay with that, but Kuina felt a bit ufortable.


    A few dayster, Luffy and his gang left Skypiea.


    And when Luffy and the others used the octopus hot air balloon to float down from Skypiea tond on Jaya, in a void somewhere close to that area, Naito suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Are they leaving?"


    It wasn''t until Luffy, and his friendsnded on Jaya below that Naito nced at the surrounding scenery.


    Naito was going to take the Angel Vige but didn''t want to take Luffy and his friends with him too. He was toozy to send them out, so he just waited for a bit.


    This waiting was like a minute to him. He who mastered the power of time can either slow it down in his dimension or even speed it up.


    "Then what follows¡­"


    Naito''s gaze seemed to have directly crossed an unknown distance. Not only did he put the Angel Ind and the holynd Vearth in his eyes, but his sight also crossed the white sea and saw other empty inds in the distance.


    He looked as if he was calcting something, and when his eyes stopped flickering, his expression suddenly became solemn, then he stretched out his hand and gently held it in the void.


    "Kami, Amenominaka!"


    Humm!!!


    The Angel Ind and Earth, as well as the area where the White Sea is located in a radius of nearly a hundred miles, trembled suddenly for a moment.


    Almost all the creatures in this area felt strange, but they couldn''t tell what was wrong, and they all looked around strangely.


    After discovering that there seemed to be no change in the surroundings, many people regarded it as an illusion.


    Only the two girls, Ain and Kuina, reacted at the same time when they felt the trembling of the void.


    After he restored Angel Ind, Naito didn''t reappear. Kuina and Ain didn''t know how to find Naito, so they had been waiting for his call.


    Now that they felt this sudden trembling of the void, the two girls were sure that the cause of it is Naito.


    After, there''s no doubt that the only man who''s capable of such a thing in this world is Naito!


    "What is master doing?!"


    Kuina looked around in confusion, she didn''t notice any strange changes, and Ain also didn''t notice any changes.


    Just when two girls were puzzled, an illusory shadow appeared in front of them, and then it became solid instantly.


    "Naito-Sama."


    Seeing Naito appearing, the suspicion Ain felt in her heart subsided.


    "Let''s go. We''re leaving."


    Naito didn''t say what he did, just smiled at the two girls, and then waved his sleeves towards the void beside him, and a ck space channel opened.


    Seeing this spatial passage, Ain and Kuina felt even more strange, but of course, they would never question Naito and directly followed him in.


    Soon, the two women followed Naito and appeared on the other side of the space channel.


    On the other side, a clear blue sky appeared above their heads, and distant clouds beneath their feet, it seemed that they suddenly came to a ce more than 10,000 meters higher.


    However, bother Kuina and Ain weren''t ordinary people. After a bit of astonishment, they immediately reacted. This isn''t a higher ce. It''s still the white sea of 10,000 meters in the sky!


    The distant cloud below is obviously not a 10,000 meters White Sea, but 7,000 meters one, and the two girls in this area feel a very familiar feeling.


    Although the environment has be different, the two almost feel the same. This ce¡­ seems to be where Angel Ind and Vearth were before.


    However, the Ind Vige and Vearth that she be located here disappeared!


    Together with the White Sea, the entire ce disappeared!


    In addition, the two women came here after walking through the space channel created by Naito. They also thought of the spatial tremor that they felt suddenly before. The two women almost thought of something at the same time, and their faces were instantly dull.


    Could this be¡­


    As if he read their minds, Naito smiled at the two and said, "You seems like you''ve realized it, yes, this where you were before."


    It''s just that the empty ind and the white sea that were here before have been taken into my world."


    Naito spoke casually, but Kuina and Ain, even though they knew Naito''s power, couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    It would be too unbelievable to take an ind and a piece of the sea away!


    In fact, this is what Naito just disyed, The Amenominaka.


    The Amenominaka forcibly pulls a person or a group of people into the user''s space, and Naito''s power has surpassed Kaguya. He cannot only pull people into his own space but even an ind or the sea itself.


    Naito wants the Fishman Ind and the Sabaody Archipgo. Naturally, it was going toe to this.


    Fortunately, Naito had already been ced in the position of an omnipotent god in the girls'' hearts. Although they were stunned, Kuina and Ain quickly adapted to it.


    Levitating in the sky under Naito''s power, Ain looked at the clouds under her feet and then asked softly, "Naito-Sama, where shall we go next?"


    "Fishman Ind."


    Naito didn''t expect that Luffy and his gang would still go to Skypiea. The plot seems to haven''t been changed when ites to them. In this case, there might not be any changes, and perhaps the war will also break out.


    If this is the case, the Summit War of Marineford is the best stage for Kuina to be the world''s number one swordsman. Otherwise, if she''s going to fight in a deserted ce where no one is there, even if she wins, she wouldn''t be recognized by the entire world as the world''s greatest.


    Kuina''s goal was to be the strongest swordsman and make her name be heard in every corner of this world, and Naito naturally doesn''t mind helping her.


    Of course, all of this will take ce after going to Fishman Ind. Ain and Kuina didn''t mind going, so they went down, passed through the clouds, and finallynded at sea.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 97!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 624: Kemi

    <h4>Chapter 624: Kemi</h4>


    Sabaody.


    Ain had been here several times. This was the first time for Kuina, but she was obsessed with Kenjutsu, sure it was amazing, but the strange scenery didn''t shock her.


    Naito didn''t board the Sabaody again but was about to directly enter Fishman Ind. Thest time he went to Fishman Ind, he didn''t know the specific location. This time knew the way and directly used his space ability.


    However, just when Naito was about to take Ain and Kuina to the Fishman Ind, he nced below, then couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "What¡­ a coincidence."


    Seeing what was happening in the depth of the sea, Naito couldn''t help but shake his head andugh.


    Ain and Kuina noticed Naito''s expression and couldn''t help but look underwater, but the two of them didn''t see anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Naito, who chuckled lightly, stepped into the water and directly led Aina and Kuina below.


    After diving into the sea, the water was drained dozens of feet away.


    Ain had gotten used to it by now, and Kuina was only a little surprised and then came back to her senses. Compared with what Naito had done before, this kind of little thing wasn''t surprising at all.


    The difference is that the speed of this drive is very fast. The surrounding scenes are almost constantly shing and changing like a slide as they sank for several kilometers in a moment.


    At this time, seven kilometers below the sea, a mermaid with a graceful figure was chased by an ordinary sea king.


    This ordinary sea king should be the smallest in his kind, but even the smallest was muchrger than a mermaid. And this single mermaid was obviously not enough for a meal.


    It seemed that this mermaid was treated as a snack.


    The speed of this mermaid was fast, but the sea king was also fast, and under the horrifying opening of his big mouth, the swaying ocean current made it difficult for this mermaid to escape.


    Almost when the mermaid was about to be swallowed in one bite, a white streamer suddenly appeared above and shed instantly like a falling meteor.


    Crack!!


    The moment that white streamer stoped, an icy force suddenly rippled away, and the surrounding sea, together with the sea king, was instantly frozen.


    Only the mermaid survived, but at this time, she still looked frightened.


    The stream of light that fell was naturally Naito, Ain, and Kuina.


    "Ah, we met again." The moment she saw the mermaid, Ain couldn''t help but show a look of surprise on her face.


    "Ai¡­ Ain?!"


    The mermaid gasped in shock, then turned her head to look over and saw Naito and Ain at a nce.


    Surprisingly, it was the mermaid Kemi who was rescued by Naito from another sea kingst time.


    Unexpectedly, they actually met again under the same circumstances. Although she wasn''t eaten by the sea king this time, this coincidence left Naito a little bit dumbfounded.


    In fact, it wasn''t so coincidental this time because Naito took a look before jumping into the water and saw Kemi being chased by the sea king, so he went straight down to help her.


    Speaking of Kemi''s experience in life, it is really interesting. She often gets eaten, and after being eaten, she will be saved somehow every time before being digested.


    "Why are you here? Are you going to Fishman Ind?"


    Kemi looked very surprised. She didn''t expect to meet Naito and others here again.


    Although it has been a long time since they metst time, the impression that Naito and Ain left in Kemi''s heart cannot be more profound, and she certainly can''t forget it.


    "Alright."


    Ain nodded at Kemi and smiled slightly. She still has a good impression of Kemi, the cute little mermaid.


    Kemi nodded in the same way, with a dull expression on her face, and then she seemed to have realized something and made an exaggerated expression instantly.


    "Ah! I forgot I should salute!"


    Kemi didn''t know what Naito did on the sea, but he was feasted on by King Neptune andter be the protector of Fishman Ind.


    "¡­"


    Kuina was speechless while watching from the sidelines. At first, she felt for Kemi, the mermaid, since she was almost eaten by the sea king. Then she could help but think of how cute she was, watching how she acted so nervously.


    Even Naito was helpless. Fortunately, he was used to Kemi''s character. In addition, although her thinking was a little jumpy, which makes people unable to keep up with her, she could still fall into the category of "cute" after all.


    "Naito-Sama, do you need me to show you the way?" Kemi, who seemed to finally know what to do, saluted Naito respectfully and then said.


    Naito smiled and shrugged at her casually.


    "Okay!"


    Kemi chuckled, shook her cute little tail, and led Naito and the other to dive deeper.


    ¡­..


    Ten thousand meters below the sea.


    This is the ce where Fishman Ind is. When you reach this ce, it will be no longer dark, and the light will shine up every corner.


    Fishman Ind is actually very big. It''s said that it''s 10,000 under the sea, but in fact, the upper end of the ind is 10,000 meters.


    At this time, near Fishman Ind, there was a group of Fishmen patrolling.


    "Have you seen any humans?"


    "Not yet."


    "It seems that few human pirates came here today. It''s a bit difficult to deal with Boss Hody, but thanks to him, we have also caught many human pirates."


    An octopus-like Fishman standing on the head of a giant sea king raised his head and said, "As long as we keep this going, our new pirate crew will rule the world sooner orter!"


    Hearing these few words, the Fishmen around him all joined and responded.


    At this time, one of the Fishman''s eyes lit up, staring in one direction, then he reached out and pointed with his hand, shouting, "Look over there!"


    "Oh? Is that another human pirate?""


    The leading octopus-like Fishmen suddenly smirked and shouted at the sea king he was riding, "Quick! Stop them before they escape!"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 100!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 625: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 625: Conflict</h4>


    "Is that the Fishman Ind?"


    Standing next to Naito and Ain, Kuina looked at the huge bubble that seemed to be close and couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    The Fishman Ind is indeed as beautiful as the Sabaody and Skypiea.


    "Yes."


    Naito nodded slightly.


    Kemi turned around and turned with a happy face as shepleted the task: "We''re here!"


    The sea outside Fishman Ind was so clear, and there were countless fish swimming,rge and small, many of which are extremelyrge, but they were in a state of peaceful coexistence with each other.


    Naito didn''t go directly to the Fishman Ind but stood there and examined the surroundings, wondering where to take this sea area away too.


    After all, Fishman Ind is different from Skypiea. The white sea is a very special thing; sure, Naito can also create it, but why bother? He thought he can just pack it up and take it.


    However, if it''s just ordinary seawater, this seems unnecessary.


    This was the n, but if he were going to take the Fishman Ind directly and put it into his world, he would scare the residents on the ind, so it''s best to say hello to Neptune first.


    Thinking of this, Naito was about to enter Fishman Ind.


    However, almost when Naito was about to take Ain and Kuina directly into the Fishmen Ind, arge group of huge sea kings suddenly appeared from one side.


    Thisrge group of behemoths suddenly surrounded Kemi. Of course, it was very frightening, so the little girl subconsciously retreated to the rear and fell into the waterless area around Naito.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Ain patted her shoulder lightly, smiled at her, then a slight coldness shed in her eyes as she turned to look to the sea kings surrounding them.


    Kuina''s hand has been pressed on the hilt, showing a slight sense of vignce.


    In the face of so many huge sea kings, despite her strength, Kuina, who wasn''t as familiar as Ain, was a little nervous and unnatural.


    On the contrary, Naito, facing these sea kings, there was no expression of alertness.


    The sea kings surrounded Naito and the others, and then a strange voice emitted.


    "Boss! Only people, no ship!"


    "Did their ship got destroyed by the ocean current? Interestingly, they still managed to reach the ind without the ship. They were lucky."


    Several ferocious Murlocs appeared on the head of the sea kings, looking at Naito and his party.


    Suddenly someone spotted Kemi, and he was a little surprised and said, "Boss, there is a mermaid!"


    "Oh?!"


    The octopus man in the lead was also taken aback. After seeing Kemi, he suddenly looked angry.


    "Damn you! So you humans want to secretly catch mermaids, you''re one of those guys that sell ves?!"


    The Murlocs got more ferocious, especially when they thought they were here to catch the mermaids. Although their rtionship with the mermaids isn''t very good, they belonged to the same race after all.


    The leading octopus man looked angry and said, "In this case, you don''t need to be imprisoned. You will be directly executed on this spot!"


    "Wait! I wasn''t caught by them!"


    Seeing how things got escted quickly over a misunderstanding, Kemi tried to clear things out, but she was a little bit panicked, "You need to stop this. They are the quests of his Majesty the King!"


    Unfortunately, since Kemi looked a little scared, but these Murlocs thought she was being threatened by Naito and the others, and they all became angrier.


    "Don''t worry, we will save you from these humans."


    After one of the Murlocs roared, he rose up directly from the head of the sea king, holding a trident, while rushing towards Naito and the others.


    Kemi is a mermaid and doesn''t need air, but these humans will be immediately be crushed in the water if they lose air.


    The Murloc''s n was very clear; burst the huge coated bubble around them so that Naito and the others would die instantly, then save Kemi.


    However, when his trident pierced the "coated bubble," it was instantly blocked by a sword.


    Said it''s a sword, but in fact, it''s only a scabbard.


    Kuina didn''t even pull out her sword. She just blocked him using her scabbard.


    At this time, Kuina didn''t know the rtionship between the Murlocs and Kemi, so she didn''t kill him immediately.


    "Hey, you''re misunderstanding. We aren''t here to catch mermaids." After she blocked his attack, she spoke to him with a serious face.


    Kuina was calm, but the Murloc was surprised.


    "This human¡­ is weird!"


    He''s a Murloc, his own wrist strength is ten times that of a human, and the power he can exert in the sea is far more than a human.


    However, he shed with all his strength, but he was easily blocked by the female human in front of him without even pulling out the sword.


    This scene naturally fell in the eyes of other Murlocs, and they couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "It seems that these humans aren''t normal. No wonder they could survive without a ship and even caught a mermaid."


    "Attack them together!"


    Under the order of the leading Murlocs, all of them rushed out while waving their weapons.


    From the beginning to the end, Naito didn''t even have any desire to shoot. He stood there indifferently; however, the stare in Kuina''s eyes was so cold, and she suddenly drew her sword out.


    Whoosh!!


    As soon as Kuina''s sword was out of its sheath, there was a silver sword aura that suddenly formed an arc.


    This silver arc just passed all the weapons in their hands, and instantly all the weapons in front of her were cut into two.


    "I have already said that were are not here to catch mermaids. Do we need to say it a third time?" Kuina cut off all the Murlocs weapons with one strike, then put her sword back into the scabbard, and said with a cold stare in her eyes.


    The whole audience was silent.


    These Murlocs were all taken down by Kuina''s sword.


    Although her strike didn''t harm them, only cut their weapons, the surrounding seawater suddenly formed an arc, and the scene was very shocking.


    More importantly, at this time, these Murlocs were shocked to discover that there were no coating bubbles around Naito and the others.


    If there were a coated bubble around them, that silver arc would have definitely burst, but there were no movements in the air around Naito and the others.


    At first, they didn''t see clearly, but now they took a closer look. There is no coating bubble!


    How in the world are they breathing!


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 100!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 626: Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 626: Destroyed</h4>


    "Boss, these humans are weird."


    By this time, most of the Murlocs were already shocked, none of them dared to attack again, and they all turned to look at their leader.


    After a bit of hesitation, a sharp look appeared in his eyes, then he shouted in a deep voice, "Stay back, let the sea kings eat them!"


    By this time, it was obvious that he didn''t care about Kemi anymore.


    In the eyes of these ferocious Murlocs, it was worthwhile to sacrifice the life of Kemi to kill these humans.


    At the order of their leader, all the Murlocs immediately fell back.


    Instantly, the sea kings that surrounded them all roared and rushed over one by one, opening their huge mouths only seconds before swallowing Naito and his party.


    "It seems that these guys aren''t good people after all."


    Kuina looked at this scene with a calm, cold stare in her eyes.


    "Let me handle it. We don''t want to turn this ce into a sea of blood."


    Ain grabbed Kuian''s arm and spoke softly, and then with a light wave of her hand, several pink halos suddenly flew out in all directions.


    These halos didn''t change in the air, but the moment they entered the sea, they seemed to be contained and began to decay rapidly.


    In a mere second, the pink halos reached the bodies of those giant sea kings and disappearedpletely.


    Hum!!!


    A pink halo light suddenly covered their bodies, and then they disappeared out of thin air in an instant!


    "Huh? It turned out that these guys aren''t too old. I didn''t expect them to disappear directly."


    Ain was a little surprised. She originally thought that these sea-kings were very old, and coupled with the restriction of the seawater, she urged her ability to the maximum, but she didn''t expect to directly erase their existence.


    Ain was originally slightly surprised, but she quickly recovered her calm. However, the Murlocs had their eyes widened instantly, with stunned expressions.


    "What is going on?!"


    These giant sea kings disappeared out of thin air! Are you joking?!


    Is this a dream?!


    The field fell into a weird silence for a moment. This time all the Murlocs seemed to have entered a petrified state, falling into a dilemma. No one knew what to do or say.


    Naito never turned to look at these Murlocs from the moment they appeared. However, he suddenly nced in a certain direction, then smirked, revealing a slightly mocking expression.


    "Thest time I came to the Fishman Ind, I forgot about you, the most capable Fishman¡­"


    Naito caught a glimpse of another group of Murlocs rushing here from a distance.


    Naito had a slight impression in his memory of the Murloc leading them.


    It seems to be that the captain of the new Fishman Pirate Group is Hody Jones, who killed the mother of Shirahoushi, Princess Otohime, many years ago.


    After Fishman Arlong was defeated by Luffy''s gang, a new pirate group was formed by the Murlocs, and their main targets were the ordinary human pirates who passed through the Fishman Ind to expand the power of their new pirate group.


    In the original work, when Luffy arrived at Fishman Ind, they had a force of 100,000.


    Of course, one hundred thousand people, in Naito''s eyes, aren''t much. Even a million won''t do in his face.


    The Fishman Ind is quite beautiful, Naito is going to take it to his own world, but these Murlocs who like to mess things up, well¡­ they can go to hell.


    Finally, after a moment of silence in the court, a group of Murlocs in the distance finally appeared.


    And they were headed by Hody Jones.


    "Boss Hody."


    Shocked by Kuina and Ain, the Murlocs who didn''t know what to do for a while saw Hody Jones and the others swimming toward them, and they suddenly came back to their senses.


    "You¡­ why are you here?!"


    "Why am I here? You can''t even handle a small matter, trash!"


    Hody was very dissatisfied with the number of human ves caught in the past few days, so he came to inspect them in person today. Unexpectedly, he found that his subordinates were confronting several humans at a distance.


    This is a great humiliation for Hody, who thinks that Murlocs are better than any other race, and especially that Murlocs arepletely superior to humans.


    "You can''t even handle a few humans?!" Hody didn''t even look at Naito and the others but looked at his subordinates with an angry expression.


    "Boss Hody¡­ These guys aren''t ordinary humans!" The subordinates were all trembling with fear and couldn''t help but exin.


    Hody became angrier when he heard this. Just he was about to explode, a Murloc next to him suddenly poked him, and at the same time, he whispered.


    "Boss Hody¡­ Look at them, that human seems to be¡­"


    There seemed to be a hint of inexplicable fear in the Murloc''s tone.


    At this time, Hody finally turned his head and looked at Naito and his party. The moment he saw Naito, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    As the captain of the Fishman Pirate Group, he tried to conquer Fishman Ind first and then conquer the world. Of course, he could recognize Naito?


    Since Naito destroyed the original world government and cut open the first and second half of the Grand Line, the pirate force on the sea suddenly broke out.


    Although the name of this era has been called the Age of Gods, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it was the most prosperous period of the Great Pirate Age.


    The newly formed world government of more than one hundred countries deployed extremely strong troops at the gap in the Red Line that Naito opened up to defend and prevent the pirates from entering the new world and contain the power of the pirates.


    They couldn''t allow all the pirates to flood into the new world.


    Many powerful pirates tried hard to break through, and some of them seed, but others couldn''t.


    There are also some weak pirates who were unwilling to directly conflict with the New World Government, so they still took the route of the Fishman Ind, which is 10,000 meters under the sea.


    Anyone who chose such a route naturally knew the legend of Naito. Thus, aftering to Fishman Ind and get caught by Hody, this information reached thetter.


    In addition, Naito was also the protector of Fishman Ind, so none of the previous ve traders and pirates dare to easily invade the ind like they used to do.


    In this way, Hody is no stranger to Naito.


    But, even after knowing all of this, Hody had no awe of Naito. In his opinion, he was just named a god because of those human pirates. They are just weak.


    And he himself is stronger than those human pirates, so Naito that these people are afraid of is probably just average.


    At this moment, a Murloc standing next to Hody hesitated, then couldn''t help but whisper as he asked, "Boss, what shall we do?"


    "Kill them."


    Hody said calmly.


    "What?!"


    The Murlocs next to him instantly widened their eyes, thinking they had heard it wrong.


    "I said, kill them! Is there any problem?!" Hody nced at his crew members around him coldly.


    These Murlocs were all frightened by Hody, but they were indeed not aswless as him. After all, they were somewhat afraid of Naito''s name, so they all froze there, at a loss.


    Upon seeing this, Hody got mad.


    "You guys, are you afraid of a human being?!"


    "You thinks he''s a god?! He''s just slightly stronger than an ordinary human being. If you think about it, we, the stronger race, should be gods above all humans!"


    Hody yelled, then suddenly took out a handful of weird pills and swallowed it fiercely.


    Watching this scene, the other Murlocs were immediately taken aback, and all we silent.


    "Power¡­ a steady stream of power is surging inside my body¡­"


    "Join me to kill that human being. Then no one will dare to stop us. By then, the Fishman Ind will be mine, then the world!"


    Hody clenched his fists, and blue veins popped in his arms, throbbing with terrifying power, then a touch of evident madness appeared in his eyes.


    Watching this scene, the other Murlocs looked at each other, swallowed, and then gritted their teeth, and all followed Hody.


    Kuina put a hand on the hilt, then suddenly turned her head to look at Naito and whispered, "Master, is it okay to kill all of them?"


    "No problem," Naito responded faintly.


    After getting Naito''s permission, Kuina''s eyes were cold. No matter how arrogant these Murlocs are, she wouldn''t be angry; however, she would never tolerate humiliating Naito.


    Those who dare to insult Naito, whether it''s humans or any kind of creatures, will be sent to hell by her sword!


    Roar!


    Kuina''s sword was suddenly pulled out, and then she lightly swept it while her hair danced gently in the opposite direction, connecting into a beautiful circle.


    Then, Kuina gently put the sword back into the scabbard.


    Click!


    This is the sound of the sword entering the scabbard, and it''s also thest sound emitted in this area. Other than that, all other sounds disappeared instantly.


    The silence controlled the field.


    Finally, after a long while, a faint voice emitted.


    "Let''s go to Fishman Ind."


    This was Naito''s voice. Instantly after this voice emitted, the space around Naito, Ain, and the other suddenly became illusory, then the group disappeared out of thin air in the sea.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 102!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 627: Ace And Blackbeard

    <h4>Chapter 627: Ace And ckbeard</h4>


    The Great Line, Banaro Ind.


    This is an ind near the middle of the first half of the Grand Line, and on the ind at this time, a world-shattering battle was taking ce.


    Boom!!


    Fiery golden mes rose into the sky, and as if they were going to burn the entire ind to ashes, it swept in all directions.


    Phew!!


    The monstrous pitch-ck flog rose up on the horizon like a curtain, deiying the sky in ck.


    "Ace, it would be a pity if you die here. Join us."


    ckbeard Titch, who was covered in ck mist, said whileughing out of the madness.


    The White Beard Pirate still encountered the Darkness Devil Fruit. The difference is that person who found it wasn''t the captain of the fourth division, Thatch, but an ordinary member of the second division.


    However, as far as the ckbeard is concerned, for the sky of obtaining the Darkness Devil Fruit, whether it was a captain or an ordinary member, he still killed him.


    In addition, Ace wasn''t the only one looking for ckbeard, Marco the First division captain, and the third division captain, Diamond Jozu, also came in pursue.


    The three of them together looked for him separately.


    This time, when he was distracted, Ace had the opportunity to contact Marco and Jozu, but if he doesn''t catch him, he wouldn''t be Fire Fist Ace.


    Therefore, it was once again a duel between him and ckbeard.


    "This is the end, ckbeard."


    Ace didn''t hesitate and replied with a pair of eyes burned with decisive mes.


    Upon seeing this, ckbeard finally gave up on luring Ace, knowing that it was impossible soliciting him.


    "It''s a pity, Ace. I''m going to bury you in the darkness!"


    Boom!!!


    The darkness and the mes collided.


    ¡­¡­.


    The Age of Gods, the end of the first year.


    Fire Fist Ace and ckbeard Titch met on Banaro Ind, and the first was defeated.


    ckbeard Titch caught Ace and gave him to the Marines, which shocked the Marines'' upper ranks.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "This bastard ckbeard Titch, what is he trying to do?!"


    The Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, groaned then mmed the table fiercely.


    "Although he offered to give him in exchange for being one of the Shichibukai, his real purpose shouldn''t be this. The Shichibukai now is only a name."


    Great Staff Officer Tsuru sat there at the shaking table, with a calm expression on her face, gently taking a sip of her cup of tea.


    The Shichibukai was proposed by Sengoku and implemented by the former world government.


    Since the destruction of the world government, this system has actually existed in name only. Although more than a hundred countries have established the new world government with the support of the Marines Fleet Admiral Sengoku, the newly established world government dominance was far from beingparable to the previous one.


    If it was said that the Shichibukai previously would give the world government a bit of face, then now, it''s a fantasy dream.


    The current world government is focusing all of its force to suppress the revolutionary army and has no time to take care of the sea.


    "We have three options."


    "First, let Fire Fist Ace ago, second, execute him secretly, and the third, execute Ace publicly."


    After the Great Staff Officer Tsuru took a sip of tea, she put down the cup, stood up, and with a serious expression, she spoke solemnly.


    Letting Ace go is tantamount to showing weakness to Whitebeard, and Sengoku didn''t consider this option even for a second.


    Secretly executing him will prevent a head-on conflict with Whitebeard.


    Once Ace is dead, Whitebeard will focus on the ckbeard since he caused his death.


    But even so, it''s impossible that the Whitebeard willpletely ignore the fact that the Marines killed one of his sons. Even if he won''t fight them head-on, he would still destroy several marines'' strongholds.


    As for the third option, it wouldpletely break out war with the Whitebeard.


    "Damn it!"


    Sengoku knew he couldn''t take the first option; thus, he clenched his fists and hammered the table, and then a sh of sternness and determination shed in his eyes.


    "Since we have to do it, let''s do it thoroughly!"


    "The Age of Gods¡­ it''s said to be the most chaotic era! If this continues, sooner orter, the entire world will fall. Only the Marines can bring the bnce to this era!"


    Sengoku raised his head with resolute and determination on his face.


    "Have you decided yet?"


    Hearing Sengoku''s words, Tsuru also looked solemn.


    Sengoku took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "No matter how much it will cost, it must be done!"


    "Then¡­ Fire Fist Ace will be executed publicly at the Marineford!"


    The moment he shouted this order, the sound of the floor cracking emitting outside the room.


    There was an old man standing outside the door. He was about to go in, but when he heard the order, her turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Naito''s World.


    This world was constructed by Naito. It wasn''t in the form of a, but arge area, about one-fifth of One Piece''s world.


    This is also the limit that Naito''s current strength can create and endure.


    The sea area and thend area were almost equal to each other.


    In the center of this world, there was a grassy area with a strange luster that only Naito or the people, who he gave permission can step into it.


    In the sky, there is an empty floating ind. The size of the empty ind can cover one-third of the sky in this world. The size of this ind can cover one-third of the sky in this world, and it''s just not too big, not too small.


    However,pared to the world, it was, in fact, very big. At least the Skypieans didn''t realize that they were no longer in the One Piece''s world anymore.


    Other than that, it was Fishman Ind.


    The Fishman Ind was directly ced on the shallow sea beach and not on the bottom of the sea. Nothing can harm them while they''re here in this world.


    "This seems right."


    Floating in the sky, Naito nodded while Kuina and Ain were standing next to him.


    After the initial shock, this wasn''t surprising anymore to the two girls.


    Speaking of it, watching the world being built from where they were standing wasn''t an ordinary feeling.


    If it weren''t for Naito, they wouldn''t have dreamed of living such an experience.


    "Unexpectedly, it took such a long time to settle the Fishman Ind¡­" Ain standing aside, couldn''t help but say.


    Skypiea was only moved from a sky to another soundlessly. People of Skypiea don''t go to other ces; thus, they never noticed the difference. But the Fishman Ind was on the bottom of the sea, and Naito wanted to put it beside the beach of the shallow sea, which is, of course, different.


    Speaking of it, Naito was really catching the mermaids, but he wasn''t a ve seller. He actually caught the entire ind, if you think about it.


    Neptune, of course, didn''t refuse this because he naturally can''t.


    On the contrary, Shirahoushi was rejoiced by the news, and she even encouraged Naito to put the Fishman Ind beside the shallow sea''s beach. Compared to the deep sea, she really loved the ce.


    "It took a long time, but it''s pretty, isn''t it?" Naito was also quite satisfied with the new cement.


    Except for one thing, the original bubble is gone.


    "Bubbles¡­"


    Naito pondered.


    Naito could create a nt that specializes in making these bubbles and even directly constructs a rule to this world.


    But this is obviously very troublesome. One Piece World has the ready answer, which is the Sabaody Archipgo. This was what Naito wanted to takest.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Sabaody Archipgo.


    In the Age of Gods, in the chaotic sea, there were still countless pirates roaming.


    Although the first half and the second half were opened up, Sabaody Archipgo was still a ce where all the pirates must gather. Corresponding to Loguetown, it was another starting ind.


    He, the eleven members of the new nova with bounties of over 100 million and have conquered the first half of the Grand Line, are gathering here at this time.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 102!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 628: Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 628: Big Shot</h4>


    "Captain, we''re here. Which route should we take next? Is it the Strait of Gods, or do we go to the Fishman Ind next?"


    In a small restaurant on the Sabaody Archipgo, the Kid Pirates group was gathering to discuss their next step.


    When Naito cut the Grand Line into two, his sword prated the Red Line creating a channel that waster called the Strait of Gods.


    The Strait of God is huge; even though it was heavily guarded by the Government, the pirates were still bold enough to force their way through it.


    They''re often found or caught halfway through, but among the tens of ships, a few manage every day to rush through.


    "Of course, we''re taking the Strait of Gods."


    Kid took a gulp of wine, mmed the on the table violently, wiped his mouth, then smirked with a strange light glowing in his eyes.


    "When such a big thing happens, the marine will definitely mobilize their full strength."


    "It''s just¡­ I really want to see the next battle."


    Kid said, and the strange light in his eyes gradually turned into terrifying excitement. Except for Killer, the other pirates couldn''t help but tremble with fear.


    "Captain, do you mean that a war will break between the Whitebeard and the Marine?"


    "Who knows?"


    Kid smiled.


    At this moment, an unpleasant voice emitted from the rear.


    "Kid? Are you guys also taking the Strait of God¡­"


    Looking at the back, he saw another group of pirates in weird costumes, and it was the Scratched Apoo with his On Air Pirates group.


    "Do you want something?!"


    Kid stood up and stared at him coldly.


    The two sides are hostile to each other, and a battle was on the verge of breaking out. Those who conquered the first half of the Grand Line and reached the Sabaody Archipgo are naturally fearless.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly a riot rose inside the tavern, then Apoo''s figure flew out of the bar, then turned steadily in mid-air andnded on the ground, then Kid walked out of the tavern.


    Although the Sabaody Archipgo is no longer the back garden of the Marijoa, because of its extremely important geographical location, the marines were still everywhere.


    Although because they were preparing to face the Whitebeard, the line of defense was weakened, the distance between this ind and the Marine Hq was short, and they could mobilize great forces in not time; thus, their crew persuaded their captains to not fight here.


    And with this, it was a stalemate.


    On the other side, Urouge, the strange monk, who no one knows from where he came from, fought with Killer, but they were quickly stopped by the Marine''s Rear Admiral, now one of the supernova Red g X Drake.


    "If you want to make trouble, go to the new world. I don''t think any of you here are willing to retreat and take a detour to the Fishman Ind."


    Drake looked at the battlefield calmly and said, "Let''s talk about it after passing the Strait of God first!"


    "I''m just watching the show."


    Another voice emitted, and it was Trafalgar.D. Law, sitting not far away while looking with a smirk on his face.


    "I''m more interested in the naming of the Strait of Gods. That guy called Naito, is he really a god?"


    ¡­¡­.


    On another street.


    A group of people dressed in different dresses was walking on the street, but when their leader suddenly stopped, everyone followed.


    This group was the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Luffy stopped, and everyone else naturally followed. The reason why Luffy stopped was because of a newspaper that was drifted by, and he suddenly caught it.


    "¡­"


    Looking at this newspaper, Luffy was silent for a moment.


    Zoro, Sanji, and the others couldn''t help but look over. When they saw the content, their pupils suddenly shrank, and their expressions tightened.


    "This is¡­"


    "No way!"


    It was the news about Ace''s public execution!


    Whoosh!


    Luffy let go of it suddenly, and the newspaper flew away with the wind, then his hand moved to his hand and gently pressed the straw hat on the top of his head.


    "Luffy."


    "Luffy!"


    His crew around him looked over, showing worried and nervous expressions.


    "Forgive me, guys, but it seems that I need to set off immediately¡­" Luffy raised his head with his back to his crew, and when he was about to finish his sentence, a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "Needless to say, Luffy."


    Sanji took a puff out of his cigarette, threw it on the ground, and said faintly, "Everyone here knows what you mean."


    Zoro smiled fearlessly but also with an evident hint of excitement. Usopp was a little scared, but Sanji red at him, and he immediately straightened up.


    Upon seeing this, Nami sighed helplessly, covering her forehead.


    It will be impossible to change Luffy''s decision. Moreover, this time, no one wants to. They were all ready to face this together.


    ¡­¡­.


    On another street.


    Basil Hawkins, one of the supernova, was holding a deck of cards while standing in ce.


    "ording to my fate, I''m going to meet a dangerous man today."


    Hawkins said in a deep voice, then suddenly raised his head, looking at the starry sky.


    It''s destined, but¡­ what kind of dangerous people can he meet in the Sabaody Archipgo?


    An Admiral?!


    Impossible!


    During this time, the admirals were already on guard at the Marine Hq, and it was impossible for them to leave their positions to visit the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Who would it be?


    Not only Hawkins but even his crew looked at each other nervously when they heard these words.


    Hawkins'' fortune-telling is almost infallible. Since he said that he was going to meet a dangerous man, this would definitely happen. Under this situation, everyone''s hearts were sinking in fear while looking around nervously.


    Hawkins didn''t look around. He just looked at his cards in front of him and muttered.


    Just when Hawkins was ready to see if his life was in danger, some members of his crew behind suddenly stepped back while widening their eyes, as if they saw something almost unbelievable.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 395!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 104!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 629: Clearance

    <h4>Chapter 629: Clearance</h4>


    "Ho¡­ Captain Hawkins!"


    Someone''s eyes widened with an almost unbelievable look, and they couldn''t help but tremble.


    At this time, Hawkins finally raised his head.


    The moment he looked up, Hawkin''s pupils also shrank.


    It turned out to be¡­ him?!


    In the middle of the street, and before Hawkins, a man dressed in white was walking slowly.


    However, he didn''t walk toward them; he was just roaming around.


    He didn''t look like much.


    Even the people who were walking past him didn''t notice him. However, Hawkins, who was preparing to pass through the Strait of Gods and head to the new world, naturally recognized him. How could he not?!


    He''s the reason that strait was called the Strait of Gods.


    The man, the man who destroyed the government, and the make of the Strait of Gods¡­ Yuu Naito!


    No one, even Hawkins, wouldn''t think he would end up meeting Naito here, and the so-called dangerous man would be him out of all people!


    This is even more incredible than meeting the Whitebeard or one of the Admirals in the street!


    At this moment, almost all the pirates who could recognize Naito had their eyes widened, and their whole body was shaking in fear.


    Although Naito didn''t reveal any killing intent or oppression aura, that calm and carefree presence what made them all tremble in fear and put them under pressure!


    "Ha¡­ Captain Hawkins¡­"


    "Yeah."


    One of them trembled at Hawkins, but he reached out and interrupted him.


    "He shouldn''t be here for us¡­ It''s just that fate has beenpletely disordered. This is the first time I have encountered such a situation."


    At this moment, even Hawkins couldn''t calm down because the fate he saw was already in chaos.


    It seems that after Naito was involved, fast was twisted and copsed!


    Looking at Naito from a distance, Hawkins'' forehead was overflowing with sweat.


    Fate doesn''t apply to gods¡­ what should he do then? Pray?!


    The other side.


    Naito didn''t care about Hawkins and his crew. He wasn''t here for them at all. At this time, after walking a few steps, Naito suddenly stopped, and a strange color shed in his eyes.


    "He''s really not here anymore¡­ Silvers Rayleigh."


    He originally came to Sabaody Archipgo to search for Rayleigh''s whereabouts. As a result, even though he looked in every building using his perceptual, he couldn''t find him.


    It seems that Rayleigh has left Sabaody Archipgo.


    In addition, Naito also saw the news about Ace''s public execution.


    It seems that some things have been changed because of him, while other things didn''t.


    Naito didn''te here specifically to find Rayleigh. His purpose was Sabaody Archipgo.


    "Let''s clear then scene first."


    Naito nced around randomly, and only then he looked in Hawkins'' direction, but he was randomly scanning the ce without any intentional eye staring.


    Horror!


    It was terrifying!


    It wasn''t Haki or aura. It was another kind of terrifying pressure that directly pierces the soul. This faint nce made him feel for a moment the burning heat of hell!


    Hawkins felt this way, but his subordinates behind him felt much worse. Everyone was sweating profusely, and others were even weakened and couldn''t help but kneel down directly.


    There were some people who didn''t believe it at first; they simply couldn''t believe that they could really meet Naito. They thought he was just simr, but now it seems¡­ to be really him!


    Under Hawkins and the others'' gazes, Naito, in the distance, suddenly raised his foot.


    Then, it fell lightly.


    Om!!


    When Naito''s foot fell down, the ground under him didn''t break apart, but the entire ind seemed to be suddenly alive, and it jumped up abruptly.


    Whoosh!!


    It felt as if Sabaody Archipgo had a heart, and it suddenly started beating. Under this shock, almost everyone bounced off their ces.


    "What happened?!"


    This time, except for Hawkins and his crew, almost all people on Sabaody Archipgo looked at their feet in shock.


    Suddenly, they all lost bnce and were knocked off their feet, which is simply stunning.


    The ground¡­ felt alive?!


    Whoosh!!


    When everyone was still confused, a second shock followed.


    Sabaody Archipgo suddenly was trembling. Under this shock, everyone, including the supernovas, couldn''t maintain their foothold and were knocked off the ind!


    Whoosh!!!


    The first shock wave was very weak, it just bounced most of the people up, but the second directly knocked them off their feet. As for the third, a lot of people were knocked off the ind and fell into the sea.


    At this moment, everyone who jumped into the sea was in a daze while looking at the Sabaody Archipgo ahead.


    "Damn it!"


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Is this some kind of an ability?"


    The supernovas, including Straw Hat Luffy, Kid, and Law, were forcefully kicked out of the ind, but they were still feeling extremely blown up by the event.


    At this moment, a fourth shock wave came.


    This time, a few shock waves instantly destroyed all the buildings on the ind.


    "What?!"


    Including Luffy, everyone was kicked out of the ind. While flying in the air, looking at the ind below, all the buildings were suddenly destroyed, and they couldn''t help but exim.


    Some people, such as Usopp and Chopper, screamed strangely as if they saw some kind of a ghost.


    Puff! Puff!


    When the fourth one came, no one could resist it, and they all fell one after another in the sea.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 398!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 106!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 630: Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 630: Disappear</h4>


    Naito just kicked these people out without deliberately obliterating their thoughts, so most of them were not injured.


    Those with the ability to fly in mid-air naturally didn''t let themselves fall into the sea.


    Whoosh!!


    Luffy saw his ship in mid-air, so he stretched his arms out, wrapped up Zoro and the others, then pulled his body and bounced back onto the ship, and luckily none of them fell into the sea.


    Other supernovas and their pirate crew weren''t so lucky.


    Although they all used their abilities, very few of them were able to return to the ship, while m-most of them fell into the sea with a ssh.


    Those who didn''t fall into the sea, and those who weren''t devil fruit users, weren''t afraid to fall into the sea, but both parties looked at Sabaody Archipgo with horrified expressions.


    What happened?!


    Many people looked at each other, and they could see the evident shock in their eyes.


    And in the next moment, everyone saw something they will never forget.


    Whoosh!!


    This is the fifth shock.


    This time along with this shock wave, the space around Sabaody Archipgo strangely twisted.


    "Is the space getting distorted?!"


    Law was stunned. He used his devil fruit ability, and just like Luffy, he managed tond on his ship unscathed and save his crew.


    the ability of his devil fruit has the characteristics of space, but this kind of distortion is almost impossible for him to manipte


    He even tried, but it didn''t work!


    In addition to Law, and some other supernovas, such as Hawkins, Apoo, and others. Although they didn''t have space abilities, they all watched this scene with chills on the back of their neck.


    Under everyone''s gazes, the entire space around Sabaody Archipgo distorted, folding and twisting the ind inside!


    In the end, under the shocked gazes of countless people, Sabaody Archipgo continued to twist and shrink until itpletely disappeared out of thin air!


    If it didn''t happen before their eyes, none would have believed such a thing!


    Many people wondered if they were daydreaming, and their minds went nk.


    "What¡­ Look, that''s¡­"


    At this moment, someone managed toe back to his senses and suddenly said with a trembling voice, which caused everyone to recover for a moment and raise their heads to look to the sky.


    In the sky, Naito was floating there quietly, and as the Sabaody Archipgo disappeared, he retracted his arm back.


    After sending the Sabaody Archipgo into his own world, Naito nced lightly at the people who had been kicked out of the ind, then took a step and disappeared.


    From the first shock wave to the disappearance of the Sabaody Archipgo, it was only a few moments.


    And the time it took him to disappear after was even shorter.


    It was only for a brief moment, but it made almost everyone lose their voices.


    After a long time, someone finally came back to his senses.


    "That¡­ was God Naito, right?"


    Kid suddenly said he didn''t know what to say, and he could only feel how dry his mouth was while talking.


    On the other side, X Drake was still shocked and soaked with cold sweat.


    "Did he destroy the Sabaody Archipgo?"


    "No, it was more like¡­ he took it away."


    Law suddenly spoke in a deep voice, with a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    Destroying an ind is always shocking, but making one disappear like a toy¡­ is just unbelievable!


    Is this the power of¡­ God?!


    Even though they saw Naito restore an ind before, the Straw Hat Pirates couldn''t help but feel shocked watching this scene.


    His power is simply out of this world.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    On the eve of the war.


    The Sabaody Archipgo at the end of the first half of the Grand Line disappeared out of thin air under Naito''s power.


    Whether the Sabaody Archipgo was destroyed by Naito, or it was something else, no one knew, and it quickly turned into a myth.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Luffy and his group were about to leave the Sabaody Archipgo, so the disappearance of the ind didn''t stop them for long. They soon regained their strength and rushed to Impel Down.


    However, they didn''t know how strong the defensive forces of the Impel Down.


    Magen, the warden of the prison, who possesses the Poison-Poison Devil Fruit, was as powerful as an admiral and even stronger in some aspects. He could have wiped out the ckbeard Crew in the original. If it hadn''t been for Shiryu, who joined them at the time, perhaps the ckbeard Pirates would have been destroyed there at the spot.


    In the original, Luffy made a big fuss in Impel Down. He also managed to sneak there thanks to the empress Hancock who caused chaos from the inside; thus, it was ten times more difficult to attack from the outside this time.


    Due to the unbreakable walls of this underwater prison, even Luffy''s luck didn''t help him this time breakthrough and save his brother, Ace, directly.


    Although he didn''t save Ace, Luffy didn''t even up being caught.


    After they failed to save Ace in Impel Down, their target turned to the Marineford.


    At this time, the Marine HQ haspleted preparing all the arrangements for the Whitebeard.


    After the copse of the former world government, the current one''s dominance over the world has greatly declined, and the Shichibukai''s system has existed in name only; therefore, they only included them symbolically in the n.


    But what was unexpected is that not only one of thesewless arrogant pirates appeared, but a group of them too.


    This surprised the world government and the Marine a lot.


    They never expected to be able to summon them. Why would these guyse? The government had no clue, neither did the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, who received them.


    But the only thing he knew is that as long as they are there, even if they''re just standing, they''re regarded as a deterrent, and they can y a certain role in this war.


    At this moment, Marineford.


    The execution tform has been set up on the square, and the three Admirals have also taken their seats, and at the forefront of the army are the Shichibukai.


    Different from the original, only four of the Shichibukai came.


    Moria, Mihawk, Domingo, and Hancock.


    Because of the destruction of the former world government, Kuma''s undercover mission became meaningless, so he naturally stopped following the new government''s orders.


    Besides, Moria was there because the new government rescued him after he was almost blown up by Luffy''s crew.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 398!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 631: The War

    <h4>Chapter 631: The War</h4>


    No one knew the purpose behind Mihawk''s appearance and estimated that he was perhaps just interested in the Whitebeard.


    Naito originally took away the title of the strongest in the world from Whitebeard, butter it became meaningless after they discovered that he was already in another realm.


    Therefore, the Whitebeard was still the world''s strongest by default, even though no one mentions this title like they used to.


    Domingo was simply idle. He hated the Celestial Dragons because of what he suffered in his childhood. When Naito destroyed them, Domingo was a bit happy.


    This time he came to Marineford just to y around.


    As for the empress Hancock, no one knew her intentions.


    At this time.


    No one could notice, even the marine''s hero, Garp, or the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, that there were three people standing quietly on the roof of a castle in the rear of the Marineford.


    The three just stood there, but they seemed to be in another space. Neither the naked eyes nor the Observation Haki could perceive their existence.


    No one knew when they came. It felt as if they just appeared there and also been there for eternity.


    These three were naturally Naito, Kuina, and Ain.


    "The Marineford, it really feels familiar." Ain looked at the marines lined up below, with a strange andplicated look in her eyes.


    "That¡­ is the world''s strongest swordsman, Mihawk!"


    Kuina looked at the forefront of the marine array from a distance, there was a man carrying a big ck sword, and he seemed to have a sharp look in his eyes.


    Um?


    Standing in front of the marine army, Mihawk suddenly nced back.


    However, he could not see or perceive Naito and the other two''s presence. After scanning for a moment and finding nothing, he turned his head back, feeling a little bit strange in his heart.


    In fact, the moment he turned around, Kuina was staring at him. The only difference, she could see him, while he couldn''t.


    What a sharp look in his eyes.


    This was Kuina''s first impression. Of course, she wasn''t frightened by his gaze, but Mihawk''s simple nce gives people a sense of sharpness, which made her wonder how amazing his swordsmanship is.


    But even so, Kuina was still confident because¡­ her master was Naito!


    Kuina''s hand gently pressed her sword, then gradually calmed down.


    She was adjusting her stance.


    Naito was smiling from beginning to end while watching this scene below with interest and asionally looking at Kuina beside her.


    Can Kuina defeat Mihawk? At that time, even Naito didn''t know the answer. If Kuina had more times, a couple more years with him, refining her swordsmanship, she would definitely beat Mihawk; unfortunately, Naito had just finished everything he wanted to do in this world and was ready to leave.


    "The Marineford war¡­ I changed a lot. I didn''t expect that some things will still happen." Naito looked down and couldn''t help but smirk.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Mihawk stood there quietly.


    No one could figure out what he was thinking or that; most people didn''t dare to look at him.


    Mihawk was still as calm as water, but when the Whitebeard finally appeared, his gaze fell on thetter, and a gleam of light shed in his eyes.


    The Whitebeard knew that with his current situation andparing the two sides'' forces, the odds of winning were too low.


    But, he still came and didn''t hesitate.


    Because he was the Whitebeard!


    "Gurararara!"


    Facing such an army, the Whitebeard had no fear in his heart, only a kind of a strong aura soaring with pride.


    His body was old, but his heart wasn''t.


    The heart of a king will never be stained with dust.


    Along with the Whitebeard''sughter, there seemed to be a strong aura that swept across the battlefield, which made many people feel horrified.


    This wasn''t Haoshoku Haki. It was just his pure aura.


    Using the Haoshoku Haki will also affect the Whitebeard Pirate Group, and especially those who aren''t strong enough to withstand it. Therefore, what the Whitebeard chose to kick off this war wasn''t Haoshoku Haki, but¡­ his Gura Gura no Mi.


    Seaquake!


    The shockwave hammered both sides of the sea, causing a monstrous tsunami!


    Whoosh!


    Almost immediately after the Whitebeard hammered the sea, the Marineford started trembling as if it was in fear of his monstrous powers.


    Suddenly everyone looked up and saw two monstrous tsunamis hanging on both sides of the horizon, trapping the Marineford in the middle!


    Facing such a terrifying attack from the kick start made many people look horrified.


    Suddenly when they thought it was over for them before it could even start, a figure suddenly shed out, and in the middle of the sky where the sun hanged, he shouted.


    "Ice Age!"


    Crack!!!


    The huge waves were instantly frozen into ice.


    Facing the Whitebeard''s attack, there was no doubt that it was Admiral Aokiji who responded.


    "Aokiji¡­ that kid¡­" Whitebeard raised his head, looking at Aokiji.


    When Garp crossed the sea to confront Roger and Whitebeard, Aokiji back then was just a follower, and he stayed a kid in the Whitebeard''s eyes.


    Only a few yearster, Aokiji now has be an Admiral.


    "Two Thorn Spears!"


    Aokiji took a deep breath, then a ray of light shed in his eyes, and the moment he stretched his hands at the Whitebeard, two thorny spears of ice instantly were shot at him.


    Facing this attack, the Whitebeard turned sideways slightly and suddenly hammered them with a punch.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 399!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 632: Mihawk And Kuina

    <h4>Chapter 632: Mihawk And Kuina</h4>


    Crack!!


    In mid-air, and before it could even get closer to Whitebeard, the ice thorn instantly shattered, then the shock wave spread out, enveloping Aokiji in it.


    "Arara!"


    Aokiji''s body suddenly cracked like a mirror, but these cracks didn''t spread, then he crushed into ice pieces and fell to the sea below.


    This has reminded Naito of his old days. After all, all he did in his first years was copying Whitebeard''s fighting style. No matter what kind of attack he faced, he would shatter it all with one punch!


    Although Naito''s current power has long overtaken the Whitebeard, thetter''s Earthquake ability is still beyond doubt!


    Offensively and defensively, he''s invincible!


    Crack!!


    After falling into the sea, Aokiji instantly regained his form and directly froze the entire harbor.


    With that, the Marienford vs. The Whitebeard Pirates Group''s top battle has finally broken out!


    Countless pirates jumped from the ships onto the ice and rushed towards the marine army, roaring.


    The marines met the pirates under cover of various artillery fires.


    For a time, the sound of shouting rang into the sky.


    And at this moment, one of the four Shichibukai, who had been watching from the sidelines, suddenly took a step forward. This subtle movement has already attracted everyone''s attention.


    Amazingly, he''s the world''s strongest swordsman, Mihawk!


    "This is really rare."


    The movement of his yellow eyes revealed a hint of surprise, even though his tone was as calm as ever.


    Solely, without any help, he sits firmly in one of the seven warlords of the sea, Mihawk, the world''s strongest swordsman.


    As for the fact that he once drew with Naito, it has been long since it became a legend.


    There is no way topare Naito and any of the Shichibukai.


    Mihawk was still Mihawk. Except for Naito, no one can surpass him when ites to Swordsmanship. On this sea, he''s the strongest swordsman.


    This title is also Zoro''s ultimate goal and also Kuina''s.


    "Why are you making a move?"


    Domingo looked a bit surprised.


    "I''m just going to give it a try. The real distance between that man and us is¡­ very close." Mihawk stared at the Whitebeard, narrowing his eyes.


    For Mihawk, it has been long since he stood at the apex of swordsmanship. There are no enemies in the way of his sword. And there are only a few who can defeat him. Whitebeard was one of them.


    Of course, the Whitebeard is old now, and Mihawk doesn''t know how strong he is, so he was going to test him.


    Mihawk gently pulled out his cks sword.


    Under the reflection of the sunlight, the surface of the ck sword glowed mysteriously, and when it fell down, it seems that there was a kind of edge that can cut everything!


    Staring at the Whitebeard, Mihawk''s mind cleared out, and without any distraction, he suddenly raised his ck sword and struck down!


    Whoosh!!


    Instantly, a blue sword aura formed, and like an unstoppable dragon, it cut every iceyer in its way toward the Whitebeard as if it were connected to him.


    Facing this sword aura, the Whitebeard didn''t move but stood there quietly on the side. The captain of the third division, Diamond Jozu, raised his sword, ready to block it.


    The war has just started, so it''s natural that his crew won''t let anyone attack the Whitebeard. Only one Admiral was dispatched. If this requires the Whitebeard to intervene, then there''s no need to fight this war.


    The look in Jozu''s eyes was solemn as he watched the blue dragon cutting his way through, and then he suddenly jumped out and came to the front of the Moby Dick.


    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly a figure shed in front of Jozu and actually greeted Mihawk''s sword aura with its sword.


    At that moment, almost everyone''s pupils shrank.


    No one could see how this person came here. It felt as if he has emerged out of thin air, just to block Mihawk''s attack.


    This person was faster than Jozu, so he shouldn''t be weak too.


    Even Aokiji, Kizaru, and the others were amazed. Jozu was naturally more stunned. He couldn''t even react. Moreover, even if he could, it was alreadyte.


    Ding!!!


    A crisp sound of metal resounded on the battlefield.


    The sword Ki that Mihawk sent for testing Whitebeard seemed like a piece of wood hitting a grinding wheel, and it was cut in half abruptly!


    The two smaller swords Ki that were divided into two didn''t shatter but shed to the sides, cutting the ice behind deeply.


    Mihawk''s attack¡­ was cut off?!


    Everyone couldn''t help but look shocked, especially those who knew Mihawk''s strength.


    The dust settled.


    In front of Jozu, a beautiful woman holding a sword in her hand suddenly appeared.


    "A woman?!"


    If he was only surprised at the beginning, now he''s surely shocked.


    No one expected a young girl to be the person who stopped Mihawk''s attack. This girl didn''t stand up to the wind, but in everyone''s eyes, she seemed to have a soaring aura on her body that wasn''t losing to Mihawk!


    Whether it was Jozu, Aokiji, Kizaru, Gear, Domingo, Hancock, or the others, they all looked at this girl with a look of uncertainty.


    "Who is she?"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that it was a young girl, then they felt stunned when they couldn''t recognize who she was.


    In this sea, there are powerful women, but not too many. For example, Hancock may not be able to match an admiral in strength, but her reputation is definitely not inferior.


    This girl is, without a doubt, strong.


    A woman with such power shouldn''t be an unknown person in the sea.


    However, no one could recognize her identity.


    This girl who appeared is Kuina!


    Only one person in Marine''s side stared at her, feeling puzzled, and it was Smoker.


    No matter how long he looked at her, this girl looked a lot like Tashigi; however, this girl looked a bit different, and she also had long hair.


    It''s just that the face is very simr, which made Smoker surprised.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 399!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 633: Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chaos</h4>


    Mihwak''s sword intent rose to the sky!


    For a long time, he said nothing, but the stare in his eyes expressed everything.


    "Hey, who are you?!"


    This sudden appearance means only one thing, this girl wants to challenge him. This meant that the Whitebeard''s side has just gained a sudden boost, which naturally cannot be taken lightly.


    "Swordsman, Kuina."


    Kuina spoke calmly, her voice was light, and it spread throughout the field as if it was meant to ring in everyone''s ears, but in fact, this sentence was only spoken to Mihawk.


    When Kuina appeared, Mihawk stared at her differently. The two looked at each other, but Kuina didn''t flinch, and there seemed to be a sharp look in her eyes that surprised even Mihawk himself.


    It''s umon for a powerful swordsman to appear in such a war.


    However, the sword intent soaring into the sky, and the breath around her body seemed to be condensing into a perfect de on a beautiful young girl.


    This was really strange.


    If Kuina didn''t convince Mihawk when she first blocked his attack, now, after she has shown her sword intent, she had Mihawk''s full attention.


    This seemingly weak girl¡­ is actually very strong!


    Mihawk''s eyes flickered, and suddenly he jumped andnded on the ice, facing Kuina from a distance.


    The title of the world''s greatest swordsman is not self-proimed. No one can beat him, and this is why he''s the strongest.


    Although he doesn''t know her origins, Mihawk has no reason to not ept Kuina''s challenge.


    "Well, this is unexpected." Kizaru looked at the situation in the field with an unhappy expression.


    Since they were going to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, they will definitely be prepared to investigate all kinds of intelligence before the war. And Whitebeard Pirates definitely doesn''t have such a powerful female swordsman.


    "Father¡­"


    On Whitebeard''s side, some people looked puzzled.


    The Whitebeard looked at Kuina''s back with a strange look in his eyes. Although he didn''t know Kuina at all, he felt an inexplicable familiarity with her, as if has seen her somewhere before.


    However, Whitebeard couldn''t help but shake his head in the end. Rescuing Ace is the most important thing at the moment. As for Kuina''s origins, it doesn''t matter now.


    Ding!!!


    The crisp sound of the sword rang throughout the battlefield.


    Both figures of Kuina and Mihawk were shing abruptly, and instantly they both confronted each other. At the point of impact, the two swords shed, and the energy swept across all directions.


    The silver and cyan sword aura circled and flew like two spiritual dragons, causing ravines on the ice.


    No one came near to interfere in the battle between Mihawk and Kuina.


    In other words, ordinary people aren''t qualified to do it, and those who have the ability to interfere chose not to.


    Kuina''s sword intent was extremely condensed, and her Busoshoku Haki is top tier. Her physical strength was remarkable because Naito helped her unlock her Sage Body.


    In almost every aspect, Kuina stands at the pinnacle of the swordsman realm.


    Mihawk became more astonished as he fought this battle. Unexpectedly, Kuina, a young swordsman, didn''t have any shorings and was well-rounded in every aspect.


    It''s not that there are no female swordsmen in the world, there were some records about powerful ones who could reach Kuina''s level, but they have never been seen in history!


    This is an absolute rival!


    Facing Kuina was Mihawk, who stood as the number one swordsman for countless years, and he finally felt the threat of losing that title for the first time, so he started getting serious as they carried on.


    Huh!!!


    With a swipe of his ck sword, an invisible sword aura suddenly cut through the sky. Kuina drew sideways, and thousands of blue silks flew. Time seemed to pass extremely slow, letting Kuina''s grace and demeanor appear.


    The sword energy crossed, and the huge iceberg formed after Aokiji froze the tsunami, split directly into two, soared into the sky, leaving countless ice fragments crumbling.


    The scene was extremely magnificent, attracting the attention of countless people and leaving them in awe.


    In this sea, a great Devil Fruit Ability can make you the strongest, but a great swordsman like Mihawk is also at the top, or close to be the greatest!


    Almost at that moment, what no one expected is that when the ice broke and shattered, a ship suddenly fell from the sky and crashed into the harbor of the Marineford.


    This sudden drew countless people''s eyes wide.


    Even Mihawk and Kuina couldn''t help but look up with a hint of surprise.


    This ship that fell down was indeed the Thousand Sunny!


    And the group of people who got off the boat was the Straw Hat Pirates!


    "Luffy?!"


    "Luffy!!"


    On the execution stage, whether it was Ace, who was shackled, or Sengoku, almost everyone eximed at the same time, especially Garp, whose eyes widened and almost broke his chin.


    The Straw Hat Pirates who fell into the battlefield were still a little confused at first, but as Luffy''s gaze fell on the execution tform, his confusion subsided instantly.


    "Ace!!"


    On this battlefield, Luffy''s voice may not be loud enough to catch everyone''s attention, but due to the fact that his ship fell down from the sky, everyone''s eyes were locked on him.


    Under the surprised gazes of everyone, the mockery, and the cheers, Luffy ignored it all and head to the execution tform with his eyes locked on Ace, followed by his crew.


    Zoro leaped forward, and defeated a group of marines almost immediately, then stopped for a moment to scan the battlefield, to find that everyone''s eyes were fixed in one direction, where two people were facing each other.


    Zoro knew these two, and they were the most important in his life.


    Mihawk and Kuina!


    "Sure enough, you''re still ahead of me. Just like you used to be¡­"


    Zoro looked at Mihawk and Kuina from a distance. There was no need to ask. He knew from feeling her sword intent that Kuina was definitely fighting Mihawk.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 399!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 634: Prevent

    <h4>Chapter 634: Prevent</h4>


    However, this is just this time, and until next time, it''s his duel!


    Zoro''s eyes shed with an awe-inspiring color, then he suddenly drew out his sword. The Busoshoku Haki colored the de with a ck, and then he swept it down with a single move.


    Whoosh!!


    Horrible sword energy of dozens of feet in vertical and horizontal was suddenly released, directly finishing all the enemies on Luffy''s left side while he was running.


    "Thanks, Zoro!"


    Luffy looked a bit surprised watching this scene, but there was no time to look back, and he continued to rush forward.


    The battlefield was instantly heated up!


    When Luffy and his group entered the battlefield, both Mihawk and Kuina paused their duel for a moment.


    However, neither of them turned around but just nced at each other with the side of the eye.


    "Did you also get distracted?"


    After ncing at Zoro, Kuina fixed her eyes on Mihawk, then spoke calmly.


    After hearing Kuina''s words, Mihawk retracted his gazes after taking onest look at Luffy''s straw hat.


    "I just remembered something."


    The brim of Mihawk''s eyes was slightly lowered, blocking his eyes, and when he raised his head again, he already restored his firm posture again.


    For a great swordsman like him, it couldn''t be hard for him to regain his focus because for the profound meaning of "Ken," concentration is a necessary condition.


    "Warm-up is finally over, right?"


    Kuina gently held her sword with both hands and ced it in front of her, then a ray of sword intent came out through the de.


    "Yes."


    Mihawk held his ck sword with one hand and ce it diagonally beside him. The sunlight reflected on the de, then a ck pitch color rippled gently on it.


    The sword in Kuina''s hand was simr in shape to Mihawk''s, but it''s a two-hand sword.


    Mihawk''s sword was big and heavy, but he held it with one hand.


    The way they held their swords was different. Their postures are different, but¡­ the two belonged to the pinnacle of swordsmanship, and both looked like they can cut everything in their way!


    Whoosh!!


    As if their minds were connected, the two rushed out at the same time, and their figures collided together again.


    Ding!!!


    A clear sword sound resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Kuina''s sword and Mihawk''s sword shed together, and the two of them seemed to bepletely frozen and motionless.


    Suddenly the bright light burst from underneath them, then countless scattered sword aura rose to the sky, tearing the endless iceyer and rushing in all directions.


    This is the effect caused by the sh of two great swordsmen''s swords.


    Under this collision, the two''s condensed sword light and sword energy finally broke apart and scattered in all directions.


    In the original, Mihawk didn''t go all out in the war, and he didn''t even take it seriously.


    In fact, a great swordsman''s destructive power is absolutely terrifying, let alone two swordsmen!


    Crack! Crack!!


    The iceyer continued to shatter, and the impact bombarded in all directions, swaying through the entire battlefield almost instantly.


    At this time, many people''s expressions changed abruptly.


    "Hey, what are these two doing?"


    Domingo, who was fighting one of Whitebeard''s captains, frowned when he saw the shock waveing, and he instantly created a wall of spider webs to stop it from hitting him.


    "Ararara, this is a bit too much."


    Aokiji also instantly formed an ice wall, blocking part of that sword energy.


    In addition, all the strong individuals on the battlefield used their abilities to escape or block the aftermath.


    At this time, everyone looked anxious, whether it was a marine or a pirate.


    In fact, the people present, such as Aokiji or Akainu, have the ability to directly shake the entire ind.


    However, this is a melee battle.


    Whether it''s one of the admirals or the Whitebeard, they can only rely on their devil fruit abilities. It''s impossible for any of them to cause such destructive power relying only on their physical strength or skills.


    Of course, there are exceptions like Hancock.


    Kuina and Mihawk went all out, so obviously, none of them cared about the battlefield or the sake of the war, and if they continued, they absolutely have enough strength to tear this ind directly into pieces.


    In this case, it''s not good news for the marines or the Whitebeard.


    "If you continue to fight like this, this old man will really have to find a way to stop you. It''s really troublesome." Kizaru nced at Kuina and Mihawk.


    In addition to Kizaru, the other admirals and Whitebeard himself also looked at Mihawk and Kuina. They obviously felt that they couldn''t be allowed to fight like this.


    The entire battlefield was suddenly stagnated because of an all-out confrontation between Mihawk and Kuina.


    However, whether it''s Kuina or Mihawk, both of them were unmoved by the outside world.


    At this time, the two of them have already entered the realm of the heart sword with only the word "Ken" in their hearts. In other words, only the sword of each other is in their eyes.


    Even if the outside world copses, the two will not be distracted.


    Suddenly, the two shed again.


    Boom!!


    There was another shock wave that burst in all directions.


    These sword shock waves aren''t strong. As long as it''s one of the marine captains or the Whitebeard team leaders, they can almost easily block them, but it will mean the end to an ordinary marine or pirate.


    The second sword shock wave shook the battlefield again.


    "Swordsmanship¡­ It''s so terrible. I can''t let you fight like this anymore.


    Kizaru blocked the shock wave, then he looked down and noticed how it caused some damage to the marine; thus, with a helpless expression, he stretched out his fingers towards Mihawk and Kuina.


    Om!!!


    A golden stream of light converged instantly at Kizaru''s fingertips.


    Kizaru was about to use hisser to target their position and forcibly breaking them apart.


    In addition to him, other people, such as Aokiji and Marco, also made their own moves to prevent Mihawk and Kuina from fighting.


    But Kizaru''s movement was undoubtedly the fastest.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 399!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 635: Naito Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 635: Naito Appeared</h4>


    However, almost at the same moment when Kizaru, the fastest person on this battlefield, was about to make a move, a nightmare-like voice suddenly echoed in his ear.


    "You better not move, Kizaru."


    This sound not only instantly caused Kizaru to terminate his attack but also caused the entire battlefield to be silent.


    No one knew when, but there was an extra person on this battlefield.


    This person walked lightly by Kizaru, who was standing there motionless as if he was petrified. The shock and fear were evident in Kizaru''s eyes at the moment, and the sweat has even started overflow on his forehead.


    Terrifying Kizaru to such a point is something even Whitebeard can''t do it.


    This was surely Naito.


    How could it be him? Why is he here?!


    This question suddenly popped up in almost everyone''s mind!


    Of course, some people were shocked, stunned, and even terrified, while others were astonished; it was the empress, Hancock, who had a strange light in her eyes.


    Hancock didn''t expect to see Naito here. The person who wants to see Naito the most on this battlefield is undoubtedly her.


    When she heard that the former world government waspletely destroyed and the Celestial Dragons had been wiped out, Hancock was stunned, and she couldn''t recover for days.


    It seems as if she petrified herself.


    In this world, there aren''t many people who dare to stand in the Celestial Dragons'' way. People who dared to fight back or kill one of them exist only in legends.


    But, all of a sudden, one person destroyed all of thempletely!


    How can she not be astonished and shocked by such incredible news?


    After that, Naito disappearedpletely, but Hancock never forgot Naito''s name. She always wanted to meet him, but she didn''t expect to see him here.


    Of course, in addition to the Shichibukai, the Whitebeard, and even many high marine officers who have seen Naito, there were some people who have never seen Naito before.


    But because of the silence around him, these ordinary marines naturally didn''t dare to move or speak, but they all looked at Naito in confusion.


    Some people recognized Naito, but they didn''t believe it.


    And some other didn''t even know Naito.


    Whether it was the first or the second, everyone was in shock.


    Everyone froze in their ces, watching Naito walking step by step.


    The way he walked seemed normal, but what was happening every time his foot touched the ground was unbelievable.


    As he walked, the broken ice, the broken swords and guns, and even cannons¡­


    It felt as if they were watching a rewind film!


    The cracked iceyer healed, and the broken ice cubes returned to their original state, the broken swords also flew up, intact, and the exploded gun shells disappeared out of thin air.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Naito appeared suddenly from Kizaru''s behind and then walked to the middle of the battlefield. And when he finally stopped, then the entire battlefield waspletely recovered!


    There were no traces of damage. It went back to its original starting point as if a battle never took ce here!


    If it weren''t for those who had died and hadn''t been resurrected, then this would have seemed like a dream.


    But even so, it made everyone, including the admirals, Sengoku and the other, shocked.


    Destroying this battlefield is too simple. In fact, destroying is always easy.


    But, to restore everything that has been destroyed to its original state, is this still something humans can do?!


    Expect for the Straw Hat Pirates, who had seen Naito restore a destroyed ind before, almost everyone was in disbelief.


    No one spoke.


    The silence was still controlling the battlefield.


    After finally stopping, Naito took another step, but this one was on the air.


    An invisible staircase appeared in the air. Naito stepped on it calmly, and after a few more, he appeared above the execution tform.


    "I''m gonna sit here if you don''t mind." Naito nced at Sengoku.


    Sengoku didn''t speak; in fact, at that point, he forgot even how to make a sound.


    Seeing how he remained silent, Naito didn''t pay him any more attention, and looked down faintly, then said, "You guys can carry on, but¡­ no one dares to disturb the battle between these two."


    Naito''s words spread throughout the battlefield, making some of the weak marines and pirates can''t help but swallow with evident fear in their eyes.


    Although Kuina and Mihawk werepletely focused on each other, they were forced to break up due to the strong presence of Naito.


    At that moment, Mihawk finally figured out how a strong female swordsman like Kuina appeared all of a sudden. She''s rted to Naito.


    This is reasonable.


    As long as it''s rted to Naito, even unreasonable things can be exined.


    Simrly, people who were also wondering about Kuina''s origins, such as Whitebeard, finally understood. It seems that Kuina is either his subordinate or his disciple.


    She has something to do with Naito, so it''s not surprising that she''s this powerful.


    Kuina took a deep breath. Of course, the person who was least surprised by Naito''s appearance was her. After calming herself down, she looked at Mihawk again.


    No need to speak, the look in her eyes was enough to express everything.


    Mihawk regained his focus too.


    Regardless of her origin, he only needs to know that Kuina is a swordsman, a powerful one too, who challenged him, and that''s enough.


    Boom!!!


    The battle broke out again.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Mihawk and Kuina once again shed with all their strength, and due to their earth-shattering powers, the silence that controlled the battlefield for a while was broken.


    Both the Whitebeard and his crew came here with the determination to rescue Ace. Although the appearance of Kuina and Naito made this war deviate to a situation that no one can control anymore, this didn''t change their goal.


    The Whitebeard still wanted to rescue Ace, so the marine naturally will still try to stop him.


    However, because of Naito''s sudden appearance, everyone''sbat effectiveness has dropped by 30%. In other words, everyone''s attention is partly on Naito. From time to time, they will look at the execution tform with fear of Naito.


    No one knows what Naito is going to do.


    This is an extremely disturbing question, no one knew the answer or spoke the words, but it was pressing on everyone''s heart, whether it was the Whitebeard Pirates Group or the Marine.


    For this reason, the fierceness of the battle that broke out on this battlefield between the two sides was a bit inferior to the decisive peak battle between Mihawk and Kuina.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>T.S.H: Complete Chapter 638 (Tier Survivor)</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 399!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 636: Win Or Lose

    <h4>Chapter 636: Win Or Lose</h4>


    At this moment, the battle between Mihawk and Kuina was approaching an end.


    Even if the sword realm of the two is almostparable, their strength, Haki, reactions also close. At the end of the battle, only one person will be dered victorious.


    It was like the battle between Akainu and Aokiji, the two are almost the same in terms ofbat power, but in the original, after fighting for several days and nights, a winner was finally determined.


    Whoosh!


    A cyan sword energy stretched vertically and horizontally, cutting the ground in half instantly.


    Hum!!!


    A silver streamer cut through the sky, instantly chopping a white cloud in the sky into two, then flew to the endless horizon, bursting with bright light.


    The movement between the two became slower.


    In the beginning, their figure could only be seen intecing constantly, and their swords flickering from time to time, butter, their speed seemed to drop.


    In other words, at this time, it was apetition of Kendo.


    No one dared to say close to them. They are around these two was nearly a hundred meters empty. Everyone was a hundred meters away, watching with horror.


    Although the marines and pirates are still fighting each other, from time to time, when they are engaging, they couldn''t help but look at this side.


    Kuina and Mihawk''s movements have changed fromplicated to simple and from fast to slow, but the sharpness of their swords has be more and more condensed. Each swing seemed to contain hundreds of millions of strikes.


    In the end, the two of them seemed to be sparring, using the simplest and most basic strikes.


    But these simple moves seemed to traverse strange and invisible energy as if it contained the true meaning of "Ken."


    Suddenly, Kuina and Mihawk fell back at the same time.


    The two were several meters apart, facing each other.


    Aura, sword intent, everything was condensed to the peak state, and in the next moment, their eyes shed sharply.


    Whoosh!!


    The two''s figures suddenly staggered in the field, and then they directly exchanged positions, with one back facing the other.


    This collision didn''t cause any aftermath, and it seemed that all the damage was focused on each other.


    Who¡­ won?


    This question emerged in many people''s minds.


    Even though most of them didn''t understand swordsmanship, they could still figure out that this battle has already ended.


    No one knows for how long they fought.


    It seemed like moments, but also like a decade.


    A part of Kuina''s beautiful long hair was suddenly cut and scattered on the ice.


    On the other side, Mihawk had a cut in the cor of his shirt.


    Ding!!


    In addition, there was an evident crack on the ck sword in his hand.


    You can say that it was a¡­ draw, or it can be said that Kuina won.


    Kuina''s swordsmanship wasn''t superior, but her sword waspared to Yoru.


    Other than that, whether it was swordsmanship or Haki, the two were almost the same.


    "Is this the apex of swordsmanship?"


    Mihawki suddenly turned around and looked at Kuina''s behind, with a pair of eyes that no one understood.


    Mihawki has been standing in the position of the world''s strongest swordsman for a long time.


    No one could surpass him in it, and even those who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him are a few, and now Kuina is one of those few people.


    As a swordsman, the goal is naturally to climb the endless swordsmanship realm, and even though it never ends, he knew that he cannot make any further progress.


    Whether it''s Shanks or Kuina, in terms of swordsmanship, they''re not considered to be superior to him.


    This made Mihawki certain. This is¡­ the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    Is there anyone that can break the limit?


    Is there even a way ahead? This question has been pursuing him since bing the world''s strongest swordsman.


    Once, he asked Shanks this question but didn''t get an answer. Now he threw this question to Kuina.


    "No."


    This was somewhat unexpected to Mihawk. After she turned around and gently put her sword back into the scabbard, Kuina answered him decisively.


    Kuina''s eyes were extremely clear as if she could see something he couldn''t see.


    Mihawk stared into her eyes, and hen suddenly, as if he understood something, he turned his head and followed Kuina''s gaze.


    At the end of her eyesight, there was a person.


    Yuu Naito.


    "You''re right."


    Mihawk turned his head, and the traces of confusion in his eyes haspletely disappeared.


    With Naito''s swordsmanship, he could cut half of the Grand Line with one strike. But this doesn''t belong to the mortals'' swordsmanship.


    There is no doubt that this means that you can indeed go farther in the sword way, but he has not been able to cross the line.


    "The world''s greatest swordsman¡­ the title is yours."


    Although Kuina didn''t beat him, as long as she could surpass him in any aspect, it''s her win.


    Hearing Mihawk''s words, Kuina was a little dazed.


    The world''s greatest swordsman¡­


    She finally achieved this goal. Her father once said that a girl will never be the strongest, and that''s why she pursued this goal.


    But, what she really wants, is it really the world''s strongest swordsman title?


    No.


    Kuina shook her head.


    The nkness in her eyes disappeared, and she realized her heart again.


    Lika Mihawk, pursing the way of swordsmanship, is what she really wanted to do.


    Watching Kuina''s gaze change, the was a slight curve in the corners of Mihawk''s mouth, which no one could understand¡­


    No one knows.


    After that, Mihawk turned around and left the battlefield directly, no longer participating in the war.


    Kuina stood quietly on the battlefield, then stepped forward. No one stopped her. No one dared to stand in her way until she reached the execution tform and stood silently behind Naito.


    Naito nced at her with a smile and then turned to look at Ace on the side.


    "So, do you understand now?"


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 405!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 637: Finally

    <h4>Chapter 637: Finally</h4>


    "¡­"


    Ace didn''t speak, he just looked at the Whitebeard, his allies, and tears fell like rain. These tears weren''t sad tears but an awakening, the kind that cannot be described in words.


    Is it okay for him to be in this world? Is there any meaning to his existence? This is the question Ace has always pursued.


    The answer to this question is actually very simple.


    In Naito''s view, everyone was born for a reason, but that reason is something you need to pursue by yourself because everyone has a different one.


    Just like Kuina, pursuing the path of a swordsman is her reason. She exists for that reason, and she has been carrying on that path firmly to this day.


    For Naito, getting enough power to protect those he loves was always the reason behind his existence, and it''s always what Naito thinks of.


    After he fell on the execution stage, and while watching Kuina and Mihawk''s duel, he asked Ace casually¡­ Do you know the reason for your existence?


    And now, Ace has undoubtedly found the answer.


    Crack!!


    Followed by a ss-breaking sound, the sea stone handcuffs around Ace''s hands broke apart and scattered in all directions.


    This scene, whether it''s Sengoku or Garp, it left them stunned.


    Ace himself was shocked, even slightly at a loss, but he instantly looked at his hands that were finally free, then at his crew, who were struggling to reach him. Suddenly, the confusion in his eyes was gone.


    Boom!!


    Instantly, a ball of me fell from the execution tform, crashing down like a meteor from the sky.


    "You¡­"


    A moment of anger shed in Sengoku''s watching this scene, yet what filled it was confusion.


    He couldn''t understand Naito''s behavior at all.


    "Hehe, this is fun, isn''t it?"


    Naitoughed, but there was a hint of inexplicable meaning in it.


    "¡­"


    In Naito''s face, Sengoku finally took a deep breath and sighed.


    With Naito''s power, it would have been easy for him to stop the war, but he didn''t.


    He didn''t stop it, but he interfered yet again and freed Ace all of a sudden, which left Sengoku a bit unconfident of the final oue of this war.


    But since Naito didn''t do anything else, then he couldn''t just watch.


    "Catch Ace immediately, and don''t stop firing at the Whitebeard Pirates!"


    This was Sengoku''s order.


    With the end of Mihawk and Kuina''s duel and the libration of Firefist Ace, the battlefield entered the second state of chaos.


    No one knew Naito''s reasons.


    Whitebeard''s purpose was naturally to rescue Ace.


    The purpose of the Marine is to capture and kill as many pirates as they can, expand the loss of the Whitebeard Pirates, and even destroy them for good if possible.


    Ace is a Logia Devil Fruit user, and soon he managed to reunite with Marco and the others.


    However, it was already impossible to safely evacuate the Marineford and retreat with everyone.


    This is already a full-scale war. No matter which side you''re on, it''s impossible to suddenly turn around and fall back. It''s equivalent to directly exposing your back to the enemy.


    In this case, if you want to leave safely, they must leave someone behind.


    Almost as soon as Marco and the other captains thought of this, a cry suddenly spread throughout the battlefield.


    Crack!!!


    The air trembled crazily, the atmosphere was torn apart, and the entire ground shook and then burst apart.


    The figure of the Whitebeard stood there like a mountain, behind which was a cracked abyss, and across it the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The battlefield was instantly divided.


    Since they needed someone to protect them, Whitebeard had to make this choice.


    Although he also wants to go back with everyone and continue to ride on the sea, he cannot beat time and aging.


    Instead of dying in a bed, it''s better to die fighting.


    This is the choice he made in his heart before he came to the Marineford!


    Life as a king, and die as a king!


    "Father!!"


    "Father!"


    The Whitebeard Pirates seemed a little at a loss in the face of this scene.


    "This is not my time anymore, my kids¡­ In this era, there is no ship that can any longer carry me¡­" The Whitebeard''s expression wasn''t sad or fearful. He actually looked full of life.


    Facing the falling sky, his face remained unchanged.


    "Marine, your opponent¡­ is me!"


    Looking at the admiral who wanted to chase his crew. Akainu, Aokiji, Kizaru, and countless others, the Whitebeard held his Naginata in both hands and waved it violently.


    Boom!!!


    A terrifying shock force was released and mmed the front, forcibly preventing all the marines from pursuing.


    Seeing how many people from his pirate group were still standing there. The Whitebeard turned his head and shouted, "Do you want to vite the captain''s order? Go now!!"


    His anger voice finally awakened them.


    The Whitebeard Pirates Group began to evacuate, apanied by blood, fire, tears, and death.


    However, on the other side of the abyss, there was no sadness or fear, only an aura that made people insurmountable.


    Although it has been scarred.


    But when the Whitebeard stood alone, it was like a huge mountain that couldn''t be climbed.


    The ordinary marines were all shocked and didn''t even dare to attack. Akainu saw this, and after gritting his teeth, knowing that he couldn''t get around, he rushed forward with a roar.


    Kizaru could bypass the Whitebeard, but it makes no sense for him to go solely. It''s impossible for one person to keep the entire Whitebeard Pirates Group. Their captain must be taken care of first.


    No one knows what Aokiji was thinking. At this moment, he was also attacking the Whitebeard.


    Face by the three Admirals attack, he suffered severe injuries.


    Even so, the Whitebeard didn''t take a step back.


    Even though he wasn''t strong enough, his aura didn''t diminish at all, but as if he had returned to his peak period, it became more prosperous, and his monstrous power that galloped across the sea felt unbeatable.


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 405!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>

 Chapter 638: Grand Final! (The End)

    <h4>Chapter 638: Grand Final! (The End)</h4>


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The three Admirals joined forces to attack, leaving several wounds on the Whitebeard''s body.


    With this kind of wound, one would be enough to kill an ordinary person.


    However, the Whitebear didn''t fall.


    "Do you want to¡­ end here?"


    Whitebeard felt that his vision seemed to be a little blurred.


    In fact, his body was already in a state of death, and being able to continue to stand and fight is entirely supported by his will and strong soul power.


    "Just die¡­"


    With a stern expression, Akainu shouted loudly as he punched the Whitebeard again.


    Being blocked by an old man like the Whitebeard, who suffered many injuries, Akainu was already feeling impatient. An old man like him should have fallen a long time ago.


    Zizi!!


    Facing the punch of Akainu, the Whitebeard, whose vision was already blurred, couldn''t escape and was hit again but still didn''t fall.


    At this moment, even Akainu, who is used to wars like this, couldn''t help but feel a little shocked.


    But naturally, his face didn''t show it.


    After gritting his teeth, he continued to attack.


    After all, the Whitebeard is one person, not a mountain, and even if he was, it could be ttened forcibly!


    But.


    The thing that surprised Akainu was.


    Almost instantly, when Akainu tried to m him with another punch, his fist was forcibly grasped by a big hand.


    This big hand was the Whitebeard''s hand.


    Akainu struggled hard but found that he couldn''t get rid of it.


    At this time, Akainu could feel a terrible crisis, a disaster about to fall.


    Akainu wasn''t as tall as the Whitebeard. When he looked up, he was shocked to find that the wounds on the Whitebeard''s body were actually healing.


    Don''t! Stop!


    Stop healing!


    If you look closely, you can find that there was a strange pink light gleaming on the Whitebeard''s body.


    This strange light no only caused the Whitebeard''s wound to disappear directly but also caused his body to be younger!


    Countless people watched this scene in horror. To be more precise, they looked at the young girl who suddenly appeared out of thin air behind him.


    The girl''s little hand has just been retracted.


    It was her who used that pink energy on him.


    This girl was naturally Ain.


    Whoosh!!!


    Ain lightly stepped in the air, and after a few shed, she alsonded on the execution tform and stood next to Naito.


    There was no rtionship between Naito and the Whitebeard, but also no hostility. The only thing that connected them was the power used by both of them.


    Looking at how he couldn''t use his Shock Force because of aging, Naito was left with an ufortable feeling.


    Therefore, Naito interfered a little.


    The Whitebeard''s body was healed by Ain, and at the same time, it reversed for decades and returned to its peak state.


    Of course, Ain''s ability cannot involve the soul, so this only suppressed the injuries on his body and couldn''t reverse his dying soul.


    But this was enough.


    The Whitebeard wasn''t looking to live for a few more decades. He has already got what he wants.


    "Thanks."


    The Whitebeard grabbed Akainu''s fist with one hand, and with a hint of freedom and joy in his eyes, he looked at the execution tform and said one word.


    A man like the Whitebeard probably rarely uttered the word "Thanks" throughout his life, but now, at thest moment, he can return to his peak again. Therefore, he epted it with gratitude.


    Naito didn''t speak, but smiled slightly, then turned his head and nced behind him.


    The ckbeard Pirates had alreadye here and were ready to seize his ability, but it was unexpected that Naito would suddenly appear, so the ckbeard didn''t dare to show up.


    However, even if they didn''t show up, did they think that Naito wouldn''t be aware of their existence?


    There were no extra actions. Naito just made it simple and pressed down his palm towards the back.


    A guy like the ckbeard isn''t qualified to use the Shock Force in Naito''s view.


    Boom!!


    The moment his palm fall, a huge fortress was instantly ttened, and the ground was directly pressed into a huge palm print.


    Under Naito''s action, the ckbeard and his group were naturally all dead.


    "Let''s go."


    As if he had killed a few mosquitoes, Naito withdrew his hand and then waved his sleeves, and a space channel suddenly opened, and then the three-figure of him, Ain, and Kuian disappeared out of thin air.


    It wasn''t until Naito left that Sengoku finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Have they gone?"


    There was still a bit of a bitter smile on Sengoku''s face, facing Naito again, even if it wasn''t direct, he couldn''t keep calm.


    However, almost at the moment when Sengoku was relieved, his expression changed abruptly.


    "This is bad!"


    Turning his head and looking in the distance, he saw the mightly young Whitebeard, clenching his fist, and with one punch, he sent Akainu flying for tens of meters away, and with another, he got rid of Kizaru, and with a kick, he crushed Aokiji''s ice.


    This is the real Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world!


    "This is really¡­"


    Sengoku smiled bitterly, but there was no other choice. He could only take a deep breath, transform into the form of a big Buddha, and rush into the battlefield.


    Akainu was targeted by the Whitebeard, and even when Garp joined the battlefield to stop him, no one could stop him from attacking Akainu.


    In the end, the Whitebeard lost a bit of his strength, the entire Marineford waspletely torn apart, Aokiji and Kizaru were severely injured, Garp and Sengoku were left embarrassed, and Akainu was finally dead.


    Of course, Naito no longer paid attention to any of these things.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Outside the One Piece World.


    In the void, there were countless chaotic and distorted spatial powers that even the Whitebeard in his peak would have died instantly from just touching it.


    In this void, Naito''s figure was moving forward against the turbulent flow, allowing the power of space to wash away, but this time he was unscathed. The current Naito could ignore the power of space without even transform his body into a void form.


    Behind him is the space of the One Piece World''s diaphragm.


    As he progressed, the space of the diaphragm gradually became smaller, turning into a crystal wall and finally into a bubble.


    No one knows how long it took.


    But finally, a world appeared in the front.


    "I''m finally home."


    Standing in front of the Shinobi World, Naito seemed to have seen through it the pretty face of Kushina that he missed for so long and the naughty cute look of his daughter Keiko.


    A smile appeared on his face, and then he gently took a step forward.


    (The End.)


    <strong>Novels Status on Patreon:</strong>


    <strong>HXH: G.O.C.S: Chapter 405!</strong>


    <strong>Reincarnated With the Book of Knowledge (RWBK): Chapter 108!</strong>


    <strong>Don''t forget to give us a lovely Review on Novel Updates, share your opinion about this novel, and have a nice day.</strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!